《Extracting Billions Of Toxins And Tempering An Unsullied Body》


 Chapter 1

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    In a martial arts practice field.


    Many disciples started to leave as the sky gradually turned dark. Only one figure was still practicing alone. This was no longer a surprise to anyone, and they were already used to it.


    ¡°Sigh, this guy is really pitiful. Even after working so hard, his cultivation is still mediocre.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The clan competition is coming soon. I¡¯m afraid that he will be expelled soon.¡±


    Listening to the discussions around him, Gu Xi tightened his grip on the sword in his hand. No one mocked him. Most of them were either sympathetic or pitying him. However, it made him feel even more uncomfortable.


    Gu Xi was like an indefatigable machine, brandishing his sword technique over and over again. However, he was relatively weak compared to his peers. Even the simplest moves would not have any lethality.


    Thinking that he was about to go for the clan¡¯s test, he was even more depressed. ¡°Rather than continuing to be mediocre, I might as well give it my all!¡±


    Gu Xi tried to change the way his internal energy circulated throughout his body, in order to break through the extremely sluggish meridians. His Blood Qi instantly flowed in reverse. His eyes turned black and he fainted.


    When he opened his eyes again, he felt different. His eyes exuded a trace of sharp aura, like a blade that was about to be unsheathed. He looked the same, but it felt like he had changed into a different person.


    Gu Xi looked at his surroundings, and suddenly, many memories surged into his mind. After a while, he finally absorbed them all. He could not help but sigh and say, ¡°Wow, I¡¯m simply trash.¡±


    It was completely different from what he had imagined.


    There was no bitter revenge, no breaking of any engagements. There was no drama about some genius that fell from grace. It was completely different from the novels and stories that he had read or heard in the past.


    His body was pure mediocrity, and his talent was simply not good enough. After practicing for 18 years, he was still a nameless branch disciple in the clan. He was still a disciple who could not even enter the outer sect. He had just advanced from the Body Refining level 1 to level 3.


    To put it simply, his talent was dull. He was like a piece of rotten wood that was impossible to carve. If he had some talent, he would have far surpassed his current cultivation level after practicing for so long.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression suddenly became complicated. ¡°No way, no way. Do I have to live a mediocre life like this? What¡¯s the point of cultivating? I might as well just go home and tend to a farm.¡±


    With just this bit of cultivation, he could easily be crushed to death. Originally, Gu Xi had thought that he could show off his skills in the fantasy world, but his red-hot passion was instantly doused by the cold reality.


    Nobody could say that he worked hard. He worked very hard indeed. Every day, he would either cultivate or be on the path of cultivation. It was common for him to cultivate until the middle of the night.


    With his frantic cultivation, he even found a way to circulate his spiritual energy. If he was not careful, such a practice would even kill him.


    However, what was the use of working hard? If his talent was bad, there was nothing much he could do. After working hard for so long, there was nothing to show for it. There was no progress at all.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s been like this for 18 years. I should forget about it. I might as well just go home and farm.¡±


    Gu Xi could not help but sigh.


    Ding dong¨C


    Suddenly, Gu Xi felt something change, and a mechanical notification sounded in his mind.


    [Infinite Extraction System activated]


    [Successfully bound to the host, Gu Xi]


    [System activating]


    ¡°Infinite Extraction System? What is this thing?¡±


    [The system can be used to extract impurities]


    Gu Xi did not expect this system to be so intelligent that it could even answer his question. However, this answer puzzled him.


    Extract impurities?


    Other novels were all about extracting talents and attributes. What was the use of extracting impurities?


    [Extracting impurities is preserving essence]


    The system was very concise as if it was programmed to give answers that Gu Xi could not fully understand.


    [Detected trillions of toxins in the host¡¯s body]


    Suddenly, Gu Xi felt as if his entire body had split open. If there were trillions of toxins in his body, would he not have died from the poison long ago? This was simply nonsense. He could not help but complain, ¡°Is the system okay? Could it be some low-quality counterfeit product?¡±


    [For example, the meridians of the human body are like countless tributaries. There is True Qi flowing through them, and all paths lead to the same destination. Eventually, it will gather in the Dantian. However, humans are born with a mortal body, and there are many impurities and toxins in it. These are like clogged sludge, making it difficult for the True Qi to function normally. In the end, very few can enter the Dantian.]


    This time, the system spoke more, but Gu XI was still confused.


    [Would the host like to extract the impurities?]


    ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll see what you can extract.¡±


    Since he was so untalented, he felt like he had nothing to lose. How could it possibly get any worse?


    As soon as he finished speaking, he could feel a warm current surging into his body, flowing through his eight extraordinary meridians. The level of inner energy instantly soared.


    If the True Qi in Gu Xi¡¯s body was like a dried-up stream before, it was now like a surging flood, washing away the impurities and filth in his limbs and bones over and over again. Countless toxins were expelled along with this power.


    It was as if something in his body had been awakened. He felt relaxed, and his body felt as light as a swallow.


    Gu Xi did not know that his facial features had changed. He was clearly still the same person, but there was an extraordinary aura about him. His black eyes became deeper and deeper, like little cold stars.


    The night was boundless, and only the stars twinkled, witnessing the moment full of miracles.


    Level 4, level 5, level 6¡­


    The internal energy in his body was rising at a terrifying speed. Gu Xi went from Body Refining level 3 to level 9. If ordinary people saw this, their jaws would definitely drop.


    After the Body Refining stage, one would enter the Qi Refining stage, and then the Foundation Establishment stage. Foundation establishment could be said to be a watershed, and it was difficult for ordinary martial cultivators to achieve it.


    Gu Xi was only at Body Refining level 3 after such a long time. One could imagine how bad his aptitude was.


    Now, he had reached Qi Refinement stage in a short period of time. No one would believe this speed. Even the most outstanding genius in the entire continent had never been able to cultivate at such a speed.


    When Gu Xi opened his eyes again, he was almost shocked by himself.


    His entire body exuded an indescribable smell, like pickled vegetables that had been pickled for many years. In fact, Gu Xi almost died on the spot from the extraction.


    Most importantly, his body was covered in black stains. It was all the residual toxins and impurities that had been expelled from his body. Those who did not know would think that he had not bathed for a long time.


    [Congratulations to the host for cultivating the unsullied body. From now on, no matter what cultivation method you choose to cultivate, it will have a 10,000 times amplification.]


    Following the system¡¯s notification, Gu Xi¡¯s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 2

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    10,000 times amplification?


    That¡¯s amazing!


    Even without the system¡¯s explanation, Gu Xi knew how powerful this was. ¡°Is it really that magical?¡±


    Thinking of the basic cultivation method that the sect had given out to all the disciples, the Minor Element Gathering Technique, Gu Xi decided to test the waters with it first.


    He took out a thick book with a blue cover from under his clothes. Perhaps it was because he often read it, the edges of the pages were raised. He casually flipped through it, and there were many insights and marks inside. It was obvious that the owner of this book was very hardworking.


    It was a common cultivation method, and it was not very good. However, even so, Gu Xi had yet to cultivate to perfection. One could imagine how poor his aptitude was.


    [System has detected the Minor Element Gathering Technique]


    [10,800 flaws have been discovered. Do you wish to extract the flaws and repair them?]


    For a moment, Gu Xi thought he was hearing things.


    10,800?!


    He knew that this technique was ordinary, but he did not expect it to be so trashy and have so many flaws.


    After all, the Gu Clan was a large aristocratic clan. The cultivation techniques that were distributed to ordinary disciples in the clan and in the sect were all basic versions.


    Although they could not be considered very good, at least they covered the basics, providing everything a beginner would need. Moreover, the more basic the cultivation technique, the less profound it was. Logically speaking, there should not be so many flaws and loopholes.


    Gu Xi said without hesitation, ¡°Fix it immediately.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a golden light suddenly appeared from the blue book. Countless characters followed the golden light and floated in mid-air. Those characters seemed to have received some kind of energy and began to tremble violently. Then, a crack suddenly appeared.


    They started to fade one by one. In the blink of an eye, the densely packed characters became few and far between. The remaining ones were also being reorganized.


    After such a scene, there was actually only one sentence left.


    ¡°Tai Chi gives birth to two elements; two elements give birth to three talents; three talents give birth to four symbols; four symbols give birth to five elements; five elements give birth to six directions; six directions give birth to seven stars; seven stars give birth to eight trigrams; eight trigrams give birth to nine palaces; nine palaces expands to infinity!¡±


    Gu Xi read it out subconsciously.


    Boom!


    A buzzing sound came from the darkness, and something stirred in Gu Xi¡¯s mind. His body trembled uncontrollably and he did not speak for a long time.


    In the silent night, there was no sound at all. Even the chirping of insects and birds seemed to have disappeared. It was extremely quiet.


    However, there were several voices in Gu Xi¡¯s mind that repeated the floating words just now. It was like the voice of the Great Dao, reaching up to the Nine Heavens and down to the Abyss.


    The large golden words floated in the sky. At this moment, everything in the world was eclipsed. Gu Xi could not see anything else but the large golden words, and they engraved themselves into his heart and consciousness.


    They slowly flew into the blue cover. The originally old-looking book was now renewed. The original cover of ¡®Minor Element Gathering Technique¡¯ had been erased by a mysterious force. The title had been replaced by five large golden words, ¡®Infinite Element Gathering Technique¡¯.


    The words were profound and powerful, like the strokes of a dragon or a snake. Yet, they also felt natural. It was truly an extraordinary thing. Even the aura was filled with the simplicity and charm of Dao.


    The originally ordinary cultivation method had been given a new life. Now, it was extraordinary. Golden light surged, containing the power of the Great Dao. It would strike fear into all who see it, but it would also benefit them endlessly.


    Even Gu Xi¡¯s eyes were slightly golden as if affected by the inexplicable power within. He repeated the words he had just said.


    ¡°Infinite Element Gathering Technique¡­¡±


    A hint of understanding flashed in Gu Xi¡¯s eyes. As if he had understood something, he immediately sat cross-legged and entered a meditative state.


    ¡°Tai Chi gives birth to two elements.¡±


    ¡°Two elements give birth to three talents.¡±


    ¡°Three talents give birth to four symbols.¡±


    ¡°Four symbols give birth to five elements.¡±


    ¡­


    Following Gu Xi¡¯s meditative state, two clouds of gas appeared above his head, one clear and one turbid. They slowly condensed together. As the color deepened, two small black and white fish were born in the two clouds of gas.


    In an instant, the wind and clouds surged. If anyone else was here, they would have noticed that the two small fish actually had pure Dao energy in their bodies.


    The two small fish roamed the world, and the surrounding spiritual energy gathered toward them. Originally only the size of a finger, they grew rapidly and were now the size of a palm. Every time they swam, they could trigger the power of the five elements in the air.


    With the support of the power of the five elements, the two small fish gradually evolved into one yin and one yang.


    An invisible force fused the yin and yang energy together and instantly entered Gu Xi¡¯s body. The huge Tai Chi eight trigrams pattern was faintly discernible. At this moment, his body had turned into Tai Chi. Under the circulation of the power of the eight trigrams, the True Qi in his body also grew endlessly, it was as if there was an endless amount of power.


    Level 3 of Qi Refinement!


    Level 4 of Qi Refinement!


    Level 5 of Qi Refinement!


    ¡­


    The cultivation in Gu XI¡¯s body continued to rise.


    He actually broke through to the Foundation Establishment stage!


    It was as if something had been broken. Gu Xi¡¯s entire body was unprecedentedly light, as if he had transcended the shackles. He slowly opened his eyes. A faint golden light overflowed from his eyes, making him seem extraordinary.


    Looking at his current cultivation, he felt as if he was in a dream. After all, he was only at level 3 of the Body Refining stage just now, which was the result of his cultivation for more than ten years.


    Now, in just a short while, he had already broken through to the Foundation Establishment stage. No one would believe this cultivation speed.


    After all, the strongest outer sect disciples were all stuck at the Foundation Establishment stage, and he should be the strongest in the outer sect now.


    ¡°Impurities extraction is indeed worthy of its reputation.¡±


    Now Gu Xi finally understood the true meaning of this system. Removing the dregs to extract the essence, then extracting the impurities, leaving only the essence.


    Just a simple ¡®Minor Element Gathering Technique¡¯ had such a magical effect. Without hesitation, Gu Xi withdrew the ¡®Gu Clan Body Tempering Technique¡¯ that the Gu clan had given to each of its disciples.


    This type of body forging technique was also the most basic type. One would not become impenetrable by weapons just by mastering this basic technique. At most, it would strengthen one¡¯s body, and one¡¯s physique would be stronger than an ordinary person¡¯s.


    [System has detected the Gu Clan Body Tempering Technique]


    [7,890 flaws have been discovered. Begin to extract the flaws and repair them.]


    After the system was done, Gu Xi obtained the ¡®Indestructible Body of Vajra¡¯. After cultivating it, one would need to be at least several levels higher than him before they could deal any damage to him.


    [Reminder to the host, there is a limit to the number of times you can extract every day. At this stage, you can extract three times a day. As your strength increases, the number of times you can extract will increase.]


    Hearing the system¡¯s notification, Gu Xi was not too surprised. After all, if he could extract freely without any restrictions, that would be downright heaven-defying, right? However, three chances would be enough for now.


    It was just that he would need to plan carefully next. In any case, at the later stages, when his strength increased, he would have plenty of chances to extract.


    ¡°Even ordinary cultivation methods could be refined to such a state¡­ Then, if I had better cultivation methods and techniques, wouldn¡¯t that mean¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi¡¯s heart burned with passion. However, it was a pity that his original body did not have any other cultivation methods aside from these two books. This was because he had yet to master the two basic cultivation methods, so he did not bother with other cultivation methods.


    Gu Xi decided to go to the library to take a look tomorrow. Perhaps he would find something new.

 Chapter 3

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The next morning, Gu Xi had only slept for a few hours, but he still arrived at Luoxian Peak feeling thoroughly refreshed. This was perhaps he was too excited, or perhaps he had just advanced to the Foundation Establishment stage.


    The Library Pavilion was located on the Luoxian Peak.


    He looked at the tall pavilion that was shrouded in clouds. White fog curled up, and the pavilion was faintly discernible, adding a sense of mystery to it. It was as if an Immortal had descended here.


    This building looked ancient and simple, but it had a long history. Every brick or tile was filled with an inexplicable aura. There was a rich collection of books, as many as ten thousand of them. Whether it was the most basic or profound, everything was here.


    Anyone could enter the sect¡¯s Library Pavilion. The prerequisite was that one had to have contribution points. Gu Xi had not saved much before. After all, with his strength, he could only carry out very few missions. Naturally, he did not get many contribution points.


    He was short of points, so he had to be careful.


    Gu Xi thought he had come early, and he did not expect there to be a line. He suppressed his strength, so it was not obvious.


    After all, if people knew his current cultivation, it would inevitably attract prying eyes. His cultivation speed was just too abnormal. There was no lack of killing and stealing in the cultivation world, so it was better to be careful.


    At the front were a few disciples dressed in blue, one in red, and the rest were all in white robes like Gu Xi.


    The sect was strict in class and discipline. The personal disciples wore purple robes, the inner disciples wore red robes, the outer disciples wore blue robes, and the non-disciples wore white robes.


    Disciples of different statuses wore different clothes, and everyone hoped to enter the outer sect as soon as possible. The same was true for the blue-robed and red-robed disciples, which meant that they would be one step closer to the core.


    As one of the white-robed disciples, Gu Xi was not young anymore, but he still had not entered the outer sect. Now, he was hanging out with many new disciples who had just entered the sect.


    Seeing his arrival, a few white-robed disciples looked at him sympathetically.


    ¡°He¡¯s obviously from the same batch as us, but he hasn¡¯t entered the outer sect yet.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. It¡¯s his fault for having such a poor foundation.¡±


    ¡°If I were him, I would be too embarrassed to appear here. With his talent, even the yellow-grade books in the library are like heavenly books in his eyes.¡±


    Hearing the discussions around him, Gu Xi did not mind. Soon, he spent a portion of his contribution points to enter the library.


    There were five levels in the library. From top to bottom, they corresponded to the four cultivation methods of heaven, earth, black, and yellow-grade cultivation methods. The last level was not open to outsiders. Only the clan leader or the core members were qualified to enter. It was extremely mysterious.


    What was inside, no one knew.


    According to Gu Xi¡¯s current status, he could only access the most basic yellow-grade cultivation methods.


    On the counter, there was a half-squinting old man surnamed Zhao. His cultivation level could not be seen, and he was an elder who specialized in managing the library. He seemed to be taking a nap, and when he saw Gu Xi¡¯s arrival, he said casually, ¡°Name?¡±


    ¡°Gu Xi.¡± Gu Xi handed over his identity card.


    Elder Zhao casually took it and glanced at it. ¡°The first level is yellow-grade, don¡¯t run around.¡±


    There was a formation between each level, and the purpose was to prevent anyone from running around or randomly barging in.


    After saying this, Elder Zhao continued to nap, ignoring Gu Xi, as if he was an invisible insect.


    Gu Xi was already used to being ignored. After all, disciples like him were at the bottom of the pyramid, and no one would take him seriously. However, sooner or later, he would prove himself.


    The moment he stepped into the library, it was as if he had entered another world. It was a vast and endless collection of books, and it was almost dazzling.


    The bookshelves were arranged in an orderly manner. There were all kinds of books placed on them. He touched them one by one, calming himself down. The books were filled with an inexplicable charm. It was as if each book had its own fragrance, its own indescribable flavor.


    The sunlight refracted through the window, and dust scattered in all directions. It was extraordinary.


    Faced with so many books, Gu Xi was caught in a dilemma. He did not know which book to borrow. He had very few contribution points, so he could not borrow much.


    The sect only had basic Qi Refinement cultivation methods, and the clan only had basic Body Refinement cultivation methods. Gu Xi had already extracted these before, so he did not need them for the time being.


    After pondering for a moment, Gu Xi planned to find a sword technique, fist technique, and movement technique. Now it seemed that these were the ones he needed the most. They were very important in battle.


    There were many sword techniques and fist techniques here. If he were to look through them one by one, he would not be able to finish them even if the sky turned dark. It was indeed a difficult problem to find the ones of good quality among the many cultivation methods.


    A thought flashed through Gu Xi¡¯s mind, and he suddenly slapped his head. ¡°I got it! Why don¡¯t I check it out with the system?¡±


    Based on the previous situation and the system¡¯s introduction, it should be able to identify cultivation methods with a better foundation and fewer flaws. With the system in hand, there was no need for him to sift through all of them. It would save him a lot of time.


    [The system has detected 8,690 flaws in ¡®Mountain Suppressing Fist¡¯]


    [The system has detected 7,780 flaws in ¡®Ice Soul Sword Manual¡¯]


    [The system has detected 9,230 flaws in ¡®Wandering Cloud Steps¡¯]


    ¡­


    The system¡¯s notification kept ringing in his mind. Although it was a little noisy, the effect was significant. Just as Gu Xi had expected, he quickly finished examining an entire row of bookshelves.


    In the end, he chose the cultivation methods of ¡®Tiger Subjugation Fist¡¯, ¡®Sword Drawing Technique¡¯, and ¡®Lost Track Steps¡¯ because these were relatively less flawed.


    When he came before Elder Zhao again, it had only been the time it took for half an incense stick to burn. It must be known that no matter what kind of disciple came to the library, it would take a lot of time to choose a cultivation method that suited them.


    Elder Zhao raised his eyes and glanced at the books. He only thought that Gu Xi had randomly picked them and did not take it to heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll borrow these few books.¡±


    Elder Zhao immediately rejected him. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have enough contribution points. You can only borrow one.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Gu Xi had no choice but to give up. He picked the Sword Drawing Technique. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take this one.¡±


    It was strange that the Sword Drawing Technique cost the least contribution points, but it also had the least flaws. He suspected that there might be something special about this technique, but no one had discovered it.


    After all, when Gu Xi had taken the technique, the bookshelf in the corner had been covered with a thick layer of dust. It was obvious that no one had read it for a long time.


    Elder Zhao finally looked Gu Xi in the eye and sized him up from head to toe. A hint of interest flashed across his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re going to choose this one?¡±

 Chapter 4

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    For some reason, Gu Xi felt his body freeze, and his heart tighten. The old man in front of him was clearly just a guardian elder of the library. He looked extremely plain and did not exude any pressure. However, Gu Xi felt anxious the moment he asked that question.


    He said calmly, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have enough contribution points, so I can only choose this book.¡±


    This time, Elder Zhao did not ask anything else. He went through the procedures for Gu Xi. When he walked out of the door, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t damage the book. Cultivate well.¡±


    The last sentence was meaningful. Elder Zhao looked at Gu Xi¡¯s back as he walked away. He retracted his deep gaze and stretched like an ordinary old man before he continued to doze off.


    The library was silent. Aside from the old man¡¯s long and rhythmic breathing, the entire world was quiet. There was no wind, but a page flipped over on the book that was placed on the counter.


    All that was recorded on it were the names of the people who borrowed books. There was only the sound of rustling. It was as if a pair of invisible hands were checking the records.


    In the end, they slowly stopped at the words ¡®Gu X¡¯.


    ¡­


    The first thing Gu Xi did when he returned to the room was to purify the Sword Drawing Technique.


    [The system has detected the ¡®Sword Drawing Technique¡¯]


    [3,600 flaws have been discovered. Begin to extract the flaws and repair them.]


    [The ¡®Sword Drawing Technique¡¯ has been restored to the divine-level cultivation method, ¡®One Sword Immortal Kneels¡¯]


    Gu Xi had never expected that this restoration would actually become a divine-level cultivation method. Moreover, the name sounded rather awesome.


    ¡°One Sword Immortal Kneels. I like this name.¡±


    Gu Xi immediately went to the sword-testing stone at the back of the mountain. He could not wait to test the power of this cultivation technique.


    The sword-testing stone was an indispensable part of sword cultivation techniques. Sword cultivators had strong destructive power, so ordinary mountain rocks could not withstand the tremendous power and Sword Qi. If they practiced on ordinary terrain, mountains would collapse, and the earth would crack. In a few years, a whole mountain would be flattened.


    Therefore, the sword-testing stone appeared. It was especially used for sword cultivators to practice sword techniques or sword moves. It was made of the strongest material and could withstand the power below the Golden Core stage.


    It was very difficult for an ordinary person to leave a mark on it. Only a strong person could do it. Moreover, according to the depth of the mark, one could judge the strength of the person.


    The sky gradually turned dark. When Gu Xi arrived at the back of the mountain, there were no other disciples. The sun was setting in the west, and most of the sky was red from the reflection of the burning clouds. It stretched Gu Xi¡¯s shadow. making it look extremely long.


    Half of the green stones had sunk into the ground, and the other half was full of sword marks. The simple and unadorned marks on the stones spoke of the silent vicissitudes of life. Even the base of the stones was covered in moss. It was obvious that they had a lot of history.


    Gu Xi did not have any good weapons. He looked around and picked up some dried branches.


    ¡°I wonder if the technique is really that powerful,¡± he muttered to himself and brandished the wooden branch. However, in the next second, he was caught off guard.


    The ordinary branch was like a peerless divine sword. In an instant, the wind and clouds surged. Sharp Sword Qi shot into the sky, and the wind pressure caused the red clouds to gather and swirl. They swarmed over, and the entire sky burned even more vigorously.


    Boom!


    A loud sound was heard. The earth and the mountains shook. The sword light came menacingly, forcefully breaking open a path and heading straight for the Chiyu Peak.


    In an instant, the earth shook and the mountains shook. The peak of the mountain was actually forcefully cut off, causing crushed to stones fall.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Gu Xi¡¯s body went soft. If not for the support of the tree branches in his hand, he would have almost knelt down. Of course, he was not scared.


    At this moment, his face was pale. He did not expect that just one move would drain all the spiritual power in his body. ¡°As expected of One Sword Immortal Kneels.¡±


    Gu Xi sighed. Even he had to kneel down to such tremendous power, let alone an enemy.


    The Chiyu Peak, which had its peak shaved off, was one of the twelve peaks of the sect. Compared to the other undamaged peaks, it seemed a bit out of place.


    At that time, the elders of the twelve peaks were gathered on the main peak, Tianchen Peak, to discuss the Dao Conference that was to be held this year.


    This was a rare occasion. Every sect would send its outstanding disciples to participate in the competition. Although it sounded like a social event, it was actually a competition of strength between the various sects.


    The person who won the first place would gain a great reputation, and he would have easy access to resources and initiatives. Regardless of whether the elders were going to accept disciples or not, all in all, it could be said that there were many benefits.


    Therefore, every year at this time, each sect would make every effort to make their own sect stand out. Whether it was for individuals or for the sect, they would benefit greatly.


    ¡°I heard that this year, there are a few disciples from the Grand Mystery Sect who are very talented. They even have a rare spirit root attribute.¡±


    ¡°Not only the Grand Mystery Sect, but even the Chang Gan Sect has also recruited a few new disciples. It is said that they are also very powerful. As for the other sects, not to mention the Ji Lou Sect and the Yuan Kun Sect, there are quite a few good seedlings.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be quite difficult for us to win the championship? There aren¡¯t any good seedlings this year, and those with good talent are stuck at a bottleneck and haven¡¯t succeeded in breaking through.¡±


    Just as the elders were discussing, they suddenly heard a loud sound.


    Boom!


    ¡°What happened!¡±


    ¡°Something seems to have fallen down.¡±


    Everyone was confused. The Great Elder suddenly stood up from his chair and quickly walked outside, followed by the other elders.


    Not far away, the Chiyu Peak caught their eye. It seemed that it had half of its peak shaved off.


    The Great Elder¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    The sharp marks were clearly caused by Sword Qi. ¡°It could actually cut off half of the peak by itself. Could it be that someone has broken through?¡±


    ¡°To be able to make such a big commotion, could it be that a disciple has broken through to the Golden Core stage?¡±


    The few elders went to the Chiyu Peak and experienced the horror of the lingering Sword Intent.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that without dozens of years of cultivation, it¡¯s impossible to use this earth-shattering sword technique. I can see that the user is lacking experience. He must not be very familiar with the technique. If it could already cause so much damage, what kind of effect would it have if he practiced it over time?¡±


    ¡°What kind of sword technique is this?¡±


    ¡°Such an exquisite sword technique. It¡¯s simply unheard of. Second Elder, you read a lot of books. Do you know what kind of sword technique this is?¡±


    Second Elder shook his head. His expression was a bit puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the sect for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen such a powerful sword technique. I think it shouldn¡¯t be from the sect.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the disciple went on an adventure and obtained it.¡±


    The crowd discussed animatedly. They were so happy that they could not speak. No matter what, they were still worried about the competition. Now that someone had successfully advanced, it seemed that they had a chance to stand out this year.

 Chapter 5

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The Grand Elder had always been serious, but at this moment, he was so happy that he could not close his mouth.


    ¡°If this person is chosen as the lead disciple, he will definitely be able to lead the sect to stand out. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know who he is. He must be one of the personal disciples. Don¡¯t hide it anymore.¡±


    After all, this person was able to use such an exquisite sword move, coupled with such power. Only a personal disciple who was taught by the elders would be able to perform such a move.


    However, all the elders looked at each other in dismay. Unexpectedly, none of them could say a name with certainty.


    ¡°I heard that the Third Elder¡¯s disciple has signs of a breakthrough. Could it be him?¡±


    ¡°That good-for-nothing of mine, how could he be able to use such a powerful sword technique? I think the Fourth Elder is more likely.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be modest. I heard that the disciple of the Second Elder is almost at the Golden Core Stage.¡±


    ¡­


    The crowd talked for a long time but still could not come up with a name. Seeing this, the Grand Elder repeatedly sighed and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. You don¡¯t even know that your disciple has broken through.¡±


    He immediately gave the order to gather all the core personal disciples.


    For a time, many purple-robed personal disciples stood on the Chiyu Peak. They all had puzzled expressions, not understanding why they were suddenly summoned here.


    In addition to their own master, there were also the elders. With such a lineup, they thought that something had happened.


    ¡°May I ask, Elders, why have you summoned us here?¡±


    The Grand Elder did not beat around the bush and went straight to the point. ¡°How¡¯s your cultivation progress recently? Has anyone broken through today?¡±


    His eyes lit up as he scanned the crowd. However, after waiting for a long time, no one dared to reply.


    For a moment, the entire place was completely silent. It was as if one could even hear the sound of a pin hitting the ground.


    Seeing this scene, the smiles of the elders froze on their faces, especially the Grand Elder. He furrowed his brows and revealed some doubt. His expression gradually turned cold.


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing else for you here. Go back and practice your martial arts.¡±


    The sudden change in attitude made all the disciples confused. On the other hand, the expressions of the other elders turned sour too. It was as if they had made a big mistake.


    The crowd did not dare to ask, so they could only go back in confusion.


    The Third Elder was a hot-tempered person. He could not hide his frustration, so he scolded his own disciple. ¡°You bunch of useless people, hurry up and go to the Mission Hall to accept missions and practice. It¡¯s been so long and you still can¡¯t break through. What a shame!¡±


    The pitiful disciples of the Third Elder were reprimanded in public. The others could not help but show sympathy. However, looking at their master¡¯s ugly face, it was as if they were about to suffer the same fate.


    After these disciples left, the Grand Elder and a few other elders gathered together.


    ¡°Could it be that we were wrong just now? It wasn¡¯t someone who broke through, but a disciple who was practicing the sword?¡±


    ¡°On the martial arts practice field, we¡¯ve never seen a disciple use such a sword technique.¡±


    Everyone was puzzled. If not for the sword mark on the peak still being there, they would have thought that the movement just now was just an illusion.


    An elder joked, ¡°Since it¡¯s not a personal disciple, this person must be an inner or outer disciple, right?¡±


    No one took these words seriously. After all, there were still some differences between the inner disciples and the personal disciples, let alone the outer disciples. They could not come into contact with any profound cultivation methods.


    Their cultivation was ordinary, and their strength was not strong. How could they use such exquisite sword techniques? Unfortunately, who would have thought that although it was just a joke, it was so close to the truth.


    At this moment, Gu Xi still did not know how much shock he had brought to the elders.


    After creating such a huge commotion, he was worried that he would be discovered, so he had already returned to his room.


    ¡°I did so much damage with a single branch. Wouldn¡¯t it be even more powerful if I used an actual weapon?!¡±


    Recalling the shocking sword attack just now, Gu Xi lay on his bed. He tossed and turned, deciding that he had to get a suitable weapon. If he wanted to do a good job, he had to first get a weapon. He could not possibly fight by using random branches on the ground.


    The next morning, Gu Xi left the sect and went straight to the largest chamber of commerce branch in the vicinity.


    The Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce spread across the entire continent. It was said that as long as it was not a particularly remote place, their branch would be there. Moreover, their background was extremely mysterious, and no one had ever seen the real boss.


    There were all sorts of opinions regarding the identity and origins of the boss. However, one thing was certain, this person or group was extremely powerful. Otherwise, it would not have been possible for them to have such great influence. It was almost as if the chamber of commerce had spread throughout the entire continent.


    Looking at the simple and unadorned buildings in front of him, Gu Xi could not help but sigh. As expected of the largest building here. The other chambers of commerce seemed to pale in comparison.


    Walking in, there was a dazzling array of items on the shelves. There were all kinds of items, including elixirs, magic treasures, talismans, cultivation methods, and so on. It could be said that they had everything.


    Gu Xi went straight for the weapons, and there were quite a number of them in the cabinets. Such a large store naturally had quite a few servants, but no one actually paid attention to him.


    A few of the servants were chatting when they saw Gu Xi walk into the store. They prepared to serve him, but then they saw his shabby clothing. They immediately stopped and ignored him, thinking that he must be a window shopper.


    Gu Xi did not care about their neglect. He was fine browsing on his own.


    This branch had several floors. The hall here was open to the public. The ones upstairs were for those with high status or power. Someone like Gu Xi would definitely not be able to go up.


    However, the things in the hall were sufficient for him. Swords, spears, and halberds. It was simply dazzling to look at. Moreover, these weapons had a glow to them, and they looked really good.


    Unfortunately, these were not what he wanted. Suddenly, Gu Xi paused, as if he was attracted by something.


    It was a sword that was placed in a corner. Unlike other neatly placed items, this sword seemed to have been casually thrown here. It was dusty, and the blade of the sword was covered in rust.


    It was an ordinary iron sword that no one cared about. Such things could be seen everywhere in the blacksmiths¡¯ shops on the street. However, Gu Xi seemed to be attracted by something. He gingerly picked up the iron sword. As soon as he touched it, he felt as if there was an electric current flowing through his body.


    He muttered to himself, ¡°This is it.¡±


    For some reason, Gu Xi felt that this sword was quite pleasing to his eyes. Just as he was about to buy it, he realized that there were only ten low-grade spirit stones in his pocket.


    The currency here was 1:100. For example, one supreme-grade spirit stone could be exchanged for 100 high-grade spirit stones. One high-grade spirit stone could be exchanged for 100 middle-grade spirit stones. One middle-grade spirit stone could be exchanged for 100 low-grade spirit stones, and so on.


    Logically speaking, the price of such an iron sword should not be expensive. Presumably, ten low-grade spirit stones should be enough to buy it.

 Chapter 6

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°One middle-grade spirit stone.¡±


    The servant spoke indifferently, not treating Gu Xi like a customer at all. Gu Xi wore shabby clothes, so the host thought that he was poor.


    Gu Xi was a bit surprised, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just an ordinary iron sword? There isn¡¯t any spiritual energy fluctuation on it. That¡¯s a little expensive.¡±


    The servant looked as if he did not care whether Gu Xi bought the sword or not. He curled his lips and said sarcastically, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at this place? It¡¯s one of the branches of the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce! Even a stone here is much more expensive than anywhere else in the world.¡±


    Gu Xi felt a little helpless. He did not have enough spiritual stones on him. Where could he get middle-grade spirit stones in such a short time?


    [System checking low-grade spirit stones. Do you wish to purify them?]


    Hearing the notification sound in his mind, Gu Xi was extremely surprised. He did not expect that spirit stones could be purified! He suppressed the excitement and joy in his heart, ¡°I¡¯ll come back later.¡±


    The servant watched as Gu Xi left in a hurry. He did not take what Gu Xi said to heart at all. He just thought that Gu Xi was poor and had found an excuse to slip away.


    He sneered and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the money to buy anything from the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce, wouldn¡¯t it be more appropriate to go directly to the roadside stall?¡±


    Gu Xi entered a small alleyway and made sure that there was no one around. Then, he began to purify the spirit stones. In an instant, it was as if more than half of his spiritual energy had been drained. His face was pale as he leaned against the wall to recover.


    Although it consumed a lot of his energy, Gu Xi did not care at all. He looked at the ten supreme-grade spirit stones lying quietly in his hand. Colorful lights swirled around it, flickering. Gu Xi felt as if there was a mountain of gold and silver in front of him, and from now on, he did not have to worry about spirit stones anymore.


    After resting for a while, Gu Xi went back to the Chamber of Commerce. However, this time, he threw the supreme-grade spirit stones on the table casually as if he was throwing some useless stones.


    ¡°Hello, what can I do for you?¡±


    Various servants came up to him one after another. They had enthusiastic smiles on their faces, which was in stark contrast to when Gu xi first came into the chamber of commerce. They were afraid that if they did not show enthusiasm, this customer would slip away.


    The servant who serviced Gu Xi earlier would never have thought that Gu Xi would come back with supreme-grade spirit stones. He watched as a big client slipped away from his grasp, and he was so regretful that he wanted to barf.


    Gu Xi could not be bothered to argue with them. He said indifferently, ¡°Wrap that iron sword up for me.¡±


    Supreme-grade spirit stones were incredibly rare. The currency used here was mostly low-grade spirit stones, and then there were a few middle-grade spirit stones. Top-grade spirit stones were extremely rare, not to mention supreme-grade spirit stones.


    The servants realized that this was an extraordinary customer, so they hurriedly called Manager Li to come over. When he heard the whole story, Manager Li walked over with an apologetic smile on his face.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t take offense at our poor hospitality.¡±


    After saying that, he glared at the servant who had been treating him with disdain.


    ¡°What did I tell you? Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Even if the honored guest can forgive you, I will not let this slide.You will go and receive punishment.¡±


    As expected of Manager Li, he was very good at pleasing the customer. Even if Gu Xi was angry, most of it had dissipated by now. Not to mention, Gu Xi did not care about this at all. He waved his hand and said, ¡°No worries.¡±


    Manager Li saw that Gu Xi¡¯s clothes were indeed plain and shabby, but the aura around her was really extraordinary. If he was really an ordinary person, how could he spend supreme-grade spirit stone just to buy a useless iron sword? This person¡¯s intentions were definitely not that simple.


    He remembered that some hermits or big clans liked to keep a low profile and did not want to attract attention. Manager Li thought about it and decided that Gu Xi must be someone extraordinary who tried to keep a low profile. The smile on his face became even more fervent.


    ¡°Honored guests, please take a seat.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Gu Xi found himself seated in the private room. Someone even served spiritual tea, which was a world of difference from the treatment he received when he entered the store earlier. Manager Li saw that Gu Xi did not drink it, and probed in surprise, ¡°Does the tea not suit Young Master¡¯s taste?¡±


    One had to know that this tea would only mature after 50 years. A cultivator could drink it to strengthen his body and replenish spiritual energy. It was therefore a rare and precious treasure. Yet, Gu Xi¡¯s behaved as if he was drinking plain water.


    Manager Li guessed that there was a super force behind this distinguished guest, and did not dare to underestimate him.


    Gu Xi said indifferently, ¡°Yes.¡±


    In reality, Gu Xi did not like drinking tea at all. However, he did not know that Manager Li¡¯s imagination had already run wild, associating him with a powerful force.


    Manager Li respected Gu Xi more and more. Even though he was young, he did not dare to underestimate him. He made up his mind to curry favor with him. Even if he could not get close to him, he could not offend him.


    ¡°This is the chamber of Commerce¡¯s Black Card. It¡¯s just a small token of respect. Young Master, please accept it as an apology for those ignorant servants.¡±


    Gu Xi took the card from Manager Li. It was very exquisite and small. It was dark, and there was a golden outline of auspicious clouds on it. It was simple, yet extraordinary.


    This Black Card was unique to the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce. It was made of high-quality black crystals. A person with a Black Card would receive discounts when shopping with the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce. Although it was only a small card, it was worth a thousand gold coins. The people who held the Black Card all had extraordinary statuses or rich family backgrounds. It could be said that it was a symbol of status.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Seeing Gu Xi accept it so readily, Manager Li also heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that he did not hold a grudge for what had happened just now.


    ¡°If Young Master likes that iron sword, I will naturally give it to you with both hands. However¨C¡± Manager Li paused, secretly sizing up Gu Xi¡¯s expression. ¡°It¡¯s just that I see that Young Master¡¯s strength is profound. I am guessing that you are here not just for this sword alone.¡±


    Hearing Manager Li¡¯s words, Gu Xi¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. Knowing that he had misunderstood, he simply played along and said, ¡°Manager Li, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Manager Li did not keep him in suspense. ¡°As you should know, we have a grade six alchemist under our chamber of commerce. He has recently refined some Marrow-cleansing Pills. When the time comes, you are welcome to come and support us.¡±


    Hearing this, a hint of surprise flashed across Gu Xi¡¯s eyes.


    Marrow-cleansing Pills could be used in the Body Refining, Qi Refining, Foundation Building, and even Golden Core stage to assist in breaking through the major bottlenecks of each stage. It could be said that as long as one had the Marrow-cleansing Pill, breaking through would not be a problem.


    It only had a slight side effect. However, this little side effect was usually ignored under the temptation of being able to advance. Therefore, it was extremely popular, attracting many aristocratic families to scramble for it.


    Although Gu Xi would not be using the Marrow-cleansing Pill for a while, he wanted to join in the fun. He might be able to use it at a critical moment.


    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xi¡¯s expression did not change much and did not seem to be enthusiastic, Manager Li thought that he did not know how precious the Marrow-cleansing Pills were.


    ¡°Young Master, do you know that this kind of pill uses extremely rare and precious medicinal ingredients? It¡¯s extremely difficult to refine. Even a grade six alchemist would only be able to produce one after refining ten thousand pills.¡±

 Chapter 7

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The rate of pill production was pitifully low. From this, one could see how precious medicinal pills were. It was no wonder that so many people flocked to them.


    ¡°We have tried to refine it so many times that there¡¯s a large pile of pill dreg beside the cauldron. It¡¯s quite troublesome to deal with it¡­¡±


    Manager Li was rambling on about the Marrow-cleansing Pill, and Gu Xi was a bit distracted. He did not hear anything else clearly, but he caught the words ¡®pill dreg¡¯.


    A thought seemed to flash through his mind. Since spirit stones could be purified, then could dregs be used?


    ¡°Can I buy the pill dregs?¡±


    For a moment, Manager Li thought he had heard wrong and could not help but ask, ¡°Young Master, are you going to buy the Marrow-cleansing Pill?¡±


    Gu Xi shook his head, ¡°I want to buy the pill dregs that you have accumulated from failing to refine the Marrow-cleansing Pill.¡±


    ¡­.


    Manager Li revealed a confused expression. He had never heard of such a peculiar request. One had to know that these pill dregs were all failed products. The herbal essence in them had long been exhausted.


    ¡°Apart from being discarded and burned, these pill dregs have no use at all. Young Master, you must be joking.¡±


    Gu Xi made up a random excuse, ¡°Manager Li, you may not know this, but my master is quite knowledgeable in alchemy and wants to bring them back for research.¡±


    Although it sounded a little strange as the dregs had no research value, the greater world was full of wonders. Perhaps those reclusive families and forces really did have some special methods to make use of pill dregs.


    Thus, Manager Li did not take it to heart and readily agreed. ¡°These are just dregs. Let¡¯s not talk about price. I¡¯ll just give them to you, Young Master.¡±


    These things were just trash to them, but they could be exchanged for a favor from a powerful force. Why not?


    Manager Li brought Gu Xi to the back mountain and even gave him a storage ring, ¡°If Young Master wants it, you can take it all away.¡±


    Gu Xi did not want to receive favors from others for no reason, so he took out a supreme-grade spirit stone and placed it in Manager Li¡¯s hand.


    Manager Li was extremely surprised. After all, it was a supreme-grade spirit stone, and Gu Xi was willing to give it away. Those who did not know better would think that this was a cabbage that could be found everywhere.


    ¡°How can I accept this? Young Master, please take it back.¡±


    One supreme-grade spirit stone was more than enough to buy all the dregs in this back mountain. Even ten times the amount of dregs would not match up to the value of one supreme-grade spirit stone. The key was that no one cared about these dregs at all, and no one would pay for them with spirit stones.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to accept favors for no reason, just take it.¡±


    Since he had already said that, it would be a bit ungrateful if he refused again. Manager Li was ecstatic to accept it, and he respectfully sent Gu Xi out of the door.


    Looking at his receding figure and the supreme-grade spirit stone he had just received, Manager Li sighed with emotion. All his life, Gu Xi was the most generous person he had ever seen.


    He had casually bought an iron sword and pill dregs with supreme-grade spirit stones. Pill dregs were stuff that people would frown at if found at the side of the road. However, Gu Xi was so generous that he did not even bat an eye when he bought them.


    ¡°I wonder which faction he is from. He must have an extraordinary background to be so generous.¡±


    Thinking of this, Manager Li became even more stern to his subordinates, ¡°How many times have I told you not to judge a book by its cover? Fortunately, this distinguished guest didn¡¯t argue with you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to accommodate you here anymore.¡±


    The few servants who had ignored Gu Xi earlier were now ashen-faced, their guts felt sick with regret.


    A few of Manager Li¡¯s trusted aides saw how highly he valued Gu Xi, and they asked, ¡°Do you want us to send someone to follow him and see who he is?¡±


    Manager Li looked as if he was looking at a fool. He said bitterly, ¡°Although his cultivation doesn¡¯t seem to be very strong, he must have used some kind of method to hide his strength. Do you think he won¡¯t notice that someone is following him? Don¡¯t you think we would offend him?¡±


    After returning to the sect, Gu Xi had no idea that so many people were speculating about him. Fortunately, they did not follow him. Otherwise, if they found out his true identity, he would likely get into trouble.


    A tree in the forest would be destroyed by the wind. Before he had strength, Gu Xi decided that it was better to keep a low profile.


    He found a secluded mountain peak and began to prepare to extract and repair his newly acquired goods. The spiritual energy here was scarce, and there were very few disciples. Therefore, it was a good discreet location for him.


    [System has detected the rusty iron sword (?)]


    Different from before, the system notification did not appear in Gu Xi¡¯s mind. A line of large golden words appeared in the air. Seeing the question mark, he was instantly stunned.


    Could it be that the system had not completely detected it? It was indeed as he had expected. This iron sword had an extraordinary origin, but for some unknown reason, it had fallen to such a state.


    The large golden character floated in the air, and then purple lightning descended from the sky. Gu Xi was so shocked that she hurriedly dodged it. However, he was not the target.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the wind and clouds surged, and lightning gathered and struck the golden characters. They slowly dissipated, or more accurately, dissolved. A Lightning Dragon coiled around it, but it did not dissipate for a long time. It felt as if someone was transcending the tribulation.


    A surreal thought emerged in Gu Xi¡¯s mind, ¡®Could it be that this sword was transcending the tribulation?¡¯


    The Lightning Dragon went berserk and smashed onto the iron sword again and again. Gu Xi thought that the sword would break into pieces. He lunged forward and tried to stop it, but his fear did not materialize.


    ¡°It actually withstood the lightning.¡±


    Countless bolts of lightning interweaved into a dense electric net that covered the sky and covered the earth, enveloping the iron sword. Gu Xi could not describe the scene in front of him with words.


    It felt like Heaven and Earth were used as a furnace to forge this sword. It had fused with the power of the divine lightning of the Nine Heavens, and it had been tempered thousands of times.


    Cracks appeared on the originally rusty sword blade, and they quickly spread to the surroundings. Golden light spread in all directions, and in an instant, the wind stopped. Everything returned to calmness as if nothing had happened.


    As the saying went, what doesn¡¯t break you, makes you stronger. The iron sword shed its rusty shell, and like a phoenix rising from the ashes, it gained a new life. What appeared in front of Gu Xi was a brand new sword.


    [Nine Heavens Meteorite Sword]


    [The sword will draw the lightning of the Nine Heavens, vanquishing all evil spirits and demons.]


    The blade as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings flickered with a sharp aura, as if it could even split the air in half. Occasionally, golden light swirled around the sword, interweaving with the power of thunder and lightning. It seemed to give off a thunderous aura, and it was quite intimidating.


    Gu Xi held the brand-new weapon as if it was tailor-made for him.


    [The system has detected the pill dregs.]


    [Discovered 8,745 flaws. Begin to extract the flaws and repair them.]


    The pill dregs floated in the air and quickly merged together, forming a huge black-gray sphere. They were constantly being broken down and extracted, and the trajectory of the spiritual energy in the air was filled with an indescribable Dao rhythm. Strange characters appeared and swirled with blinding speed.


    With Gu Xi¡¯s current level, it was impossible for him to see the characters clearly. Even if he could see them, he would only see some messy traces, as if there was no pattern.


    Deep inside, he knew that this was a domain that he could not touch yet.

 Chapter 8

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The originally gigantic sphere rapidly shrunk, and countless impurities merged into the air, as if adding other things and components.


    Soon, a white light flashed, and two round pills appeared in Gu Xi¡¯s hands. The golden exterior emitted an extraordinary aura, and there were nine silver pill patterns on it, as if they were formed from auspicious clouds.


    The waste and dregs of the 9,999 wasted pills turned into two large Marrow-cleansing Pills, which could usually only be refined by a grade nine alchemist.


    After reading the introduction, it was even stronger than the previous Marrow-cleansing Pill. Even people above the Golden Core stage could use it to help them reach a higher level. A pill of such high quality would also have no side effects.


    Gu Xi could not help but inhale in surprise, ¡°This effect is too powerful.¡±


    If this news were to spread, who knew how many forces would fight for it?


    One should enjoy one¡¯s own fortunes. Gu Xi immediately swallowed one of these amazing pills. Very quickly, he could feel a warm current flowing through his eight extraordinary meridians as he sat on the ground.


    Gu Xi could feel an inexplicable power rising and gradually filling up the entire Dantian. His Dantian started to swell and he could vaguely hear the sound of bones cracking, as if they were being pulled by a large force.


    At this age, bones had already been shaped, and it was difficult for them to change. However, the Marrow-cleansing Pill could cleanse all the meridians in the body from the inside out.


    If Gu Xi¡¯s meridians were only the size of a small stream, they were now like a big river, which could hold more spiritual energy.


    This was the benefit of marrow cleansing. It could transform the body into a physique that was most suitable for cultivation and absorbing spiritual energy. Such a divine physique could make the cultivator feel like a fish in water, and the speed of cultivation was several times faster than others.


    The purification process was not easy. After all, the impurities in the body had to be washed away. The process forced some parts of the body to expand, and other parts to be hidden. The sensation was akin to being crushed by a huge wheel going back and forth. The pain would penetrate deep into the bone marrow as if millions of ants were gnawing on it. It was simply unbearable.


    Soon, a layer of fine sweat appeared on Gu Xi¡¯s forehead, and his face became somewhat pale. Even so, under such intense pain, Gu Xi did not make a sound.


    No one knew how long it lasted.


    A burst of spiritual power suddenly emerged, like a spring. A light suddenly appeared on Gu Xi¡¯s body, and every pore on his body was opened to the extreme, washing through his major acupoints.


    Foundation Establishment level 1!


    Foundation Establishment level 2!


    Foundation Establishment level 3!


    ¡­


    Foundation Establishment level 9!


    However, this aura was extremely powerful, and it did not stop. It also rose rapidly until it reached Golden Core level 3. Only then did it stop.


    Gu Xi slowly opened his eyes. His entire aura underwent an earth-shaking change. He was like a treasured sword that was about to be unsheathed. Spiritual energy surged around his body, bringing with it an inexplicable pressure.


    However, in the next second, he became ordinary again. Only his pair of deep black eyes gave people a feeling of unfathomable depth.


    Gu Xi did not want to reveal his true cultivation for the time being. After reaching the Golden Core stage, he would be recognized as a great cultivator by the world. The sect masters of small sects usually had this level of cultivation. If it was a medium-sized sect, elders would have this level of cultivation.


    A few days ago, he was just a good-for-nothing who had been cultivating for more than ten years. If outsiders knew about his cultivation speed, their jaws would probably drop.


    Even people who had fortuitous encounters did not have such a meteoric rise. If the news were to spread, it would probably cause the entire continent to go crazy.


    ¡°The effect of the Great Marrow-cleansing Pill is really good.¡±


    Gu Xi looked at the remaining pill and planned to entrust the manager of the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce to find a suitable opportunity to sell it.


    This kind of pill was effective the first time, it was useless to eat another one. After all, if this kind of heaven-defying pill were common, then Golden Core cultivators would be walking around everywhere. It would be too unbalanced.


    When Manager Li saw that Gu Xi returning again, he thought that Gu Xi had something important to do. He did not know if it was his misconception, but he felt that Gu Xi¡¯s aura had changed again this time.


    There had not been much pressure before, but now there was a lingering invisible pressure shrouding everywhere Gu Xi went.


    ¡°May I ask what¡¯s the matter, Young Master Gu?¡±


    ¡°I want to put this here for sale.¡±


    Manager Li¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, thinking that Gu Xi would show him something good.


    He took out a porcelain bottle casually. It was a very ordinary bottle, no different from the ones used in common medicinal stalls.


    Manager Li felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over his head, and even his tone had become much duller. ¡°Is that it¡­¡±


    Manager Li did not want to refute Gu Xi. He took the little pill bottle and opened it, only to have a rich medicinal fragrance assailed his nostrils. He immediately widened his eyes. Even though he had seen many things, at this moment, he could not speak.


    He stuttered through his excitement, ¡°This, this is¡­¡±


    He gripped the porcelain bottle tightly. His hands were trembling so much that one could not help but think of a patient suffering from epilepsy.


    Gu XI kindly added, ¡°It¡¯s a Great Marrow-cleansing Pill.¡±


    His casual tone was as if she was telling Manager Li that this was just a cabbage.


    Manager Li took a deep breath. He still felt like he was in a dream. He had an unrealistic feeling.


    He looked at the worthless bottle, but inside it was a Great Marrow-cleansing Pill! Even a rich man could not buy such a treasure!


    Manager Li glanced at the calm Gu Xi. He even suspected that Gu Xi did not know the value of this pill. Otherwise, how could he be so calm and even use this cheap bottle as a container?


    It must be known that the more precious the pill was, the more it needed to be kept in a container to prevent the pill¡¯s effects from dissipating. If necessary, he would even use arrays and talismans to preserve the pill¡¯s medicinal effects. From this, it could be seen that Manager Li valued it very much.


    Gu Xi had actually casually picked up a shabby bottle on the street, almost as if it was just an ordinary pill.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely take care of this matter.¡±


    After Gu Xi left, Manager Li¡¯s mood had not yet calmed down. If the news of this Great Marrow-cleansing Pill being in the chamber of commerce was to spread out, all the major sects and forces would probably try their best to squeeze their way in.


    No matter the cost, they had to get it because the Great Marrow-cleansing Pill was too precious. Only grade nine alchemists could refine it. It was a rare opportunity. At present, the highest rank in the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce was only a grade six alchemist.


    These two items alone were enough to move many people¡¯s hearts. They could make a Golden Core stage cultivator reach a higher level without any side effects.


    However, Gu Xi casually took them out as if they were worthless, which made Manager Li even more certain that there must be a super-powerful force behind him.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what it is¡­¡±


    Several names of the forces appeared in Manager Li¡¯s mind, but he did not have any leads. However, one thing was for sure, his chamber of commerce could not afford to offend them.


    Moreover, selling this pill here would undoubtedly increase the chamber of commerce¡¯s reputation. Moreover, the profit share from it would also be considerable.

 Chapter 9

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After everything was settled, Gu Xi remembered that he still had two cultivation methods that he had left behind at the Library Pavilion. Those cultivation methods should be pretty good, but he did not have enough contribution points.


    If he wanted to earn contribution points, he had to do sect missions. He immediately went to the Mission Hall.


    At this moment, the Mission Hall was full of people. After all, everyone wanted to do missions to earn contribution points. They hoped that they could exchange it for an opportunity to advance.


    The missions were divided into three lists, which were Human, Earth, and Heaven. The difficulty increased in turn, and of course, the rewards would also increase.


    In the center of the hall, there were three light screens. The Human List was white, the Earth List was red, and the Heaven List was golden. The Human List was refreshed very frequently, and the Earth List also changed from time to time. Only the Heaven List rarely changed, especially the top few. Almost no one could complete the missions in the Heaven List.


    The person in charge of serving Gu Xi saw that he was not even an outer sect disciple, so he threw a piece of white paper to Gu Xi without raising his head, ¡°You can accept these daily missions on the Human List.¡±


    Gu Xi glanced at them. There were menial missions such as feeding the demonic beasts of the sect, taking care of the herb garden, looking for items that an elder had lost, going to the various main peaks to clean up, and so on. Such trivial matters.


    Not to mention that this kind of thing took up a lot of time, and the contribution points earned were pitifully small. He did not know how long it would take before he could earn enough contribution points to exchange for the other two cultivation methods.


    ¡°Is there anything with a little more contribution points?¡±


    The person in charge raised his head and looked at Gu Xi, sizing him up and down a few times, then handed over another one, ¡°Then take a look at this.¡±


    Gu Xi took a quick glance and indeed, it was dozens of points higher than the previous one.


    ¡°I want to accept this mission,¡± Gu Xi said while pointing at the screen.


    The person in charge casually followed the direction that Gu Xi was pointing. For a moment, he thought that Gu Xi was pointing in the wrong direction. He could not help but confirm, ¡°You want this?¡±


    Gu Xi was pointing straight at the Heaven List. It was also the mission that was ranked first: Kill the Red-eyed Demon Tiger.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The Red-eyed Demon Tiger was extremely brutal and evil, causing unspeakable damage to the surrounding villages. However, it was very powerful and rarely had an opponent. However, its body was full of treasures and was extremely valuable. Even so, no one was able to subdue it.


    One had to know that this mission had been on the Heaven List for nearly a year, yet no one had completed it. There was once a disciple at the peak of the Foundation Establishment stage who had accepted it, but he returned in defeat and was even heavily injured. From then on, this mission was ranked first on the Heaven List, and no one dared to attempt it anymore.


    The person in charge looked at Gu Xi as if he was looking at a fool.


    ¡°Even an inner sect disciple couldn¡¯t defeat the Red-eyed Demon Tiger, and you¡¯re not even an outer sect disciple. Aren¡¯t you asking for trouble?¡±


    His meaning was very clear. If Gu Xi accepted this mission, he would undoubtedly be a snack for the demonic tiger.


    The others were also attracted by the commotion here and immediately burst into laughter.


    ¡°What? Did I hear wrong? Someone actually accepted this mission, and it was even a disciple who didn¡¯t enter the sect?¡±


    ¡°This mission has been on the Heaven List for a year. Ever since the previous disciple who was at the peak of the Foundation Establishment stage failed, no one dared to attempt it anymore. Should I say that this kid is a newborn calf that¡¯s not afraid of tigers, or that he¡¯s not afraid of death?¡±


    ¡°With this little bit of cultivation, I am afraid that it is not enough to fill the gaps between the teeth of the demon tiger. Is he illiterate? Or is he tired of living?¡±


    Everyone was mocking Gu Xi, but his expression was calm. The person in charge shook his head and felt that Gu Xi had high standards but low skills. Gu Xi¡¯s strength was clearly high, but he wanted missions that rewarded more contribution points. He could even disregard his safety.


    The person in charge saw that Gu Xi was still young and did not want him to lose his life in vain. He said earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s good for young people to have ambition and pursuits, but you have to be down-to-earth. This mission is not suitable for you at all. I advise you to look at the rest of the Human List.¡±


    Who would have thought that Gu Xi would shake his head and reject his good intentions? ¡°I¡¯ll choose this one.¡±


    The person in charge was speechless. Seeing that Gu Xi was so stubborn, his expression gradually turned cold. ¡°Then it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Anyone could accept the missions on any list, be it Heaven, Earth, or Human. There were no thresholds or restrictions. However, everyone would choose according to their own strength. Even if there were people who wanted to challenge the difficulty, they would do so within their limits, and they would not be too outrageous.


    If any accidents and dangers really happened, the sect would not be responsible. After all, life and death were fated. Therefore, people were usually cautious when choosing which mission to accept.


    However, it was a first for someone like Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi ignored the cold remarks around him, picked up the mission card, and was ready to leave. The person in charge looked at his back and shook his head. If nothing unexpected happened, this should be the last time he saw this disciple.


    ¡°Why waste your breath on this kind of person? He actually wants to send himself to his death. There¡¯s no need to stop him.¡±


    At this moment, a clamor came from outside the door.


    A group of purple-robed disciples with extraordinary aura entered the Mission Hall. It was as if purple clouds had come from the east. Purple was the color of personal disciples, and Gu Xi just happened to pass by them.


    The Daoist robes on these disciples were very different from the other ordinary ones. They were not only impervious to water and fire, they were impervious to swords and spears. It could be seen how precious they were. Whether it was the cuffs or the edges, they were all outlined with golden lines, and they were exquisite.


    The man¡¯s eyebrows were thick and his eyes were bright, while the woman¡¯s face was like a peach blossom. They were at the Foundation Establishment stage, and there was an arrogant look on the woman¡¯s face.


    The few people in charge and even some elders hurriedly went out to welcome them. One had to know that these personal disciples were the hearts and flesh of the peak masters and elders. Their statuses were noble, and people could not afford to offend them.


    ¡°I wonder why all of you have graced us with your presence?¡±


    The man in the lead looked to be around 20 years old. His facial features were handsome and elegant, and his temperament was extraordinary. He was the personal disciple of the Sect Leader. His name was Lin Bai, and he was good at swordsmanship.


    ¡°We are here under the orders of the elders to accept the mission and practice.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    When the person in charge heard this, he respectfully welcomed them in.


    Lin Bai glanced at the top of the Heaven List and saw that the golden characters on it had dimmed. This meant that the mission was already accepted. If the mission failed, it would return to its original appearance. If the mission was successful, it would disappear from the Heaven List.


    He remembered that this mission was to kill the Red-eyed Demon Tiger. The difficulty was extremely high and it had been on the list for a long time.


    ¡°Could it be that other personal disciples had come before me and accepted that mission?¡±


    Logically speaking, in the sect, only these personal disciples were most likely to complete this mission. Lin Bai was suddenly a little curious. After all, he had wanted to accept this mission to challenge himself, but he did not know that it had been taken by someone else.


    To be able to accept this mission, this person must be very powerful.


    However, who would have thought that the atmosphere would fall into silence. The expressions of the surrounding people became a little strange. Lin Bai asked in puzzlement, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with all of you? Could it be that there¡¯s something special about this person?¡±


    After a moment, the person in charge opened his mouth and said, ¡°The person who accepted this mission is a disciple that¡¯s not even in the outer sect.¡±


    Lin Bai was shocked.

 Chapter 10

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    For a moment, Lin Bai thought that the person in charge was joking, and his expression suddenly became complicated. ¡°A disciple who hasn¡¯t entered the sect has accepted this mission. Does he want to die?¡±


    As expected, the other personal disciples were also in disbelief. They were whispering to each other, but these were just small episodes. Although everyone was puzzled, they did not think too much about it.


    After all, there were all kinds of birds in the forest.


    Soon, Lin Bai and the others accepted the other missions on the Heaven List and then headed to the Ice Mountain Range.


    The mountains were verdant and endless. Some of the towering mountains were even embedded in the clouds. White fog surrounded them, adding to the mysteriousness.


    The group walked into the forest. The branches and leaves blotted out the sun, spreading out above their heads like canopies. The leaves were almost impervious to wind, and there was a faint light flowing through them. It was extremely fine, but it made the surrounding environment even darker.


    The Ice Mountain Range was vast, and there were several mountain peaks connected to it. Ordinary people did not dare to enter this place. After all, even the lowest level of the surrounding demonic beasts was around the Qi Refinement level 2.


    The Red-eyed Demon Tiger happened to live in this area as well. Other than that, there were many other demonic beasts. The deeper they went, the stronger the demonic beasts became. Even if Lin Bai and the others thought that their strength was extraordinary, they did not dare to step into the depths of the forest.


    Swish¨C


    A rustling sound could be heard not far ahead. There was clearly no wind, but the grass that was half the height of a person not far away began to move, as if something was scuttling over.


    Lin Bai paused, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Everyone, be careful.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions became vigilant, and they stared straight ahead.


    Squeak squeak.


    A gray shadow appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. It looked small and compact, but it did not look threatening. It was actually a rodent. This kind of small demonic beast was weak, and it ate plants as food. It was very common.


    Everyone could not help but heave a sigh of relief and continued moving forward. However, no one noticed that a pair of scarlet eyes not far away was watching their every move.


    The sound was like the crawling of snakes. It was a pity that this time, everyone thought it was caused by the rodent and did not take it to heart. The stinky saliva dripped and instantly corroded a big hole on the ground where it fell.


    Lin Bai walked for a long time and felt that something was not right. ¡°Logically speaking, we should be able to find many traces of demonic beasts, but now, we only found a small rodent.¡±


    After all, this location was close to the inner part of the forest. There would be many demonic beasts roaming about, but at this moment, it was unexpectedly calm.


    Strange circumstances usually meant that demonic beasts were around, so Lin Bai did not dare to let down his guard.


    The others did not think much of it. ¡°Perhaps the demonic beasts are all resting.¡±


    Lin Bai shook his head. He had a feeling that things were not that simple. There were no demonic beasts nearby, and there was another possibility. There were even more powerful demonic beasts entrenched here, which was why the other demonic beasts did not dare to approach.


    As he spoke, it was already too late. The demonic beast saw that these people were unprepared. It prepared to pounce on them.


    A gust of strong wind blew.


    Lin Bai was the first to sense that something was wrong. He hurriedly shouted, ¡°There¡¯s a demonic beast attacking, watch out!¡±


    All of them could be considered to be well-trained. With a flash, the demonic beast pounced and missed. Its sharp claws left deep marks on the ground. It roared unwillingly, immediately startling countless birds.


    After seeing the appearance of the demonic beast, everyone could not help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    It was an ape with the body of a snake, and its face was covered in black scales. It looked extremely sturdy. It also had two arms, and its sharp fingernails were like sharp blades that flickered with a cold light. It was at least dozens of meters long, and it made people shudder.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Black-armored Evil Ape!¡±


    Lin Bai frowned. The Black-armored Evil Ape was brutal and bloodthirsty, and it specialized in eating raw human brains. With its fingernails that were a few meters long, it could easily flip over people¡¯s skulls and suck out their brains and bone marrow.


    However, it was powerful. The Black-armored Evil Ape had a high defense, and it also had a lethal poison. If one was bitten by it and not treated in time, within the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, their spiritual power would be exhausted and they would lose their mobility. It was very difficult to deal with this ape.


    Logically speaking, it should have appeared in the center of the forest. Lin Bai did not expect to meet one here. Moreover, the Black-armored Evil Ape in front of them had already reached the peak of the Foundation Establishment stage. Even if they worked together, it would still be difficult to deal with it.


    ¡°This Black-armored Evil Ape¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t low. Everyone, be careful of its poison.¡±


    A cold light suddenly appeared on Lin Bai¡¯s hand. An ice-blue longsword appeared in his hand. His entire body was cold. In an instant, even the surrounding temperature dropped by a lot. It was clear that this longsword was a rare magic tool.


    ¡°Thousand Miles of Ice Seal!¡±


    Following his loud shout, the blue Sword Qi stirred up countless whirlpools on the ground. He slashed in the air and a light blue crystal condensed into form, surging towards the Black-armored Evil Ape.


    The surrounding grass and tree branches were all covered in frost. The Black-armored Evil Ape was instantly frozen into a huge ice block. It stood rooted to the ground, unable to move. It lost its ability to move.


    When everyone saw the scene in front of them, they all praised, ¡°Senior Brother Lin is extraordinary. As expected of the disciple that the Sect Leader took a fancy to. He subdued the Black-armored Evil Ape in one move. He is indeed powerful.¡±


    Lin Bai felt that it was a little strange. According to the Black-armored Evil Ape¡¯s strength, it should not be easy to deal with it. How could it be defeated in one move?


    It was only then that he noticed that the Black-armored Evil Ape¡¯s tail actually had traces of blood. The back of its tail was quite short and stubby. It looked like it had been severed by someone.


    Could it be that this Black-armored Evil Ape had been injured before?


    Before Lin Bai could figure it out, a huge crack appeared in the middle of the ice block. Then, it spread out like a spider web.


    Rumble!


    With a loud sound, the Black-armored Evil Ape suddenly broke free from the ice block. The black aura on its body was even more vigorous, as if it could form a physical substance. All the flowers, plants, and trees in the surroundings instantly withered. Even a few of the disciples who were close to it suddenly felt their bodies lose energy. They looked extremely pale.


    Lin Bai¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Not good! This Black-armored Evil Ape is about to level up!¡±


    Previously, this Black-armored Evil Ape was at the peak of the Foundation Establishment stage. He did not expect that it would actually break through in the battle and directly advance to the Golden Core stage.


    Lin Bai and the others could still deal with it before, but there was a huge gap between the Foundation Establishment stage and the Golden Core stage. Even if all their strength was added together, they were still not a match for this Black-armored Evil Ape.


    It swiped with its black sharp claws, and if it was not for Lin Bai¡¯s quick reaction, he would have already been cut in half. The other disciples were in a sorry state as they fled. They did not even have the strength to fight back. Some of them had even been wounded.


    ¡°Senior Brother Lin, what should we do now?¡±


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Lin Bai¡¯s heart immediately sank to the bottom. He secretly hated himself for underestimating the enemy. After all, who would have thought that the Black-armored Evil Ape would suddenly level up?


    Even if he sent a signal to the sect now, it would be too late. By the time the people from the sect arrived, they would have already become food for the Black-armored Evil Ape.

 Chapter 11

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The Black-armored Evil Ape was extremely fast. Its snake body slithered, leaving afterimages in the air. Lin Bai brandished his sword to block it.


    Clang!


    The impact was so strong that even his thumb and forefinger felt as if they were about to be split open. The sword in his hand almost fell off.


    His face was pale, but he did not notice that the Black-armored Evil Ape¡¯s tail was launching a sneak attack from behind at lightning speed. The other disciples turned pale with fright and hurriedly warned, ¡°Senior Brother Lin, be careful!¡±


    Lin Bai sensed the strong wind behind him and rolled to the side. He narrowly avoided it, but because of that, he exposed his weakest point. The Black-armored Evil Ape seemed to have been waiting for this moment.


    Its sharp claws and teeth flashed with a cold light. It was as if it could split the air in half as it clawed at his head.


    If he was caught by the evil ape, his entire skull would probably be overturned. The shadow of death enveloped Lin Bai¡¯s head. Everyone wanted to stop it, but they were powerless.


    There was a huge disparity in strength. Under the attack of the Black-armored Evil Ape, they did not have any strength to retaliate. Some of the timid female disciples had already moved their gazes away, unable to bear to see Lin Bai¡¯s head being dislocated.


    Just as they were speaking, a male voice suddenly sounded, ¡°So you¡¯re here.¡±


    Not knowing if it was an illusion, the originally aggressive Black-armored Evil Ape¡¯s body actually stiffened. Following that, its eyes became even redder. It looked as if it had been stimulated by something.


    However, before it could react, a sword fell from the sky, like a celestial being from outer space. It brought with it a crushing force. In an instant, the wind and clouds surged, and the sky and earth changed color. A powerful spiritual power descended, and the force was so strong that they almost could not open their eyes.


    Boom!


    With a loud sound, the divine sword hit the middle of the evil ape¡¯s snake body and nailed it firmly to the ground. The heavy tail thrashed about and raised a huge amount of dust.


    However, no matter how much it struggled and resisted, it could not escape the restrictions of the divine sword. A huge pressure spread out in all directions, and everyone was even pushed dozens of meters away by the shockwave.


    At this moment, even their knees went weak, not to mention the Black-armored Evil Ape. This Sword Qi was too overbearing, and wherever it passed, it was like a king patrolling his territory. No one dared to be arrogant.


    Only one person was not affected. Only then did everyone realize that he had appeared here at some point in time. The man¡¯s eyes were as calm as an ancient well. The divine sword flew back to his hand as if it was summoned.


    At the same time, there was a round golden core in his hand. Green spots were entrenched on the surface of the golden core. Apparently, it also contained part of the poison. It was the Black-armored Evil Ape¡¯s inner core.


    A man and a sword, like a banished Immortal. He glanced at Lin Bai and the others, and they also imprinted him deeply in their hearts.


    He was Gu Xi, who had come to kill the Red-eyed Demon Tiger.


    Lin Bai was immediately grateful, ¡°Thank you for saving us, fellow Daoist.¡±


    Gu Xi said indifferently, ¡°No worries.¡±


    Gu Xi had originally wanted to track the Red-eyed Demon Tiger, but he did not expect to bump into the Black-armored Evil Ape, so he wanted to practice first. Who would have thought that the Black-armored Evil Ape was no match for him and actually ran away?


    Gu Xi lost track of it and decided to give up. He did not expect to bump into it here.


    By accident, he also saved the lives of Lin Bai and the others.


    Everyone survived the disaster. Thinking of the wound on the tip of the Black-armored Evil Ape¡¯s tail, they finally knew who had caused it.


    The man in front of them looked young, but his cultivation was actually so high. He was able to subdue the Black-armored Evil Ape that had just entered the Golden Core stage with one move. One could imagine how powerful he was.


    Everyone was in awe. They even guessed that he was a disciple of an extremely powerful force or sect.


    Lin Bai was even more cautious, afraid of offending Gu Xi. ¡°May I ask which sect you are from?¡±


    Halfway through his words, he suddenly stopped when he clearly saw Gu Xi¡¯s clothes. He thought that he had been poisoned by the Black-armored Evil Ape and was hallucinating.


    If he was not mistaken, was this not the clothes of their sect? Also, it was the kind that was worn by non-disciples.


    The others had obviously noticed this as well, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little strange.


    Someone could not keep his cool and said in shock, ¡°You¡¯re from our sect?!¡±


    Gu Xi nodded and did not feel embarrassed to admit it.


    Lin Bai tried hard to recall in his mind, but it seemed that he had never seen this person before in the sect.


    After all, Gu Xi was not even an outer sect disciple. He was always a useless person and had no chance to interact with these personal disciples. How could Lin Bai and the others have seen him before?


    ¡°He¡¯s actually from our sect. Do you have any impression of him?¡±


    ¡°No. Logically speaking, since he¡¯s so powerful, he should have made a name for himself in the sect a long time ago. Why haven¡¯t I heard of this person before?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay. After talking for a while, no one knew Gu Xi or met him. It was simply unbelievable. However, Gu Xi did not need to lie to them.


    Lin Bai swallowed his saliva and said with an embarrassed expression, ¡°Are you wearing the wrong clothes?¡±


    Gu Xi shook her head, ¡°No, I am still a disciple who has not entered the sect. It is normal for you to not notice me.¡±


    A disciple who had not entered the sect was able to instantly kill a Golden Core Black-armored Evil Ape?!


    ¡°What kind of joke is this? With your strength, how can you be a disciple who hasn¡¯t entered the sect?¡±


    Some of the disciples thought that Gu Xi was joking with them. Seeing Gu Xi¡¯s expressionless face, they swallowed their laughter.


    Was it because their strength was too weak, or was it because the threshold of the sect was so high? For a moment, everyone had different expressions. It could be said that it was extremely strange.


    On the way back, Gu Xi walked at the front while Lin Bai and the others followed behind. It was not that they were deliberately trying to ostracize and isolate him. After all, Gu Xi was such a strong person, and they would not want to offend him.


    It was because Gu Xi had shocked them so much that they were in a daze. Even when they returned to the sect, they had not recovered from the shock.

 Chapter 12

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    After returning to the sect, Lin Bai and the others hurriedly bade farewell to Gu Xi. He had to immediately report this matter to the various elders and the Sect Master. One could imagine how shocked they would be when they received such news.


    Seeing that Lin Bai and the others had returned so quickly, the elders revealed surprised expressions. Then, they praised, ¡°Your speed is even faster than I thought. Have you completed your mission?¡±


    The disciples looked at each other and did not dare to say anything for a moment.


    Lin Bai said impatiently, ¡°We originally wanted to complete it, but we were attacked by the Black-armored Evil Ape. During this process, it even broke through to the Golden Store stage.¡±


    Hearing this, the elders turned pale with fright. Only then did they notice that there the disciples had all sorts of injuries.


    ¡°Then how did you escape!?¡±


    No matter what, it was difficult for a Foundation Establishment cultivator to defeat a Golden Core stage demonic beast. Even if they had numbers on their side, they were still not a match for a Black-armored Evil Ape.


    After the elders examined them, they found that although they were injured, they were not fatal wounds. They were even more surprised.


    ¡°It was a disciple from the sect who instantly killed the Black-armored Evil Ape and saved us.¡±


    Hearing this, the elders were even more surprised. ¡°Instantly, you say? That disciple could instantly kill a Black-armored Evil Ape? Which disciple is it??¡±


    One had to know that even an ordinary elder could not do this.


    Who knew that when this question was asked, the atmosphere became extremely quiet. Seeing the strange look on the disciples¡¯ faces, the elder asked in puzzlement, ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°This disciple hasn¡¯t entered the sect yet, he¡¯s just an ordinary disciple!¡±


    All the elders were shocked, and even the Sect Leader Shen Tianyi was alarmed.


    One had to know that instantly killing a Golden Core Black-armored Evil Ape was enough to prove that a disciple¡¯s strength was above the Golden Core stage. One could imagine how powerful his strength was.


    According to the description of Lin Bai and the others, that disciple was only in his early twenties. It could be said that his talent was outstanding. At such an age and cultivation level, it was not an exaggeration to say that he was a genius.


    There were only a few people in the entire continent who could match him. All of them were geniuses from hermit families or super big forces.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Such a powerful disciple, yet he¡¯s only registered, and he didn¡¯t even enter the sect! What are you all doing!?¡±


    The elder who was responsible for recording the disciples¡¯ information and changes in cultivation was scolded harshly. However, he was also extremely shocked. He had no impression of Gu Xi at all in his mind.


    ¡°Hurry up and look for him! I want all the information on this disciple.¡±


    Besides Shen Tianyi, all the various elders were also glaring at him. He felt immense pressure. He was just a small elder who was in charge of the disciples¡¯ information, so he had never been in such a situation before. His hands trembled as he flipped the pages of his records. Finally, he found Gu Xi¡¯s name on the last page.


    He immediately said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±


    Shen Tianyi quickly took a look. According to the records, there was nothing extraordinary about Gu Xi. Everything about him was summarised in one simple sentence. However, this stirred up a storm in their hearts.


    The elders cried out involuntarily, ¡°How is this possible!¡±


    After entering the sect for more than ten years, he had the strength of a level 3 Body Refining cultivator. His talent was mediocre, and his aptitude was dull.


    It was not their fault for having such a big reaction. This guy was clearly untalented, so how could he have killed a Black-armored Evil Ape with a single move? There was only one possibility, and that was that he had concealed his cultivation. However, what benefits would it bring to Gu Xi if he did this?


    Everyone looked at each other, feeling extremely puzzled. One had to know that there were many benefits to becoming a personal disciple. Not only would the sect provide a large number of resources, but they would also have the right to choose any cultivation method or pill. All these resources help the cultivation grow faster.


    Moreover, even if he had hidden it, he could not have hidden it for so long. How had no one discovered any flaws? If he did not show himself, they would have been kept in the dark.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that he just recently improved his cultivation, right?¡±


    ¡°Third Elder, this isn¡¯t a joke. In such a short period of time, from the level 3 of the Body Refining stage to the strength of Golden Core, no one in the entire continent could do it. This talent can be said to be extremely monstrous.¡±


    Everyone laughed and thought that it was just a joke, but they did not know how close they had come to the truth.


    Shen Tianyi cleared his throat and said with a serious expression, ¡°No matter what, we must keep this child in the sect. He will have a bright future and will definitely bring great benefits to the sect.¡±


    The elders felt as if they saw another bright star about to rise in the cultivation world, and it was from their sect. When they thought of this, they were extremely excited.


    The Third Elder said, ¡°However, I¡¯m worried that this child has always been an in-name disciple and doesn¡¯t have a strong sense of belonging to the sect. Don¡¯t be surprised if he leaves the sect in the future.¡±


    Shen Tianyi was not worried about this. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take him as my personal disciple, and I¡¯ll bring him to greater heights, obtaining supreme glory!¡±


    One had to know that Shen Tianyi only had two disciples under him. Now that he had made an exception and promoted Gu Xi to be the most honorable personal disciple of the Sect Leader, he had catapulted to the top of the hierarchy.


    The other elders also felt that this proposal was not bad. It was likely that Gu Xi would not reject it.


    At this moment, Gu Xi had returned to the Mission Hall. When they saw him appear, everyone revealed surprised expressions. There were even disciples who blurted out, ¡°You actually came back. We almost thought that you had gone to feed yourself to the Red-eyed Demon Tiger.¡±


    The companion beside him revealed a mocking expression, ¡°Forget it. How can he do it in such a short amount of time? It¡¯s probably because this kid was filled with regret and chickened out. I bet he just wandered around and then turned back.¡±


    It was not like such a thing did not happen in the past. Some cultivators may decide that they did not want to follow through with an accepted mission. They could simply find an excuse and give a perfunctory reply.


    However, Mission Hall absolutely would not allow such a thing to happen.


    Firstly, it would disturb the order. Secondly, it would waste time. What if someone else accepted this mission? After setting the rules, very few people would commit such a crime.


    When the person in charge heard everyone¡¯s discussion, he immediately revealed an unhappy expression.


    ¡°I went, but I didn¡¯t find any traces of the Red-eyed Demon Tiger, so I came back.¡±


    However, no one believed Gu Xi¡¯s story.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that the Red-eyed Demon Tiger appears in the Ice Mountain Range? It takes a lot of time to travel back and forth. With your low cultivation, you¡¯re not even an outer sect disciple. You can¡¯t even ride a sword and fly? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t even know how to use a sword. Hahaha!¡±


    Everyone burst into laughter. There were even people who took the opportunity to stir up trouble.


    ¡°I think this kid is just here to create trouble for the crowd. He accepted the first mission on the Heaven List and doesn¡¯t even know what he¡¯s capable of. He has to be taught a lesson. Otherwise, if everyone does this in the future, wouldn¡¯t it be a mess?¡±


    Seeing that the situation was getting more and more serious, the person in charge¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°What do you say? Could it be that he really came here to create trouble on purpose?¡±

 Chapter 13

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Gu Xi looked at the disciple who had mocked him.


    The disciple did not know why, but when he looked into those calm black eyes, he felt an invisible pressure. The disciple felt a chill in his heart. It was as if he was looking into an endless abyss.


    He could not believe that he was actually frightened by an ordinary disciple like Gu Xi. He was instantly enraged from embarrassment, ¡°What are you looking at! Am I wrong?¡±


    Gu Xi retracted his gaze, opened his palm, and revealed an inner core, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t kill the Scarlet Eye Demonic Tiger, I brought this back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring back all kinds of rubbish¨C¡±


    Before the disciple could finish speaking, he was interrupted by the person in charge. He suddenly stood up from the chair and said in disbelief, ¡°This is the inner core of the evil ape?!¡±


    Moreover, looking at the quality of this inner core, it was actually a Golden Core evil ape.


    Everyone was immediately shocked. Although the Black-armored Evil Ape could not be compared to the Red-eyed Demon Tiger, its strength could not be underestimated. Its nature was brutal, and it also carried poison. Compared to the Red-eyed Demon Tiger, the evil ape was actually more difficult to deal with. It even had a strong defense, making it quite tricky to fight.


    The person in charge picked up the inner core and observed it. He was certain that it was taken out of the evil ape¡¯s body.


    ¡°You obtained this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I met an evil ape on the way, so I killed it.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s tone was calm and casual, as if it could not be any more simple. There was also a mission to kill a Black-armored Evil Ape on the Heaven List. It was also ranked at the top.


    The previous disciple could not help but say, ¡°How can you kill the Black-armored Evil Ape with your strength alone?! You must have stolen or bought this inner core!¡±


    As soon as he said this, he felt a little regretful. As expected, seeing Gu Xi looked at him like a fool. He sneered and said, ¡°Go and try to steal one.¡±


    It was almost impossible to find such an inner core in such a short time. It would not be on the market. After all, this inner core was worth thousands of gold coins, and it was very rare.


    If Gu Xi had this kind of money, he would be able to buy a lot of Heavenly treasures and medicinal pills to consolidate his cultivation. He would have definitely entered the sect long ago.


    That disciple felt as if a loud slap had hit his face. Gu Xi did not even look at him. Then, he walked out of the Mission Hall, leaving only a cool back view for everyone.


    After a long time, they finally came back to their senses and stammered, ¡°Did he¡­ Did he really kill the Black-armored Evil Ape?¡±


    ¡°He must have. After all, even the inner core is in his hands. It can¡¯t be fake¡­¡±


    ¡°But he is clearly just an in-name disciple!¡±


    The shock in everyone¡¯s heart could not be described in words. Were they hallucinating? What had happened to the world? Soon, what happened in the Mission Hall swept out like a storm.


    ¡°Hey, did you hear? An in-name disciple actually completed the Heaven List mission and killed the Black-armored Evil Ape!¡±


    ¡°Pass it down. A disciple in the sect fought with the Black-armored Evil Ape for 300 rounds and finally killed it!¡±


    ¡°What! 300 disciples were sacrificed. It alarmed the mysterious big shot in the sect. He killed the monster in one move and avenged his Junior Brothers.¡±


    ¡°What you said is all wrong. A powerful demon appeared in the Ice Mountain Range and swallowed 3,000 people alive. Now even the Sect Leader has been alarmed! We are forbidden from approaching the mountain range.¡±


    ¡­


    As the rumors spread like wildfire, becoming more and more ridiculous. All of a sudden, various versions appeared and became the topic of conversation for many disciples.


    As a result, when Shen Tianyi heard the news, he did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    ¡°Sect Leader, should we stop him? Otherwise, who knows what will happen if word gets out.¡±


    Shen Tianyi shook his head, ¡°We can put this matter aside for now. The most important thing now is to find Gu Xi first.¡±


    However, the eldest disciple who was sent out came back to report that Gu Xi had left the sect after coming out from the Mission Hall.


    Shen Tianyi immediately became nervous, ¡°What! He actually left? Where did he go?¡±


    It turned out that Gu Xi had suddenly received a letter from the clan, requesting him to return as soon as possible.


    The clan head of the Gu Clan was already very old, but unfortunately, his line of descendants was weak and did not have any children. He decided to select an outstanding successor in the clan, so the disciples outside had to rush back to participate in such a grand event.


    The Gu Clan could also be considered a clan with a long history. There were once Half-step Great Emperors and other such figures, but as time passed, the later generations became weaker and weaker. Even so, their strength could not be underestimated.


    Gu Xi looked at the majestic buildings in front of him. It was obvious that they were quite old. The towering pavilions were extraordinary. There were two huge stone lions at the entrance. They were lifelike and were carved out of high-quality Water Spirit Jade, it was obvious that they were not something an ordinary family could have.


    However, Gu Xi was stopped at the entrance. They stared at him and said, ¡°Identity token!¡±


    There were many disciples in the Gu Clan. In order to facilitate access, everyone had an identity token, which recorded their cultivation level and which branch they came from.


    Although Gu Xi¡¯s branch could be considered a direct descendant, his parents had died early, and the public had long since forgotten about him. In fact, he was even worse than some of the other branches.


    The guard at the door immediately showed some contempt, ¡°You can go that way.¡±


    The place he was referring to was the side door, and the contempt in it was self-evident.


    Gu Xi frowned. The side door was usually the place where the servants and peasants went in and out. No matter how bad he was, he was still a direct descendant. If it had been the previous original owner, he might have swallowed his anger, but he could not do it.


    One must not give up on pride. Some things could be tolerated, and some things could not be tolerated.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I go through the main gate?¡±


    A few gatekeepers looked Gu Xi up and down and said sarcastically, ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at yourself? With trash like you, you still want to go through the main gate?¡±


    They knew very well that Gu Xi did not have the strength or background, so they were not afraid of offending him.


    Gu Xi also found it funny. He did not expect to find such lowly servants who looked down on others when he returned to his own home.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    At this moment, the sound of horse hooves suddenly rang out. A few snow-white horses appeared in their line of sight. They had wings and a single horn on their head. They were Gale Horses with Qi cultivation strength, and they had always been known for their speed. They could travel thousands of miles in a day.


    Gale Horses were extremely rare because their speed was extremely fast, comparable to wind and thunder. It was simply difficult to catch them. Each one was worth a thousand gold coins.


    The few people on the horses looked down from above. Their clothes were extraordinary, and their bodies also revealed a lot of pressure. When the gatekeeper saw them, he pushed away Gu Xi and warmly welcomed them.

 Chapter 14

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Young master Qingyuan, I didn¡¯t expect you to come back so soon. The Master of the family is still talking about you.¡±


    The guard at the gate was very respectful. He did not look like the arrogant person he was when speaking to Gu Xi.


    Gu Qingyuan jumped down from the horse. His movements were smooth and graceful. He said with an indifferent expression, ¡°Yes, I came back as soon as I received the news from uncle.¡±


    Gu Xi had heard of Gu Qingyuan before. He was a genius from the younger generation of the Gu Clan. He was talented at such a young age and had already broken through to the Foundation Establishment stage. He was the hope of everyone in the Gu Clan.


    Gu Qingyuan had also noticed Gu Xi. He glanced at Gu Xi and found that his cultivation was not high. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    The gatekeeper realized that Gu Xi had not left yet. He said disdainfully, ¡°A good-for-nothing in the Body Refining stage. He refused to enter through the side door. Who does he think he is?¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Qingyuan frowned slightly, especially when he realized that Gu Xi was wearing a white robe and was an in-name disciple who had yet to enter the sect. He said coldly, ¡°If you want people to respect you, you should improve your cultivation instead of wasting your time here and arguing with others.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi felt it was funny. It was the gatekeeper who was in the wrong, but everyone seemed to be against him. He did not want to talk too much with these people, so he turned around and entered the gate.


    Gu Qingyuan¡¯s eyes turned extremely cold. He did not expect Gu Xi to ignore him in public. After all, he was famous at a young age, and he was the best in the clan. Besides the elders, everyone else would show him some degree of respect.


    The gatekeeper was even more dumbfounded. ¡°You!¡±


    Seeing Gu Qingyuan¡¯s unpleasant expression, he quickly said, ¡°Young Master Qingyuan, do you want me to chase this man back? It¡¯s really rude.¡±


    Gu Qingyuan shook his head, his tone extremely cold, ¡°It¡¯s okay. This kind of person will suffer sooner or later.¡±


    After arriving at the family meeting hall, Gu Xi realized that almost everyone had arrived. They were all gathered together and discussing. Gu Xi could only stand outside.


    ¡°I wonder who the Clan Head will choose as the successor this time.¡±


    ¡°I heard that not long ago, someone in the clan had already been promoted to an inner disciple. He is now in the Foundation Establishment stage, and his future will surely be bright.¡±


    ¡°The person you are talking about must be Gu Qingyuan, right? He has outstanding talent and great strength. He has always been entrusted with an important task by the Clan Head, and he even went on a trip some time ago.¡±


    ¡°He said he was going on a trip, but it seems like he was carrying out some kind of mission. I think it¡¯s most likely him. According to his cultivation and speed, he is likely to be the candidate to become a personal disciple in another five years.¡±


    While the crowd was discussing, Gu Qingyuan walked in.


    ¡°Gu Qingyuan is here!¡±


    Someone shouted, and the crowd parted like Moses parting the sea.


    Gu Qingyuan strutted forward. When he passed by Gu Xi, his footsteps paused, and his expression seemed to turn cold.


    Gu Xi met his gaze calmly.


    No one noticed this small incident.


    Even the Clan Head, Gu Zhen¡¯an, personally welcomed him, ¡°Qingyuan, you¡¯re back. You¡¯ve had a long journey. You must have worked hard.¡±


    Seeing the Clan Leader pay so much attention to Gu Qingyuan, everyone looked at each other. If they had guessed correctly, the successor of the Clan Leader should be Gu Qingyuan. After all, he was very powerful and the Clan Leader had taken a fancy to him. Today¡¯s grand ceremony of the successor was just a formality.


    The others soon got excited and gathered around Gu Qingyuan.


    ¡°Congratulations. I heard that you¡¯ve entered the inner sect and the elders have taken a fancy to you. It seems that you¡¯ll be able to become a personal disciple soon.¡±


    Gu Qingyuan smiled and said humbly, ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m just lucky. I must thank the elders for my achievements.¡±


    Although he said so, the arrogance in his expression could not be concealed. Hearing Gu Qingyuan¡¯s confirmation of their guess, they became even more eager to please him.


    It was only a matter of time before he became a personal disciple. The smile on their faces became even wider.


    Gu Xi, who was at the end of the crowd, felt extremely bored when he heard such flattery. If he had time to listen to their flattery, he might as well go hunt some demonic beasts.


    Gu Qingyuan¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd and inadvertently landed on Gu Xi. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Everyone, you should also cheer for me. I believe that you will enter the inner sect sooner or later, unlike some people who have been cultivating for more than ten years and are still an in-name disciple who has yet to enter the inner sect.¡±


    The only thing missing from that sentence was Gu Xi¡¯s name.


    Although Gu Xi was like an invisible person in the clan, everyone knew about his deeds. After all, it was rare to see someone who had been cultivating for more than ten years and was still in the Body Refining stage.


    Those with sharp eyes could see that Gu Xi and Gu Qingyuan were not on good terms with each other. They did not know how these two people were related. After all, one was a publicly recognized genius, and the other was publicly recognized as trash.


    However, this did not stop them from pleasing Gu Qingyuan.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even though his talent is below average, he still stubbornly stayed in the sect. All of his batchmates have already become outer sect disciples, only he has been standing still.¡±


    ¡°This kind of person is simply a waste of resources. If I were him, I would have long been ashamed of myself and would have left the sect. I simply could not stay there.¡±


    Everyone ridiculed Gu Xi, but he remained calm. He did not pay any attention to them.


    Gu Qingyuan smiled coldly and did not say anything. He did not even need to personally deal with this kind of trash. Some people who wanted to please him would deal with him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why our Gu Clan has such trash.¡±


    Because of Gu Qingyuan, Gu Xi became the target of public criticism, so much so that everyone avoided Gu Xi like he was some ferocious beast.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, please be quiet. Don¡¯t waste time on this kind of thing.¡±


    Gu Zhen¡¯an¡¯s gaze was like a dragonfly skimming the water. It swept over Gu Xi with a hint of disgust, but it was indifference. This kind of indifference and disregard hurt more than words.


    As Gu Zhen¡¯an spoke, everyone quieted down.


    Everyone quickly forgot about Gu Xi


    ¡°Qingyuan, do you think you should go to the sect to hire a consecrator to conduct targeted training for you?¡±


    This was a treatment that the other disciples of the sect had never received before. To put it bluntly, it was special treatment. Gu Qingyuan would receive special training. After all, hiring a consecrator would cost a lot of money.


    If he was not the next successor, Gu Zhen¡¯an would not need to spend so much effort.

 Chapter 15

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    At this moment, a servant rushed over to report, ¡°Reporting to the Clan Leader, the sect has sent someone over, and it¡¯s the First Personal Disciple!¡±


    Everyone immediately revealed incredulous expressions, ¡°Are you sure? Quickly bring him here, and don¡¯t neglect him.¡±


    ¡°Why would the sect send someone here all of a sudden? Could it be that they know that Qingyuan is going to be the next head of the clan, so they sent someone here to congratulate him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely right. The personal disciple must be here for Gu Qingyuan. After all, who else has the right to do so besides him?¡±


    ¡°Congratulations, Second Elder. Even the sect has sent someone here. It seems that Qingyuan¡¯s future is bound to be limitless. Don¡¯t forget about us in the future.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. We¡¯re all from the same sect. I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    Gu Qingyuan was the direct descendant of the Second Elder, so everyone congratulated him. Second Elder was radiant with joy as he enjoyed his time in the limelight. They became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.


    Under the envious or envious gazes of others, the Second Elder was calm and collected. However, he could not hide the pride and joy on his face.


    ¡°What are you all talking about? Maybe the sect has something important to tell Qingyuan.¡±


    Someone guessed, ¡°Would there be a double celebration today? Could it be that Qingyuan has become a personal disciple and the sect has sent someone to inform him?¡±


    Gu Zhen¡¯an¡¯s eyes lit up, and so did the Second Elder¡¯s. Perhaps it was possible, and they became even more excited.


    Gu Qingyuan¡¯s heart was burning with excitement. What an honor it was to be a personal disciple! It was the dream of every disciple.


    The Second Elder pretended to be calm. ¡°Don¡¯t make wild guesses here. Maybe the sect is looking for Qingyuan for something. After all, he just entered the inner sect not long ago. Logically speaking, it¡¯s impossible for him to become a personal disciple so soon.¡±


    ¡°Second Elder, you¡¯re wrong. Personal disciples are all based on their strength and cultivation. Moreover, didn¡¯t Qingyuan say that some elders value him more? Even if he doesn¡¯t become a personal disciple now, I believe it¡¯s only a matter of time.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Second Elder¡¯s teaching is good. His disciples eventually become personal disciples. He¡¯s really a role model for us to learn from.¡±


    Second Elder was overjoyed by the praise, but he maintained a calm expression on his face. ¡°Everyone, you are flattering me. Actually, this is all Qingyuan¡¯s own hard work. We are just giving him some pointers.¡±


    Everyone complimented and flattered him as if Gu Qingyuan had already become a personal disciple. Just when the atmosphere was getting heated up, there was an inappropriate comment.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t even become a personal disciple yet, and you guys are celebrating? If he didn¡¯t get it, wouldn¡¯t it be very awkward?¡±


    Suddenly, everyone fell quiet, and their expressions were stiff.


    The person who said this was Gu Xi.


    The Second Elder and Gu Qingyuan had cold looks on their faces. No matter who it was, anyone would feel unhappy if someone spoiled their parade while they were celebrating.


    ¡°This disciple is right.¡±


    The Second Elder¡¯s expression returned to normal and he glanced at Gu Xi. Gu Qingyuan, on the other hand, was still young, and he could not keep his cool. He glared at Gu Xi.


    From Gu Xi¡¯s attitude at the door to the provocation just now, no one had ever dared to oppose Gu Qingyuan like this. Although Gu Xi was telling the truth, it sounded extremely harsh to Gu Qingyuan.


    Immediately, Gu Qingyuan¡¯s supporters said, ¡°There¡¯s no place for a good-for-nothing like you here. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself before speaking?¡±


    Just when the atmosphere turned cold, the servant also came with the personal disciples of the sect. The purple clothes were extremely luxurious. Gu Qingyuan could not help but stare at them, thinking that he would be able to wear such clothes soon. He became even more excited.


    ¡°I¡¯m Fang Heng, the disciple of the Sect Leader, Shen Tianyi.¡±


    The crowd was astonished. Everyone knew who Fang Heng was. He was the infamous personal disciple of the Sect Leader.


    Gu Qingyuan quickly went up to him and said enthusiastically, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Senior Brother Fang had come to grace us with your presence. I¡¯m sorry for not welcoming you.¡±


    Fang Heng was about to say something when the Second Elder grabbed his hand. The smile on his face was a little ingratiating. ¡°Did the sect also receive the news? Did they ask you to come to celebrate with us?¡±


    He was referring to the matter of Gu Qingyuan being internally appointed as the successor, but Fang Heng thought that the other party was referring to the fact that the sect already knew Gu Xi¡¯s true strength.


    Thus, a wonderful misunderstanding happened.


    ¡°Yes, the Sect Leader was very happy when he found out¡­¡±


    The smile on the Second Elder¡¯s face became even brighter, and he was a little surprised. ¡°Even the Sect Leader was alarmed. Actually, for such a small matter, it¡¯s fine to just send a disciple over. There¡¯s no need for you to come personally.¡±


    The other members of the Gu Clan looked on with even more fervent gazes. They did not expect Shen Tianyi to take Gu Qingyuan so seriously. It seemed certain that Gu Qingyuan was going to become a personal disciple.


    Fang Heng shook his head, ¡°This is something big. The Sect Leader takes it very seriously. You must make sure that I greet the Eldest Brother with the highest courtesy.¡±


    The crowd gasped and could not help but ask, ¡°Did you just say ¡®Eldest Brother¡¯?¡±


    Fang Heng nodded, ¡°The Sect Leader said that he would make an exception and promote him to the position of the First Personal Disciple. I hope to learn from him.¡±


    Both Gu Zhen¡¯an and the Second Elder looked as if they were in a dream, ¡°Did I hear it wrong¡­¡±


    The First Personal Disciple of the Sect Leader himself! How noble his status was! It could be said that almost no one could compete with such a status, except for a few elders.


    Even Gu Qingyuan showed an extremely shocked expression. He could not believe that such a fortune had fallen on his head. ¡°The Sect Leader actually thinks so highly of me.¡±


    Hearing this, Fang Heng thought that he was Gu Xi. After all, as the personal disciple of the Sect Leader, he was either cultivating in seclusion or training outside. He rarely interacted with the inner sect disciples, and he could not remember them all.


    Fang Heng nodded and said, ¡°Senior Brother, please follow me back immediately. The Sect Leader and a few elders are waiting for you.¡±


    He stretched out his hand, and the purple jade pendant lay there quietly like an auspicious cloud. Spiritual energy surrounded it, looking almost solid. The Immortal crane carved on it looked extremely life-like. At a glance, one could tell that it was a rare Spirit Tool.


    Even the Second Elder and Gu Zhen¡¯an had rarely seen such a treasure.


    ¡°This is the identity jade token given to you by the Sect Leader. It is carved out of a hundred-year-old purple Spirit Jade. Wearing it can gather powers, and it also contains the Sect Leader¡¯s spiritual sense.¡±


    At this moment, Gu Qingyuan and the Second Elder felt as if they were in the clouds, as if they were in a dream.


    The other members of the Gu Clan were even more excited when they heard this. After all, this was the glory of the entire clan, so they started to congratulate him again. ¡°Congratulations, Second Elder.¡±


    ¡°Qingyuan has such a promising future at such a young age, and he¡¯s even received the sect¡¯s attention and the Sect Leader¡¯s adoration.¡±


    Gu Qingyuan quickly took out the jade pendant. ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Then let¡¯s set off now. Don¡¯t let the Sect Leader wait too long.¡±


    However, Fang Heng finally realized that something was wrong.

 Chapter 16

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°Are you Gu Qingyuan?¡±


    The Second Elder and the others were puzzled by Fang Heng¡¯s confusion. ¡°Yes, my son is Gu Qingyuan. Isn¡¯t he the one you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Fang Heng withdrew his hand and quickly took the jade pendant back. There was no longer the amiable expression he had before. He said coldly and emotionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Gu Xi. What does it have to do with you, Gu Qingyuan?¡±


    In an instant, the entire place fell silent. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Qingyuan and then on Fang Heng. Their faces were filled with disbelief. They thought that they were hearing things.


    Gu Qingyuan¡¯s hand was still in the air, waiting for the jade pendant. At this moment, he was stunned, and he did not put down his hand. His expression was quite comical.


    Second Elder¡¯s expression was also quite interesting.


    Gu Zhen¡¯an could not help but ask, ¡°Who do you want to find?¡±


    Fang Heng said slowly, emphasizing the name, ¡°Gu Xi. He is the one appointed by the Sect Leader.¡±


    Gu Xi was also a little surprised. He did not expect that he would be the target. Suddenly, everyone¡¯s eyes were on him, turning him into the center of attention.


    The Second Elder and Gu Qingyuan¡¯s gazes were even more intense. It was as if they were going to eat him up.


    ¡°Him over there, he is Gu Xi.¡±


    No one had expected such a reversal. After all, Gu Qingyuan was a publicly recognized genius. What was this good-for-nothing Gu Xi capable of? Was the Sect Leader blind? However, they did not dare to ask this out loud.


    Gu Qingyuan could not figure it out, nor did he understand. He immediately said, ¡°He is only at level 3 of the Body Refining stage. What right does he have?¡±


    Fang Heng¡¯s gaze was a little cold as if he was looking at a clown. ¡°Who told you that he¡¯s in the third stage of the Body Refining stage? Eldest Brother is at least in the Golden Core stage!¡±


    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. He was in the Golden Core stage! Gu Xi was so young, but he already had such heaven-defying cultivation. Such a cultivation speed and level could be ranked among the top in the whole continent.


    Gu Qingyuan¡¯s voice suddenly became shrill, and he lost his composure, ¡°How could he have the cultivation of the Golden Core!¡±


    The Second Elder smiled awkwardly. ¡°Is there a misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°This is personally verified by the Sect Leader. If you have any doubts, feel free to look for the Sect Leader.¡±


    Fang Heng could not be bothered to talk nonsense with Gu Qingyuan. After the blunder just now, he was also quite embarrassed to be almost misled by these two people. If the Sect Leader found out that he had brought the wrong person back, he would lose so much face.


    Turning to face Gu Xi, Fang Heng was even more eager, and his tone was a little guilty. ¡°Eldest Brother, this is your identity jade pendant.¡±


    At this moment, the Second Elder and Gu Qingyuan seemed to have fallen from Heaven to Hell, looking at the scene in front of them in a daze.


    Besides them, there were also those who had mocked Gu Xi earlier. They wished they could turn back time and give themselves a big slap.


    The atmosphere was especially strange, and it must be said that many people in the crowd had interesting expressions.


    Gu Xi gazed around with interest before finally looking at the jade pendant.


    Fang Heng did not dare to urge him. After all, this was a person whom even the Sect Leader had instructed to treat with respect. One could imagine how high Gu Xi¡¯s status was.


    ¡°What benefits does becoming the Sect Leader¡¯s personal disciple have?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned again. Every ordinary person who had such an honor was extremely grateful. They were extremely excited to receive the jade pendant, but Gu Xi actually asked for the benefits.


    Gu Qingyuan clenched his fists and looked at Gu Xi with an extremely piercing gaze. ¡°So ungrateful!¡±


    They originally thought that Fang Heng would turn hostile, but who would have thought that he would be so respectful. ¡°I heard that the Sect Leader plans to give one of the eighteen peaks to Eldest Brother as his residence.¡±


    What?!


    ¡°¡­ Also, you can even go to the Treasure Pavilion to choose treasures.¡±


    One after another, heavy news came crashing down, making everyone dizzy. Only the Sect Leader had such a grand display of benefits.


    Gu Xi revealed a reluctant expression. ¡°Is that it?¡±


    In an instant, everyone felt that he deserved a beating to the extreme, and their fists hardened.


    Everyone was shocked by such a big pie, but in Gu Xi¡¯s case, it seemed to be just an ordinary pie.


    Fang Heng did not dare to show any dissatisfaction. Instead, he felt that Gu Xi was even more mysterious. After all, he had heard some news earlier that the person in front of him was someone who could kill the Black-armored Evil Ape in one move.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Gu Zhen¡¯an was the one who reacted the fastest. He immediately announced, ¡°The next Clan Leader will be Gu Xi.¡±


    As expected of the Clan Leader, he was swift and decisive. Even though he used to admire Gu Qingyuan, what could he do? Now that Gu Xi¡¯s status had risen, and the sect valued him so much, it was the sensible choice.


    From Shen Tianyi¡¯s actions, it could be seen how much he valued this disciple. Gu Zhen¡¯an naturally would not disrespect him.


    The Clan Leader should put the interests of the clan first. Obviously, investing in Gu Xi would maximize the benefits.


    Gu Qingyuan turned pale with fright. ¡°Clan Leader!¡±


    However, Gu Zhen¡¯an, who had always been gentle and tolerant to him, showed a righteous and strict expression at this moment. He asked coldly, ¡°Do you have any objections?¡±


    Gu Qingyuan wanted to speak but was stopped by the Second Elder next to him. After all, he was an old fox who had experienced a lot of storms. ¡°Qingyuan, don¡¯t be rash!¡±


    The others had no choice but to acknowledge that Gu Xi had achieved great success. Who would have thought that the publicly-acknowledged loser of the clan would emerge as the Sect Leader¡¯s personal disciple?


    Without Gu Qingyuan¡¯s interruption, Gu Zhen¡¯an continued seriously, ¡°This is the token of the head of the clan, and I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    He took out a black iron token, on which there were dancing dragons and phoenixes, it was engraved with the word ¡®Gu¡¯, which was the symbol of the head of the clan. With this token, Gu Xi¡¯s power was greatly increased, and the resources of the clan were at his disposal.


    ¡°Also, take these spirit stones. If you don¡¯t have enough, you can for more. In addition, go to the clan and select some people to guard you, for your safety.¡±


    Just like that, Gu Zhen¡¯an had given him so much of the clan¡¯s resources, shocking everyone.


    Good things seemed to come to Gu Xi non-stop. An ordinary person would have fainted from excitement.However, Gu Xi was calm. It was as if no matter how much he received, it did not make any difference in his eyes. Gu Zhen¡¯an could not help but think highly of his temperament.


    Although he did not have a deep understanding of Gu Xi, he would not doubt Shen Tianyi¡¯s decision. If the Sect Leader is treating Gu Xi with so much respect, Gu Zhen¡¯an naturally would not underestimate him.


    ¡°If the matters in the clan are settled, I hope Eldest Senior Brother can return to the sect with me now.¡±


    Gu Xi nodded, ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Under the envious gazes of the Gu Clan disciples, Gu Xi, Fang Heng, and the others left. They believed that they would never forget what happened today.

 Chapter 17

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the next Clan Leader would be Gu Xi. I thought it would be Gu Qingyuan.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Who would have expected such a reversal? I think Gu Qingyuan is really unlucky. The position of Clan Leader was snatched away from him.¡±


    ¡°Am I the only one who pays attention to Gu Xi? Does he have the strength of the Golden Core? Could it be that he has been hiding his cultivation for so many years?¡±


    ¡°It seems that Gu Xi is the genius of our clan. We had all misunderstood him and even offended him for Gu Qingyuan. It¡¯s simply not worth it.¡±


    Even though Gu Xi and Fang Heng had already gone far away, the crowd was still discussing incessantly.


    ¡°Shh, lower your voice. Gu Qingyuan is walking over¡­¡±


    Even though the crowd had lowered their voices, how could Gu Qingyuan not hear them with his cultivation? In an instant, his blood started to boil, and his eyes were so red that they were about to bleed.


    The position of the Clan Leader! Spirit stones! Magic treasures! Resources! All of this should have been his!


    However, because of Gu Xi¡¯s existence, everything had changed. It was as if he had fallen from Heaven to Hell. He could not bear to have his genius title snatched away!


    He could not bear to have a good-for-nothing step on his head.


    Gu Qingyuan had such a smooth ascend. He had always been a proud and arrogant existence. It was difficult for him to accept the fact that he had suddenly hit a low point. Moreover, the blunder that had happened just now was undoubtedly a severe slap to his face.


    He believed that although the others did not say anything to his face, they were already laughing at him behind his back. Thinking of this, Gu Qingyuan¡¯s expression became a little twisted.


    ¡°Father, I can¡¯t accept this! What right does that brat have?!¡±


    The Second Elder¡¯s face was dark. The original supreme glory was gradually drifting away from him. The one who had caused all this was Gu Xi!


    No matter how dissatisfied he was, he could only hide it deep in his heart because he knew that if he disobeyed Gu Zhen¡¯an in public, it would not be of any benefit to them. On the contrary, it would only make things worse.


    ¡°Everything happened so suddenly. Remember, the worse the situation, the more you have to remain calm. You can¡¯t let others see your weakness, especially with the Clan Leader.¡±


    The Second Elder¡¯s gaze turned and a ruthless light flashed across his eyes. ¡°Qingyuan, don¡¯t worry. Your father will not let anyone take away what belongs to you. If anyone dares to stop us¨C¡±


    Seeing Gu Zhen¡¯an walking toward them, Second Elder¡¯s expression returned to normal. He instructed in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t show any resentment in front of the Clan Leader, or else there will be more trouble.¡±


    Although Gu Qingyuan was still unhappy, he knew that the Second Elder was right.


    Gu Zhen¡¯an felt quite guilty toward the Second Elder and Gu Qingyuan, but there was nothing he could do since the situation was already set in stone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve wronged you all today, but you also know that the interests of the clan must come first. Since the sect values Gu Xi so much, it¡¯s the best choice for him to inherit the position of Clan Leader.¡±


    The Second Elder¡¯s expression was calm, ¡°Clan Leader, don¡¯t worry. We all know these principles. There¡¯s nothing wrong with your choice. These are all things that should be done. Besides, the position of Clan Leader is for those who are capable. If you want to blame someone, you can only blame Qingyuan for not being strong enough. You can¡¯t blame anyone else.¡±


    Gu Zhen¡¯an felt even more upset after hearing his words. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll ask Qingyuan to go to the storehouse and pick out a few high-quality Magic Treasures later. Also, I¡¯ll give Qingyuan this bottle of Spirit-replenishing Pills.¡±


    Spirit-replenishing Pills were fifth-grade pills. Those below the Golden Core stage could quickly increase their spiritual energy and cultivation base by taking them. Moreover, the side effects were very small. They were very precious, and there were only a few bottles in the clan. Only those who had made great contributions would be rewarded with these pills.


    If it were in the past, Gu Qingyuan would definitely be overjoyed. He took it, lowered his head, and said, ¡°Thank you, Clan Leader.¡±


    Gu Zhen¡¯an patted his shoulder, ¡°Qingyuan, your strength is also not bad. You have already reached the Foundation Establishment stage at such a young age. Even if you are not a personal disciple now, you will definitely become a powerful force in the clan in the future. You must cultivate well.¡±


    After all, he was a genius carefully nurtured by the clan. Although Gu Zhen¡¯an had given most of his resources to Gu Xi, he still did not give up on Gu Qingyuan. Everyone hoped that there would be as many strong cultivators in their clan as possible.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll remember the teachings of the Clan Leader.¡±


    Gu Qingyuan¡¯s voice was the same as usual, but there was a deep unwillingness in his eyes, so much so that the veins on his hands were popping out.


    He only raised his head after Gu Zhen¡¯an had gone far away. His expression was extremely gloomy. He held the white pill bottle tightly and said slowly, ¡°All those things were originally mine.¡±


    When he opened his palm again, the porcelain bottle and the precious medicinal pills inside instantly turned into powder and scattered with the wind. Gu Qingyuan did not even look at them.


    Gu Zhen¡¯an thought that he had comforted the Second Elder, Gu Qingyuan, and the others, but he had forgotten that it was hard to satisfy one¡¯s desires. Moreover, Gu Qingyuan was only one step away from the position of the Clan Leader, but he had watched Gu Xi take it away from him. No one would be willing to forget such a thing.


    The Second Elder comforted him, ¡°Gu Xi is in the limelight now, and even the Clan Leader is on his side. You mustn¡¯t be reckless. You have to consider everything carefully.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Gu Qingyuan, who had regained his calmness, did not look like he used to. There seemed to be a constant, deep unwillingness in his eyes, burning with extreme intensity.


    Gu Xi did not know that he had offended the Second Elder and the others, and had already returned to the sect with Fang Heng.


    In the meeting hall, besides the Sect Leader Shen Tianyi, almost all the other peak masters and elders of the peaks had arrived. Only the elders who were in closed-door cultivation or those who could not make it back after traveling were not present.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such a grand occasion. I remember that I saw it last time when I was attending the Sect Leader¡¯s succession ceremony.¡±


    ¡°The Sect Leader accepts his First Personal Disciple, how can we hold back with the festivities? Maybe the next Sect Leader will be this kid.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the background of this Gu Xi? How come I¡¯ve never heard of his name before?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? He killed a Black-armored Evil Ape who had just entered the Golden Core stage in one move!¡±


    ¡°How come I¡¯ve never heard of him before? His cultivation and strength shouldn¡¯t be unknown.¡±


    Under the envious eyes of the crowd, Gu Xi slowly entered the inner hall. The surrounding people had different expressions. Some were jealous and some were envious. No matter what, Gu Xi was the center of attention, and he was in the limelight.


    Gu Xi had changed into the attire of the Sect Leader¡¯s First Personal Disciple. His originally handsome face became even more extraordinary, and there was even an additional noble and illustrious aura.


    ¡°From now on, you will be my disciple. I hope that you will work hard and cultivate well, and do not let down the sect¡¯s expectations of you.¡±


    Dong¨C


    As the Clan Leader spoke, an ancient bell sounded. The resonating bell chime sounded as if it came from the horizon, and it did not disappear for a long time. Whenever something big happened in the sect, this scene would appear.

 Chapter 18

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    The disciple-accepting ceremony was nearing its end. All the miscellaneous people had dispersed, leaving behind only the peak masters and elders. Accompanied by them, Gu Xi came to the Treasure Pavilion. This was something that Shen Tianyi had promised him.


    The Treasure Pavilion could be said to have everything, whether it was powerful cultivation methods, supreme-grade treasures, or all kinds of Familiar Beast eggs.


    Through special means, a cultivator could form a contract with a demonic beast, making them Familiar Beasts that could fight alongside the cultivator and increase his fighting strength. Some cultivators had strong spiritual energy, and could even form a contract with several of them.


    ¡°I see that you don¡¯t have any Familiar Beasts by your side. Why don¡¯t you choose one of these? I think it will be like adding wings to a tiger in your future battles.¡±


    Gu Xi also felt that it made sense.


    However, there were so many Familiar Beast eggs in front of him that it was almost dazzling to look at. They were all nourished with spiritual energy.


    Gu Xi looked at them one by one, and Elder Zhao, who was in charge of watching them, said in a flattering manner, ¡°This Space-splitting Rock Crocodile egg has the strength of a Foundation Establishment when it is born. Moreover, besides its strong defense, it also has extraordinary strength. It can be said to have both offense and defense.¡±


    Gu Xi looked in the direction he was pointing at. It was an earthy yellow egg, covered with black-gray patterns. He could feel the heavy earth elements coming from it. It seemed to be pretty good.


    He shook his head. Although the Space-splitting Rock Crocodile was good, its body was huge, and therefore clumsy. It was not what he wanted.


    ¡°What about the Eight-winged Blood Snake? With the increase in cultivation and strength, it would grow a pair of wings at every stage. When it has eight wings, it would possess the strength of a human cultivator in the form of a dragon. It is said to have heaven-defying potential. What do you think?¡±


    Gu Xi was quite tempted. An Eight-winged Blood Snake in the mastery stage could even instantly kill a Spirit Gathering Cultivator.


    However, although it was powerful in the late stage, it was weak in the early stage. Moreover, there were very strict conditions for it to grow its wings. If there was a mistake, it would stop moving forward. Nurturing it would take too much time, so it was not his first choice.


    ¡°The Golden-winged Dan Sparrow is not bad either. It is the offspring of the Golden-winged Great Penguin and the Demon Pattern Dan Sparrow. It has gathered the strengths of both species. Not only does it have extremely lethal attacks, but its speed is also unparalleled. Whether it is used to escape or to chase after the enemy, it is top-notch.¡±


    ¡°The Wind-controlling Divine Eagle, the Black-gold Underworld-armored Rhinoceros, the Three-legged Golden Toad, the Blue-armored Giant Lizard, the Howling Moon Sky Wolf, the Heaven-swallowing Giant Python, the Ape Spirit Stone Monkey, the Purple-winged Unicorn, the Earth Two-headed Lion Tiger Beast¡­¡±


    Elder Zhao introduced them one by one. He spoke until his mouth was dry and his throat felt like it was about to fall off, but Gu Xi did not like any of them. He did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    ¡°May I ask what kind of Familiar Beast are you looking for?¡±


    Gu Xi did not know either. Elder Zhao had mentioned a few that were not bad, but he felt that something was missing.


    They were almost at the end, but Gu Xi had not picked a suitable one yet. He casually glanced around, and something in the corner caught his attention.


    It was a gray egg that had been thrown at the bottom of the cabinet. He did not know if it had been accidentally thrown there by someone else, but it was almost covered in dust.


    Elder Zhao followed Gu Xi¡¯s gaze and looked over. ¡°Eh, why is there an egg here? It¡¯s not registered yet.¡±


    There was no spiritual energy on the egg, and he did not know what kind of creature it was. It was probably too weak, so there was no fluctuation. Elder Zhao did not take it to heart.


    [System has detected that the Familiar Beast egg contains the bloodline of the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox.]


    [52,468 flaws have been discovered. Do you wish to extract the flaws and repair them?]


    The mechanical voice that suddenly came to Gu Xi¡¯s mind shocked him greatly. Even the Familiar Beast egg could be purified to remove impurities!


    It was as if the door to a new world had opened.


    What surprised Gu Xi the most was that this gray egg actually had the bloodline of the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox. However, it could be seen that the bloodline power was extremely weak. Otherwise, there would not be so many flaws and impurities.


    ¡°I¡¯ve chosen it.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xi had placed so many powerful subdued beast eggs aside and instead picked up this gray egg, Shen Tianyi and Elder Zhao both had incredulous expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to take another look?¡±


    Gu Xi held the egg in his hand and said without batting an eyelid, ¡°I¡¯ll take it. This egg is quite a match for me.¡±


    Shen Tianyi and Elder Zhao looked at each other. The gray egg did not have any special features. However, since Gu Xi insisted on choosing it, they could not say anything more.


    Perhaps they did not understand the world of geniuses. Special people often had special tastes.


    After choosing the Familiar Beast egg, Shen Tianyi led Gu Xi to the Scripture Depository. The Guardian Elder that Gu Xi met before was not present this time, and he was replaced by another one.


    The Guardian Elder saw that it was the Sect Leader and Gu Xi, and he was very respectful.


    This time, Gu Xi did not spend too much time. He directly took out the cultivation methods she had chosen previously, the ¡®Tiger Subjugation Fist¡¯ and ¡®Lost Track Steps¡¯. Although these were common cultivation methods, the effects were better when extracted.


    The Great Dao was simple. Only the most basic things would have miraculous effects. Everything that followed was derived from them.


    Seeing Gu Xi come out from the Scripture Depository so quickly, Shen Tianyi was a little surprised. After all, he had spent quite a bit of time selecting Familiar Beast eggs previously. Shen Tianyi could not help but feel a little curious.


    ¡°What cultivation methods did you choose?¡±


    Gu Xi took out two extremely ordinary, very common goods, ¡®Tiger Subjugation Fist¡¯ and ¡®Lost Track Steps¡¯.


    For a moment, everyone looked at each other speechlessly.


    Shen Tianyi thought that based on Gu Xi¡¯s cultivation level, he would have chosen cultivation techniques like ¡®Wanxiang Footwork¡¯ and ¡®Evil Warding Heaven Splitting Fist¡¯. In the end, this was it?


    After the grey egg, he chose these ordinary cultivation methods. To put it bluntly, he could easily choose top-grade cultivation methods and Magic Treasures, but he chose a pile of worthless junk.


    Could it be that all geniuses were so willful? Could it be that Gu Xi did not want to rely on external items? Did he want to purely rely on his own strength?


    Shen Tianyi could not help but ask, ¡°Did you take the wrong one?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take the wrong one. I think these two cultivation methods are quite suitable for me.¡±


    ¡­


    Even inner sect disciples did not like these kinds of cultivation methods, let alone personal disciples. Logically speaking, there should be better cultivation methods and techniques, but why did Gu Xi pick these ones?


    ¡°Take this one.¡±


    Shen Tianyi really could not stand it. He waved his sleeve, and a stream of light flashed and fell into Gu Xi¡¯s arms.


    The words ¡®Baopu Pill Refining Technique¡¯ came into view. The golden light flowing around the cover indicated that it was extraordinary. This was actually a divine-grade cultivation method!


    ¡°Take it back and study it well. It will definitely be very useful in the future.¡±


    What a joke. Shen Tianyi did not want people to think that he was a singly master, and only gave Gu Xi some lowly, cheap items.


    Gu Xi wanted to refuse, but looking at Shen Tianyi¡¯s expression, he had no choice but to thank him.


    ¡°Next, let¡¯s go to your training ground and take a look.¡±

 Chapter 19

    Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation


    Clouds and mist swirled like surging waves not far away. Huge waves swept through the air, and a green peak could be faintly seen. It was as if a giant from ancient times was standing there. Gu Xi stepped into it and felt refreshed.


    ¡°Do you like this place?¡±


    When Shen Tianyi saw his expression, he knew that Gu Xi was extremely satisfied. ¡°This is Mount Sanqing. I specially chose this for you. I¡¯ll give it to you in the future.¡±


    The things that Gu Xi had chosen previously were very underwhelming, and could even be said to be ordinary. This made Shen Tianyi feel a little guilty.


    One had to know that even the elders¡¯ personal disciples had all sorts of divine-grade cultivation methods and techniques, top-grade medicinal pills, and powerful Familiar Beasts. However, when it came to his own disciple, Gu Xi had chosen the unwanted stuff. Thus, he decided to give Mount Sanqing to Gu Xi, which had an extremely dense spiritual energy.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that Mount Sanqing has always been uninhabited, so it¡¯s a little deserted. However, this will be your territory from now on, so you can do whatever you want with it. If you need help or anything else, you can just ask me.¡±


    Gu Xi did not expect Shen Tianyi to give him such great authority. Looking around, Gu Xi was extremely satisfied. Indeed, it was a little empty. There was nothing but mountains. However, everything could be slowly set up in the future.


    He believed that cultivating in such a blessed land would be twice as effective with half the effort.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite tired today. Rest well and visit the Peak Master and Elders in the future.¡±


    Shen Tianyi flew away. Gu Xi made sure that there was no one else around. After setting up the enchantment, he looked at the vast sky above him. He had never felt so carefree before.


    However, the most important thing now was to quickly purify the bloodline of the egg. There were too many people with prying eyes earlier, so it was not convenient for Gu Xi to do so. Otherwise, his aura would leak out and people would find out some clues about his special ability.


    He took out the gray egg and saw a streak of golden light. It seemed that the surrounding spiritual energy had been attracted by something as they gathered together. In an instant, the wind and clouds surged.


    Countless red threads came from the dark and connected to the egg. Gu Xi could actually feel the ancient aura from it. There seemed to be liquid flowing in the threads, like blood or something else.


    Gu Xi had never seen such a scene. Thus far, he had only the system to purify objects. This was the first time he had used it on a living thing.


    The huge Nine-tailed Fox phantom slowly took shape, blotting out the sky and covering the sun. Its nine silvery-white tails swayed in the wind, and the golden-red fur on its body interweaved together, giving it a supreme majesty.


    It only took a glance at Gu Xi, but it already made his minds waver, he felt the urge to sink into the irresistible aura.


    The phantom slowly sank into the egg, and Gu Xi¡¯s eyes regained their clarity. ¡°Is this the power of the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox? Even if it¡¯s just a phantom, it¡¯s still so powerful.¡±


    If it was on the battlefield, it would be enough to make the enemy lose their mind, even if it was only for a moment.


    The gray patterns on the egg slowly fell off, removing its mediocre appearance. It was as if it had been reborn from a cocoon. The golden and red patterns interweaved together, appearing mysterious and charming, just like the color of the phantom image that Gu Xi had seen earlier.


    At a glance, it was obvious that it was not an ordinary item. It was as if it was the most exquisite masterpiece of the Heavens.


    However, even after the sun had set in the west, the egg had not hatched yet. Gu Xi guessed that the system probably worked slower on living things. The system was slowly removing its impurities.


    Another reason was that the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox bloodline was too weak, so it was taking more time to purify.


    Not knowing how long it would take for the egg to hatch, Gu Xi began to wander around in boredom.


    The trees were dense, and bamboo was everywhere. Wherever he looked, it was his territory. This made him feel an unprecedented sense of pride.


    The mountains and rivers here were clear and the spiritual energy was indeed abundant. However, compared to the twelve main peaks in the sect, it was still slightly inferior. In any case, no matter how powerful Gu Xi was, he was only a disciple. Naturally, he could not compare himself to the Sect Leader or the other peak elders.


    Suddenly, Gu Xi came up with an idea, and he activated the system.


    [The system is checking Mount Sanqing.]


    [Discovered 86,890 flaws. Would you like to extract the flaws and repair them?]


    He could even extract and repair the environment! This was simply amazing.


    Gu Xi was stunned. He realized that the system¡¯s functions were far more powerful than he had imagined. The system could remove impurities from ordinary cultivation methods, medicinal pills, Familiar Beast eggs, and so on. Now, it could even repair and purify the environment!


    Everything could be extracted!


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Gu Xi made a prompt decision. He wanted to see what Mount Sanqing would look like after the impurities were removed.


    Boom!


    A loud sound was heard, and the ground began to shake as if an Earth Dragon had flipped itself over. With this violent shaking, the entire mountain seemed to have risen a lot higher. Gu Xi flew up to the top of the mountain, taking in the view of the entire Mount Sanqing.


    Countless spiritual energy gushed out from the ground like a spring, forming a spiritual energy pillar that could reach the sky. It spread out rapidly in the surroundings. The sea of clouds churned and surrounded the mountain, just like an Immortal island in ancient times. It was filled with mysterious and indescribable Daoist charm.


    There was chanting of scriptures in the background, coming from the distant horizon. An Immortal Crane fluttered lightly, bringing with it a long stretch of purple gas. The clouds in the sky also became colorful, and the Heavenly Court could be seen in the colorful light. All kinds of strange phenomena played out around him, and he gasped in amazement.


    The spiritual energy nourished the unparalleled vitality. The green essence flowed slowly and seeped into the earth, and the majestic aura of life rippled rapidly.


    In an instant, the plants flourished, and countless flowers bloomed. There were so many strange flowers and plants, and they were all treasures that were at least 100 years old. Before this, they were just insignificant grass by the roadside.


    At this moment, Mount Sanqing could be considered a true paradise.


    Gu Xi looked at the changes in front of him, and he was so shocked that he could not speak. He looked around.


    The sun was at its peak, and it looked like it could reach the Heavens. The clouds cradled the sun, and the dense spiritual energy rippled among the mountains, churning the sea of clouds slowly. It was as if an Immortal had descended to the mortal world. When he was here, he could reach out and touch the stars and the moon.


    Even the Familiar Beast egg was nourished by the spiritual energy. The remaining life essence poured into the egg, and the whole egg started to glow faintly. Even the patterns on the egg were more pronounced.


    Gu Xi could feel the powerful life force coming from the egg. It seemed that it would not take long for the egg to hatch.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the spiritual energy between heaven and earth had not dispersed, Gu Xi quickly sat cross-legged and meditated. He circulated the spiritual energy around his body and absorbed the remaining spiritual energy into his body.


    The spiritual mist around him gathered and dispersed, but the spiritual energy in Gu Xi¡¯s body gradually grew until it eventually formed a white cocoon around him.

 Chapter 20 - What a Huge Egg! Ill Call You Little Nine From Now On

    Chapter 20 What a Huge Egg! I¡¯ll Call You Little Nine From Now On


    The sun rose, while the moon started to set. The clouds in the sky above the peak gathered and dispersed. After an unknown amount of time, the giant white cocoon under the tree still did not move. It was covered with a thick layer of fallen leaves.


    The spiritual energy here was the densest. It could almost form a substance and surround the white cocoon. Especially when night fell, it was like the galaxy was slowly flowing around it. The scene was extremely beautiful.


    During this period, Shen Tianyi had come to visit, but when he noticed the enchantment set up by Gu Xi, he decided not to disturb him.


    Just as the morning sun rose, a crack finally appeared on the cocoon, and a heavy pressure gushed out from it. In an instant, multicolored light shot out from the mountain peak. It was as if two suns had appeared in the sky.


    Crack¨C


    The cracks on the cocoon grew deeper. Finally, the cocoon broke open and Gu Xi stepped out of the cocoon. The sunlight bathed his body as if congratulating him on his new life, giving him a layer of golden light. He looked like a divine being, filled with supreme dignity and majesty.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he could see both the rising sun and the setting moon. The peak was steep, and he stood against the wind, surrounded by clouds and mist. He looked like a celestial being, and the shadow of the rising sun was branded into it. At this moment, he was the God that was born from within, and with his splendor, the world lost its color.


    Gu Xi felt extremely good. At the very least, his meditation had allowed him to ascend another small step in his cultivation level. Looking around him, he felt as if something was missing The smile on his face froze. ¡°Where¡¯s my egg?!¡±


    The place where he left his Familiar Beast egg earlier was now empty. Where did the egg go?! Gu Xi hurriedly searched for it, but there was nothing around him. Could it be that the egg had grown wings and flew away by itself? Or had it been blown away by the wind and rolled down the cliff?


    Looking down at the bottomless abyss, Gu Xi was filled with sorrow. That was a demonic beast with the bloodline of the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox. It was all his fault for being careless. Just as he was feeling frustrated, a white shadow flashed past.


    ¡°What is it!?¡±


    Gu Xi suddenly turned his head back. There was nothing behind him except for the rustling of leaves, as if something had just passed by.


    In the next second, spiritual energy burst out from his fingertip like an arrow leaving the bow, and it shot toward a nearby bush.


    ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak!¡±


    A little creature¡¯s limbs were flailing in the air. Unfortunately, it was tied up by the rope formed by spiritual energy, and it could not break free at all. It kept squeaking, as if it was accusing Gu Xi of what he had done.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Gu Xi was pleasantly surprised. The creature in front of him was white all over except for a red mark in the middle of its forehead, which looked like a blooming lotus. It had a fluffy tail, and he had the urge to squeeze it.


    ¡°Could this be the little fox that was hatched?¡± Gu Xi touched his chin.


    However, the little fox in front of him did not have any spiritual energy fluctuation. It was a little too weak. Could it be that the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox¡¯s bloodline had not been successfully activated?


    Just as he was thinking, the little fox bit down and actually broke the spiritual energy rope. The golden spiritual energy dissipated in the air and could no longer restrain it.


    It turned around and ran towards Gu Xi. Its dark eyes were wet, full of excitement and intimacy. It immediately jumped onto Gu Xi and curled around his shoulder.


    Its big tail continued to sweep around and then wrapped around his neck. The little fellow was petite and furry.


    ¡°Squeak squeak¨C¡± The little fox gestured with its hands and feet. It still could not speak human language, but it had already signed a contract with Gu Xi. Through his senses, Gu Xi could understand what it was trying to say.


    Back when Gu Xi was meditating and cultivating, the Familiar Beast egg had also absorbed the spiritual energy from Mount Sanqing after the impurities had been removed and purified. The current Mount Sanqing could be said to be a treasure land of feng shui, and spiritual energy was abundant.


    Therefore, the little fox hatched faster and rushed out.


    ¡°Since you have the bloodline of the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox, I¡¯ll call you Little Nine from now on.¡±


    It was probably because Little Nine had just broken out of its shell. It did not seem to have any connection with the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox. It looked like an ordinary white fox. Gu Xi guessed that as its strength increased, the number of tails would increase as well.


    It seemed that Little Nine still had a long way to go.


    ¡°Since the impurities in the Familiar Beast eggs can be extracted and removed, does that mean that I can do the same for other demonic beasts?¡±


    This thought popped up in Gu Xi¡¯s mind.


    In the past, there were also divine beasts that appeared on this continent. However, with the scarcity of spiritual energy and the passage of time, as well as various factors, the divine beasts gradually disappeared. In the end, they only appeared in the records of the historical books.


    However, they left behind many descendants, but they were not pure. The bloodline power within them gradually became thinner. The more powerful the divine beast bloodline was, the more likely it would be in the hands by super large sects or hermit clans.


    Only a small portion of it was revealed in the market. However, they were all rare bloodlines. Some of the more powerful ones were in desolate mountains or dangerous places. Those places were extremely dangerous, and it was difficult for ordinary people to enter. ¡°If I can find a demonic beast that contains the bloodline of another divine beast, even if it¡¯s just a little bit, I can still purify it.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He imagined himself having an army of divine beasts in the future. Just their formation alone would be enough to intimidate everyone, let alone their strength.


    Moreover, the divine beasts were extremely powerful. In the later stages, they could even speak human language and turn into human forms. Among the demonic beasts, they were like royal emperors.

 Chapter 21 - Set a Small Goal, the Future Army of Divine Beasts

    Chapter 21 Set a Small Goal, the Future Army of Divine Beasts


    Gu Xi wanted to have an army of demonic beasts, but these were all assumptions for now. Everyone¡¯s spiritual energy was limited, so it was impossible to contract demonic beasts without limits. Otherwise, it would be a mess.


    Moreover, demonic beasts were powerful, so they possessed more spiritual power. Therefore, a person could only contract a few of them at most.


    However, there was no such restriction on Gu Xi. He had an abnormally large amount of powerful spiritual energy. In addition, he had been influenced by the system. If an ordinary person was a small stream, a person with powerful cultivation was a river, then, Gu Xi¡¯s spiritual energy was like an endless sea. He could contract as many as he wanted.


    The spiritual energy on Mount Sanqing was abundant. In addition, no one had set foot here before, so there were also many small demonic beasts. Gu Xi made a prompt decision. ¡°Why don¡¯t I give it a try now? Maybe I¡¯ll even meet one with the bloodline of a divine beast.¡±


    (System has detected the Rush Wolf.]


    (7,542 flaws have been discovered. Do you wish to extract the flaws and repair them?]


    (System has detected the Purple Lightning Bee.]


    (4,546 flaws have been discovered. Do you wish to extract the flaws and repair them?]


    (System has detected the Silver Lightning Sparrow.)


    (5,698 flaws have been discovered. Do you wish to extract the flaws and repair them?]


    It was a pity that although Gu Xi almost captured almost all the demonic beasts in the three pure peaks, he had not discovered any high-level divine beast bloodlines.


    Even if the impurities were removed, the potential of these low-level demonic beasts would not be high. There was a clear upper limit to them, so Gu Xi did not waste his time purifying them.


    ¡°It seems it¡¯s very difficult to find demonic beasts that have the bloodline of a divine beast. It can only be found by chance. One can see how precious it is.¡±


    He knew that was lucky with the Familiar Beast egg. Gu Xi was not discouraged. After all, Mount Sanqing only had such a large area, so it was normal that he could not find a beast with the bloodline of a divine beast. ¡°When I go out in the future, I¡¯ll pay more attention. Surely, I¡¯ll meet one eventually. Little Nine, just you wait. I¡¯ll definitely find you a companion.¡±


    Little Nine¡¯s grape-sized eyes looked at Gu Xi as if it could understand human language.


    Gu Xi did not know if it was because Mount Sanqing had been purified by the system, but he felt that he had a faint connection with the mountain in front of him. Everything around him was under his control.


    When he came down from the peak, he found that Shen Tianyi had already come. There were people from the clan at the entrance of the mountain. It seemed that they had been waiting for a long time, and he could even hear their conversation clearly. He looked at the group of people standing at the entrance. They were looking at the enchantment in front of them. ¡°The Sect Leader told us to wait here, but he didn¡¯t say how long we should wait. In the end, he just left us here.¡± ¡°Should we go and ask about the situation?¡± ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s better not to make decisions on our own. Don¡¯t forget what the Clan Leader told us when we came out. Everything is based on the next Clan Leader¡¯s will.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the next Clan Leader¡¯s experience is quite legendary. He didn¡¯t make a name for himself, but he shocked everyone with a single feat. I¡¯ve never heard of his name before. Who would have thought that he would suddenly be chosen as the successor by the Clan Leader? I¡¯m really curious about his appearance.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s presence in the clan was too weak, therefore, many people had never heard of this name. Thus, he was shrouded in a layer of mystery. ¡°Exactly. I don¡¯t know him either. I thought the next Clan Leader would be Gu Qingyuan. Who would have thought¨C¡°


    The moment the disciple opened his mouth, his companion beside him frowned and hurriedly stopped him, ¡°Be careful with your words and actions. Don¡¯t say such things again in the future.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi was quite surprised. He observed them closely and found that although there was some restlessness in the crowd, most of them were still extremely calm. Gu Xi was very satisfied with them.


    These people were all elites that Gu Zhen¡¯an had chosen to serve Gu Xi. Even the weakest one was at the Qi Refining level 5. One could imagine how much effort they had put in.


    With them, Gu Xi was no longer alone. Regardless of whether they were loyal or not, as long as Gu Xi had control over their lives, he knew that they would be obedient to him.


    A streak of light flashed past, and Gu Xi appeared beside everyone. They were so shocked that they hurriedly bowed.


    ¡°We pay our respects to Master.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you are my people. Regardless of your previous position and status in the clan, as long as you are loyal to me, there will definitely be benefits for you in the future.¡±


    Everyone hurriedly responded, ¡°We will definitely follow and be loyal to you, Master!¡± Gu Xi waved his hand, indicating for them to follow, ¡°All of you, follow me.¡±


    When they walked in, the seemingly ordinary-looking mountains shocked them to the core.


    The mountain retained its original appearance, many places inside had undergone great changes. The spiritual energy was abundant, but due to the lack of divisions, there was spiritual energy leaking out from various places. It could be said that there was a lot of wastage. Gu Xi decided to plan it well, he wanted to ensure minimal wastage of spiritual energy. For example, the twelve main peaks in the sect not only had all kinds of arrays set up to maximize the effects of the spiritual energy, but they also had specialized alchemy or beast gardens. Gu Xi also decided to follow suit.


    He was prepared to divide the mountain into a few areas, specializing in cultivation, familiars, and alchemy respectively. He would create a Grotto-heaven Blessed Land, a Familiar Beast Training Hall, and a Hundred Herb Garden.


    The people sent by the clan came in handy at this time. Many of the construction required manpower. After all, a huge and bare mountain peak was not very nice to look at.


    ¡°You guys are in charge of the repair work for the Familiar Beast Training Hall and the Hundred Herb Garden.¡±


    Gu Xi arranged for everything. With a thought, the entire scene of Mount Sanqing appeared in his mind. In the southeast direction, that was the place with the densest spiritual energy.


    In the next second, he appeared here.


    There was a cave halfway up the mountain. Countless vines were hanging down from the cliff. Green branches were twining around it, forming a natural curtain. Occasionally, a cool breeze would blow into the cave. If one did not look carefully, one would easily miss this cave.


    Gu Xi could sense that this place was almost at the center of Mount Sanqing. It could be said to be the best location. Below it was a bottomless abyss. Clouds and mist surrounded it. It was as if he had entered a fairyland by mistake. When he walked in, he saw a different world.

 Chapter 22 - Peak-Grade Spirit Stones! Extravagant Decorations

    Chapter 22 Peak-Grade Spirit Stones! Extravagant Decorations


    All kinds of strange stones came into view. They were probably affected by the removal of impurities by the system. Even these stones were full of spiritual energy. Some looked like exotic flowers and plants, and some looked like birds and beasts, vivid and lifelike. They looked as if they would spring to life at any moment.


    If they stood here for another 100 years, perhaps they would really give birth to stone spirits that would break out of the ground. Gu Xi could not help but think of the famous Monkey King in the modern world in his previous life.


    ¡°This place is pretty good for cultivation.¡±


    Since this location was hidden and near a cliff, it was unlikely that anyone would step foot at this place. Even so, Gu Xi also set up a barrier to prevent anyone from accidentally breaking in.


    The sect could provide all the basic building materials, and the main thing he lacked now was spirit stones. Gu Xi looked at the spirit stones given to him by the sect and the clan. There was a pile of high-grade spirit stones and a small portion of middle-grade spirit stones.


    [System detected middle-grade spirit stones.)


    (8,796 flaws have been discovered. Do you wish to extract the flaws and repair them?]


    (System detected high-grade spirit stones.]


    [6,753 flaws detected. Do you wish to repair them?]


    Gu Xi chose to purify all of them without hesitation.


    With a flash of light, the spirit stones on the ground started to melt. Countless rays of light swirled around them, and colorful liquids could be vaguely seen interweaving together as the spirit stones were being extracted continuously.


    When the rays of light gradually faded away, only half the amount of spirit stones was left. Even the color and shape of the spirit stones had changed.


    The pure-white spirit stones looked like falling stars in the sky. There were no other colors, and the rich spiritual energy within them was even more obvious.


    They were all peak-gradespirit stones, and their quality was even higher than supreme-grade spirit stones. Gu Xi picked up one of the spirit stones, and the gentle power flowing in his palm felt like a refreshing, gentle breeze.


    Even Little Nine jumped on it happily, its big tail swept up and down. Gu Xi took a few spirit stones and let Little Nine play with them by the side.


    This kind of spirit stone was not only used as currency. When used in formations, cultivation, or inlaid on Magic Tools, it could also achieve amazing results. It was very useful.


    Gu Xi waved his hand, and those spirit stones started to move. They automatically attached themselves to the wall. In an instant, the originally dark cave became bright, and no other light source was needed.


    The spirit stones on the wall may seem messy, but in fact, they contained the eight trigrams of Heaven and Earth, the laws of the movement of the stars in the sky.


    They were able to fuse the spiritual energy within them with the spiritual energy within the environment, circulating it continuously. This would make the spiritual energy even denser.


    If anyone were to see this, they might say that Gu Xi had squandered his fortune.


    It could be said that the spiritual energy here was the most abundant in the entire sect. Even Shen Tianyi¡¯s main peak paled in comparison. After all, so many peak-grade spirit stones were not just for show. Such a large amount of spirit stones was simply breathtaking.


    Gu Xi did not feel any heartache. After all, he had the system with him. Moreover, spirit stones were of no use to him at the moment. It would be better to use them to raise his cultivation strength.


    ¡°The cultivation grounds have been settled. What¡¯s left are two locations, the training grounds for Familiar Beasts and grounds for pill refinement.¡±


    Just having spirit stones would not be enough for these two places. He would need other resources as well. However, Gu Xi was a little reluctant to use the resources on Sanqing Peak.


    ¡°It just so happens that according to the rules, I am not allowed to visit the Sect Leader and the elders of the various peaks¨C¡°


    Gu Xi looked around, and he already had an idea in his mind.


    Qingyun Peak, one of the twelve peaks.


    The peak master was Wu Huaqing, who was good at alchemy. The disciples of this peak also focused on alchemy and used it to supply the daily pill needs of the sect.


    Although his cultivation was at the average level of the sect, people were afraid of offending him due to his powerful alchemy skills. After all, if they were offended, it would also mean that the quality of the medicinal pills would be reduced. Gu Xi had just arrived when he already smelled the faint medicinal fragrance in the air. He said in a clear voice, ¡°Gu Xi is here to visit Elder Wu.¡±


    Wu Huaqing was very enthusiastic when he saw Gu Xi¡¯s arrival. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Sect Leader has accepted a First Personal Disciple. It¡¯s said that your talent is extraordinary. You live up to your reputation.¡± Wu Huaqing was not present at the disciple acceptance ceremony because he had gone out to search for precious medicinal herbs.


    Gu Xi said humbly, ¡°Elder Wu, what are you saying? I am indebted to the Sect Leader for his love, as well as his patience for my mistakes.¡±


    Wu Huaqing sized up Gu Xi. He had also heard about his deeds previously. After all, Shen Tianyi had taken in very few disciples, and Gu Xi was the only one who had received such a grand treatment. Suddenly, he seemed to have sensed something. ¡°I see a medicinal fragrance on your body. Could it be that you also refined pills?¡±


    Gu Xi did not expect Wu Huaqing¡¯s nose to be so sensitive. He must have smelled the medicinal pills that had been purified by the system previously. Previously, Gu Zhen¡¯an had given him quite a number of medicinal pills, but after the system¡¯s extraction, all of them had turned into grade 6 or 7 pills.


    ¡°I would not call it pill refining, just a fortuitous encounter.¡±


    After saying that, he took out a porcelain bottle and placed it in front of Wu Huaqing. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I wish to gift these to you, Elder Wu.¡±


    Wu Huaqing hurriedly opened it, and a peculiar fragrance immediately filled the room. With a cursory glance, he could tell that the grade of these medicinal pills was all above tier 6, and he was greatly astonished.


    One had to know that there were not many medicinal pills of such good quality. Most importantly, these medicinal pills could be said to be perfect. He did not know what kind of pill forging method was used, and Wu Huaqing was eager to study them. ¡°How can I accept these? Logically speaking, I should be the one presenting you gifts on our first meeting. How can I be be so bold to accept gifts from a junior?¡±


    ¡°Please, just treat it as my filial piety.¡±


    Seeing how generous Gu Xi was and how he was highly valued by Shen Tianyi, Wu Huaqing could not help but think of befriending him. The smile on his face became even more enthusiastic.

 Chapter 23 - Lets Invite the Next Victim, Where to Go Next?

    Chapter 23 Let¡¯s Invite the Next Victim, Where to Go Next?


    ¡°Actually, I wish to ask you about a problem, Elder Wu.¡± Wu Huaqing had high hopes for Gu Xi, so he naturally would not decline. ¡°Feel free to say it. As long as I can help in any way, I will definitely solve it for you.¡±


    ¡°The Sect Leader has also bestowed Mount Sanqing upon me, and he wants me to open up a place there that specializes in pill refinement. However, I¡¯m not particularly familiar with this, so I hope that Elder Wu can give me some pointers.¡±


    This was not a big deal for Elder Wu, so he immediately agreed. ¡°So it¡¯s such a small matter. I might not be of great help for any other matter, but in terms of pill refinement, I¡¯m the best in the sect.¡±


    Under Wu Huaqing¡¯s lead, Gu Xi toured the Pill Refining Room of the Qingyun Peak. In the spacious hall, there were dozens of pill furnaces. During this time, there were disciples refining pills, and the flames were blazing. The temperate here was obviously higher than anywhere else on the mountain.


    In addition, Qingyun Peak also had a special medicinal garden. It was also managed by disciples who were familiar with medicinal herbs and their properties. It could be said that each of them had their own duties, and were working in an orderly manner.


    ¡°If you refine pills to pass the time, then everything can be simplified. Otherwise, everything will have to follow a similar process. After all, refining pills is not easy.¡±


    Gu Xi had toured the entire Qingyun Peak with the Peak Master, Wu Huaging. Other than the Sect Leader and the other elders, he was the only disciple who could have such an honor.


    As the saying goes, returning a favor is like returning a plum. Wu Huaqing naturally could not let Gu Xi go back empty-handed. He gave Gu Xi a lot of grade 4 medicinal pills. Their grade quality was not as high as Gu Xi¡¯s pills, but they had the quantity. This was exactly what Gu Xi wanted. After all, these medicinal pills could all be converted into high-grade medicinal pills after being extracted. In addition, Wu Huaqing also gave Gu Xi a lot of pill furnaces, pill formulas, medicinal herbs, and other things that were needed to refine pills. It was a productive trip. Wu Huaqing said proudly, ¡°If there¡¯s anything else you need here, feel free to pick.¡±


    Gu Xi looked around and found himself being drawn to an old tree next to the medicinal garden. The single tree formed a shade, and its branches and leaves stretched out like a canopy covering the top of the medicinal field.


    The thick roots had even broken through the ground and were exposed to the outside world. They interweaved with each other like Earth Dragons. They were strong and powerful, which was enough to show how old they were. Wu Huaqing introduced them with great pride, ¡°This is a thousand-year-old pine. It has a lot of spiritual energy. It took a lot of effort to get this one. It can nourish medicinal plants. Even if the plants have already withered, as long as it is nurtured here, they can be reborn.¡± Gu Xi could not help but sigh, ¡°This is really precious.¡±


    He looked at Wu Huaqing with some sorrow and disappointment. He said faintly, ¡°I also want to have a medicinal field, but plants are not so easy to maintain. It just so happens that I lack this pine tree¡­¡±


    Hearing the hidden meaning in Gu Xi¡¯s words, the smile on Wu Huaqing¡¯s face instantly froze.


    When he sent Gu Xi away from Qingyun Peak, Wu Huaging¡¯s face was full of heartache. He said somewhat reluctantly, ¡°Well, Junior, we¡¯ve agreed that you¡¯re only borrowing it. You must remember to return it.¡±


    At this moment, Wu Huaqing was so regretful that he felt a little sick. However, there was no point crying over spilled milk. If time could be reversed, he would definitely not have said ¡®Just pick¡¯.


    Who would have thought that Gu Xi¡¯s eyes would be so sharp that he would pick the best one?


    The spot where the thousand-year-old pine tree used to be was now only left with a huge pit. Wu Huaqing wanted to cry but no tears came out. Meanwhile, Gu Xi seemed to have opened the door to a new world after this incident.


    ¡°Who will be my next victim? Uhh, I mean, which peak should I visit?¡±


    He looked around and saw that the mountains were verdant. However, there was a mountain peak with a strange shape that looked like a sharp sword. It slashed down from the sky and is very eye-catching. This was the Heavy Sword Peak, which was the closest to Qingyun Peak.


    The peak lived up to its name. The Peak Master was Xie Daofeng, who specialized in the Dao of the sword. He had devoted his entire life to the Dao of the sword, and was determined to reach the highest level. All his disciples were proficient in the use of the sword. It could be said that the combat strength of this peak was the highest in the entire sect, therefore, no one dared to provoke it.


    Whoever dared to offend the Heavy Sword Peak would find themselves being chased by a flying sword from beyond the Heavens. No matter how far one fled to the ends of the Earth, they would not be able to escape their tracking. Moreover, they were extremely protective of their own shortcomings.


    After all, they were so ruthless that they would even cut themselves. Whether it was the elders or the other ordinary disciples, they would not eat, drink, or sleep in order to practice their sword technique. They were so crazy that they were even called sword maniacs by the outside world.


    Gu Xi naturally could not go empty-handed. He followed the same method and took out a few swordsmanship manuals. At least, with these as a gift, they would not get offended if he asked for something too valuable.


    (System detected ¡®Taiji Sword¡¯.]


    [4,567 flaws detected. Do you want to extract the flaws to repair them?]


    [System detected ¡®Thunder Sword Technique¡¯]


    (7,785 flaws have been discovered. Do you wish to extract the flaws and repair them?]


    With the two sword techniques that had been purified, Gu Xi arrived at the foot of the Heavy Sword Peak.


    At this moment, he could feel the aura of this mountain peak. There were steep cliffs on all sides, as if it was a sword that was ready to be unleashed. Even the air was filled with vague sword intent.


    litu


    What entered one¡¯s eyes was a giant rock that was half the height of a person. The rock was verdant and was a top-quality ten-thousand-year-old black stone. It was rare to see such a complete piece. The black stone was extremely sturdy, and it was almost impossible to leave a mark on it. It was usually used as a type of defense-type Magical Equipment.


    However, here, it was casually thrown at the door, as if it was an ordinary stone. Gu Xi went closer and found that there was a sentence carved on it.


    ¡°Heavy sword without edge, great skill without work,¡± Gu Xi recited each and every word. The strokes were like dragons and snakes, full of vigor and strength. It could be said that they were fluid and natural.


    However, upon closer inspection, it was discovered that these words were actually composed of sword marks. Gu Xi also noticed that the side of the giant stone was covered with sword marks. Even after thousands of years, they did not disappear.


    One could imagine how powerful the person who left these sword marks must have been.

 Chapter 24 - Sword Qi Traversing 30,000 Miles, and a Sword Light Chilled the 19 Provinces

    Chapter 24 Sword Qi Traversing 30,000 Miles, and a Sword Light Chilled the 19 Provinces


    There were also some small sword marks on the side. Compared to the etched sentence before, these marks were very shallow, and they were all around the stone. It could be seen that they were all very recent. Gu Xi guessed that these should have been left behind by the disciples of the Heavy Sword Peak.


    Gu Xi could not help but reach out his hand to caress them. The ancient sword marks were like witnesses of history, unchanging in the long river of time. These marks were filled with indescribable sword intent.


    He closed his eyes slowly, and suddenly, he felt as if he had been transported to a world that belonged to the sword. Countless swords stood among them, and the sword shadows interweaved into a huge net that covered the sky and covered the earth. It was densely packed, completely enveloping him.


    Ten thousand swords were launched at the same time, and it was powerful enough to turn him into minced meat. If there was any intention of retreating or being timid, he would be immediately expelled. Ordinary people had never seen such a grand and mighty formation.


    Sword Qi swept across 30,000 miles, and a sword light chilled the 19 provinces.


    This stone was known as the Sword Stone. It was said that a sword Immortal once came out of the Heavy Sword Peak, and he achieved the Great Dao with his sword. The words on this stone were left behind by him, and there were even rumors that this Sword Stone also had the inheritance of this sword Immortal.


    As a result, the disciples of the Heavy Sword Peak observed it countless times. Some of them even left behind traces, trying to figure it out and decipher the secrets of the Sword Stone. However, they had no way of doing so. As time passed, the stone became what it was now.


    Everyone felt that rumors were ultimately just rumors. However, the Sword Stone was also the unique symbol and trademark of the Heavy Sword Peak.


    Gu Xi was in a state of epiphany. There were also some people who felt something when they saw the sword mark, but they were few and far between. These people were all talented and intelligent. They were extremely talented in the Dao of the sword.


    Gu Xi did not notice that someone was watching him from a distance, and this person exuded extremely high pressure. However, he disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    At this moment, the aura around Gu Xi had also changed. He used to hide his sharpness, but now he was like a sharp sword that was about to be sheathed. Faint sword shadows surrounded him, layer after layer.


    Among the countless sword lights, he could see a ball of light hanging in the air. It was like the stars surrounding the moon. It was as if he was a natural king that could make all the swords submit.


    However, the sword Qi was too sharp, making it difficult for Gu Xi to see the ball of light clearly. He strained to have a better look, and the Sword Stone emitted a weak pulse of light.


    ¡°Who dares to trespass the Heavy Sword Peak?!¡± Suddenly, a deep male voice came from the sky, but he could only hear the voice and not see the person.


    The Sword Stone also quickly returned to its original appearance. There was no change, as if the entire episode just now was just an illusion.


    Gu Xi suddenly opened his eyes. His expression was somewhat regretful, and he felt somewhat lost. He felt that he was close to something profound, but he could not see it clearly, and he felt somewhat unwilling.


    However, now that Gu Xi had been interrupted, he naturally could not enter meditation again. He could only wait for the next opportunity to come and investigate. He cupped her hands together and said, ¡°I, Gu Xi, am here to pay a visit.¡±


    ¡°You are the Sect Leader¡¯s recently accepted First Personal Disciple, Gu Xi?¡±


    Just as he was about to speak, a cold light flashed in the air. Gu Xi¡¯s keen senses told him that something was wrong and he immediately retreated. He saw a sword falling from the sky and landing directly on the rock wall. In an instant, the rock shattered and fell. A bone-deep crack appeared on the thick rock wall.


    If he had reacted a few seconds slower, it would have landed on his body.


    This sword was cold all over. It was more than two feet long and did not have any unnecessary decorations. There was only a sword-shaped spike hanging on the hilt. It was the symbol of the Heavy Sword Peak.


    It was as if it was forged from a thousand-year-old cold jade. It could split mountains and split seas easily. Even Gu Xi could not help but secretly praise it. A figure slowly walked over. He looked to be in his twenties. He was expressionless and looked like a person who would not be friendly to strangers. He had an ice-cold face as he sized up Gu Xi. Then, he said concisely, ¡°Draw your sword!¡±


    Gu Xi was stunned. ¡°What? Is this how Heavy Sword Peak treats their guests?¡±


    He had heard many things about the Heavy Sword Peak. For example, there were people who did not eat or drink in order to cultivate, and there were even people who became partners with their swords.


    He had thought that everyone was exaggerating, but now that he looked at it, there was a reason why they were called Sword Maniacs. If a person came up and drew his sword, no one would be able to withstand it. Ice Face recalled the longsword on the rock wall. It seemed that the flying sword just now was his handiwork. Fortunately, Gu Xi was strong. If it was anyone else, they might not be able to avoid it. ¡°You are the Sect Leader¡¯s disciple. Naturally, you are strong. Why don¡¯t you dare to fight


    me?!


    What he meant was that he only had the interest to challenge the Sect Leader¡¯s disciple, and no one else.


    Hearing the hidden meaning behind Ice Face¡¯s words, Gu Xi did not know whether to laugh or cry. Those who did not know would have thought that Ice Face was here to seek revenge, but it turned out that he was only here to challenge him. It seemed that the people on the Heavy Sword Peak were really eccentric. Gu Xi probed, ¡°What if I say no?¡±


    Ice Face said without hesitation, ¡°Then, please go back. Master does not have the time to see you.¡±


    It was obvious that Ice Face was the disciple of the Peak Master of the Heavy Sword Peak, and the aura emanating from his body showed that he was quite powerful.


    Gu Xi had no choice, ¡°Then please make your move.¡±


    Suddenly, Gu Xi frowned as if he had sensed something. He suddenly turned around, but there was nothing behind him.


    Gu Xi felt as if someone was looking at him. Was it an illusion?


    Ice Face was furious. ¡°How could you be so distracted when facing an enemy? Are you not paying attention to me?¡±


    Gu Xi quickly explained, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡±


    However, Ice Face was already rushing toward him with a long sword in his hand.

 Chapter 25 - The Battle with Ice Face, Watching in the Dark

    Chapter 25 The Battle with Ice Face, Watching in the Dark


    Gu Xi had no choice but to summon the Nine Heavens Meteorite Sword.


    The black longsword appeared in mid-air. In an instant, the calm sky became turbulent, indicating that this sword was extraordinary.


    Ice Face was expressionless like a robot, but Gu Xi¡¯s actions finally caused a reaction. it finally stirred up waves. He said in surprise, ¡°What kind of sword is this? It actually triggered a Heaven and Earth phenomenon.¡±


    This sword was quite astounding. It even caused this fanatic to stop fighting.


    ¡°Nine Heavens Meteorite Sword.¡±


    Ice Face showed a strange expression. He was puzzled and said, ¡°There are not many divine swords in the world, and each of them has a name. Any sword that can trigger a Heaven and Earth phenomenon must be a rare famous sword. Why have I never heard of this name?¡±


    It would be strange if he had heard of it. After all, it had been extracted by the system. Gu Xi did not answer. ¡°Are you going to fight or not? If you want to fight, hurry up. I¡¯m rushing to find my next victim.¡±


    Ice Face did not understand the meaning of the last sentence, but his sharp intuition told him that it was not a good thing.


    ¡°Come and fight!¡±


    Even if Gu Xi had a famous sword in his hand, he was not afraid. After all, the sword in his hand was not an ordinary one. It was the ¡®Frost Sword¡¯ that Xie Daofeng had personally given him.


    He had the attributes of a mutated-ice spirit root. Wielding the Frost Sword, he was like a tiger with wings. There were very few people who could defeat him.


    The Ice Face swung the sword downwards. It was as if even the surrounding temperature had become much lower.


    With him as the center, the light blue crystal rapidly spread out in the surroundings. Wherever the sword aura passed, the green leaves and branches would condense into a faint frost.


    A cold aura blew towards them, like the wind whistling in the cold winter months, making their faces hurt. The disciples of the Heavy Sword Peak were indeed not to be underestimated. Gu Xi did not dare to underestimate his opponent.


    Gu Xi gently swung the Nine Heavens Meteorite Sword downward, and the power of lightning in the air gathered together. Tiny sparks flickered, and crackling sounds could be vaguely heard.


    Buzz!


    The two different sword Qis collided with each other, producing a loud sound of contention. The enormous energy that it brought forth caused the air to become distorted, and it pounced fiercely at the two people.


    Countless crushed stones and fallen leaves were swept up, forming a huge vortex. It was as if a calm sponge suddenly raised a monstrous wave, but the two people in the center of the storm were incomparably calm. Neither of them took the initiative to attack, it was as if they were waiting for an opportunity.


    The sword Qi alone had caused such a huge commotion. They did not dare to imagine what would happen if they actually fought.


    Blue crystals floated down from the sky, forming countless icicles. Tens of thousands of them were almost ready to attack. They surrounded Ice Face.


    At the same time, there was a violent power of lightning that brought with it the power to destroy the world. The Lightning Dragons appeared and roared continuously.


    Gu Xi and Ice Face stared at each other. Immediately, the air was filled with a thick smell of gunpowder.


    ¡°Your sword intent is very good.¡±


    Seeing this, Ice Face¡¯s eyes were burning with fighting spirit. He could not wait to have a match with Gu Xi.


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad either.¡±


    A trace of wind blew from somewhere, causing the sleeves of their clothes to flutter as if they were Immortals holding swords. However, at this moment, the Ice Face suddenly moved.


    The Frost Sword slashed down from the sky. It was like a crescent moon that moved at lightning speed. In an instant, snow and wind blew, leaving only an afterimage in the air.


    Gu Xi did not choose to defend or dodge. Instead, he faced it head-on. An attack was the best defense!


    The Nine Heavens Meteorite Sword flickered with a black-gold luster. Lightning Dragons roared, and purple lightning bolts were extremely dense. It was like Heaven¡¯s punishment, bringing with it the power to crush everything in its path.


    The two forces collided, and everything in the surroundings was instantly turned into powder. Countless boulders shattered with a sound, like fireworks.


    Ice Face took half a step back, but Gu Xi did not move at all. Seeing this scene, Ice Face¡¯s gaze changed slightly. He did not dare to believe that his attack was easily neutralized by Gu Xi.


    This time, he withdrew the contempt in his eyes, and the frosty power surging around his body became even denser. His entire person seemed to be carved out of ice and snow. He waved the Frost Sword, and countless fallen leaves floated down like snowflakes in the sky. ¡°Three Feet of Ice!¡± Ice Face shouted.


    However, in the next second, the Frost Sword fell to the ground. The powerful aura gathered at the tip of the sword dissipated just like that. Even the palm of the tiger that had been hit felt a slight numbness.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Gu Xi suddenly realized that Ice Face had been disarmed by a single fallen leaf. In his heart, he praised this person¡¯s profound skill. This person could disarm an opponent with a mere leaf?


    ¡°Leng Yun, don¡¯t be rude. Did you forget what I taught you?¡±


    The old voice was full of vigor. Only then did Gu Xi realize that Ice Face¡¯s name was Leng Yun.


    Leng Yun¡¯s expression instantly became respectful. ¡°Your disciple doesn¡¯t dare neglect Master¡¯s teachings.¡±


    Gu Xi felt someone pat his shoulder. He turned his head around and saw that an old man had appeared behind him. He stroked his beard and said, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re not bad. It seems that Shen Tianyi¡¯s disciple this time is quite talented.¡±


    The old man had an ordinary aura. He wore a gray robe without any markings and did not carry a sword. He looked like an ordinary old man who was just walking around.


    However, his every move carried a sense of extraordinariness. Moreover, there were not many people in the sect who could call Shen Tianyi by his name. When Gu Xi met his turbid eyes, he seemed to see a sharp sword intent. The old man in front of him was not simple.


    ¡°Greetings, Elder Xie.¡±


    The dim light in Xie Daofeng¡¯s eyes flashed and disappeared. That familiar feeling of being watched once again surged into Gu Xi¡¯s heart. Gu Xi thought that this old man had suddenly appeared behind him, but then again, he could have already been lurking here long ago.

 Chapter 26 - Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Jade Pool. You Wont Cut Me, Will You?

    Chapter 26 Ten-Thousand-Year-Old Jade Pool. You Won¡¯t Cut Me, Will You?


    ¡°The fight just now was really interesting. I didn¡¯t expect to see such a shocking scene after I woke up from my nap.¡±


    Xie Daofeng¡¯s words verified Gu Xi¡¯s guess.


    It seemed that his previous feeling was not wrong. Indeed, someone was spying on him in the dark. This person was Xie Daofeng.


    However, Leng Yun did not notice it. He could not help but look surprised when he heard this. ¡°Master, so you¡¯ve been here for a long time.¡±


    Xie Daofeng glared at him. ¡°You little brat, all you do is fight. Even when the Sect Leader¡¯s beloved disciple came to visit, you still refused to let him go. You even disturbed my nap. Let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll settle the score with you later!¡±


    Leng Yun could not help but look embarrassed. He had no choice. He had challenged everyone on the Heavy Sword Peak, and there was not a single person on the other peaks who could defeat him.


    Only then did he turn his attention to Gu Xi. He did not expect that this guy would surprise him so much.


    ¡°Martial Nephew, don¡¯t blame me. Although this beloved disciple of mine has an ice-cold expression all day long, he doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions. He¡¯s obsessed with the way of the sword and likes to challenge other people.¡± Gu Xi shook his head to show that he did not mind. He could also see that Leng Yun only wanted to find someone to compete with, and was not deliberately provoking him.


    It was strange. Leng Yun¡¯s personality seemed to be solemn and calm. He was young and mature. On the other hand, Xie Daofeng seemed to be ordinary and amiable. There was no arrogance in his words. He did not act like the powerful Peak Master of the Heavy Sword Peak at all.


    Xie Daofeng met Gu Xi¡¯s gaze and said with a smile, ¡°What are you looking at, Martial Nephew? Is there something on my face?¡±


    Gu Xi thought that his actions were obscure, as he only glanced at him lightly. He did not expect Xie Daofeng to be so sharp.


    ¡°I was just thinking that Elder Xie is different from what I imagined.¡±


    ¡°Then what should I look like in your imagination?¡±


    Gu Xi imagined him to be a sage with a sword in his hand. However, he did not say it out loud.


    Gu Xi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve met you, Elder Xie. I feel like we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. This might be fate. I should have come to the Heavy Sword Peak to visit you earlier.¡± Xie Daofeng¡¯s eyes flickered. He seemed to have thought of something. Suddenly, he burst into laughter and pulled Gu Xi over. ¡°You¡¯re a good talker. It suits my taste. Plus, you have such an outstanding appearance and such a good sword in your hand¨C¡°


    He paused and said regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s just that Shen Tianyi accepted you as his disciple. If only I had met you earlier, I would have definitely accepted you as my Senior Disciple.¡± Gu Xi wondered what the real Senior Disciple, Leng Yun, was thinking when he heard this. However, Leng Yun was expressionless, and it was hard to tell whether he was happy or angry.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to visit our Heavy Sword Peak.¡±


    Good Heavens, in just a short while, the Peak Master had become so intimate with Gu Xi.


    Leng Yun looked at the two receding figures. For some reason, he suddenly felt lonely. He seemed to have been forgotten.


    Along the way, Xie Daofeng asked Gu Xi a few questions as if he was chatting with his family.


    ¡°By the way, where did you get this sword? I¡¯ve seen many famous swords, but I¡¯ve never seen one as special as yours. The power of lightning that it triggered just now doesn¡¯t seem ordinary.¡±


    It¡¯s finally here! Gu Xi knew that it would arouse Xie Daofeng¡¯s suspicion. After all, he had sharp eyes. No matter how kind he was, he was still the Peak Master of the Heavy Sword Peak. How could he be an ordinary person?


    That was the power of Lightning Punishment that was comparable to the heavenly tribulation. If he cultivated it to the highest level, he could even summon the divine lightning of the Nine Heavens! How could ordinary lightning be compared to it?


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression did not change as he said, ¡°This is something I obtained from a secret realm while traveling outside.¡±


    Naturally, he could not tell the truth. Otherwise, it would scare people to death. This was originally just a rusty sword sitting on a forgotten corner in the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce. After the system purified and removed the impurities, it became like this.


    If he told the truth, it would be impossible to explain it clearly. It might even expose the existence of the system. Of course, Gu Xi would not take such a risk.


    Xie Daofeng curled his lips slightly but did not say anything. He seemed to believe his story, ¡°It seems that not only are you talented, but your luck is also so good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a fluke.¡±


    Heavy Sword Peak was very large. It was probably the most powerful place in the sect, so the place given to them was also a treasure land of feng shui. However, it still could not be compared to Gu Xi¡¯s Sanqing Peak, which had been modified by the system.


    There were traces of sword practice everywhere on the rocks or the rock walls here. It was like a unique scenery.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you laughing at me. The people of this peak practice the way of the sword all the time. They wish they could practice while eating and sleeping. Today is your first time here, so there¡¯s nothing that I can give you. The Heavy Sword Peak has no lack of sword-testing stones, and you can move them however you want.¡±


    Looking at the sword-testing stones that were half the height of a person, how could Gu Xi be dismissed by a few stones. However, although the Heavy Sword Peak seemed to have a big business, in fact, sword cultivators were quite short of money. After all, good weapons and cultivation methods cost a lot of spirit stones.


    Ordinary swords could not withstand their heavy usage and had to be changed every few days. Compared to alchemy cultivators, who could make money by refining pills, the people of the Heavy Sword Peak were not particularly rich.


    ¡°I heard that the Heavy Sword Peak has a ten-thousand-year-old Jade Pool. I heard that after practicing the sword, you can soak in it to wash away all your fatigue. Soaking in it all year round even has the effect of cleansing your muscles and marrow. I wonder if I can go and take a look.¡±


    Xie Daofeng looked at him deeply. Gu Xi actually felt as if this old man could see through his entire body. He was afraid that Xie Daofeng find out about his plan and cut him down with a hundred-meter-long sword.

 Chapter 27 - The Peak Master of the Heavy Sword Peaks Special Care For Gu Xi

    Chapter 27 The Peak Master of the Heavy Sword Peak¡¯s Special Care For Gu Xi


    The mountains were green, and one could vaguely see a lake. The lake was shimmering, reflecting the shadows of the surrounding trees. It was as if the transparent jade was embedded in the dense forest. The sound of the water flowing through the mountain stream was like the crisp sound of jade.


    This was not the most important thing. The rich spiritual energy in the lake was almost solid, condensing into transparent water droplets that hung on the moss-covered rocks nearby.


    Xie Daofeng brought Gu Xi here and introduced, ¡°This is the ten-thousand-year-old Jade Pool of the Heavy Sword Peak.¡±


    Looking at the strange scene in front of him, Gu Xi was extremely moved. He secretly sized up Xie Daofeng¡¯s expression. At this moment, he was amiable. If this old man knew that he was thinking about taking the ten-thousand-year-old Jade Pool, he did not know if the old man¡¯s expression would instantly change. Just as he was thinking about how he could take this Jade Pool for himself, he heard Xie Daofeng say, ¡°Today, it seems that you and I hit it off at first sight. We are quite fated, so I will give half of the ten-thousand-year-old Jade Pool to you.¡±


    Xie Daofeng was not a stingy person. The ten-thousand-year-old Jade Pool was open to the public. All the disciples of the Heavy Sword Peak could come here to have their tendons and marrow cleansed. The first dip was quite effective, but it would not be effective if the number of times was too many.


    However, the water in the pool pierced through one¡¯s bones, and it requires one¡¯s entire body to be soaked in it, only those who practiced the way of the sword or those with a strong will could bear it. Therefore, it was not suitable for the disciples of other peaks.


    Nowadays, even most of the disciples of the Heavy Sword Peak rarely came to this place, and the ten-thousand-year-old Jade Pool was almost idle.


    Gu Xi looked surprised, ¡°Elder Xie is really willing to give it to me?¡±


    Even if it was only half of the Jade Pool, it was still a big deal. He was cracking his head about how to ask for it, but it just fell into his lap.


    Xie Daofeng stroked his beard and smiled, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Leng Yun, who was beside him, showed an incredulous look. He opened his mouth and was about to say something, but was stopped by Xie Daofeng.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. There¡¯s no need to say anything else. Anyway, this Jade Pool is no longer of much use in the mountain peak.¡±


    Gu Xi did not expect this trip to be unexpectedly smooth. It felt a little unrealistic. However, Xie Daofeng¡¯s expression was not fake. ¡°Thank you for the gift, Elder Xie.¡±


    ¡°You have to cultivate well. Don¡¯t let down my painstaking efforts.¡± After sending Gu Xi away, Leng Yun was very puzzled, ¡°Why did master give this ten-thousand-year-old Jade Pool to him? Even if he was the Sect Leader¡¯s disciple, you don¡¯t have to do this. That Jade Pool is a supreme treasure.¡±


    In Leng Yun¡¯s eyes, the Heavy Sword Peak did not need to curry favor with anyone. Instead, it was others who wanted to curry favor with them. Moreover, Xie Daofeng was the Peak Master. Even the Clan Leader Shen Tianyi usually treated him with respect, so why did he need to treat Gu Xi differently?


    Xie Daofeng narrowed his eyes and his gaze landed on the Sword Stone not far away. There was a profound look in his eyes that Leng Yun could not understand. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Just now, he had seen with his own eyes that the Sword Stone actually had a reaction towards Gu Xi. After so many years, there were many talented people like Leng Yun who had also had an epiphany.


    However, no one had ever caused such a phenomenon to happen to the Sword Stone. Even if it was just a flash in the pan, Xie Daofeng had no choice but to pay more attention to Gu Xi.


    Leng Yun followed Xie Daofeng¡¯s gaze and looked over. ¡°Could it be because this kid had just had an epiphany?¡±


    Logically speaking, it should not have happened. After all, there were many people who had had epiphanies in the past. Moreover, no one had caught Xie Daofeng¡¯s attention like


    this.


    Xie Daofeng kept it a secret and did not elaborate to Leng Yun. ¡°You¡¯ll find out in the future.¡±


    Leng Yun was even more confused after hearing this. He said unwillingly, ¡°Even so, why did Master stop me in the competition just now? I could have won.¡±


    Due to Xie Daofeng¡¯s intervention in the previous battle, there was no winner or loser, which made Leng Yun feel a little regretful.


    However, Xie Daofeng laughed out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient, it¡¯s not the time yet.¡±


    ¡°But¨C¡°


    Leng Yun wanted to say something else, but Xie Daofeng¡¯s figure disappeared like a gust of wind, leaving behind an illusory voice.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have another chance to compete in the future, but not now. Before that, you¡¯d better cultivate well.¡±


    Hearing this, Leng Yun felt a chill run down his spine. He subconsciously tightened his grip on the Frost Sword in his hand, and the temperature around him had dropped significantly. ¡°Master, do you mean that I can¡¯t beat this Gu Xi?¡±


    Gu Xi, who had already walked far away, could not help but sneeze. Someone must have been talking behind his back. He felt a little strange. This trip to Heavy Sword Peak had gone too smoothly.


    Perhaps it was really as Xie Daofeng had said?


    ¡°Where should I go next to get free stuff¡­¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s gaze shifted. The hundred-year-old Silver Orchid of the Cangyan Peak, the Black Iron Crystal Stone of the Lingxiao Peak, the top-grade spirit bein of the Heaven Peak, the Jade Nectar of the Yuhua Peak, and so on.


    Almost every capable mountain peak had been plundered by him. When he returned to Sanqing Peak, it could be said to be a great harvest. Other than these spirit plants, spirit pools, and objects filled with spiritual energy, he had also plundered quite a number of pills, arrays, and other things. The Peak Masters of each peak had suffered. However, Gu Xi also knew his limits. After all, he was a man who had a way of life. In the future, if he walked the path of sustainable and circular development, he might become strong enough to plunder more of other people¡¯s treasures.


    He wondered if the Peak Masters of these peaks would be so angry that they would pass out if they knew that Gu Xi was thinking this way.


    After Gu Xi had settled down the thousand-year-old Pine, the ten-thousand-year-old Jade Pool, and those spirit plants and spirit veins, the arrangement of the Sanqing Peak had already taken shape. Moreover, the spiritual energy here was the densest in the entire sect. The people that his clan had assigned to him could enjoy the benefits. They could achieve twice the result with half the effort. He had even used the array formation and talisman paper to set up a small-scale spirit gathering array here. This place looked like a paradise, a truly Heaven-like existence.

 Chapter 28 - Heaven and Earth Pill Refinement Technique!

    Chapter 28 Heaven and Earth Pill Refinement Technique!


    In its current form, Sanqing Peak could be said to be a heritage site. The removal of impurities was already quite extraordinary, and now, with the addition of these Heavenly and Earthly treasures, the Sanqing Peak looked better than a fairyland.


    Gu Xi kept a low profile, afraid that Shen Tianyi would be jealous if he sees this. He set up a barrier node, and unless one entered it, one would not be able to see anything from the outside.


    Now that the setup of Sanqing Peak was completed, Gu Xi still had a top-grade cultivation method that he had yet to study.


    It was the ¡®Baopu Pill Refining Technique¡¯ that Shen Tianyi had stuffed into his hands when they were in the Treasure Pavilion.


    (System checking Baopu Pill Refining Technique.] [6,709 flaws have been discovered. Begin to extract and repair the flaws.]


    [Baopu Pill Refining Technique has been repaired to the heaven-grade cultivation method, the Heaven and Earth Pill Refinement Technique.)


    The Baopu Pill Refining Technique was originally a high-quality cultivation method, but the system was still able to detect so many flaws. Countless golden lights surrounded the book and flew into the pages.


    There was no wind at all, but the pages began to flip like there were a pair of invisible hands flipping through them. The original handwriting gradually disappeared, as if the traces of its existence had been erased.


    In its place were unfamiliar and difficult-to-understand words. As the light spots were branded into the book, the age of these words could almost be traced back to ancient times.


    An illusory figure appeared in the sky. It was the image of a white-haired old man. His face was kind and amiable as if he was the embodiment of love.


    Countless plants surrounded him. Thousand-year-old Snow Sunflower, Dragon King, Silver Orchid Grass, Skyheart Flower, and various other famous herbs and plants. These were all herbs that he recognized, but there were still many herbs that he did not know about. Gu XI had never seen them before, he suspected that they were extinct.


    All in all, from the age of these herbs, none of them were less than 100 years old. It was difficult to find a hundred-year-old herb, let alone a thousand-year-old one.


    Gu Xi could not help but guess the old man¡¯s identity.


    The old man walked through mountains, lakes, and seas. The entire continent was within an inch of his reach. It was as if he was the master of a hundred herbs. Countless plants passed through his hands and were recorded in the booklet he carried with him. He traveled the land and also healed countless people. His deeds were spread throughout the entire continent.


    Gu Xi became a little absent-minded, and he was a little fascinated by the scene before him. It was as if he was a participant in the old man¡¯s journey. He followed the old man along the way, and he was familiar with the medicinal properties of countless plants. He had even seen all sorts of serious and complicated diseases.


    If someone were here at this moment, they would find Gu Xi¡¯s condition extremely strange. His eyes were slightly opened, and his pupils were dilated. It was obvious that he was in a dazed state.


    No one knew how much time had passed, and he could not even sense the passage of time. The old man smiled faintly as if he could see Gu Xi. The old man stretched out his hand and pointed at Gu Xi. Only then did Gu Xi come to his senses. Looking at the hand that was so close to him, he retreated slightly.


    The old man¡¯s figure slowly disappeared, and in its place were five words that shone with golden light.


    ¡®Heaven and Earth Pill Refinement Technique¡¯!


    As the golden light dissipated, Gu Xi looked at the brand new cultivation method in his hand. The rich life aura swirled around it. Gu Xi¡¯s body trembled, and he felt as if his mind was extremely clear.


    The medicinal properties of those plants, the temperatures of the pill refining process, and how to maximize the effects¡­ They were all vivid in his mind as if he had experienced it all before.


    ¡°It¡¯s so magical.¡±


    Gu Xi felt a little emotional, and he could not wait to try it out. However, he did not have the cauldron, herbs, and tools to refine pills at all.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to go out for a while.¡±


    Gu Xi was a man of action and planned to immediately go to the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce to buy herbs.


    ¡°Bring me to see the best herbs here.¡±


    Unlike the last time, Gu Xi had become the personal disciple of the Sect Leader, and his clothes had changed. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that he had an extraordinary status.


    After stepping into the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce, he was treated with the utmost respect. A row of wooden boxes was placed in front of him to choose from.


    Inside were all extremely precious herbs that had been specially stored and stored. They were placed in a special wooden box, just like the ones that had just been picked.


    Gu Xi frowned slightly. ¡°These herbs are too young.¡± Moreover, judging from the appearance of these herbs, they were on a completely different level from the ones he had seen by the old man¡¯s side. They were like dried bean sprouts that had not fully developed.


    What Gu Xi did not know was that the Heaven and Earth spiritual energy was abundant in ancient times, so these herbs were naturally absorbed and grown wantonly. There were once so many herbs that it would not be difficult to find some that were several thousand years old.


    However, now that the spiritual energy had decreased, coupled with the cultivators¡¯ wantonly plucking, aged herbs were a rare sight. How could he compare to the herbs back then? The ones here at the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce were already excellent specimens.


    When the servant beside him heard this, he was speechless. He could not help but say, ¡°These are all too young? Do you know that this Pure Heart Youlan is 500 years old? This Snow Jade Bone Ginseng here, take a look. It has a miraculous effect on the recovery of injuries. It could be used to refine healing


    pills¡­¡±


    Even after the servant¡¯s recommendation, Gu Xi did not buy it. Moreover, he still lacked some important spirit flowers and spirit fruits before he could refine the pills he wanted.


    ¡°Do you have the thousand-year-old Heaven-reaching Fruit, Purple Dragon Ginseng, Fragrant Silk, and Octagonal Ice Grass?¡±


    Gu Xi listed the herbs he needed, but the servant was at a loss. The servant scratched his head and said, ¡°We have a few kinds here, but they are all around 100 years old. I¡¯ve never heard of the thousand-year-old Heaven-reaching Fruit.¡±


    If it were not for Gu Xi¡¯s extraordinary clothes and the inexplicable pressure from his every move, the servant would even suspect that this person was here to cause trouble. The herbs he mentioned all sounded like made-up names.


    Gu Xi could not help but sigh.


    However, the servant seemed to have thought of something. He glanced at the picky customer and did not feel very hopeful.


    ¡°Oh right! We have some precious seeds here. Maybe there¡¯s something you want. Do you want to take a look?¡±

 Chapter 31 - The Goal of an Alchemists Life: The Flawless Pill

    Chapter 31 The Goal of an Alchemist¡¯s Life: The Flawless Pill


    The small cauldron in Gu Xi¡¯s hand glowed as white as jade. He poured the Eight Petal Celestial Orchid, the Spirit-returning Crimson Fruit, the Hundred Herb Dew, and other plants into the cauldron one by one. He did not think about what kind of pill he wanted to refine.


    When he was traveling with the old man earlier, the old man seemed to be carefree and unconcerned about the affairs of the world. He had a compassionate heart. However, when he attacked, his moves were unpredictable, revealing a bit of unrestrained and unruly behavior.


    Perhaps it was this characteristic that made Gu Xi resonate with him. There were too many memories in his mind, and he did not have time to distill them one by one. Even though he was not completely familiar with them, those memories had fused into his blood and bones, as if he were born with them.


    ¡°What medicinal pill should I refine? The Qi Replenishing Pill? Spirit-tempering Pill? Detoxification Pill?¡±


    Gu Xi said the names of several medicinal pills in a row, but he did not have any clue. However, even so, his hands did not stop moving. It was as if he had done it many times.


    His body was surrounded by a vague Dao rhythm. It was as if there was an invisible existence in the void that was using Gu Xi¡¯s hands to control these things. At this moment, his eyes seemed to have traveled through time and space.


    Gu Xi did not come back to his senses until the faint medicinal fragrance reached his nose. ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡±


    He suddenly turned his head and realized that he had thrown in all of the medicinal herbs. ¡°Not good!¡±


    Gu Xi slapped his head. He was so absorbed in his thoughts that he put all the medicinal herbs in. ¡°It won¡¯t affect my pill-making, will it? Will the furnace explode in the end?¡±


    He wanted to fish it out, but it was already too late.


    Seeing that it had already fused into one and could not be separated at all, Gu Xi sighed and said, ¡°Since things have already come to this, then let¡¯s leave it to fate.¡±


    He did not know what exactly would be refined out of the medicinal herbs in the small cauldron. Gu Xi gathered his spiritual energy in his palm, and a spiritual fire was lit, burning fiercely under the cauldron. At this moment, he had almost given up on this cauldron of medicinal pills, but he felt that it was a pity for these medicinal herbs. He could not bear such wastage. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a failed pill, the dregs of the pill can still be extracted. At worst, I¡¯ll just waste a chance to use the system.¡±


    Gu Xi made up his mind and let the spiritual fire circulate on its own. He went to take a nap.


    After an own amount of time, a rich and strange fragrance made Gu Xi open his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s that smell? It smells so good.¡±


    Following the smell, Gu Xi walked over and was surprised to find that it was coming from inside the cauldron. At this moment, the spiritual fire had already been extinguished, and there was no movement inside the cauldron.


    There seemed to be an indistinct strange fragrance in the air.


    Gu Xi said uncertainly, ¡°From the looks of it, it¡¯s a success.¡±


    Before he could open the cauldron, Little Nine¡¯s big tail swept over. ¡°Little Nine, stop fooling around!¡±


    Gu Xi brushed away its big furry tail. Then, the two of them curiously peeked into the cauldron.


    What greeted their eyes was a pure white medicinal pill. There were no impurities or unnecessary decorations. The body of the pill was round and full, and it did not look like a medicinal pill. It looked like it was a top-grade treasure that had been created by the Heavens.


    The fragrance was also different from the medicinal fragrance that Gu Xi had smelled earlier. His consciousness slid into an ethereal state. His entire body became light, and he felt as if he was flying like a swallow. All the impurities were expelled from his body.


    Even Little Nine¡¯s eyes narrowed in pleasure. It subconsciously stretched its body, and its furry face was filled with a comfortable expression.


    ¡°What kind of pill is this?¡±


    It was funny to say that he did not know what kind of pill he had refined. Gu Xi held it in his hand and carefully studied it. If there was someone proficient in alchemy here, he would find that the quality of this pill had reached the perfect level.


    The medicinal properties of all the plants were fused, bringing out all of their advantages. Furthermore, there were no side effects. Most importantly, there was no pill poison. There were no downsides to consuming this pill at all.


    This was the most perfect and beautiful pill. It was also the top pill in the alchemy world. All alchemists devoted themselves to a goal their entire lives, which was to create such a ¡®Flawless¡¯ pill.


    One had to know that no matter how gentle a spirit plant was, it would more or less clash with other plants. After all, everything was mutually reinforcing and counteracting each other. Moreover, each plant had impurities, because all kinds of elements could not be completely removed.


    In addition, during the process of refining pills, there would also be pill poison. The more proficient the alchemist, the less pill poison there was. It was not very harmful to the human body, but over time, cultivators still need to expel them from their bodies.


    Therefore, an average alchemist could only achieve a quality of 60-70%, while the quality of an excellent alchemist was 80-90%. People who could refine pills with a quality of 90% and above were rare. These were alchemy saints.


    No one had ever refined a Flawless quality pill. It was said that it only existed in ancient times, and now it was almost a legend.


    Gu Xi did not know that the moment he untied the herbs in the cauldron, the wind and clouds surged. A crane came from the Nine Heavens. The divine glow on the pill was brilliant, and the golden light was boundless. It instantly attracted the attention of several peaks around Sanqing Peak.


    Among them was Wu Huaqing, who was supervising his disciples to refine the medicinal pill at this moment. He was scolding resentfully, ¡°Have you forgotten what I taught you? I¡¯ve already told you that although Skyheart and the Netherworld Grass look the same, their medicinal properties are completely different. Now that you¡¯ve mixed the two and added the Netherworld Grass into the Clear Spirit Sky Flower, this cauldron of pills is ruined.¡±


    The pill fire was burning fiercely, and the air was filled with a strange smell. If it was successfully refined, it would not smell like this.


    As expected, just as he opened the cauldron, he saw a few pitch-black pills.


    e


    Wu Huaqing wanted to say something else, but a strange fragrance drifted over. This fragrance was so strong that it completely covered up the smell of the ruined pills. He was stunned on the spot, and his heart immediately stirred.


    W


    This smell¨C


    ¡°Who else is refining pills?!¡±

 Chapter 32 - Who Could Have Such a Divine Ability!

    Chapter 32 Who Could Have Such a Divine Ability!


    However, looking around, none of the other disciples were refining medicinal pills. Wu Huaqing¡¯s figure flashed and disappeared from the peak. He saw the fleeting divine light and the phantom image of the Immortal Crane disappearing into the layers of mountains.


    Clouds and mist surrounded the verdant mountains. For a moment, it was hard to tell which mountain it had landed on.


    Recalling the smell just now, it was the medicinal fragrance of a successfully refined medicinal pill. Could this divine phenomenon be caused by someone refining a medicinal pill?


    Just what kind of medicinal pill had been refined to cause such a phenomenon? Wu Huaqing was extremely shocked.


    He believed that in the entire sect, in terms of the level of pill refinement, the Qingyun Peak was the highest. He was recognized as the best alchemist in the clan. However, now, who exactly was refining this medicinal pill?


    Wu Huaqing could not figure it out no matter how much he thought. Perhaps all of this was just a coincidence.


    Just as he was thinking, a disciple rushed over with a shocked expression and said, ¡°Master, quickly go back and take a look at the pills!¡±


    When he rushed back, everyone was gathered, and the place was packed to the brim. When they saw Wu Huaqing¡¯s arrival, they hurriedly made way for him. They all had expressions of shock and disbelief.


    When he saw the scene in front of him clearly, he finally understood why everyone had such expressions. Even he felt some shock.


    The disciple had failed to refine the pills because of a mistake in the medicinal ingredients just now. However, looking at it now, the failed pills had turned into good medicinal pills, and there was even a layer of black ash around them.


    If Wu Huaqing remembered correctly, it was a bunch of useless pills. How did it turn out like this?


    ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡±


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s like this. I wanted to throw away this batch of pills and start the refinement again. I didn¡¯t expect that it would change as soon as you left¡­¡±


    The disciples were all talking at once. Wu Huaqing had also figured out the whole story.


    According to what they said, they did not know what was going on either. The black ash on the useless pills suddenly peeled off like a butterfly breaking out of its cocoon. It also seemed that the pitch-black shell was just an illusion, revealing the true appearance hidden inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange. It¡¯s obviously a failed pill, but how did it suddenly become like this? It seems that the medicinal properties of the conflict inside were erased.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. When I saw it, I thought I was hallucinating. Even in 100 years, this is rarely seen. It can be said to be a miracle.¡± The disciple from before picked up the pill delightedly. ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t fail to refine it in the first place. Instead, I accidentally succeeded. The black ash outer shell I saw just now was just an illusion. It¡¯s only temporary.¡±


    Although Wu Huaqing felt that it was unlikely, he still said, ¡°Well then, replicate your refinement procedure just now and refine it


    again.¡±


    As expected, it was almost as he had guessed. No matter how that disciple refined it, it would always be a cauldron of black waste pills.


    Seeing this situation, Wu Huaqing already had some guesses in his heart.


    However, when the other disciples looked into their cauldrons, the quality of all the pills was better than expected. It did not seem like their capabilities at all. The pills simply exceeded their standard and were completely different from before.


    All the disciples thought that they had improved, but when they tried to concoct the pills again, they were beaten back to their original state.


    This scene confirmed Wu Huaqing¡¯s thoughts. There was a meaningful look in his eyes as he said, ¡°It seems that our sect has actually produced an expert in alchemy.¡±


    Wu Huaqing¡¯s disciples were somewhat puzzled. ¡°Other than our peak, who else can refine pills? Could it be the Sect Leader?¡± Shen Tianyi was strong, but he was not good enough to refine such a pill. Wu Huaqing remembered that there were a few elders who were quite good at refining pills. Could it be them?


    It could not be one of the disciples who refined it, right?


    Wu Huaqing was eager to find out who it was. He believed that everything that had happened just now was not an accident. Someone had created an extremely high-quality pill! Unfortunately, he had left too late, and the pill cloud was fleeting. He was not able to see anything. However, when Wu Huaqing visited the elders of the various peaks, he received a unanimous answer.


    They had not refined any pills at all. Some people even thought that Wu Huaqing was joking. They had asked around the sect, but no one knew. On the other side, Gu Xi still did not know that Wu Huaqing had asked almost the entire sect trying to find him.


    Fortunately, he had set up a formation around Mount Sanqing. Otherwise, such a big commotion would have attracted the attention of the entire sect.


    However, even so, the Flawless quality medicinal pill was too heaven-defying, and he could not stop some medicinal Qi from leaking outside the formation. Therefore, the people near Mount Sanqing might have noticed it.


    Little Nine pounced on the pill like a hungry tiger. However, Gu Xi caught it in mid-air. ¡°You can¡¯t. You can¡¯t eat this.¡±


    After all, Gu Xi did not even know what kind of medicinal pill this was refined. He had used various medicinal herbs that had conflicting medicinal properties. Even if the pill¡¯s quality was extremely high, he did not want Little Nine to become a guinea pig. Little Nine waved its claws in the air, squeaking non-stop as if it was protesting. Its grape-sized eyes were filled with desire, and Gu Xi could not help but laugh when he saw it.


    ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll refine something even more powerful for you next time. This doesn¡¯t suit


    you.¡±


    With Gu Xi¡¯s guarantee, Little Nine finally quieted down.


    Dong¨C Suddenly, a melodious bell sound came from afar. Gu Xi suddenly raised his head. Only the Sect Leader, Shen Tianyi, could ring this bell and summon the entire sect. The Sect Leader rang the bell. Could it be that something big had happened to the sect?

 Chapter 33 - The Capitals Dao Conference!

    Chapter 33 The Capital¡¯s Dao Conference!


    On this day, the entire sect received a message from Shen Tianyi, and all of them rushed to Zixia Peak.


    This was the center of the entire sect, and also the highest place. Standing on the peak, one could see the boundless horizon, and all the mountains seem to shrink.


    Due to its precipitous nature, it towered into the clouds. It was a special geographical location that naturally gathered spiritual energy. When the sun rose, and the rays of light reached 100,000 feet, a sky full of purple clouds formed a marvelous scene. Therefore, it was named Purple Cloud Peak.


    ¡°Why did the Sect Leader suddenly call us over?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be an urgent matter. I heard that all the disciples are going to be present, even if they are in closed-door cultivation. At that time, even the Peak Masters will appear.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that something big has happened?¡±


    The disciples discussed animatedly.


    Even though there were many people, the hall was very solemn. No one dared to make a sound.


    Sitting at the head seat was Shen Tianyi, followed by the Peak Masters of the various peaks. Now that everyone was present, Shen Tianyi scanned his surroundings and found that only Gu Xi was missing.


    He sensed that the spiritual energy of Sanqing Peak was gathering. He thought that Gu Xi was in closed-door cultivation, but he did not know that it was the effect of refining a Flawless pill.


    He could not let so many people wait. Shen Tianyi cleared his throat and said, ¡°Today, I want to announce a big event. The Dao Conference in the capital is about to begin. I will select some disciples to participate in the Dao Conference Competition.¡±


    It could be said that a stone would cause a thousand ripples. Everyone was extremely excited.


    The Dao Conference in the capital was an exchange held by the most powerful force in the capital. It was quite authoritative. Those who could appear here were powerful figures. If there was a chance, outstanding cultivators could even be recruited.


    In the beginning, it was just to exchange and discuss with each other. As the scale continued to expand, it eventually evolved into various forms of Dao Conference Competitions. Moreover, more and more sects participated, forming the current grand occasion.


    It could be said that sects and forces from all over the world would arrive in the capital. It could be said to be a grand gathering for cultivators. If one was lucky, one might even be able to meet legendary figures, such as the Sword Saints and the Alchemy Saints.


    If one was even luckier, one would be able to receive a few pointers from these super experts. It could be said to be a great opportunity.


    ¡°I heard that an Alchemy Saint will also participate in the capital¡¯s Dao Conference. I wonder if he will accept disciples.¡±


    ¡°What! An alchemy saint will appear? Then I will have to witness his elegant demeanor.¡±


    ¡°Come on, with your little cultivation, do you think the Sect Leader will send you to participate? The quotas are fixed. We rookies can forget about it.¡±


    The Dao Conference in the capital was a holy land that everyone wanted to go to. Not only did it mean that there was an opportunity, but it was also a place where one could become famous after a battle. After all, the people who came were all sects from all over the world.


    However, there was also a threshold. Otherwise, if everyone could go, it would be too disgraceful. Therefore, only some people had the opportunity, and those who were weak would not be chosen.


    ¡°I wonder who the Sect Leader will send this time.¡±


    ¡°I guess that they would be the personal disciples of the Peak Masters. Who else has the qualification besides them?¡±


    As expected, what Shen Tianyi announced was not much different from what everyone guessed. They were all outstanding figures in the sect.


    ¡°Sigh, I knew it. Ordinary disciples like us don¡¯t stand a chance. We should cultivate well in the future and strive to become personal disciples. Maybe we have the chance to participate.¡±


    Everyone was envious, but they were convinced by Shen Tianyi¡¯s announcement. After all, the results were based on strength.


    All the experts from all over would gather here for the Dao Conference in the capital. With their meager cultivation base, it would be disgraced if they went. It was a major matter related to the glory of the sect. They absolutely could not allow anyone to fish in troubled waters. Only the strong were respected in this world.


    It was at this moment that Gu Xi finally arrived.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was delayed by some matters.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they were all shocked. Who would dare to be late for such an announcement?


    While everyone sized Gu Xi up, his expression was calm and natural.


    ¡°Who is this? He actually dares to be late.¡± ¡°Judging from his attire, he should be a personal disciple too. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know which peak he¡¯s from.¡±


    Although everyone had heard of Gu Xi¡¯s name, very few people knew him. After all, he was just an own outer sect disciple, so no one recognized him immediately.


    ¡°This time, he¡¯s finished. The Sect Leader hates people who are late the most. Moreover, it¡¯s such a big event. He¡¯s going to get punished.¡±


    When everyone thought that Shen Tianyi would flare up at this moment, who would have thought that he would say in a pleasant tone, ¡°Are you done with his closed-door cultivation?¡±


    Gu Xi nodded, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Master.¡±


    Before the capital¡¯s Dao Conference, Shen Tianyi would usually give the disciples a sermon. To put it bluntly, he would focus on giving them a special training session. ¡°In the next few days, I will give everyone pointers. If there are any areas that you don¡¯t understand or bottlenecks in your cultivation, feel free to come and look for me.¡±


    When everyone heard this news, they could not help but look delighted. It was a rare opportunity for the Sect Leader to personally give pointers.


    However, Gu Xi did not care about this.


    ¡°It just so happens that Gu Xi will be attending the Dao Conference in the capital. I believe that with your strength, you will definitely be able to display your skills and fight for the glory of the sect.¡±


    When these words were said, everyone realized that he was the Gu Xi who had recently become famous in the sect.


    In terms of popularity, he was the most famous. From the outer sect disciples to the disciples of the various peaks, his name was like thunder. After all, Gu Xi¡¯s experience was magical.


    It could be said that he was a carp that leaped through the dragon gate. From then on, everyone knew about him.


    ¡°So he is Gu Xi. That anonymous disciple suddenly became the Sect Leader¡¯s personal disciple. The Sect Leader even held a disciple-accepting ceremony for him.¡±


    ¡°I can see that the Sect Leader thinks highly of him. However, I can see that he seems to be rather ordinary. There¡¯s nothing special about him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that he¡¯s powerful and killed a powerful demonic beast in one move. However, I¡¯ve never seen him fight before. Is that true?¡±

 Chapter 34 - Alerting the Wan Xiang Chamber of Commerce! The Arrival of the Chief Alchemist

    Chapter 34 Alerting the Wan Xiang Chamber of Commerce! The Arrival of the Chief Alchemist


    Manager Li immediately felt troubled. ¡°This is bad. How do we estimate the price of a Flawless-grade pill?¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Elder Zhao widened his eyes and hurriedly interrupted him. ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯re going to put a Flawless-grade pill to auction?!¡±


    ¡°This is simply nonsense. This pill is something that we alchemists hope to achieve all our lives, and it is the highest of all. It should be worshipped. Countless alchemists should study and learn from it. How can it be auctioned? It is simply too tacky.¡±


    Perhaps Elder Li¡¯s status was so high that after a series of curses, Manager Li became angry but did not dare to speak out.


    ¡°Quickly leave, don¡¯t dirty this place with the stench of copper on you.¡± Manager Li was scolded so much that he was confused. He felt so helpless that he wanted to cry. ¡°Well, Elder Li, it¡¯s not me who wants to auction. It¡¯s young Master Gu who wants to auction. There¡¯s nothing we can do to stop him.¡±


    This time, Elder Zhao¡¯s expression turned ugly. However, he could not say anything to Gu Xi. After all, this medicinal pill belonged to him. It was up to him to decide how to deal with it.


    Elder Zhao said with a pained expression, ¡°Young Master Gu, are you really going to auction this pill?¡±


    Gu Xi nodded, ¡°This is Master¡¯s intention. Moreover, he will refine more pills in the future. Even if it¡¯s auctioned, it doesn¡¯t mean that other alchemists can¡¯t study it.¡±


    Hearing the last sentence, Elder Zhao¡¯s expression became a bit better, but in his heart, he wanted to pay a visit to this legendary alchemist.


    Elder Zhao¡¯s expression was solemn as he said, ¡°However, Manager Li, this pill is priceless. It is not something that we can decide.¡±


    In other words, this item is so precious that even the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce was not worthy of it. Manager Li immediately understood what he meant. This was a Flawless-grade pill. It was the pit and dream of all alchemists.


    If the news were to spread, it was likely that it would cause a great sensation. At that time, all the experts would come because of the fame. This was especially so for a small branch like his. It was simply unable to control the situation.


    It was likely that some people would have evil plans for this medicinal pill. Even if they guarded it carefully, they would eventually succumb to these schemes.


    However, thinking about it, it made sense. This was a Flawless-grade medicinal pill. If it was put up for auction here, it would be a waste. Moreover, the people here might not be able to afford it. If the price was too low, it would simply be a waste of Heaven¡¯s gift.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact the headquarters in the capital right away! It just so happens that the Dao Conference will be held soon. If the auction is held at that time, it would coincide with the gathering of heroes. The timing would be amazing!¡± Manager Li did not waste any time. He immediately contacted the headquarters. Ripples rose in his heart. He had a premonition that he would definitely make a great contribution this time!


    Thinking about this, he felt that he had made the right move earlier. As expected, there was no harm in being on good terms with Gu Xi. It did not take long for such a big surprise to land on his lap.


    Even if this ¡®Flawless¡¯ pill could not be auctioned here, it came from here. It could be considered to have made a name for itself in the headquarters and made a great contribution. Who knows, he might even be promoted to the manager of the main branch. It was possible.


    Thinking of this, Manager Li wished he could worship Gu Xi like a Buddha every day.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, please wait for a few days. I have already contacted the headquarters. I believe that they will send someone over soon. When the time comes, the pills will be sent to the headquarters in the capital to be auctioned. You will definitely not be disappointed.¡±


    Gu Xi thought about it and felt that it was quite good. In any case, there would be more people in the capital. Moreover, he also happened to be going to the capital to participate in the Dao Conference.


    As the name implied, the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce was all-encompassing. There was nothing in the chamber of commerce that one could not imagine, except for things that one could not buy with money. Moreover, it was spread throughout the entire continent, and there were branches in almost every area unless.


    No one knew who the real boss behind it was. Although the chamber of commerce had many shopkeepers and supervisors, they were ultimately only agents. After all, to be able to run such a huge organization, one could imagine how much money and manpower it would take.


    It attracted the curiosity of many people, but no one had ever seen the big boss of the myriad chamber of commerce. Therefore, it was shrouded in a layer of mystery. There was once a powerful cultivator who tried to investigate this, but in the end, he was given a very stern warning.


    It was not that no one had caused trouble in the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce, they were all severely punished in the end. As time went by, no one dared to provoke them. Moreover, it could be said that experts gathered in the headquarters, and they were not the slightest bit inferior to powerful forces and sects.


    Very quickly, they received a message from Manager Li.


    ¡°What! Someone from the Qingzhou branch put up a Flawless quality pill to auction? How is this possible!?¡±


    ¡°Qingzhou is a small place. Could it be a mistake? How could there be a Flawless pill?¡±.


    ¡°Li Buxiang said it with confidence. I¡¯m sure even a small branch manager like him wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to us. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences of lying to us.¡± The head manager of the main branch, Fan Baohua, immediately ordered, ¡°Immediately send Elder Sun over to check the situation! If It¡¯s true¨C¡°


    Even though he had experienced many storms and waves, an extremely excited expression appeared on his face, ¡°It just so happens that the Dao Conference is about to be held. At that time, it will cause a sensation throughout the capital. Our Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce will also become the focus of attention!¡±


    Elder Sun sped up and even used a teleportation array. In less than a day, he arrived at Manager Li¡¯s place.


    Manager Li and the others hurriedly came out to welcome him. They never expected that the person who had arrived would be the Chief Alchemist of the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce. They immediately became reverent and respectful.


    ¡°Quick, quick, quick, where is that pill?¡±

 Chapter 35 - A Stone Can Cause a Thousand Ripples. Even the Alchemy Emperor Was Alarmed

    Chapter 35 A Stone Can Cause a Thousand Ripples. Even the Alchemy Emperor Was Alarmed


    Fan Baohua carefully took out the box. Just the box alone was made from extremely precious wood. In addition, there were three layers of arrays on both the inside and outside. It was enough to show how much importance they attached to this.


    However, in the eyes of Elder Sun and the others, this was still not enough. If it was really a Flawless pill, even if it was placed in the main hall of the Pill Refining Guild, it would be a matter of course.


    The round pill appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. It was pure and flawless. It was white like snow, without any impurities. The body of the pill was full and round. The pill patterns were carefully etched as if it was displaying a grand plan.


    Elder Sun could not help but lose his composure. One had to know that he was the Chief Alchemist of the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce. Right now, he wanted nothing more than to study the pill. ¡°This, this¨C¡°


    He opened his mouth, so excited that he could not even speak. His pair of old hands were trembling, and people wondered if the pill would fall out of his hands.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would really be someone in this world who could refine a Flawless quality pill. To be able to see it in my lifetime, my life has not been in vain!¡±


    Elder Sun observed the pill, and a refreshing medicinal fragrance assailed his nostrils. It was as if he had entered an ethereal world, and he could feel the indistinct Dao of alchemy.


    Tears streamed down his old face, and his reaction was no less exaggerated than that of Elder Zhao from before.


    Now that they had Elder Sun¡¯s appraisal, everyone was completely at ease. The medicinal pill in front of them was really of Flawless quality! Elder Sun had stayed in the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce for so many years, and there was absolutely no way that he could be mistaken.


    ¡°Quickly inform the headquarters that this medicinal pill is really of Flawless quality. Quickly send someone to escort it to the capital!¡±


    Elder Sun carefully placed the pill into the box and calmed his excitement before asking, ¡°Who refined this pill?¡±


    Could it be those hidden Alchemy Emperor? Only they had the possibility of refining this kind of pill.


    Several names had already crossed Elder Sun¡¯s mind.


    Li Buxiang did not dare to deceive him. ¡°It¡¯s a young master. His background is mysterious and his origin is extraordinary. According to him, this pill was refined by his master.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the young master? where is he now?¡±


    ¡°He said he still has some important matters to attend to, so he left first.¡±


    Elder Sun was a bit confused, but he did not take it to heart. He only thought it was those Alchemy Emperor¡¯s disciples. In order to not attract attention, they asked their disciples to act on their behalf.


    No matter what, once this news spread, it was believed that it would cause a sensation throughout the entire capital. It would even be able to raise the reputation of the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce to another level!


    ¡°You¡¯ve made a great contribution this time. When I return, I¡¯ll properly reward you.¡±


    Hearing Elder Sun¡¯s words, Li Buxiang felt as if he had been given a huge pie. He revealed a dreamy expression. However, Elder Sun¡¯s tone changed. ¡°However, before this, the news can not be leaked in the slightest. Otherwise¨C¡°


    When he said the last sentence, Elder Sun¡¯s tone already carried a hint of warning.


    After all, this matter was of great importance. If it were to be leaked, other factions would know that there was a Flawless pill here. This place was quite a distance away from the headquarters, and no one could guarantee their safety.


    This was a Flawless quality pill. Anyone would be tempted.


    When they arrived in the capital, the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce did not have such concerns. No one dared to make a move on the Lord.


    When the people of the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce received the news, they did not dare to delay. Not only did they immediately dispatch double the number of people, they even used a large-scale teleportation array. Their goal was to deliver the medicinal pills as quickly as possible, so as not to cause any more trouble.


    On this day, a certain piece of news came out of the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce, causing the originally restless capital to become even more lively.


    On the day that the Dao Conference was about to arrive, a ¡®Flawless¡¯ medicinal pill would also be auctioned!


    Even a single stone could cause a thousand ripples. This news was like a storm that instantly swept through the entire capital. From small peddlers and pawns to superpowers and sects, all of them knew that the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce had such a pill.


    The Flawless pill hasn¡¯t appeared in the world for nearly 100 years. Everyone almost thought that it was made up. How could there be a perfect pill that was without any impurities? Even someone like the Alchemy Emperor could not do it.


    Perhaps Flawless pills only existed in legends or ancient books. But now, the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce had released the news that they had a Flawless pill.


    All the alchemists from all over the world had heard the news. They were eager to see if this was true. It was a Flawless pill! They wanted to know who had refined it. If they could receive a few pointers from such a big shot, they would probably have no regrets in their lives. One could imagine how important the word ¡®Flawless¡¯ was.


    With the arrival of this Flasless pill, it could be said that this year¡¯s Dao Conference in the capital was much livelier than the previous years.


    At this moment, in a blessed land left behind by the ancient times.


    Spiritual energy revolved around this place, spurring the growth of all sorts of strange flowers and plants. Some of them were already extinct in the world, only appearing in the kind recorded in ancient books. The road paved with small stones continued to meander into the distance. A faint rustling sound could be heard.


    Even the seemingly unremarkable weeds by the road were hundred-year-old Spirit-enlightening Flowers, not to mention those meticulously cultivated medicinal plants. Every single one of them was an extraordinary existence. It could be said that they were priceless treasures.


    In the medicinal field, an old man was working, looking like an ordinary farmer. He was tending to the flowers and plants in his hands. However, the aura that he exuded inadvertently showed that he was not ordinary.


    ¡°Master, something big has happened!¡± An ethereal female voice suddenly sounded. The voice was like a yellow bird coming out of the valley, breaking the original tranquility. The old man¡¯s hand trembled, and the plants fell from his hand to the ground, breaking into pieces.


    One had to know that such a small plant was enough to resurrect the flesh and bones of a dead person. Looking at the half-broken stem and leaves, the old man revealed a distressed expression.

 Chapter 36 - When the Pill Emperor Appears, Try to See the Bigger Picture

    Chapter 36 When the Pill Emperor Appears, Try to See the Bigger Picture


    ¡°How many times have I said that a girl should be more steady? A girl should not be rash, and you shouldn¡¯t make a fuss.¡±


    The white-clothed woman slowly revealed her figure. Her brows were dark, and her lips were red. There was a cinnabar mole between her brows, and she looked like a fairy who descended from the Heavens. Her beauty was peerless, but she was cold and aloof.


    However, the moment she opened her mouth, the indifferent and otherworldly aura disappeared and was replaced by a lively and playful aura.


    Baizhi said playfully, ¡°Oh, Master! I¡¯m excited for a reason!¡±


    The old man knew his disciple¡¯s personality. He shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°Then tell me what the big deal is.¡±


    Baizhi restrained the mischievous look in her eyes and said solemnly, ¡°There¡¯s news from the capital that a Flawless quality pill has appeared.¡±


    Plonk!


    The old man lost his focus and the plant fell to the ground again. The plant¡¯s stem and branches broke apart, looking very pitiful.


    The old man suddenly stood up. ¡°Are you serious?!¡±


    A majestic spiritual pressure was released from the old man¡¯s body. In an instant, he transformed from an ordinary farmer into a majestic, towering green mountain.


    Baizhi nodded. ¡°The Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce even sent their chief appraiser to verify it. The news must be true. I heard that it was received from a small town.¡±


    The old man smiled faintly, and the aura on his body calmed down. However, that faintly discernible pressure continued to surround him.


    ¡°A small town? I don¡¯t think so. Did they say who refined it?¡±


    ¡°No, but according to them, it was a young man who brought it, and he said that it was refined by his master.¡± The old man revealed a hint of understanding. ¡°I think the person behind it doesn¡¯t want to show himself. It seems that those old men are very low-key. They refined the Flawless pill and want to keep a low profile.¡±


    Hearing this, Baizhi could not help but ask, ¡°Master, do you mean that it might have been refined by those seniors?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± After all, apart from himself, only those few people had the ability.


    This old man was Lu Haoxuan, who was known as the ¡®Alchemy Emperor¡¯. His lifelong goal was to refine the Flawless pill. Now that such a pill had really appeared, waves were stirred up in his usually calm heart.


    However, Lu Haoxuan was also a little puzzled. Those people were at the same level of cultivation as him. Logically speaking, they should not be able to refine it so quickly unless they had some fortuitous encounter.


    However, he had not heard any news recently. If it really was one of them, then, it was quite mysterious.


    ¡°Could it be that there are other hermit experts in this world that I don¡¯t know about?¡±


    Hearing this, Baizhi could not help but laugh out loud. She said disapprovingly, ¡°Master, who else in this world is more powerful than


    you?¡±


    Lu Haoxuan shook his head, stroking his beard, he said, ¡°Do you know that there is a sky beyond the Heavens? There are many masters in this world that we don¡¯t know about. Perhaps the one who created the Flawless quality pill is one of them.¡±


    Whether it was those old monsters he knew or those experts who hid from the world, he could only find out after investigating.


    ¡°I remember that the Dao Conference sent me an invitation, right?¡±


    Baizhi revealed a surprised expression. ¡°Master, you mean you want to participate? Didn¡¯t you plan to refuse?¡± Lu Haoxuan had been immersed in refining pills and had not shown himself for a long time. He had always ignored this kind of grand event, but now he said he wanted to participate. ¡°It¡¯s about time for me to have some fun. I want this person who¡¯s able to refine such a


    pill.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯m going start growing mold if I stay here.¡±


    Baizhi had a lively personality, but she had been detained here. Although this was also a fairyland on Earth, she was tired of staying here for a long time. Lu Haoxuan¡¯s words were exactly what she wanted to hear. She could not hold it in any longer and wanted to go to the outside world to take a look, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and pack up my things now, Master.¡±


    At this moment, just as everyone was about to set off, Shen Tianyi gathered everyone together.


    ¡°I just received news from the capital that the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce will be auctioning a Flawless quality pill!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, everyone was shocked and almost thought that they were hearing things. ¡°What! Flawless quality pills? Sect Leader must be joking, right?¡±


    In the eyes of alchemists, such a pill was like a holy-grade item. However, to cultivators, it could increase their strength and heal old injuries. As long as it was related to the word ¡®Flawless¡¯ it might even be able to resurrect the dead. It could be said that it was a heaven-defying existence.


    The disciples discussed animatedly. Although the elders were also shocked and excited, they quickly recovered.


    ¡°Sigh, but with the strength of our sect, I¡¯m afraid that even if we use all of our spirit stones, we still won¡¯t be able to bid for this


    pill.¡±


    ¡°I heard that all the super sects like the Shang Yang Sect, the Xuan Qing Sect, and the Grand Mystery Sect are determined to obtain this pill. We definitely won¡¯t have much of a chance.¡±


    Since even they had received the news, there was no need to mention the other sects. Many factions would gather here.


    Gu Xi¡¯s sect was only 100 years old. Compared to these behemoths, it was like a small fish or a small shrimp. No matter if it was in terms of strength or foundation, it could not compare to them.


    Shen Tianyi naturally knew the reason, but he had a deeper consideration.


    ¡°Of course, our chances of success in the auction are very small, but you might as well take a long-term view. Try to see the bigger picture.¡±


    The crowd could not help but look puzzled.

 Chapter 37 - The Changes of the Sanqing Peak. Everyone Was Shocked

    Chapter 37 The Changes of the Sanqing Peak. Everyone Was Shocked


    Seeing that everyone was confused, Shen Tianyi shook his head. They were like children that could not be taught.


    ¡°Not to mention our sect, even the local big powers like the Mystic Light Pavilion, Ci Hang Hall, and the Flying Feather Sect did not have the chance. At most, they were just there to accompany the others. However, they would not spare any effort to participate.¡± ¡°Think about it. We can rope in alchemists from other places!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions instantly became extremely interesting. Wonderful, why did they not think of this?


    No wonder Shen Tianyi was able to ascend to the position of Sect Leader. Other than being powerful, he also had a long-term vision. One had to know that the most powerful alchemist in the sect was currently Wu Huaqing, and he was only a grade 5 alchemist.


    With the appearance of the Flawless pill, it was bound to attract alchemists from all over the world. It could be said that it was a gathering of talents, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    ¡°Sect Leader is trying to say that we can use this opportunity to rope in these alchemists and build a good relationship with them. If we can rope in alchemists above grade 5, it will be of great benefit to our sect.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if we can¡¯t rope them in, we can still spend spirit stones and get them to help refine pills. It won¡¯t be a wasted trip. Presumably, there are quite a few sects that have this idea.¡±


    In the past, although there were alchemists in the capital¡¯s Dao Conference, they were in the minority. It was not their home ground, and most of them had followed their sects there, so it was inevitable that they would have some misgivings. It was impossible to openly poach someone.


    However, now, it was not certain. After all, with so many alchemists gathered in the capital, other than those who had received the sect¡¯s offerings, there were still some who had not joined the sect¡¯s forces. This was a rare opportunity for them.


    Shen Tianyi¡¯s words enlightened everyone.


    ¡°Moreover, such a grand auction is rare. It¡¯s also good to go out and let these disciples broaden their horizons.¡±


    The Sect Elders agreed with him. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any time. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    However, Shen Tianyi looked around and found that there seemed to be fewer people.


    ¡°Gu Xi isn¡¯t here yet?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. Gu Xi was indeed the one who was missing. ¡°Hurry up and send someone to inform him.¡±


    Thinking of how Gu Xi often went into seclusion, Shen Tianyi hesitated for a moment. ¡°Forget it. You guys wait for a moment. I¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    However, when he arrived at Sanqing Peak, he was dumbfounded. Even the elders who followed him were stunned on the spot. They all turned to look at Shen Tianyi at the same time as they asked in unison, ¡°Sect Leader, are you sure this is Sanqing Peak?¡±.


    Shen Tianyi was sure that this was the right place and that it was not an illusion. He hesitated and said, ¡°Yes, but earlier, it was clearly¨C¡°


    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by the few elders beside him.


    ¡°Sect Leader, you¡¯re too generous. You want this personal disciple so badly that you gave up an entire mountain and the Treasure Pavilion. Giving it all to him is a big deal.¡±


    Shen Tianyi said, ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    It was not strange that they would have such thoughts. The original Sanqing Peak was lively and had ample spiritual energy. Its location was remote. In addition, it was a mountain under the Sect Leader¡¯s name, so very few people stepped foot there.


    However, looking at it now, the entire mountain peak was shrouded in a vast cloud and mist. It was faintly discernible. One could even see the divine bridge that spanned across the sky, connecting to the horizon. The cranes shuttled back and forth, and it was as if it was a fairyland. The spiritual energy here was so dense that it was overflowing almost everywhere.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± One of the elders seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Previously, Elder Wu told me that he borrowed a thousand-year-old Pine. I think that all the Peak Masters contributed to all of this.¡±


    Shen Tianyi knew that it was Gu Xi¡¯s doing. However, he could not figure it out. Even if all the Peak Masters were plundered, and even if he plundered the sect¡¯s Treasure Pavilion and his personal stash, the spiritual energy would not reach such a level.


    There must be some other secret.


    ¡°Why are we still standing here? Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±


    One of the elders said as he was about to go in, but Shen Tianyi had a subtle feeling in his heart.


    The spiritual energy here was so dense, so it was strange that nobody noticed it. There was only one reason, and that was because there was a powerful array formation around, so no one noticed it. They only knew about it after they arrived here.


    ¡°Be careful! There might be a powerful array formation here.¡±


    However, it was already too late. The elder had already stretched out his hand. He said with a smile, ¡°Sect Leader, you are too cautious. No matter how powerful the array formation is, it is only set up by a disciple. With so many of us here, how can we be afraid?¡±


    In the next second, the smile froze on his face, and all the scenery around him disappeared. Even Shen Tianyi and the others were nowhere to be seen. It was as if he had been transported to an empty space.


    ¡°Sect Leader, where did you all go?¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, a giant fox suddenly appeared. It was so huge that it could swallow the sun and moon. He had never seen such a big fox before.


    The sun was only the size of a sesame seed, and the fox swallowed it in one bite. The world was instantly plunged into darkness, and everything was lost. It was as if he had returned to the chaotic period when Pangu created the world.


    An indescribable panic rose, and he had no intention of resisting at all. All he could do was wait for death to come. Perhaps this would be the best gift for him.


    At that moment, Shen Tianyi looked at the elder who had suddenly closed his eyes. He was baffled.


    The elder did not trigger any powerful restriction, and neither did any attacks appear. Everything was calm and peaceful.


    ¡°Was I wrong about this array?¡±


    Looking at the elder who suddenly closed his eyes, Shen Tianyi was confused, ¡°Elder Zhao, What¡¯s wrong? Wake up.¡±

 Chapter 38 - Entering the Illusion by Mistake, From Little Nines Intimidation

    Chapter 38 Entering the Illusion by Mistake, From Little Nine¡¯s Intimidation


    Immediately after, Elder Zhao¡¯s face suddenly turned deathly pale, as if he had seen something extremely terrifying. His entire body trembled, and bean-sized beads of sweat slid down his forehead.


    No matter how Shen Tianyi and the others called out, there was no reaction.


    No one knew what kind of pressure he was currently under.


    The enormous Nine-tailed Fox slowly came over, and the divine light in its eyes was like ten thousand golden rays, binding him within. Elder Zhao wanted to escape, but where could he escape to? The world sank into darkness, and the despair that surged in his heart drowned him.


    Shen Tianyi was also very anxious. Elder Zhao had clearly fallen into an illusion, but what kind of illusion was it that could make the powerful Elder Zhao fall for it in an instant?


    He was extremely astonished and did not dare to act rashly. After all, he might also fall for the illusion if he tried to save Elder Zhao. ¡°Fortunately, the person who set up this illusion didn¡¯t have any killing intent. If he set up a few offensive arrays, he would have easily killed Elder Zhao.¡± Shen Tianyi felt his scalp go numb. He was sure that even the most powerful formation master in the sect could not do this. Where did Gu Xi learn this from?


    ¡°Sect Leader, what should we do now?¡±


    The rest looked at Shen Tianyi, hoping that he could make a decision. After all, although the illusion did not cause any physical harm, if one did not wake up for a long time, they would get lost and never be able to walk out again.


    ¡°This¨C¡°


    Shen Tianyi suddenly felt a little awkward. It was clearly the sect¡¯s territory, but he felt like he was in the Mystic Realm.


    However, he could not admit this, not in front of everyone. He had no choice.


    Otherwise, as the Sect Leader, he would lose too much face. He could not even enter his own disciple¡¯s cultivation place.


    Just when everyone was at a loss, Gu Xi also felt that the array formation had been touched.


    He did not want the sect disciples to accidentally enter the Sanqing Peak, and he wanted to prevent the spiritual energy from leaking out. If that happened, it would attack the prying eyes of others. So, Gu Xi asked Little Nine to set up this special array formation.


    As a Nine-tailed Celestial Fox, Little Nine¡¯s bloodline power had not been fully awakened yet. However, setting up an illusion was almost an innate ability of its bloodline. Even a Dragon Transformation stage cultivator would be caught by it if they were not careful.


    ¡°Sect Leader, why are you here?¡±


    The sudden appearance of the voice frightened everyone.


    Gu Xi had appeared behind them without anyone noticing. Even Shen Tianyi did not see him coming


    Looking at Gu Xi¡¯s cultivation level, it seemed that there was no change from before. However, Shen Tianyi felt that there was something wrong. He could not tell exactly what it was. he suppressed the strange feeling in his heart.


    ¡°Elder Zhao has fallen into an illusion.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s easy. Little Nine!¡±


    Shen Tianyi still did not understand what this meant. He saw a furry figure suddenly pounce on Elder Zhao at such a fast speed that only an afterimage could be seen.


    ¡°What is this thing!¡±


    The person who cast the illusion had to be the one who breaks the illusion. Little Nine¡¯s big fluffy tail was like cotton candy as it swept across Elder Zhao¡¯s face.


    Elder Zhao had just opened his eyes when he met the furry fox¡¯s face. Although it was cute and small, he had just seen a fox swallow the sun with his own eyes in the illusion, and it had almost swallowed him. He flew into a panic.


    ¡°Fox!¡± Elder Zhao screamed and fell to the ground, his hands waving wildly. ¡°Don¡¯t come near me!¡±


    Little Nine jumped onto Gu Xi¡¯s shoulder and licked its claws. Its snow-white tail was still swaying, and it tilted its head as if it did not understand Elder Zhao¡¯s behavior.


    This kind of charmingly naive action could almost capture the hearts of all the female cultivators. They wished that they could hug it in their arms and stroke its big tail, calling it cute.


    ¡°Elder Zhao, What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Everyone was also baffled. They did not understand why Elder Zhao was so afraid of a little fox. In their eyes, Little Nine was just an ordinary fox. Its strength was weak, but its fur was snow-white, as pure and flawless as the snowflakes in the sky. Elder Zhao shook his head violently. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    There was no lack of cultivators who raised such demonic beasts. Even though their spiritual power was not high, their appearance was outstanding. They were just good-looking pets. It was impossible to expect such demonic beasts to fight. After all, their cultivation was extremely low.


    It was mainly female cultivators who kept demonic beasts as pets. Shen Tianyi did not expect Gu Xi to raise them as well. He felt a little strange, but he did not want Gu Xi to be distracted. ¡°Next time, you can choose a stronger Familiar Beast in the sect. I¡¯m afraid this little fox won¡¯t be able to fight alongside


    you.¡±


    Gu Xi smiled but did not say anything. On the other hand, Little Nine was a little unhappy. It kept calling out as if it was protesting something, and it even felt eager to fight them.


    ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Only after being pacified by Gu Xi did it quiet down.


    Elder Zhao looked at the interaction between the two of them. He did not know why, but the Little Fox in front of him was petite and did not look as huge as the one in the illusion. However, he felt that the shadows of the two foxes somehow overlapped.


    Little Nine seemed to have sensed that someone was looking at it. It suddenly met Elder Zhao¡¯s gaze. Its ice-cold eyes were not as gentle and cute as they were in front of Gu Xi. Instead, they were cold and aloof. It was the same as the fox in the illusion!


    Elder Zhao shivered and quickly averted his gaze. Could it be that he was still immersed in the illusion and had not regained his senses? Would he feel the same way every time he met a fox?


    When the others saw Elder Zhao lose his composure, they could not help but ask, ¡°What did you see in the illusion earlier?¡±


    Elder Zhao felt somewhat embarrassed. He was scared out of his wits by a fox, and he was even stammering


    He did not want to hear about this matter anymore and quickly changed the topic, ¡°There are still many disciples waiting. Let¡¯s not forget what we¡¯re here for.¡±

 Chapter 39 - Theres a Shadow on the Fox, Everyone Sets Off

    Chapter 39 There¡¯s a Shadow on the Fox, Everyone Sets Off


    Only then did Shen Tianyi say, ¡°We¡¯re about to set off for the capital. Pack up and gather at the sect gate.¡±


    Originally, he had only wanted to see why Gu Xi was absent, but he had not expected to be so surprised. He probed, ¡°I remember that when I came to Sanqing Peak earlier, it wasn¡¯t like this. It has changed greatly.¡±


    ¡°It seems that even the mountain peak has become much taller. Where did so much spiritual energy come from?¡±


    Looking at the mountain peak that towered into the clouds, Shen Tianyi was puzzled. Could it be that these peaks had grown on their own? He was sure that the previous Sanqing Peak was not so tall, and the spiritual energy had not reached this level.


    Gu Xi was already prepared for everyone¡¯s questions. After all, the changes in Sanqing Peak were so obvious that only a blind person would not be able to see it. He used an excuse that he had thought of long ago. ¡°This is all thanks to Elder Wu, Elder Xie, Elder Qian, and the others¡­¡± Gu Xi mentioned several elders in one breath. They were all Peak Masters with extraordinary statuses.


    ¡°What does this have to do with them?¡±


    ¡°If they hadn¡¯t given me things like the thousand-year-old Pine, the ten-thousand-year-old Jade Pool, the Little Breath Soil, and the Spirit Stone Jade Marrow, how would Sanqing Peak have become like this?¡±


    Almost all of the treasures that Gu Xi mentioned were treasures of the Peak Masters of each peak, and they were rarely shown to others. No one knew what kind of methods Gu Xi used to get all of them to Sanqing Peak. When everyone heard this, they were shocked, ¡°What! Even Elder Qian, that stingy old man, gave you the Spirit Stone Jade Marrow.¡±


    Hearing this, the elders were very impressed. Some Peak Masters were not easy to get along with, but Gu Xi did not miss anything and robbed almost every peak. It could be said that he had quite the means.


    ¡°The young people nowadays are really amazing. The Sanqing Peaks is now almost the best place for cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, even Purple Cloud Peak seems to be inferior to it now.¡±


    ¡°Sect Leader, you¡¯ve taken in a good disciple and occupied such a good fengshui treasure ground.¡±


    The elders all revealed envy through their words. Although they were envious, it was not worth fighting with a junior for territory. Otherwise, it would be too disgraceful. Not to mention that Gu Xi was Shen Tianyi¡¯s personal disciple and had his backing.


    Shen Tianyi¡¯s expression was a little complicated when he heard the elders¡¯ praise. He still had some doubts.


    Even if these things were extremely precious and were considered rare treasures, could they really bring about such a huge change to Sanqing Peak?


    He had a feeling that there were other things that he did not know. However, Gu Xi did not say anything more.


    They were about to set off, so they could not delay their journey. Otherwise, they might miss the auction.


    Shen Tianyi did not want to dwell on it. Gu Xi had a lot of secrets, so it was not surprising. As long as he was loyal to the sect, it would be fine.


    After everyone was done packing, they set off under, with Wu Huaqing and a few other elders leading them.


    There were not many people on the team. There were only a dozen or so people, but they were the elites among the elites of the sect. They were all personal disciples and could be said to be core figures, the pillars of the sect in the future.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that the next Sect Leader and Peak Master were most likely chosen from among them. Other than Gu Xi, Leng Yun was also among them. Other than that, there were also a few female disciples, however, Gu Xi did not know them.


    He came late and missed the chance to mingle around. In addition, after he was accepted as a personal disciple, he spent most of his time building the Sanqing Peak or going into seclusion. Naturally, he was not very familiar with the disciples of the Peak Masters.


    ¡°In the past, didn¡¯t Elder Xie, Elder Li, and the others always lead the team? Why did elder Wu participate this year?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that pill. Alchemists from all over the world have rushed to the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce to see it. Elder Wu is naturally no exception. Perhaps he can use this opportunity to raise his strength.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know what kind of super faction is able to buy that pill. I really want to see what the legendary pill looks like.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about our sect. But it¡¯s good to broaden our horizons. I think this year¡¯s Dao Conference will be even more difficult than before.¡±


    Everyone was conversing there. Gu Xi heard a few words and could not help but mutter, ¡°Could it be that they¡¯re talking about my pill?¡±


    The others had been accepted as personal disciples a long time ago, so they were quite familiar with each other. However, Gu Xi did not have anyone to talk to. Instead, it seemed as if he was isolated.


    There was nothing he could do. He was the prodigy who came out of nowhere. It was said that he was very powerful, but no one saw him make a move. Moreover, his whereabouts were extremely mysterious, and no one ever saw him in the sect. Therefore, everyone was very curious, they also discussed it in private.


    ¡°I wonder how powerful he is. I wonder if he is better than Senior Brother Leng Yun?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Leng Yun should be stronger. Senior Brother Leng is the first disciple of the Heavy Sword Peak. His strength is extraordinary and he is well-known. Everyone knows that he killed a powerful demonic beast with one sword strike. He could easily crush his peers. He could be called the number one battle force in the sect.¡±


    Many people had heard of Leng Yun¡¯s name, and they held him in high esteem. The disciples of the Heavy Sword Peak had always been the core battle force of the sect, and Leng Yun was the best among them.


    ¡°In any case, I have never seen this Gu Xi make a move, but I think the Sect Leader¡¯s judgment is not wrong. Perhaps he has some outstanding power.¡±


    ¡°I still think that Senior Brother Leng is more powerful. No one can shake his position. So what if he is the Sect Leader¡¯s personal disciple? When the time comes, we will be able to see the truth during the capital¡¯s Dao Conference Competition.¡±

 Chapter 40 - Take on Leng Yuns Challenge Again

    Chapter 40 Take on Leng Yun¡¯s Challenge Again


    Gu Xi did not care about the discussions around him. Suddenly, someone patted his shoulder. He turned around and saw a pair of sparkling eyes.


    It was a purple-robed woman with a ring around her waist. She walked with a clear and melodious voice. Her bright eyes were kind and her appearance was exquisite. Her every move was indescribably charming.


    ¡°You¡¯re Gu Xi?¡± She sized Gu Xi up and smiled, revealing two sharp canine teeth. She stretched out her hand, ¡°I¡¯m Mengyao from the Luo Shui Peak. Nice to meet you.¡± The Luo Shui Peak was the peak with the most female disciples in the sect. Not only were they extremely pretty, but their strength was also extraordinary. The Peak Master was also the only woman among the twelve peaks.


    Gu Xi nodded slightly, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not as aloof as the legends say you are.¡± Mengyao winked at Gu Xi, looking very intimate.


    Gu Xi did not know whether to laugh or cry. Even the word ¡®legend¡¯ was used. Why did he have such a reputation among the other disciples?


    ¡°It seems like I rarely see you in the sect.¡±


    ¡°I prefer to cultivate alone or in seclusion, so I rarely walk around the sect.¡±


    After all, he had many secrets, and with the existence of the system, it was not good to reveal them in front of others. Keeping a low profile was the best choice.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re weird. I don¡¯t know how strong you are, but I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll find out once we get to the capital.¡±


    Mengyao was lively and straightforward. She did not act like it was the first time she met Gu Xi, but more like a long-time friend.


    It had been some time since Gu Xi had transmigrated here, and Mengyao was the first female disciple who was willing to take the initiative to talk to him. She could not help but ask, ¡°Why? Are you very curious about me?¡±


    Mengyao did not hide anything and revealed a mysterious smile. ¡°Everyone is very curious about you.¡±


    The two of them continued to chat. Gu Xi did not know if it was his imagination, but he felt that the temperature was decreasing. A figure walked towards him from not far away.


    There was a slight commotion in the crowd. ¡°Senior Brother Leng is walking over. Are you looking for trouble?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very possible. The people of Heavy Sword Peak are a bunch of warmongers. Who in the sect hasn¡¯t been beaten up by them? No, it¡¯s a challenge. Senior Brother Leng is always the first to rush ahead for a challenge. I¡¯m sure there will be a good show to watch.¡±


    ¡°I wonder who¡¯s more powerful between Senior Brother Leng and Gu Xi.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it must be Senior Brother Leng.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up with gossip as they looked at Gu Xi and Leng Yun. What they did not know was that the two of them had already fought before, but the winner had not been decided yet.


    Mengyao could not help but twitch her lips when she saw this. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°That Ice Face is coming. There must be something bad going on. Be careful.¡± Gu Xi remembered the first time he saw Leng Yun. He did not know his name, but he also called him Ice Face. It was fitting.


    Even though Mengyao was such a beautiful woman, Leng Yun did not give her another glance.


    ¡°The incident last time isn¡¯t over yet. Don¡¯t let me down this time.¡±


    After saying these words, Mengyao and the others who were listening attentively were all confused.


    The incident from last time?


    Gu Xi understood that Leng Yun was saying that there was no winner in the duel, but he did not expect that this guy would still remember it.


    It seemed that it was inevitable to have another fight with him in the capital.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget it.¡±


    Their gazes met in mid-air. The others even smelled gunpowder. They thought that they would fight, but who would have thought that Leng Yun would turn around and leave.


    Just like that? Just like that!


    What exactly was going on between these two? Everyone was curious, but it was not appropriate to ask. After all, one of them was a brute and had never been on good terms with anyone. All he did was practice swordsmanship and kill enemies. Meanwhile, the other was a complete mystery.


    Mengyao, on the other hand, asked openly, ¡°What is this Ice Cace talking about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the last time I went to the Heavy Sword Peak. I had a fight, but there was no winner.¡±


    Mengyao froze when she heard Gu Xi¡¯s casual words. She asked in disbelief, ¡°You guys had a fight, but there was no winner?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It must be known that Leng Yun was publicly acknowledged as the strongest person in the sect. Gu Xi was actually on par with him, and there was no winner. One could imagine how high his cultivation level was.


    The way Mengyao looked at him instantly changed. She secretly reevaluated Gu Xi in her heart.


    Soon, the group arrived at the capital.


    This was indeed the most bustling place. The people on the streets rubbed shoulders with each other, each with an extraordinary bearing.


    Not to mention that this was a special period. Whether it was the upcoming Dao Conference in the capital or the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce¡¯s auction of the Flawless pill, they attracted cultivators from all over the place. It could be said that nine out of ten people were Foundation Establishment stage cultivators.


    The group headed straight for the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce. The closer they got, the more people there were. The clothes they wore were of all shapes and sizes. It was extremely dazzling to see.


    In comparison, Gu Xi and the others looked plain and uninteresting, blended into the crowd. They were completely inconspicuous.


    ¡°There are too many people in the capital this year.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s almost several times more than in previous years. After all, it¡¯s the Dao Conference and a Flawless medicinal pill. Who wouldn¡¯t be tempted?¡±


    ¡°I heard that even some hermit experts have appeared. There will be a good show to watch this time.¡±

 Chapter 41 - A Gathering of Heroes, Stunning Everyone’s Eyes

    Not far away, a magnificent building came into view. There were sculptural galleries, painted walls, jade buildings, and even the walls were decorated with broken gold spirit foils, shining brilliantly under the sunlight.


    The seven-colored glazed tiles were exceptionally dazzling, one piece was worth a thousand gold coins. The stone lion at the door was even more lifelike, as if it was about to come to life. The spirit energy was wanton, and it was actually carved out of the entire thousand-year-old spirit marrow. Such a large amount of spending, it left people dumbstruck.


    Only the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce had the capital and strength to do so. One could imagine just how deep their foundations were. An item worth a thousand gold could be casually placed, and what they saw could only be the tip of an iceberg.


    ¡°After we enter, we must be careful in our words and actions, and abide by the rules. Remember not to be rash. There are many hidden dragons and tigers in the capital, not to mention experts from other places. If we offend them, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce or those hidden powers and large sects, they are not people we can afford to offend. Therefore, we must keep a low profile.¡±


    Wu Huaqing had repeatedly warned them. He was afraid that this group of disciples was young and impetuous and did not know the immensity of Heaven and Earth. If they offended someone, even the sect might suffer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we all know the elders.¡±


    Wu Huaqing then led everyone into the Chamber of Commerce and handed the invitation over. The Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce only glanced at it casually and said nonchalantly, ¡°Taiqing Sect? You can wait over there.¡±


    He pointed at a spot and everyone looked over. It was the corner of the hall.


    Besides that, there were already many people standing beside it. It could be said that it was very narrow.


    Wu Huaqing was about to say something when that person frowned and said, ¡°Could it be that you still dislike this place? You should know that there are some sects that can¡¯t even enter the main gate nowadays. It¡¯s already quite good for a small sect like yours to have a corner seat.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a cry of surprise came from the crowd. ¡°The Upper Qian Sect has arrived!¡±


    A group of people walked in from the door. Each of them was dressed in black and white clothes with golden patterns of auspicious clouds embroidered on them. The cuffs were outlined with silver threads, making them look extraordinary. The aura they emitted was even more shocking, almost all of them were at the fifth or sixth level of Spirit Gathering.


    That person immediately changed his expression and went up to greet them. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the people of the Upper Qian Sect had graced us with their presence. Please excuse me for not welcoming you. We would like to invite you upstairs.¡±


    Such a contrast was simply like the difference between Heaven and Earth. The people of the Supreme Purity Sect who saw this scene were somewhat indignant.


    ¡°What kind of people are the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce? They change their expressions faster than flipping a book. Aren¡¯t they looking down on us too much?¡±


    Wu Huaqing hurriedly stopped them. ¡°What did I tell you just now? be cautious with your words! You¡¯ve forgotten about this so quickly.¡±


    He could not help but sigh. ¡°There is always someone better than you. There is always someone better. Our Supreme Purity Sect might be considered quite powerful, but in the capital, it really isn¡¯t much.¡±


    For example, those great powers and sects were all on the second or third floor, and even the best could reach the fourth floor. The higher the floor, the more noble the status. Ordinary people simply could not easily step into it.


    In the capital, powers and sects from all over gathered. The city where the Supreme Purity Sect was located was not particularly large, so its resources were limited. Moreover, its geographical location was relatively remote. Compared to these behemoths, it was truly too small.


    ¡°What kind of background does this Upper Qian Sect have? I can see that the people around them are all in awe of them.¡±


    A few disciples were discussing animatedly over there. When the people around them heard this, they revealed contemptuous smiles.


    ¡°With one look, I can tell that all of you are from outside. The Upper Qian Sect is one of the five great powers of the capital. Any disciple that walks out can easily crush all of you to death. You have to be careful with your words. Otherwise, you would find yourself in a lot of trouble.


    These words were a little too arrogant, and the people from the Supreme Purity Sect were somewhat displeased when they heard them. After all, they were one in a hundred disciples in the sect, yet they were belittled by outsiders and forgot Wu Huaqing¡¯s teachings, they could not help but argue with them.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t a disciple of the Upper Qian sect, what¡¯s there to be proud of here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than you coming from a small place! You can only stay in the corner of this hall.¡±


    The disciple snorted and even pushed him, ¡°A good dog doesn¡¯t block the way. Can¡¯t you see that we are going to go over?¡±


    The disciples of the Supreme Purity Sect were caught off guard. They stumbled and almost fell to the ground. They said angrily, ¡°Why are you pushing us!¡±


    ¡°Who pushed you? Don¡¯t slander us. You are clearly blocking the way here.¡±


    Seeing that this group of people was so unreasonable, the people of the Supreme Purity Sect secretly clenched their fists.


    The dispute here attracted the attention of many people. Seeing that it would not end well, Wu Huaqing hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°Elder Wu, these people provoked us first! They¡¯ve really gone too far.¡±


    Apparently, the person in charge of the hall also noticed their quarrel. ¡°What are you shouting here for? The Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce is not a place where you can be impudent. If you want to quarrel, you can go out.¡±


    After saying this, he glanced at the people of the Supreme Purity Sect. It was self-evident who he was targeting.


    It turned out that the few disciples and sects that had just spoken against them had a good relationship with the Upper Qian Sect. These people did not want to offend the Upper Qian Sect, which was why they attacked them.


    After all, these sects that came from other places should not have any powerful backing behind them.


    There were a few other managers of the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce in the hall, but they also turned a blind eye to this.


    Those few disciples were complacent. They looked at the people of the Supreme Purity Sect and said, ¡°Have you seen clearly? In the capital, you can only speak with strength. Otherwise, you¡¯d better go back to where you came from!¡±


    At this moment, Fan Baohua was leading Li Buxiang and the others in a careful search on the fourth floor.


    ¡°Quickly, let¡¯s see if that person is here!¡±

 Chapter 42 - The Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce

    However, after searching the fourth floor, Fan Baohua did not see anything. his tone was a little reproachful. ¡°Manager Li, you are too careless. You don¡¯t even know the basic information of such a distinguished guest.¡±


    It turned out that Li Buxiang had come to the capital because he had rendered meritorious service to the field of medicinal pills. Fan Baohua had wanted to get to know the person who sold this Flawless pill.


    Who would have thought that Gu Xi was too mysterious? He had always been the one who had contacted Li Buxiang unilaterally and went to the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce. As a result, Li Buxiang and the others did not know anything about Gu Xi at all.


    He had originally wanted to send someone to follow and investigate, but he was afraid of angering the mysterious force behind Gu Xi and would no longer cooperate with them. Thus, the current situation was created. Other than knowing Gu Xi¡¯s name, he also did not know anything else about him.


    Li Buxiang was troubled. ¡°I once asked, but that Young Master Gu was very vague. He only said that his sect was relatively low-key. Seeing that he did not want to talk about it, I did not ask further.¡±


    Some hermit sects or masters were like this. Fan Baohua and the others had no choice but to look for him like a needle in a haystack.


    Fan Baohua could not help but sigh. ¡°Are you sure that there is no Young Master Gu on this floor?¡±


    Li Buxiang looked over one by one, afraid that he would make a mistake. He shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. According to your description, Young Master Gu must have an extraordinary background. The sect behind him is definitely a super large sect. All the powerful sects from all over the world have been arranged to be here. He must be here, right?¡±


    After all, to be able to refine a Flawless pill was something that even the Alchemy Emperor could not do. One could imagine how deep the foundation behind it was. Unexpectedly, they could not find him. Fan Baohua could not figure it out.


    ¡°Perhaps his sect is obsessed with researching pills, so their overall strength is not high.¡±


    It was not impossible.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the third floor to look for him.¡±


    However, no one could find Gu Xi on the third floor, which was out of everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Everyone looked at each other, confused. Gu Xi¡¯s low-key sect was really low-key.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be on the second floor, right?¡±


    Those people on the second floor were all mid-level and low-level forces. Although they were somewhat famous, they were not on the same level as those on the third and fourth floors.


    There was still no one on the second floor.


    The people from the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce had almost no hope. ¡°Perhaps he didn¡¯t come at all?¡±


    As soon as the words left their mouths, they were refuted by Li Buxiang, ¡°How is this possible? Even if he had a major event, he would have rushed to the venue to auction such a top-grade medicinal pill. Moreover, the capital Dao Conference is about to be held, so he would have come regardless.¡±


    ¡°At this point, only the first floor hasn¡¯t been searched¡­¡±


    The hall on the first floor was filled with all sorts of mixed forces. There were also other places in the capital where those small sects could not be called by their names. Their overall strength was extremely mediocre.


    The people of the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce had the idea of making desperate efforts, but Li Buxiang¡¯s gaze did not stop. He became incomparably excited.


    At this moment, Gu Xi did not know that these people were going crazy looking for him, and the disciples who had asked for trouble earlier had already set the fire of war on him.


    The disciples of the Supreme Purity Sect were angered by their provocative words, and just when the atmosphere became a bit tense.


    A call came from the crowd, ¡°Young Master Gu.¡±


    Everyone followed their line of sight and saw that the people who came were all the higher-ups of the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? These people are all the great managers of the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce, right?¡±


    ¡°I think so. I heard that they are responsible for receiving the Sect Masters of the sects on the third and fourth floors. What are they doing in the hall on the first floor?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that some important people are coming?¡±


    ¡°The leader seems to be the manager of the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce, Fan Baohua. He usually doesn¡¯t come out to receive guests, unless the guest has a special status. It¡¯s rare to see him here today.¡±


    The crowd discussed animatedly. Almost half of the upper management of the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce had gathered here. Those who did not know would think that something important had happened.


    The people of the Supreme Purity Sect did not know what had happened. Gu Xi already had a guess in his heart when he saw Li Buxiang¡¯s excited face.


    The few people who had provoked him earlier were also very surprised. They thought that it was because of the Upper Qian Sect, but thinking about it, it was not possible. No matter how great the reputation of the Upper Qian Sect was, these people would not come out just for them. They were just small fries.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, we have finally found you!¡±


    The voice was not loud, but it attracted everyone¡¯s attention. After all, who here did not know Fan Baohua and the other noble figures?


    The originally noisy hall instantly became extremely quiet because of their arrival.


    The people of the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce were ecstatic. They did not expect Gu Xi to really be on the first floor.


    When Li Buxiang opened his mouth, everyone was stunned. Fan Baohua reacted the fastest and quickly said, ¡°So this is Young Master Gu. I¡¯ve heard so much about you. Please come upstairs!¡±


    After he said that, he respectfully made a gesture of inviting.


    The onlookers were so shocked that their jaws almost dropped.


    Who was Fan Baohua? As the manager of the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce, even if he was not the boss behind the scenes, he was still the second-in-command. He was in charge of all operations in the Chamber of Commerce. To put it in a big way, he was even comparable to the Sect Master of a big sect.


    Now, he was showing such a respectful expression to a person in the hall on the first floor.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Xi. They all wanted to see who he was.


    The people of Supreme Purity Sect were also stunned. The people who had the most interesting expressions were those who had provoked him earlier. At first, they were in disbelief, then their faces were filled with fear. It was as if there were colliding emotions in their hearts. They were extremely afraid.


    They never took such a small sect seriously, and now, Fan Baohua himself was treating them with such respect.

 Chapter 43 - Everyone Was Shocked! What Kind of Person Was He

    ¡°What, what is going on?¡±


    Wu Huaqing stood rooted to the ground. He looked at the huge lineup in front of him and felt a wave of shock in his heart. Since when did Gu Xi have contact with these people? Moreover, from their expressions, it seemed that they were all extremely respectful.


    Upper Qian Sect was really not famous. Even if Shen Tianyi was here, he was not qualified to meet the other great managers, let alone Fan Baohua. However, Gu Xi was able to receive such treatment from them!


    The expressions of the people from Supreme Purity Sect stunned Fan Baohua and Li Buxiang. Why did they appear to be even more surprised than him?


    Wu Huaqing felt that the world had become mysterious. He could not believe what he was seeing. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Gu Xi? How do you know them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, Elder Wu. I¡¯ll explain it when I have the chance.¡±


    Looking around, it was obvious that this was not a good place to talk.


    The other people from the Supreme Purity Sect were also confused, but the aura that Fan Baohua and the others released was too powerful. They were still in a daze. They went upstairs in a daze, not knowing how to react.


    The people in the hall on the first floor watched their backs as they left. They could not come back to their senses for a long time.


    ¡°What kind of sect are they? They were actually personally received by Manager Fan!¡±


    ¡°It seems to be some Supreme Purity Sect.¡±


    ¡°What kind of background does the Supreme Purity Sect have? I¡¯ve never heard of them. They should be from a small place.¡±


    ¡°They must be an unknown sect. Otherwise, why would they be in the hall on the first floor?¡±


    ¡°But then again, if it was a small sect, why would the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce mobilize so many people, and even Manager Fan came to welcome it?¡±


    Everyone was puzzled. What was the mystery behind this? The limelight of this matter even overshadowed the Flawless-grade pill. Very soon, everyone had heard about this matter.


    The few disciples who had provoked the Supreme Purity Sect earlier had long disappeared. Now, they were still hiding somewhere and regretting their rude words, afraid that trouble would come to them.


    Eventually, the people in Supreme Purity Sect also about the discussion and buzz about them. They knew that the reason why the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce was like this was because of one person!


    That was Gu Xi!


    Many curious disciples quietly moved to Wu Huaqing¡¯s side. ¡°Elder Wu, what kind of existence is this Senior Brother Gu? Could he be the illegitimate son of an important figure in the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce?¡±


    Even the manager, Fan Baohua, was so respectful to him. It really made people fantasize.


    Wu Huaqing glared at the disciple. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? The higher the floor, the stronger the people above. Do you think they can¡¯t hear what you¡¯re saying? In short, be careful with your words and actions. Don¡¯t lose the face of the sect.¡±


    The other disciples looked embarrassed and immediately did not dare to say anything more.


    Fan Baohua, who was walking in front, naturally heard it as well. From the corner of his eyes, he looked at Gu Xi with a bit of inquisitiveness. This person¡¯s aura was steady and seemed to be extremely ordinary. There was nothing particularly outstanding about him.


    He was, after all, the Chief Manager of the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce. He had seen countless people and thought that his eyes were vicious. There were countless auctioned items in his hands, and he had never been wrong about anything. The same was true for items and people.


    However, now, he could not see through Gu Xi. This shocked him even more. Even if he did not know where Gu Xi came from, he did not dare to let his guard down.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, may I know who they are?¡±


    Fan Baohua could tell that the cultivation of this group of people was not high. If they were placed in a small place, they might be considered outstanding, but this was the capital where crouching tigers and hidden dragons gathered. The sects and forces from all directions were like the stars in the sky.


    Among this group, the strongest one was Wu Huaqing. He was only at the fifth level of the Dragon Transformation stage. It was really insignificant in the capital.


    ¡°This is Elder Wu of our Supreme Purity Sect. The others are also fellow disciples.¡± Gu Xi gave a brief introduction.


    Supreme Purity Sect? Fan Baohua thought about it in his mind. He did not have any information about this sect. As someone who observed people¡¯s words and expressions, he naturally would not ask too much.


    In any case, it was Gu Xi who brought him in. No matter what, it was always right to treat him respectfully. He suppressed the doubts in his heart and continued to lead the group forward.


    The decoration on the second floor was even more luxurious. Everyone thought that they would stop here, but who would have thought that Fan Baohua would continue to advance.


    Third Floor!


    Fourth floor!


    There were not many people here. They were all sitting in their own seats. As the Supreme Purity Sect and the others arrived, Wu Haiqing could feel a powerful aura sweeping past them. There were a few gazes secretly watching them.


    Even though the eyes of those people did not change, he felt like a small animal under the claws and teeth of a huge creature. His scalp was a little numb.


    Fortunately, that feeling disappeared in a flash and did not last for long. Even so, everyone was a little uneasy. They were like uninvited guests who had barged into this place, the cultivation and spiritual power on their bodies seemed to be incompatible with this place.


    Gu Xi was the only one who looked calm and at ease. The only other person that appeared calm was Leng Yun. This really impressed the Supreme Purity Sect disciples.


    Everyone thought that they would take their seats on the fourth floor, but Fan Baohua continued to walk forward.


    Wu Huaqing finally could not help but ask, ¡°Are we still going upstairs?¡±


    Fan Baohua smiled slightly. Although his expression did not seem to be as respectful as when he faced Gu Xi, he was still very polite. ¡°Since an honored guest has arrived, we naturally have to go up.¡±


    Wu Huaqing could not help but swallow his saliva. He felt as if there were many people looking at him from his back, exposing everything. He hurriedly quickened his pace


    It was not only him, but the other people of the Supreme Purity Sect also had the same thoughts.

 Chapter 44 - The Sixth Level! What Kind of People Are They

    Those on the fourth level were all super forces, such as the Daluo Sect, the Crossing Karma Hall, and the Mystic Light Sect. Basically, the range of influence of the sects on the first to second level was relatively large.


    However, after reaching the third level, it would basically stabilize. After all, everyone was a sect with higher strength. They would not be easily destroyed or their strength would drop drastically. After reaching the fourth level, these sects were almost fixed, as they were among the strongest.


    However, now that they saw new faces, it was fine. They originally thought that some reclusive family had reappeared in the world. When their spiritual sense swept over, they were all at the Foundation Establishment stage. The highest cultivation was only at the Dragon Transformation stage. This simply made everyone¡¯s jaws drop.


    Looking at their retreating figures, the usually calm fourth level became extraordinarily lively.


    ¡°The sun has risen from the west today. Just who are those people? Manager Fan and the others personally welcomed them?¡±


    The people who spoke were powerful Sect Masters. Usually, they would exchange information or communicate with each other. However, after searching for a moment in their minds, they did not have any memories. These people¡¯s faces were really unfamiliar, it was likely that they had never seen them before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I see that their spiritual power is very low. It¡¯s a little difficult for them to enter the second level with this kind of identity. How could they enter the fifth level?¡±


    ¡°Something must be wrong. How could they have such a cultivation level, and yet, Manager Fan was treating them with this level of respect?¡±


    Someone guessed, ¡°Could it be some hermit family or sect that deliberately used a spiritual artifact or spiritual power to lower their cultivation level? I can¡¯t see any flaws at all.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s very possible. Maybe they are in disguise. Previously, Manager Fan and the others were looking for them on the fourth floor. It could be them. If It¡¯s true, they must have big background.¡±


    These big sects could only remember the names of the forces that were comparable to them. Small sects like Supreme Purity Sect were countless and were from other places. How could they remember their names? Thus, a beautiful misunderstanding happened.


    They thought that Wu Huaqing and the others had deliberately created the illusion that they were weak. Perhaps they were from some mysterious big sect or force. Little did they know that these were their true cultivation levels.


    All the way to the fifth floor, there were even fewer people here, and the aura they emitted was even more powerful. Fan Baohua finally stopped and led everyone to the private room.


    Fortunately, Wu Huaqing and the others did not have to face the gazes in the hall. Otherwise, they would not have the mood to participate in this auction.


    The private room was made of special materials and was set up with an exquisite formation. It could isolate any spiritual sense, so it could be said that it was highly confidential. However, the wall in front of it was transparent, so they could clearly see the scene on the auction stage below.


    There were very few private rooms on each floor. Those who were in charge of them were all extraordinary figures. Now, Wu Huaqing and the others had become one of them.


    Wu Huaqing wiped the sweat off his forehead and looked around at the ingenious and peerless decorations and facilities. He felt like he was in a dream, which was unrealistic.


    Originally, the Taiqing sect could only be located on the first floor, but now it was like a carp leaping over the Dragon Gate, and it had actually reached the fifth floor! No one dared to believe it. On the other hand, the other disciples also had dreamy expressions on their faces.


    And all of this was because of Gu Xi!


    After settling Wu Huaqing and the others down, Fan Baohua respectfully said, ¡°Young Master Gu, please come this way.¡±


    Wu Huaqing and the others had puzzled expressions on their faces. They could not help but ask, ¡°Can¡¯t he be with us?¡±


    Fan Baohua smiled slightly. ¡°Young Master Gu is still up there, but according to the rules of the Chamber of Commerce, everyone can only stay here.¡±


    If they went any higher, would that not be the top level of the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce! Wu Huaqing could not help but swallow his saliva. He could not help but sneak a glance at Gu Xi. However, he saw that his expression was calm as if he had long expected this.


    Wu Huaqing¡¯s entire worldview had changed.


    The arrangements of the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce were in line with Gu Xi¡¯s intentions. He was still thinking about how to avoid the people of the sect. After all, there were some things that he could not reveal right now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet up with you guys later.¡±


    Wu Huaqing hurriedly nodded in agreement. After this series of events, his tone carried a sense of respect that even he himself could not detect.


    ¡°Go do your thing. There¡¯s nothing much to do here.¡±


    Seeing Gu Xi and Fan Baohua gradually walk away, the people of the Supreme Purity Sect could not regain their senses for a long time.


    ¡°Am I dreaming? Can someone pinch me? We¡¯re actually on the fifth floor of the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce! Those big forces and sects are just waiting downstairs!¡±


    The more a disciple spoke, the more excited he became until his companion beside him really pinched him. The clear pain told them that all of this was not an illusion.


    Wu Huaqing finally woke up from his shock and excitement. He looked at Gu Xi¡¯s retreating figure, and his brows were filled with deep thought.


    On the other side, Fan Baohua brought Gu Xi to the sixth floor.


    This place was not open to the public. Very few people were able to patronize it. Within a hundred years, there were only a handful of people. For Gu Xi to be able to enter this place, it was obvious that the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce had taken a fancy to him.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, please take your seat. If there¡¯s anything you need, just give me your orders.¡±


    Gu Xi was the only person on the sixth floor! It was as if this place was specially made for him, and he was able to see everything that was happening below. It could be said that he was able to see everything at a glance.


    Bang!


    As the spirit hammer in the auctioneer¡¯s hand rang out, it was neither too loud nor too soft, but it caused the originally noisy venue to instantly become quiet. Everyone¡¯s eyes were burning as they fell onto the center of the stage.


    The stage design of the auction was very ingenious, and with the operation of the array formation, regardless of which floor it was, everyone was able to clearly see and hear the auctioneer¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Thank you all for coming to the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce. I now announce that the auction has officially begun. Please welcome the first item.¡±


    As the sound of his voice faded, a pair of maidservants walked over with pallets in their hands. They had beautiful faces, and all of them were charming and moving. Even their cultivation levels were above the Foundation Establishment stage.

 Chapter 45 - : Top

    If these maidservants were in a small sect, they could at least become inner disciples. However, in the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce, they were just ordinary maidservants. It was enough to show that they had a deep background and extraordinary strength. Even their maidservants had such cultivation.


    ¡°The first item to be auctioned is a seventh-grade Jade Ruyi!¡±


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this. Such a magical artifact was the last item in an ordinary auction. However, it was now the first auction item. As everyone knew, the later the item, the more valuable it was.


    This was just the beginning, and he had already spent so much money.


    ¡°The second auction item, supreme-grade Bodhi Seed!¡±


    ¡°The third auction item, Twin Phoenixes Sun Moon Soul Chasing Saber!¡±


    ¡°The fourth item, heaven-grade Nine Heavens Dragon Roar Technique!¡±


    ¡­


    With the appearance of the auction items, whether it was Magical Artifacts, medicinal pills, or ice blade techniques, it could be said that there was a wide variety of them. Moreover, they were all of extremely high quality. Everyone was looking at these items, trying to take them all in.


    ¡°It seems that the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce has invested a lot this time. How long has it been since such a huge sum of money appeared?¡±


    .


    ¡°Heaven rank and ninth rank were rare existences in the past, but now, several of them have appeared in one go. Those who don¡¯t know would think that they¡¯re just cabbages, just low tier items.¡±


    ¡°These are just appetizers. The real big deal is coming. Who doesn¡¯t know that the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce has a Flawless-quality pill? This is the main event.¡±


    ¡°No wonder. In front of a Flawless-quality pill, everything is like floating clouds. If we don¡¯t bring out some good stuff, I¡¯m afraid that no one will be interested at all.¡±


    These auction items allowed everyone to once again witness the foundation and strength of the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce. Although they could not compare to a Flawless-quality pill, they were still precious items.


    Gu Xi was not interested in this at all. After all, if he wanted these items, he could also think of a way to extract them. There was no need to get them from an auction. On the contrary, it would be a waste.


    Ten auction items in a row were extremely precious and extraordinary. As a result, the entire auction hall was filled with shouts of bids. However, the true large sects did not make any moves.


    They were all waiting for that Flawless-quality medicinal pill.


    Everyone wanted this medicinal pill. This medicinal pill would definitely be of extraordinary value and would require a large number of spirit stones. Therefore, they naturally would not spend it on other things.


    Therefore, this allowed those medium-sized sects to benefit. They would lose a few powerful competitors and the auction would be even more successful. However, even so, the prices of those auctioned items were still extremely high.


    After all, these were all rare treasures.


    ¡°The next auction item is a little strange. Please consider it carefully.¡±


    ¡°This cultivation technique was obtained from a certain Almighty¡¯s secret realm, but it is incomplete. We don¡¯t know its name, and we are unable to appraise its grade. However, after many days of research, we are able to learn that this Cultivation Method is extremely powerful. It is able to convert the power of others into its own.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they could not help but gasp. Even those large sects could not sit still.


    It was able to convert the power of others into one¡¯s own body! Just what kind of terrifying Cultivation Method was this? If it was used against an enemy and continuously converted the enemy¡¯s power into one¡¯s own body, would that mean that one would be in an invincible position?


    When many people heard this, their hearts were moved. This Cultivation Method was simply heaven-defying.


    ¡°However, the threshold for cultivation is extremely high, and there are many restrictions. The most important thing is that your life will be in danger. After all, it is incomplete, so it is very easy for you to go mad during cultivation. Everyone, please be careful. If you make any mistakes during cultivation, you will bear all the consequences¡­¡±


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble in the future, the host made it clear that he was not joking. His expression was a little serious.


    These words were like a bucket of cold water, causing the hearts of the crowd, which had been burning with passion, to turn cold in an instant.


    Even if the Cultivation Method was powerful, one still had to have that kind of fate. Many people stopped thinking about it.


    ¡°Due to the uniqueness of this Cultivation Method, it isn¡¯t easy for us to estimate its value. Therefore, please bid directly, and the bidder will get it.¡±


    The crowd looked at each other in dismay, and for a moment, there was silence.


    ¡°It is impossible to cultivate it, and there are many restrictions. Even if one cultivates it, there is still the possibility of one going berserk. The risk is too great, and no one is willing to take such a risk.¡±


    ¡°Although this Cultivation Method is indeed unique, it isn¡¯t worth the price of one¡¯s life. Forget it, I¡¯ll still see if there are any good things in the future.¡±


    Many people were discussing animatedly. After all, they were not fools, so there was no need to spend a large number of spirit stones to buy such a Cultivation Method.


    At this moment, Gu Xi, who was on the sixth floor, was stunned on the spot. The system notification sounded again.


    [The system has detected an incomplete divine-tier Cultivation Method.]


    [7,860 flaws have been discovered.]


    It was actually a divine-tier Cultivation Method!!


    What kind of concept was this? If he was able to successfully repair it, would that not mean that he could devour the cultivation strength of others and turn it into his own energy? Thinking of this, he instantly became excited.


    At this moment, there was still no one bidding. This meant that he could use an extremely low price to get it from the auction. It was like benefiting from a huge loophole.


    The others were worried that their cultivation would go crazy. Moreover, the Cultivation Method was incomplete. This was not a problem for him because he had the Infinite Extraction System to purify it.


    No matter how excited he was, Gu Xi¡¯s expression was calm.


    ¡°Ethereal Illusion Mansion, 10,000 high-grade spirit stones!¡±


    At this moment, a deep voice suddenly sounded. Everyone looked toward the source of the voice. It came from the fourth floor and carried a supreme pressure.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually Ethereal Illusion Mansion! I didn¡¯t expect them to be here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that this Ethereal Illusion Mansion is extremely mysterious. Its whereabouts are treacherous and its disciples are all very powerful. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not.¡±


    ¡°Shh! Do you want to die? If they hear this, be careful of your head.¡±


    The speaker knew that he had misspoken and quickly bowed his head.

 Chapter 46 - Ethereal Illusion Mansion, Gu Xi’s Move

    The appearance of the Ethereal Illusion Mansion caused a small commotion.


    ¡°Rumor has it that Ethereal Illusion Mansion doesn¡¯t appear easily. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen the appearance of this sect. I think they must have heard of the Flawless pill before they came. It looks like there¡¯s going to be a good show at the Capital Dao Conference this time.¡±


    ¡°Quite a few important figures have come from the fourth and fifth floors. I wonder who will be the one to receive this Flawless quality pill.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Ethereal Illusion Mansion likes to collect rare treasures and have incomplete Cultivation Methods that are of great research value. It¡¯s said that they have special methods that can be used to deduce these incomplete Cultivation Methods.¡±


    The competition for the auctioned items was extremely intense, but with this item, other than the Ethereal Illusion Mansion, there was actually no one who bid for it.


    After all, although this Cultivation Method sounded awesome, it was incomplete. Moreover, cultivating it could easily lead to Qi deviation and life-threatening danger. In addition, no one wanted to offend the Ethereal Illusion Mansion, so after a while, no one spoke again.


    Just as the host was about to finish¡­


    Suddenly, a cold male voice sounded.


    ¡°20,000 high-grade spirit stones!¡±


    The entire venue instantly became silent.


    .


    This voice! It was actually coming from the sixth floor!


    ¡°Did I hear wrongly? Is it someone from the sixth floor? Who is the person sitting on the sixth floor?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t Manager Fan say that the sixth floor is not open to the public? Even a super force from the Eastern Wastelands can only be placed on the fifth floor.¡±


    One had to know that the higher the floor, the more important the status was. Even if the head of the royal family came to the sixth floor, they might not be able to go up. It had already been empty for more than a hundred years, but now, someone had once again taken over.


    It could be said that this person¡¯s status was above almost everyone else.


    For a moment, the crowd was in a heated discussion. Everybody wanted to find out who the person on the sixth floor was and what his status was.


    The people on the fifth floor already knew that it was the person that Manager Fan had brought up earlier. As for the floor below, they did not know what had happened up there.


    Wu Huaqing and the others who were sitting in the private room naturally knew that it was Gu Xi who had called out the price. They could not help but gasp.


    ¡°Gu, Senior Brother Gu, he¡­¡±


    The Supreme Purity Sect disciple stammered, ¡°He actually has so many spirit stones?¡±


    One had to know that their entire team only had half of the spirit stones if they added them up.


    Wu Huaqing understood the hidden meaning of his words. ¡®If he could sit on the sixth floor, how could he not have so many spirit stones?¡¯


    The shock in his eyes still did not fade away. His intuition told him that Gu Xi must have an even bigger secret. Otherwise, why would the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce treat him so seriously?


    Could it be the Flawless pill?!


    An impossible guess appeared in Wu Huaqing¡¯s mind, and a storm instantly rose in his heart. He was so lost in thought that he did not even hear the surrounding disciples even after they shouted several times.


    How was this possible? According to Gu Xi¡¯s strength, he definitely could not refine such a pill. However, how did he get it? For a moment, Wu Huaqing¡¯s thoughts were flying around. He turned around and felt that he was thinking too much.


    ¡°Elder Wu, why do you think Senior Brother Gu bought this Cultivation Method?¡±


    The disciples of Supreme Purity Sect were very curious. Wu Huaqing shook his head, indicating that he did not know either. After all, Gu Xi had too many secrets.


    On the fifth floor, in a private room.


    Baizhi rarely went out to travel. She spent most of her time following Lu Haoxuan. At this moment, her eyes were filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Master, come and take a look. This Cultivation Method is so unique that it can absorb other people¡¯s cultivation and spiritual power for its own use.¡±


    Lu Haoxuan, who was meditating on the couch, had his eyes closed. He was already in a meditative state. He looked as if nothing could interest him.


    Seeing that he had no reaction, Baizhi pouted and said with a hint of eagerness, ¡°Why don¡¯t we buy it and play with it?¡±


    Others might be worried that she would go crazy during the cultivation process, but she was not worried. After all, the master who was known as the Alchemy Emperor was here and was not for display.


    There were all kinds of top-grade pills, such as Exorcism Pills and Calming Pills. Even if she went crazy, Lu Haoxuan would be able to pull her back, not to mention that Baizhi¡¯s own strength was not bad.


    Seeing that she seemed to be ready to bid, Lu Haoxuan, who was meditating at the side, opened his eyes helplessly. ¡°Zhi¡¯er, don¡¯t mess around. We are only here for the Flawless pill.¡±


    After saying that, he frowned, obviously displeased with this cultivation method. ¡°Such things are after all external objects. Borrowing the power of others is ultimately not the right path.¡±


    Regarding this, Baizhi was noncommittal. She could not help but mutter, ¡°It¡¯s as if taking pills isn¡¯t borrowing the power of the outside world.¡±


    ¡°How can the two be compared? You¡¯d better think about how to bid for the Flawless elixir. Our competitors this time are all extremely powerful.¡±


    He could already feel several extraordinary auras at the scene. It was obvious that their goals were the same. Even if Lu Haoxuan was the Alchemy Emperor, he was not completely confident that he would be able to bid for the pill.


    Baizhi did not mind. Instead, she thought of Gu Xi, whom she had caught a glimpse of just now.


    ¡°Master, do you remember the man who went upstairs earlier? What¡¯s his background?¡±


    Lu Haoxuan stroked his beard. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, he must be the person who put up the pill for auction.¡±


    As expected of the experienced Alchemy Emperor, he was able to see through Gu Xi¡¯s identity at a glance. It was not that Lu Haoxuan was arrogant, but that even the Alchemy Emperor was unable to enter the sixth floor.


    Presumably, the only person who could enter the sixth floor was the person who auctioned such divine-grade pills.


    Bai Zhi was shocked. ¡°He¡¯s so young.¡±


    On the other side, in the private room where the Ethereal Illusion Mansion was located.


    At this moment, there were a few old men sitting there. Their hair and beard were all white, and their eyes were bright and full of spirit. They emitted a powerful aura that made people afraid to look at them directly.


    There was also a young master in black. His aura was steady, making it impossible to tell the depth of his aura. However, those old men seemed to respect him and their expressions were extremely respectful.

 Chapter 47 - : Legendary Level Medicinal Pill. Everyone Went Crazy over It

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Someone actually dares to compete with us. Could it be that he has also discovered the secret behind this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from the sixth floor. Presumably, it should be the person that Manager Fan just brought up. His cultivation is only at the Dragon Transformation stage.¡±


    The black-clothed young master closed the folding fan in his hand and said with a sneer, ¡°Truly interesting. I think that person also concealed his cultivation. It seems that this year¡¯s Capital is indeed filled with crouching tigers and hidden dragons.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, then what should we do now? This incomplete Cultivation Method will be of great benefit to you.¡±


    To be able to monopolize a floor by himself and be treated like this by the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce, Luo Tian had no choice but to be cautious, even if he believed that the Ethereal Illusion Mansion should not be subservient to others.


    ¡°Since he¡¯s the one who opened his mouth, then forget it. Before we left, father had instructed us not to cause any unnecessary complications.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this person raised the bid by ten thousand. It is clear that he is not lacking in money. We still have to bid for the Flawless quality pill later.¡±


    Luo Tian¡¯s eyes flashed with a strange light as he spoke nonchalantly, ¡°After the auction is over, we will go and investigate this person¡¯s identity. After all, even without the auction, we can use other methods to get what we want.¡±


    The few of them immediately understood the hidden meaning behind his words. The people from the Ethereal Illusion Mansion did not continue bidding, so there was no need to say anything about the others.


    However, this scene was different in the eyes of the crowd.


    .


    The sixth level had only called out a single price, but the Ethereal Illusion Mansion did not say anything else.


    ¡°Even the mysterious Ethereal Illusion Mansion wants to avoid its sharp edge. The strength of the person on the sixth level is indeed not simple.¡±


    ¡°Looks like he should be the strongest opponent for the Flawless pill.¡±


    Seeing that no one else was bidding, this Cultivation Method was finally bought by Gu Xi. Fan Baohua personally delivered it to the sixth floor.


    This scene was seen by everyone.


    Luo Tian¡¯s expression carried a hint of meaning.


    Very soon, a few good items appeared at the back of the auction. However, the people on the sixth level did not bid again, which also caused everyone¡¯s attention to be slightly reduced.


    Most of the people on the third and fourth floors had bid, and they had also won. After all, their strength was limited. The foundations of their sects were displayed here, followed by the people on the first and second floors. There were also some people who had bid for the items.


    In comparison, the people on the fifth floor had bid the least. As everyone knew, they had all come for the Flawless pill.


    The auction was nearing its end. At this time, Fan Baohua walked to the center and replaced the original host¡¯s job.


    ¡°I believe everyone has already received the news.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The last item up for auction is a Flawless quality medicinal pill!¡±


    Many people¡¯s hearts stirred.


    There were even people on the first and second floors who stood up excitedly from their chairs. Even if they knew that such a divine-grade medicinal pill was not fated to be with them, it was a rare blessing to be able to see it in this life.


    After all, this kind of medicinal pill was said to exist in legends.


    Up until now, even a few of the Alchemy Emperors, such outstanding figures, had not been able to refine such a pill.


    ¡°Is it finally coming? This Flawless medicinal pill¡­¡±


    Everyone subconsciously held their breaths, as if they were worried about disturbing some higher existence.


    Fan Baohua took the tray from the hands of the maidservant beside him at a steady pace. No matter how anxious everyone was, they did not dare to make a sound to urge him.


    A bottle as white as jade appeared in front of everyone. It was actually made from a thousand-year-old spirit marrow. It could be used very well to preserve medicinal pills. However, an ordinary year was only a hundred years old. This kind of thousand-year-old was rarely seen, just the bottle alone was already worth a thousand gold.


    The items inside were even more immeasurable.


    The refreshing medicinal fragrance floated to the surroundings as if it could wash away all the impurities in the audience¡¯s bodies. Everyone felt themselves becoming light and airy. The spiritual altar was empty, like a pearl covered in dust. It had finally seen the light of day.


    The faint cry of a crane could be heard as if an Immortal had arrived on a crane. It was unknown how much time had passed before this strange phenomenon disappeared. However, the faint medicinal fragrance still lingered at the tip of everyone¡¯s nose.


    These were all changes brought about by the medicinal fragrance. Even if it was fleeting, it still felt extremely mystical. If they were to consume this medicinal pill, what kind of effect would it have?


    ¡°Is this a Flawless quality medicinal pill? It¡¯s truly too miraculous.¡±


    After a moment, many people came back to their senses and sighed. ¡°To be able to possess such a miraculous medicinal pill, if I were to die now, I would have no regrets.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. With our cultivation base and strength, how could we have such abilities? I¡¯ll be satisfied if I can feast my eyes on it.¡±


    Even the cultivators who had never come into contact with medicinal pills could not help but feel their hearts tremble, not to mention the alchemists who had come for this purpose.


    At this moment, all of the alchemists went crazy. They could not help but stand up from their chairs, their eyes wide. If it were not for the rules set by the Chamber of Commerce, they would have already gathered in front of the stage, wanting to observe the legendary medicinal pills up close.


    This was the dream of almost all the alchemists, and it was also their lifelong goal.


    Some of the more excited people already had tears in their eyes as they choked with sobs. ¡°It¡¯s a Flawless quality pill, I¡¯m sure of it. I didn¡¯t think that I would actually be able to see it in my lifetime.¡±


    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t have any impurities. It¡¯s truly too miraculous.¡±


    The fact that the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce dared to take out this pill proved that it was real. Furthermore, there were quite a few alchemists present, so the authenticity of this pill was almost certain.


    The entire venue was in an uproar. Even the powerful cultivators were breathing heavily. Clearly, they could not sit still.


    Many sects that focused on pill refinement made up their minds. ¡°Even if we have to exhaust the entire sect, we must obtain this pill.¡±


    However, they also know how powerful their opponents are.

 Chapter 48 - Special Auction Method, Bartering

    In a private room on the sixth floor.


    Baizhi¡¯s cherry lips were slightly open, and her eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°Master, you weren¡¯t just boasting about the Flawless quality of the pill.¡±


    Lu Haoxuan¡¯s aged voice rang in her ears. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that someone in this world could really refine it.¡±


    It was only then that Baizhi realized that Lu Haoxuan, who had been meditating since God knows when, had already come to her side. Perhaps it was when the faint medicinal fragrance overflowed.


    ¡°This technique and the level of fire¡­¡±


    Baizhi mumbled and stole a glance at Lu Haoxuan. She had been following the Alchemy Emperor since she was young. She had watched him refine his heart and worshipped him since she was young. She was also extremely familiar with his alchemy techniques. Naturally, she knew the difference between the two.


    She had thought that no one in the world could surpass her master.


    It was only a matter of time before he could refine a Flawless pill. However, there was always someone better than him. However, looking at the pill in front of her, she knew that the person who refined it was several times better than Lu Haoxuan. She was just worried that he would be hurt if she said it out loud.


    However, Lu Haoxuan was the Alchemy Emperor. How could he not see through something that even a little girl could see?


    ¡°He¡¯s much more powerful than me.¡±


    .


    Baizhi shook her head and said, ¡°In my heart, Master will always be the most powerful.¡±


    Lu Haoxuan revealed a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this pill is of a quality that I¡¯ll never be able to achieve in my entire life.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say that it¡¯s Flawless, but if you want to achieve it, it¡¯s even more difficult than ascending to the Heavens. It¡¯s impossible to be absolutely pure and free of impurities. In the process of refining, you have to consider the effects of the temperature, the medicinal ingredients, and the environment.¡±


    ¡°If you add a little bit of it, it¡¯s impossible to accomplish. I thought it existed in the legends, but I didn¡¯t expect to see it today¡­¡±


    Lu Haoxuan was quite emotional, and so was Baizhi. She had come into contact with alchemy when she was young, and she was already a grade six alchemist at the age of ten. Such talent could be called a monster among her peers, and she almost left all the alchemists far behind. No matter what, all her peers could not catch up.


    Even Lu Haoxuan had high hopes for her. He had even joked that if he could not refine a Flawless-quality pill in this lifetime, perhaps Baizhi could. From this, it could be seen that her talent was extraordinary.


    However, the more he understood, the more he realized how difficult it was to achieve ¡®Flawless¡¯. No wonder Lu Haoxuan had tried it for more than half of his life, but he still could not achieve it.


    The Alchemy Emperor, who had always been respected and praised by the world, now looked a little lonely. He looked like an ordinary old man who had suffered a blow and was no different from an ordinary person.


    Baizhi looked at his expression and asked carefully, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Lu Haoxuan¡¯s expression returned to normal and his eyes lit up. ¡°No matter what, I have to bid for this pill, no matter what price I have to pay!¡±


    If he could obtain it, he might be able to unravel the mystery behind it. Perhaps he might even gain some enlightenment and refine a Flawless quality pill!


    At the same time, there were many alchemists who shared the same thoughts as Lu Haoxuan.


    Even if they could not unravel the secret of how to refine a Flawless pill, just learning from it and gaining experience would benefit them immensely.


    At the same time, there was also a group of powerful cultivators who wanted to use this pill to increase their strength. At the very least, they could not let the enemy forces auction it off.


    At this moment, Fan Baohua had not announced how much the starting price was, but there was already an undercurrent surging in the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce. The atmosphere had become somewhat delicate.


    Everyone looked at the others as if they were looking at their competitors.


    One had to know that there was not a single thing in the world that could be perfect and flawless. However, to be able to possess such a pill, one could imagine how heaven-defying its medicinal effects would be.


    Everyone was eager to give it a try.


    ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that Alchemy Emperor Lu Haoxuan has also arrived.¡±


    ¡°No way. If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t there be no hope for us?¡±


    ¡°Even the Alchemy Emperor has been alarmed. This is going to be a good show to watch. Regardless of whether it¡¯s those big sects or the Alchemy Emperor, I believe they are determined to obtain this pill. We¡¯ll have to see who is stronger.¡±


    There were also quite a few people who knew that their cultivation levels were not high enough, but they were here just to watch the show. After all, such a scene could be said to be a once-in-a-century event.


    Such a grand occasion was almost comparable to the Capital Dao Conference.


    ¡°If I had to say it, the Alchemy Emperor is a bit more powerful. After all, those competitors have to take the risk of offending the Alchemy Emperor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. Quite a few large sects have come prepared. Even if it¡¯s the Alchemy Emperor, they won¡¯t let go so easily.¡±


    Everyone was discussing there, and it was very lively below the stage.


    Sitting on the sixth floor, Gu Xi took in everyone¡¯s expressions.


    He had not thought that a pill that had been casually refined could cause such a big stir.


    If a few more were refined, then these people would go crazy, especially those alchemists. If they knew that he was taking it so casually, they would go berserk.


    Everyone¡¯s reaction was within Fan Baohua¡¯s expectations. He believed that after today, the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce would be famous because of the Flawless quality pill, and they would rise to a higher level.


    ¡°I believe that everyone knows the value of this pill. There is a price for a magic treasure, but a divine artifact is priceless, so¡­¡±


    Just as everyone was anticipating him to announce the starting price, Fan Baohua changed the topic. ¡°The method of the final auction has also changed. It is too valuable, and there is no way to estimate it. Instead, it will be bartered through other rare treasures.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the entire place was in an uproar.


    ¡°What?! Not using spirit stones? We¡¯re using items to barter for the pill?¡±


    Fan Baohua nodded. Although he also thought that this was a little strange, these were all Gu Xi¡¯s requests, so he could only do as he was told.


    Although in his heart, even rare treasures could not compare to this pill in his hand.

 Chapter 49 - The Emergence of a Group of Treasures for Only One Person

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a damaged item, regardless of whether it has any effect or not, as long as it¡¯s old and has an extraordinary origin, you can try it.¡±


    Once these words were said, the entire place was in an uproar. They did not understand what Fan Baohua was up to.


    To be honest, even Fan Baohua himself heard Gu XI¡¯s request and found it unbelievable.


    Some people had already guessed that this was probably the suggestion of the owner of the Flawless pill. Otherwise, Fan Baohua would not have dared to do this even if he had a hundred guts.


    However, there were also people who were skeptical. ¡°Shopkeeper fan, the scope of what you said is too vast. Just what kind of rare and precious treasure can be exchanged for this pill?¡±


    ¡°Obtaining the approval of the owner of this pill will be considered a successful transaction!¡±


    Fan Baohua¡¯s attack was like a heavy hammer, smashing into everyone¡¯s hearts.


    If they were to compete in spirit stones, they would definitely not be able to compare to the large factions present. However, if they were to exchange items, it did not mean that they did not have a chance.


    Even if the hope was slim, everyone wanted to give it their all!


    Everyone had a chance to obtain this Flawless quality pill.


    As his voice fell, a ray of spiritual light rose from the ground. A majestic aura of life surged over. It was emitted from the fourth level. The illusory image of a huge green plant slowly formed in the air. Hearing it made one¡¯s mind clear, it had the effect of clearing one¡¯s mind and concentrating one¡¯s spirit. It was obvious that it was an extraordinary treasure.


    It was like a signal.


    Immediately after, extraordinary auras burst out from many places, and in an instant, the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce became filled with brilliant lights and vibrant colors. All of them were the radiance of treasures, and when they intersected with each other, they were like countless stars, dazzling the eyes of everyone.


    These sects and factions all took out their own collections. Even those small sects and factions would have things that had been passed down for many years. After all, in this day and age, who did not have a few sect-guarding treasures?


    ¡°This is Thousand Miles Rivers and Mountains Painting that our sect obtained from the ancient Secret Realm. It is said to be able to contain all things in the world. No matter what kind of attack method is used, it has no effect on it. It only has some parts that are incomplete, but the effect is very powerful!¡±


    ¡°My item may look unremarkable, but it can move at will and change in myriad ways. It can even change one¡¯s cultivation. Moreover, no one can see any flaws in it. It¡¯s just that there is a time limit.¡±


    ¡°All of you are nothing. Why don¡¯t you take a look at mine? It¡¯s a divine weapon passed down from ancient times. It¡¯s said that if it¡¯s used to its maximum power, it can cut the sun and moon.¡±


    There were even quite a few sects participating on the first and second levels. Only a few on the fifth level spoke. It was almost as if they were waiting for an opportunity.


    ¡­


    All the treasures had appeared for one person.


    This kind of grand occasion was unprecedented. Even Fan Baohua, who had seen many storms, was a little stunned. The final decision was still up to Gu Xi.


    He did not dare to make a good decision. He turned slightly and said to the sixth floor, ¡°Does Young Master like it?¡±


    Just as everyone had guessed, the person sitting on the sixth floor was the owner of the Flawless pill! No wonder he was able to occupy the entire floor by himself. Just this alone was enough.


    The private room where Wu Huaqing and the others were was extremely quiet the moment Fan Baohua opened his mouth.


    ¡°Did, did I hear him correctly? This Flawless pill is Senior Brother Gu¡¯s?!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that there are other people on the sixth floor?¡±


    ¡°You must be dreaming. Only Senior Brother Gu went up alone. We saw it with our own eyes.¡±


    Wu Huaqing¡¯s hands trembled slightly. Even though he had guessed it before, hearing it with his own ears was another matter. He suddenly thought of all the strange phenomena that had come from the peak earlier.


    The pill that had been damaged had actually recovered, and its quality was even higher. Now it seemed that this was caused by the Flawless pill. To think that he did not notice such a heaven-defying thing at that time. He thought that it was an exception.


    All these things could be linked together.


    The disciples of the Supreme Purity Sect were almost numb. They stood rooted to the ground and did not know what to do. The others did not know, but they knew Gu Xi¡¯s background.


    A few months ago, he was still an anonymous disciple. Now, not only did he become the first direct disciple of the Sect Master, he was even able to take out such a legendary pill.


    Such a contrast was too great. It was like the difference between Heaven and Earth. No one would believe it.


    The world was too mysterious.


    ¡°The Sect Master once told us to try our best to rope in those high-level alchemists and build a good relationship with them. You said that if this news got out, Senior Brother Gu would be the owner of this Flawless pill. Those alchemists might even step over the threshold of our Supreme Purity Sect.¡±


    It was not impossible. When they thought of such a scene, the crowd could not be more excited.


    Wu Huaqing¡¯s vision was more far-sighted. He knew very well that a man was not guilty of a crime, but a man with a treasure would be guilty of a crime. At this moment, they still had not figured out Gu Xi¡¯s background and identity.


    If the news that their Supreme Purity Sect was involved with the Flawless pill got out, some people with ill intentions might have designs on them. If they were a little careless, they might even lead to the destruction of the sect.


    Compared to these huge sects, the Supreme Purity Sect was really too insignificant.


    He spoke with a stern expression, ¡°Keep this matter a secret for now. Everything that happened at the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce today, all of it are to rot in your stomachs and not a single word is allowed to leak out! Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for reporting this to the Sect Master without mercy!¡±


    Wu Huaqing had always been a gentle person. It was very rare to see him reveal such an expression. For a moment, everyone was speechless. It was a long time before someone carefully spoke out. ¡°Elder, what¡¯s wrong with you? Isn¡¯t this good news for the sect?¡±


    Elder Wu sighed and could not help but say, ¡°You are still young, and you don¡¯t understand the logic behind this. You should know that there is a saying, ¡®It might look like honey, but it can also be arsenic¡¯¡­ Things are far from as simple as you think.¡±


    ¡°Elder Wu, don¡¯t worry, we know.¡±

 Chapter 50 - Three Legs and Two Ears, That’s Actually a Venerable Couldron

    [System check on the Thousand Miles Rivers and Mountains Painting]


    [Discovered 10,800 flaws. After fixing the flaws, the power is 7890]


    [System check on the Heaven¡¯s Secret Jade Pendant]


    [Discovered 8,960 flaws. After fixing the flaws, the power is 5600]


    [System check on the Heaven Splitter Sword]


    [5,600 flaws detected. 10,023 damage after repair ]


    ¡­


    At this moment, the system notifications kept ringing in Gu Xi¡¯s mind. It was almost flooded with notifications. Other than that, there was a new number, which was the damage value. It could only be extracted three times a day before, but now it could be extracted four times¡­ This increased the opportunity.


    This was a function that followed the upgrade of his ability. The higher the power value, the greater the power that would be displayed after the repair. This did not require Gu Xi to judge these by himself. It could be said that it was extremely convenient.


    However, after filtering through them one by one, these flaws were too many, or the power value was too small. These were not what Gu Xi wanted.


    No one had an accurate definition of a rare treasure. Perhaps there would be times when they would misjudge it, but Gu Xi would not. He had the system in hand, and accurate values could help him make the most accurate judgment.


    However, with so many of them, it was inevitable that he would miss out on some of them. Gu Xi went through them again and found that some of them were not bad. However, he still could not waste four chances. He had to spend them on the blade.


    Gu Xi noticed that on the fifth floor, there were a few private rooms that had been quiet since the beginning. It was as if there was no one in them. However, the powerful aura that was faintly emitted from them was not to be underestimated.


    Perhaps there would be a pleasant surprise among them.


    ¡°None.¡±


    This simple word made everyone¡¯s hopes fall through the air. It was as if they had fallen from the clouds to the bottom of the valley. This meant that they had no fate with the Flawless medicinal pill.


    Many factions had ashen faces and looked as if they had suffered a great blow. These things were all precious treasures to them!


    What kind of treasure would be worthy of that person¡¯s eyes?


    Everyone did not understand, but they did not dare to have any complaints. Fan Baohua rolled his eyes. As the manager of the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce, he naturally knew that there were still people on the fifth floor who had yet to make a move.


    That big shot¡¯s status was also extremely high.


    In the private room where the Alchemy Emperor was on the fifth floor, Lu Haoxuan finally said faintly, ¡°You can go.¡±


    Baizhi said with an incredulous expression, ¡°Master, are you sure you want to exchange that with him? That¡¯s¨C¡±


    Lu Haoxuan waved his hand as if he knew what she was going to say. ¡°My lifelong wish is to refine a Flawless pill. Now that I have it in front of me, if I miss it, I will regret it for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°But we still have other treasures. It might not be that one. Master, didn¡¯t you say that there are secrets inside¡­¡±


    As an Alchemy Emperor, he had a rich collection of treasures, not less than the other sects. It could be said that every single one of them was extraordinarily valuable, and it was difficult to measure them with spirit stones.


    Lu Haoxuan smiled faintly, ¡°How low do you think the standards of a person who possesses a Flawless quality pill would be? Previously, so many treasures didn¡¯t even catch his eye. I think that ordinary items aren¡¯t enough. Only that one thing might be possible.¡±


    Most importantly, he had not fully figured out that item until now. Since he could not figure out the secret, he might as well take it out and exchange it.


    Seeing that he had made up his mind, Baizhi had no choice.


    Everyone waited for a while, but there was no movement on the fifth floor. However, a female voice suddenly sounded, as clear as an oriole coming out of the valley.


    Even though she did not appear, it made people¡¯s imaginations run wild.


    ¡°I have a treasure here, but ordinary people can¡¯t touch it, so I can¡¯t show it to you. I need to give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Also, I have to remind you that this thing is extraordinary. Because I have special methods, I¡¯m not affected, but it¡¯s hard to say for others.¡±


    Hearing the hidden meaning, Gu Xi was even more curious. What kind of treasure could make a woman say such a thing?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Please take it out, Miss.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a streak of light flew over and headed straight for the sixth floor.


    Wherever it passed, the treasures retreated. Even the light seemed to have dimmed quite a bit.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was dumbstruck. One had to know that many treasures were competing to shine. However, once this item appeared, the others had no choice but to avoid its sharp edge. It was truly incomparably overbearing.


    ¡°Just what kind of treasure is this? To be able to produce such a huge reaction.¡±


    Everyone tried their best to open their eyes, trying to see it clearly. However, that ball of light was incomparably resplendent. After looking at it for a long time, they actually felt a sense of dizziness. They hurriedly withdrew their gazes, feeling extremely shocked in their hearts.


    They had not even seen the appearance of the treasure clearly, yet they were already deeply affected. What if they were to face the treasure directly.


    Under everyone¡¯s curious gazes, this stream of light fell into Gu Xi¡¯s private room and slowly revealed itself.


    What entered their eyes was an ancient bronze body. They did not know what kind of material it was made of, but it was covered in rust.


    Three legs and two ears¡­


    That was actually the Venerable Cauldron!


    In the past, when Yu collected the nine pastures¡¯ gold, he cast the cauldron into the mountains, forests, rivers, and swamps. Evil spirits and demons could not be seen, and they were used to assist the rest of the world.


    It was rumored that Xia Yu once collected the metal contributed by the governor of nine regions and cast the tripod at the bottom of Jing Mountain. From then on, he killed all evil spirits and avoided them. From this, one could see the power of this cauldron.


    Dark green rust spread across the entire cauldron. It seemed to have no pattern, but in fact, it contained an indescribable mystery. There were countless cracks on the surface of the cauldron, crisscrossing along with ancient patterns, it seemed to have become an inseparable part of the cauldron.


    Gu Xi could tell that this cauldron had quite a history, and the era was long gone. He could not help but reach out and stroke it,


    ¡°These traces¡­¡±

 Chapter 51 - Lightning of Heavenly Punishment, Scarlet Eyeballs! It Shook Gu Xi’s Mind

    He could feel the powerful power, but it was fleeting. There was an indistinct Dao rhythm flowing around, causing Gu Xi to be a little lost in his thoughts. Even his pupils gradually became dilated.


    In the next second, his mind trembled as he looked around once again. The river of time was surging and roaring, and the river water was coming menacingly. His soul followed the flow of the water and arrived in a distant space-time.


    Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled, mountains and rivers collapsed, and countless lightning dragons roared, splitting the world into countless pieces. It was under such a tremendous and terrifying power.


    Only a human figure stood with his head facing the sky. His black hair fluttered in the wind, as if a demonic God had descended into the world. No matter how furious the Heavenly Dao was, it could not do anything to him.


    His back was facing Gu Xi, so his face could not be seen clearly. However, he could feel an enormous power and life aura coming from him.


    ¡°It¡¯s too powerful.¡±


    This was a power that Gu Xi had never seen before. It had long exceeded the scope of his knowledge. Perhaps no one in this world could reach such a realm. This was the first time he felt his insignificance.


    He was like an ant. It seemed that as long as this man wanted to, he could easily kill him here. Even so, Gu Xi still looked straight at the man, so much so that his eyes were bloodshot. He did not lower his head.


    Even if this was an illusion, it was not something he could pry into recklessly.


    He was proud and did not kneel to the Heavens and Earth. So what if the man in front of him was powerful? Gu Xi believed that sooner or later, he would be able to reach such a level. It was only a matter of time.


    On the other side, the black gas churned. Suddenly, a huge hole was torn in the sky. Scarlet eyes were revealed, making one¡¯s heart break.


    Seeing this, Gu Xi¡¯s eyes were even more painful. The blood vessels had almost occupied his entire eyeball, but he still did not turn his eyes away. He wanted to see what was behind this natural moat.


    Just the eyes alone had occupied more than half of the sky. He did not dare to imagine how huge the creature behind this was. It was brutal and bloodthirsty. All kinds of negative energy intertwined together, and it looked at the man with a covetous gaze.


    At the same time, Gu Xi also had a splitting headache. There seemed to be countless voices screaming crazily in his mind.


    The lightning dragon rolled. It seemed to be of no use to the man. The red lightning of Heavenly Punishment suddenly descended with great momentum. It was as if everything in the world was about to be buried in this lightning Punishment!


    What exactly did this man do wrong?!


    On the other side, the terrifying creature also began to move. Only its aura was exposed. The sky was torn even more violently as if it could not withstand this creature at all.


    The two most powerful forces in the world swept towards the man, but his figure did not change at all, not even moving a single step.


    The incomparably huge cauldron also rose from the side, swallowing the two forces within. It was as if the universe had collided, resounding across the horizon.


    Boom!


    It was to the extent that the entire universe was filled with smoke. The enormous spiritual power undulations caused the nearby stars to shatter into countless fragments, as if they were instantly destroyed by two invisible hands.


    However, all of this happened in an instant.


    Even Gu Xi, who was a bystander, was greatly shocked by the power of destruction.


    However, there was also some new life in the destruction. It was all brought by the cauldron. Its divine light was clear, like the sun that never set, and it was difficult to see its true appearance.


    Gu Xi felt that it was somewhat familiar. Just as he was trying to see clearly, he did not know that his eyes were already bright red, as if there was blood dripping down.


    [Beep beep beep]


    At this moment, a hurried system notification sounded in his mind. It was different from the previous volume, and it sounded urgent and sharp.


    Gu Xi¡¯s body shook, and he suddenly woke up. He only felt that his eyes were extremely sore, and he even felt that he could not open them. Numerous illusions appeared in front of his eyes.


    [Detected that the host¡¯s life is in danger. Activating emergency mode. The system automatically defends and seals dangerous items for the host!]


    This was the most dangerous moment Gu Xi had ever faced. However, it was all brought over by the cauldron in front of him.


    He could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. In a trance, he saw a huge eyeball appear in mid-air. There was also that ancient figure. His eyes felt a piercing pain once again.


    Gu Xi did not dare to think about it. He hurriedly pressed those things into the deepest part of his memory. Based on his current cultivation, these were not things that he could come into contact with.


    The woman¡¯s words were indeed true! Gu Xi¡¯s face was slightly pale. If it was not for the System¡¯s response, he might have really accidentally fallen into a trap.


    At the same time, outside, the cauldron¡¯s aura was also leaked out. Many people could feel it.


    ¡°What a powerful aura! What kind of treasure is this? I actually felt an inexplicable fear.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too strange. It¡¯s as if light and evil powers are intertwined together.¡±


    ¡°What kind of identity does that woman have to be able to take out such a strange treasure?¡±


    Everyone was discussing animatedly, which caused quite a commotion.


    After flowing light entered, there was no movement on the sixth floor. Logically speaking, this should not have happened. The woman had already said that this treasure was extremely special, and there was even a certain level of danger.


    No matter what, there would always be a reaction on the sixth floor. Now that there was a dead silence, it was too strange.


    ¡°What about the people on the sixth floor? Are they in any danger?¡±


    ¡°The owner of the Flawless pill must be quite powerful. He should be able to face it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t notice the aura just now. You might have already been hit.¡±


    In the private room, Baizhi suddenly stood up from her chair.


    ¡°Will Master be okay¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you that thing shouldn¡¯t be taken out so easily.¡±

 Chapter 52 - I’m Late, the Saintess of the Demon Region, Mei Qianmeng!

    In the private room, Lu Haoxuan was calm. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, disciple. If he can refine such a high-level medicinal pill, how could he be so easily affected?¡±


    Hearing this, Baizhi was a little hesitant. ¡°But that cauldron is too strange. Even we can¡¯t control it. If it weren¡¯t for the existence of the Child Cauldron, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    It turned out that the cauldron just now was the Child and Mother Cauldron! Just now, Baizhi had given them the Mother Cauldron, and the Child Cauldron was still in their hands.


    Lu Haoxuan had obtained it from an ancient Mystic Realm. There were the Mother Cauldron and the Child Cauldron, respectively. The Mother Cauldron looked unremarkable, but it was extremely mysterious and filled with inexplicable danger.


    On the contrary, the Child Cauldron was gentle and harmless. Moreover, using it to refine medicine was quite effective. It could even improve the strength of the person holding the cauldron and the quality of the medicinal pills.


    Lu Haoxuan and Baizhi guessed that if they could combine the two cauldrons into one, they might be able to play a greater role. It was still unknown if they could even use this cauldron to refine a legendary-level medicine.


    However, their research had been fruitless for many years. During this period, the Mother Cauldron had even rebelled a few times. If it was not for the Child Cauldron in their hands, they would probably have suffered a lot of injuries.


    On the stage, Fan Baohua¡¯s heart was also slightly perturbed. He was worried that something might really happen to Gu Xi.


    At this moment, Gu Xi¡¯s voice rang out once again.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    As usual, it was low and calm.


    As soon as his voice fell, the entire audience immediately burst into an uproar. ¡°Just what kind of treasure could actually make that person agree to exchange for a Flawless quality pill?!¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, nothing in this world can compare to it!¡±


    No matter what happened outside, Gu Xi who was in the private room was deep in thought. Just now, before he could even react, his spiritual sense was pulled into a strange space.


    It did not seem like he was going back in time, but he was really a bystander. He had experienced the power that could destroy the world, and even now, his eyes were still sore. It could be seen that it had affected him.


    Although he did not have time to use the system to test it and did not know how valuable the cauldron was, he could tell that the cauldron must be extraordinary. That strange phenomenon was evidence of this. Perhaps it contained the secrets of the ancient times!


    The most important thing was that it could cause such a big reaction from the system and automatically activate the alarm. This was something Gu XI had never seen before, so she agreed to the exchange.


    Baizhi was delighted. ¡°Master has agreed to the exchange!¡±


    However, she was a little confused. After all, although the Mother Cauldron was mysterious and might contain powerful power, it was very difficult to use and could not be controlled. If she was not careful, she would be in danger of going mad.


    Right now, the only use it had was to affect the Child Cauldron, but this could be ignored.


    ¡°But this man is so strange. A Flawless quality pill is such a precious treasure that he actually traded it for this Cauldron.¡±


    Baizhi could not help but feel curious about Gu Xi.


    Seeing that there was no hope, everyone could not help but feel a little depressed. The treasure they had brought out was obviously extraordinary, but unfortunately, it did not catch that person¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll announce the last item for auction ¨C¡±


    Just as Fan Baohua spoke, a faint and strange fragrance drifted over, faintly accompanied by the sound of the bell. Only a delicate laugh could be heard, and one¡¯s mind was moved. It was simply soft to the bone.


    As if there was incomparable magic power, many people¡¯s pupils dilated. Their faces were dull, and they wished they could sink into it.


    ¡°I¡¯m late.¡±


    The entire venue instantly became extremely quiet, for fear of scaring the beauty. However, upon closer inspection, many people¡¯s gazes were mixed with traces of fear.


    The ringing of the bell became more and more urgent, as if it was urging the soul to take their lives. A powerful pressure enveloped the top of everyone¡¯s heads, and for a moment, many people¡¯s faces turned pale, confirming their guesses.


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±


    ¡°To be able to have such a cultivation and enchantment, she must be that person from the Heavenly Demon Sect.¡±


    ¡°Even the people in the far north have received the news. It can be seen that the Flawless pill is enough to drive everyone crazy.¡±


    There was an area in the far north, which was located in a remote area. Everyone respected their strength. The strong could seize any position they wanted. It could be said that they were ruthless and merciless.


    In addition, their behavior and style were not decent. The Cultivation Methods they practiced were all bloody and evil. It was more like those evil and unorthodox cultivators who were feared and disrespected by other cultivators. Therefore, they were called the Demon Region.


    They were also aware of the hostility of these righteous people, so they were usually in the far north.


    There was a Saintess in the Demon Region. It was said that her cultivation level was extremely high, and her charm was unparalleled. Her looks were even more devastatingly beautiful, and it was unknown how many people worshipped her.


    There was even an even more exaggerated saying that everyone who had seen her appearance would gradually be attracted to her, and then become a puppet that was manipulated by her. In short, although it was an exaggerated rumor, it was enough to show the evil nature of this woman.


    The red gauze descended gracefully and extended all the way to the center. The slender figure of the woman was revealed. She walked over barefooted, her small jade-like feet were faintly discernible in the red gauze. The bells on her ankles collided with each other, making people¡¯s hearts tremble.


    Even though they knew how dangerous this woman was, everyone could not help but be distracted.


    ¡°It is said that no one has ever seen her true appearance. Anyone who has seen her will either die or be injured. I wonder if we are lucky enough to see her today.¡±


    ¡°Hey, keep your voice down. It is said that she has a strange personality. One second, she is as passionate as fire. The next second, she will send you to hell. It is not something that we can talk about easily.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t those people from the Demon Region all like this? In short¡­¡±


    Everyone was whispering. The woman¡¯s eyes were like silk, but her face was covered by a red gauze. Even if one could not see her face clearly, the facial features that were faintly revealed were enough to make one lose seven souls.


    Fan Baohua looked at the woman who appeared in front of him and instantly felt as if he was facing a great enemy. He did not know that the Saintess of the Demon Region had also come here.

 Chapter 53 - So What if I Steal Your Prize

    The people of the Demon Region were very eccentric. If they did not get the treasure they wanted, they would start a fight. It would probably affect a lot of people. Thinking of this, Fan Baohua decided to seal off the news channels of the northernmost land.


    However, he did not expect the people of the Demon Region to be so powerful and still receive the news. He did not expect that the Saintess would actually come uninvited.


    He could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°I did not know that the Saintess had graced us with her presence. I have failed to welcome you.¡±


    The woman smiled sweetly and exhaled like an orchid. ¡°What you said is not true at all. You deserve to be punished.¡±


    It was clearly a flirtatious remark, but suddenly, a wave of pressure surged and ruthlessly pressed down on Fan Baohua¡¯s head. Even though fan Baohua¡¯s strength was not ordinary, he was already drenched in sweat.


    He knew in his heart that it must be because he had angered the Saintess by blocking the news.


    As expected, in the next second, the woman approached him. The eyes outside the gauze were bright and loving, but it was as if there was a hook hidden in them that could seduce one¡¯s soul.


    ¡°Manager Fan, you blocked the news of the northernmost land and didn¡¯t let us know about the existence of such a supreme treasure. What exactly are your intentions?¡±


    Fan Baohua raised his head and happened to meet this pair of peach blossom eyes that were filled with charm.


    ¡°Perhaps it was my subordinate¡¯s mistake. I am willing to apologize.¡±


    The woman smiled charmingly and nodded her head with satisfaction. The bell in her hand suddenly began to shake. It was as if a demonic sound was ringing in his ears and invading his mind.


    ¡°Since it is an apology, then there must be sincerity. I think that Flawless quality pill is not bad. Why not ¨C¡±


    Fan Baohua¡¯s pupils dilated, and his expression gradually became dull. He subconsciously opened his mouth and said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s do as the Saintess¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by another crisp female voice. ¡°Mei Qianmeng, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Fan Baohua¡¯s body suddenly trembled. Only then did he realize that he had fallen into the trap. A burst of cold sweat broke out. It took a lot of effort for him to move his gaze away and not stare into those eyes.


    Seeing that her good deed had been interrupted, a sharp light flashed through Mei Qianmeng¡¯s eyes. She suddenly smiled and said, ¡°I was wondering who it was. So you¡¯re here too. I wonder if the Alchemy Emperor has been well recently?¡±


    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. Even the Alchemy Emperor had come!


    ¡°There were rumors that the Alchemy Emperor would also come. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡±


    There were also many people with mysterious identities on the fifth floor. Because they did not want to be known, they would use special methods to get to the floor. In addition, there was a private room that was isolated from spiritual sense detection. Therefore, the people on the lower floor did not know who they were.


    ¡°It seems that the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce¡¯s auction this time is really special. So many important figures have arrived.¡±


    ¡°If the Alchemy Emperor obtains it, it¡¯s indeed worthy of his name. I heard that he has always wanted to refine a Flawless pill. I wonder if he can use this opportunity to explore the mysteries of divine medicine.¡±


    The light in Mei Qianmeng¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¡°Previously, when my Master went to ask for medicine, he was rejected by the Alchemy Emperor on the grounds that his body was unwell. Presumably, his illness is now incurable, and he can¡¯t even get out of bed and walk.¡±


    It was hard to imagine that such vicious words would come out of such a delicate and seductive mouth. Her sweet voice was like honey mixed in, but it also contained an undetectable danger.


    Baizhi was instantly infuriated. ¡°Witch! How dare you curse my Master!¡±


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s laughter spread throughout the entire venue. It could be said that she was extremely seductive. Many people who were not able to maintain their composure flushed red in the face. She pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Could it be that I was right and you became angry out of embarrassment?¡±


    As soon as she said that, the red gauze rushed over like a long snake. No one had expected that Mei Qianmeng would be so bold as to attack in the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce.


    Just as Baizhi was about to attack, she was stopped by Lu Haoxuan.


    ¡°Master, why are you stopping me?¡±


    Lu Haoxuan shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make things more complicated.¡±


    He waved his hand, and an invisible spiritual power covered the outer layer of the box. It looked gentle and harmless, but in fact, it could accommodate all rivers.


    The red veil separated at the touch and suddenly fell back into Mei Qianmeng¡¯s hand. Her eyes were not surprised, as if she had expected this result. Then, she stopped pestering him and looked at the sixth floor.


    ¡°Young Master, do you want to reconsider? My treasure is not inferior to yours. Why are you in such a hurry to make a decision?¡±


    Gu Xi was surprised. He never thought that she would try to secure him.


    ¡°Perhaps I will be more suitable for Young Master¡¯s appetite.¡±


    With that said, the bell in her hand rang. An inexplicable powerful force filled the surroundings. The tyrannical aura within made many people¡¯s faces turn pale. Even Fan Baohua was no exception. He was secretly unlucky to have offended this fiend.


    Many people felt dizzy. They felt as if they were in a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. In the sea of blood, countless skeletons floated in it. A crescent moon slowly rose, appearing bright and clear.


    However, there were mountains of corpses around them. One side was ferocious and evil, while the other side was full of holiness. The contrast was more and more obvious, but it was full of weirdness. The moonlight illuminated the sea of blood, everyone suddenly saw their own faces in it.


    ¡°What do you think, Young Master?¡±


    The strange thing was that Mei Qianmeng was still down there, but her voice seemed to be very close to Gu Xi. Gu Xi came back to her senses and was amazed by her unpredictable means.


    Lu Haoxuan frowned slightly. Baizhi, who was next to him, looked a little serious. ¡°Master, this woman wants to steal his heart!¡±


    There were very few people who were in a clear state of mind.


    Most of them looked frightened and twisted as if they were being haunted by a nightmare. Their eyes were fixed on the void, but the huge Chamber of Commerce was terrifyingly quiet.


    A faint medicinal fragrance floated out of a private room on the fifth floor, and many people¡¯s eyes turned from cloudy to clear.


    ¡°Saintess, enough is enough.¡±


    The voice that appeared this time was extremely old, but it carried a pressure that could not be ignored.


    Mei Qianmeng curled her lips. She did not show any fear even when facing Lu Haoxuan. She said unceremoniously, ¡°Even the person in charge did not speak. Could it be that the Alchemy Emperor wants to use his power to oppress a weak woman like me?¡±


    When everyone present heard this, their expressions immediately became complicated. Mei Qianmeng was a weak woman? It was simply a big joke

 Chapter 54 - Avoid Danger

    There had been rumors that the Alchemy Emperor would also participate in this auction. However, the Alchemy Emperor¡¯s identity was special. In addition, he had avoided the world for many years and had not appeared for a long time.


    Therefore, whether the news was true or false, the others did not know. At this moment, Mei Qianmeng¡¯s words made them believe without a doubt that the Alchemy Emperor had really appeared!


    ¡°Not only did a Flawless medicinal pill attract the Saintess of the Demon Region, Mei Qianmeng, but even a figure like Alchemy Emperor was interested.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps there are other important figures present as well, but they all concealed their auras and didn¡¯t reveal themselves.¡±


    ¡°Whether it is the legendary medicinal pill or the presence of these important figures, this auction is a once-in-a-hundred years event. This trip is not in vain.¡±


    Everyone present discussed animatedly, their fear of Mei Qianmeng lessening by a lot. After all, with the Alchemy Emperor overseeing the auction, no matter how unbridled Mei Qianmeng was, she did not dare to go too far.


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s eyes darkened as her good deeds were ruined by Lu Haoxuan. She still was not willing to give up. After all, this medicinal pill was extremely useful to her.


    ¡°Young Master, you might as well consider it. Just now, you saw how powerful my bell is. Perhaps it¡¯s more suitable for Young Master than that broken cauldron.¡±


    Even Gu Xi was almost struck by the Dao just now. That scene caused one¡¯s soul to tremble. It was as if it was about to melt into the blood moon. The threat it posed was no less than that of the cauldron.


    However, Gu Xi was more interested in the cauldron. Perhaps it was because he had a preconceived idea, or perhaps it was because of the time-reversal. The man who appeared was tremendously powerful, and there was definitely some connection between the man and the cauldron. Perhaps it was the former owner of this cauldron.


    What kind of person could make the Heavenly Dao so angry and that dark power that came from the void? All in all, Gu Xi was extremely curious.


    ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, Saintess. However, I¡¯m afraid that we are not fated.¡±


    Gu Xi did not want to offend this Saintess from the Demon Region, so he said it in an extremely tactful manner.


    The smile on Mei Qianmeng¡¯s face did not change. After taking a closer look, the smile did not reach her eyes. ¡°If Young Master says this, I will be sad.¡±


    Her voice was so charming that it penetrated into his bones. It made people want to worship her. Gu Xi had a slightly absent-minded look on his face. He actually had the impulse to go back on his words. However, in a moment, he suppressed it.


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s methods were indeed unpredictable. If he was not careful, he would fall into her trap. It seemed that he had to be careful at all times.


    In order to avoid any more trouble, Gu Xi decided to end the battle quickly. ¡°Please give the pill to them, Manager Fan.¡±


    Similarly, Lu Haoxuan was also a straightforward person. With a flash of light, Gu Xi could feel that the prohibitions were removed from the small cauldron in front of him. It had become an ownerless item.


    Everyone was very envious. Mei Qianmeng was also eyeing it covetously. She could not snatch it openly. If it was someone else, it would have been fine. However, Lu Haoxuan was here.


    Mei Qianmeng was obviously extremely unwilling. ¡°Young Master is actually able to take out a Flawless medicinal pill. I think it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to take out another one in the future.¡±


    However, these words reminded them that since Gu Xi was able to take out a pill, it should not be too difficult for him to take out a second one.


    Everyone¡¯s attention once again fell on Gu Xi. He who was originally just enjoying the show had suddenly become a character in the show. Even though they were separated by the private room, Gu Xi could still feel the large, burning gazes of those people.


    Mei Qianmeng was really vengeful for the smallest grievance. It was just that he did not agree to exchange with her, so she did this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask my Master about this.¡±


    However, Gu Xi was not worried at all. All of it was thrown onto that Master who did not exist.


    When Lu Haoxuan heard this, he could not help but have a thought. He wanted to ask for advice, but this place was obviously not a good time to chat, not to mention that Mei Qianmeng was still beside him.


    Even though Lu Haoxuan was not afraid of Mei Qianmeng, he had to be wary of the Demon Region behind her.


    ¡°The Demon Region is extremely hospitable to our guests. I wonder if we can invite Young Master and your master to come to the Demon Region for a chat.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone subconsciously shivered. Even powerful people would have a hard time entering the Demon Region. If Gu Xi really agreed, he would not be able to return. If he did not shed a layer of skin, the people of the Demon Region would not be willing to let him leave.


    However, Mei Qianmeng spoke as if that place was heaven.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Saintess, but I still have to ask my Master¡¯s opinion.¡±


    Gu Xi could not directly refuse, lest Mei Qianmeng did something again. Anyway, everything could be pushed onto that Master who did not exist.


    ¡°That¡¯s such a pity.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s repeated rejections did not appear to anger Mei Qianmeng. Her smile became even more beautiful, like a blooming poppy. Everyone knew that it was dangerous, but they could not help but want to approach her.


    ¡°My Master misses the Alchemy Emperor very much. If Alchemy Emperor can take this opportunity to develop the secret of the Flawless pill, he will definitely come to congratulate you.¡±


    Lu Haoxuan¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need.¡±


    Taking advantage of the fact that everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by Mei Qianmeng and Lu Haoxuan, Gu Xi sent a signal to the sect and prepared to escape. There was a secret passageway on the sixth level that allowed one to leave directly. This was a special right granted by the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce.


    No wonder the sixth floor was special. It was enough to see how important it was. Otherwise, if one were to take the usual passageway, one would inevitably be targeted by those large factions.


    As for what happened in the end in the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce, that was completely out of Gu Xi¡¯s consideration. In any case, he could see that the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce was not an existence to be trifled with.


    Right now, it was the start of the Dao Conference in the Capital. All the sects were gathered here. No matter how bold Mei Qianmeng was, she would not choose to make a move at this time.


    Gu Xi¡¯s guess was very accurate. Although Gu Xi and the sect members did not know how Fan Baohua and the others would resolve it in the end, people did not cause much trouble overall.

 Chapter 55 - Blood Oath of Inner Demons! No Secrets Can Be Divulged

    Due to Gu Xi¡¯s special identity, no matter how the forces behind him tried to find out, the people of the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce did not divulge anything. After all, other than Fan Baohua and a few other high-ranking officials, no one knew Gu Xi¡¯s true identity.


    Fan Baohua, this old fox, spoke and did things flawlessly. If they could not find any useful information, they could not just tie him up and interrogate him. If that was really the case, they were afraid that they would become enemies with the mysterious and powerful forces that stand together with the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce.


    Therefore, the other forces could only return resentfully.


    Wu Huaqing and the others were like they were in a dream. They did not even notice when the auction had ended, but Fan Baohua had been waiting for a long time. With Gu Xi¡¯s reminder, he naturally would not neglect this group of people.


    ¡°Elder Wu, please come this way.¡±


    At least there was a protective array inside the private room. As soon as he stepped out of the door, he felt an invisible pressure. Streams of spiritual sense swept over, and the powerful pressure disappeared in a flash. However, he felt as if his entire person was exposed.


    It was as if all the secrets were exposed.


    Wu Huaqing and the others all had secrets in their hearts. If these people who coveted the Flawless pill knew that they were in contact with Gu Xi, and were even the personal disciples of the Sect Master, they did not dare to imagine what would happen.


    It was very common to kill people and steal treasures in the world of cultivators. Moreover, they were just a small Supreme Purity Sect, and they could easily be dealt with.


    The others walked out with their heads bowed, as if they were guilty of being thieves, or as if they were children carrying gold in their arms.


    ¡°Elder Wu, please rest assured. The information about the auction guests in our Chamber of Commerce is very confidential. We will definitely not reveal any information.¡±


    Fan Baohua saw that Wu Huaqing was sweating profusely and seemed to know what he was worried about, so he comforted him.


    With these words, although Wu Huaqing still felt a little uneasy, he felt much better than before. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Manager Fan.¡±


    The smile on Fan Baohua¡¯s face became even more genuine. ¡°These are all things that we should do.¡±


    He glanced at Wu Huaqing and wanted to say something, but he stopped himself. ¡°From the way Elder Wu looks, it seems that you are also very surprised that Gu Xi was able to take out such a pill?¡±


    Wu Huaqing revealed a helpless smile and did not answer. Before things became clear, he knew very well that there were many mistakes to be made. Moreover, Fan Baohua had shown great respect to Gu Xi and was trying his best to win him over.


    However, he did not dare to bet on the future of the entire Supreme Purity Sect. Moreover, he really did not know about these things.


    Seeing that Wu Huaqing did not reply, Fan Baohua did not mind. He tactfully changed the topic to prevent the atmosphere from becoming awkward. Otherwise, how could he become the manager of the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce? He was very skillful in grasping people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Elder Wu, please wait a moment. Young Master Gu will be here soon.¡±


    Fan Baohua brought them to the VIP reception room and left. After he left, the crowd was like a pot that had exploded from vigorous boiling.


    ¡°Elder, what is going on? What is the background of Senior Brother Gu? Does he actually have a Master? He can even refine Flawless quality pills?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Senior Brother Gu to have such a great background. If that¡¯s the case, why would he willingly bow down to our Supreme Purity Sect?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, Senior Brother Gu was an anonymous disciple before he was accepted as the Sect Master¡¯s personal disciple. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a little strange.¡±


    Everyone was talking about it, and countless doubts emerged. However, they did not know that Wu Huaqing¡¯s confusion was the same as theirs.


    It was not unheard of for people in the world of cultivation who had multiple masters at the same time, but in the end, it was still a minority. No one wanted their disciple to be half-hearted and inherit someone else¡¯s mantle before he had even learned the ability.


    Special circumstances could not be excluded, such as obtaining the inheritance of a powerful figure in the Mystic Realm. However, Gu Xi had already joined the Supreme Purity Sect and was accepted as a disciple by the Sect Master, so it would be inappropriate for him to look for another master.


    From the current situation, the master he was talking about should be someone he had already acknowledged before he entered the Supreme Purity Sect.


    ¡°A powerful figure who can refine Flawless pills as this has already surpassed Alchemy Emperor. He should be proud and arrogant. Why would he allow his disciple to join the Supreme Purity Sect¡­¡±


    Wu Huaqing could not help but sigh. Logically speaking, he should be happy. After all, no matter what, he would be able to form a relationship with a mysterious powerful figure.


    However, when he thought of those factions that were eyeing the Flawless pill covetously, he felt somewhat worried.


    Wu Huaqing¡¯s expression instantly became extremely solemn. ¡°I want you all to swear a blood oath with your inner demons. You can not divulge any information about what happened today or about Gu Xi.¡±


    The blood oath with your inner demons could be said to be the most powerful and most poisonous oath. Once you violated it, you would die and your Dao would vanish. Moreover, even your soul would be suppressed by your inner demons and you would never be able to reincarnate.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled. When they met Wu Huaqing¡¯s stern and determined gaze, they knew that he was not joking.


    Even though these disciples were the core of the sect and would never betray the sect, Wu Huaqing did not dare to gamble. He could not gamble either. If he was about to step into the wrong path, Gu Xi might have ways to escape. However, the entire sect would be in deep trouble.


    Not to mention the Demon Region, any random force on the fourth level could wipe them out completely. He had no choice but to make this decision.


    As the disciples made their inner demon blood oath one by one, Wu Huaqing said apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. It¡¯s just for the sake of the sect. After all, this matter involves a lot of people. If you reveal even the slightest bit of it, the sect will be doomed.¡±


    He did not have powerful strength, but he was involved with the legendary medicinal pills. There was no need to think about what would happen.


    Just as everyone was discussing, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Senior Brother Gu is here!¡±

 Chapter 56 - Suspicion From Wu Huaqing

    Wu Huaqing¡¯s expression did not change at all. On the other hand, the others, like Moses parting the sea, made way for Gu Xi. There was a probing look on their faces, but more of it was reverence.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    There was only him and Gu Xi left in the vast space. Wu Huaqing¡¯s gaze was sharp as he fixed his gaze on Gu Xi, as if he wanted to see through him completely.


    Wu Huaqing was puzzled and asked, ¡°What is your identity and background? Why did you enter our Supreme Purity Sect?¡±


    Knowing that Wu Huaqing was suspicious, Gu Xi had long expected such a scene. If Wu Huaqing pretended that nothing had happened and instead came to curry favor with him, he would be worried.


    That would mean that Wu Huaqing could lower his head and curry favor for the mysterious strength behind him, even ignoring the danger to the sect. In the future, he could also easily betray Gu Xi for greater benefits.


    ¡°Elder Wu, I sincerely joined the Supreme Purity Sect.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s words were right. The original owner of the Flawless pill was indeed sincere. That fake master was just a lie he made up in order to avoid Mei Qianmeng and others.


    However, he could not let Wu Huaqing know about this.


    Wu Huaqing obviously did not believe this, ¡°You were able to take out the Flawless pill that all alchemists dream of, and even used it to auction for other treasures. From this, it can be seen that you must have a very strong background. What is the purpose of coming to our Supreme Purity Sect?¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression was very innocent, ¡°Elder Wu, I merely obtained some opportunities by chance. As for the more specific details, I¡¯m not at liberty to reveal them. But I can tell you one thing for sure, I have no ill intentions or motives towards the Supreme Purity Sect.¡±


    He had accidentally transmigrated and reincarnated, and he the Extraction System. This was considered an opportunity.


    Elder Wu could see that Gu Xi was sincere, but this could not dispel the doubts in his heart.


    ¡°Elder Wu, to put it bluntly, what do you think is worth coveting in Supreme Purity Sect? Besides, I¡¯ve been in the sect for so long. Have I ever done anything harmful to the sect?¡±


    Wu Huaqing¡¯s expression suddenly became subtle. It was indeed as Gu Xi had said. He wanted to use the Flawless quality medicinal pills to exchange for the most precious treasures in the world. Any one of the random items here was more powerful than all the items in the Supreme Purity Sect combined.


    ¡°Cough cough.¡±


    He cleared his throat and tried to resolve his embarrassment. Just as Gu Xi had said, he had been in the Supreme Purity Sect for a long time and had always been ordinary. It was only until recently that he had risen up in a powerful manner. Indeed, he had never done anything harmful to the sect.


    ¡°Therefore, Elder Wu, you can rest assured.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xi had already said so much, if Wu Huaqing said anything more, he would appear to be a little suspicious. Moreover, Gu Xi had an extraordinary background. If he could befriend him, it would be of great benefit to the sect.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s drop this matter. As long as you have no other intentions for the sect.¡±


    Even though Wu Huaqing still had many doubts in his heart, he did not want to probe further. Even if he asked, he would not be able to get anything out of him. Everyone had their own secrets, and Gu Xi was no exception.


    Perhaps the reason why Gu Xi¡¯s cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds this time was because of that mysterious master. It could be said to be a great opportunity.


    This was also a great opportunity for the entire Supreme Purity Sect.


    ¡°Cultivate well and be careful in everything. The forces on the fourth or fifth level are not to be trifled with. There is also the Demon Region watching you like a tiger watching its prey. Even if the Master behind you is powerful, it will not be easy to deal with these forces.¡±


    Wu Huaqing¡¯s seriousness gradually disappeared, but it was replaced by kindness and worry. Gu Xi was happy to see such a change.


    ¡°Thank you for your advice, Elder Wu. I know what to do.¡±


    At the moment, Gu Xi had no intention of leaving Supreme Purity Sect.


    With his strength, he could go to a more powerful sect with more resources, which meant that there was more room for development. However, it was also very dangerous. There was no lack of old monsters who had lived for hundreds or thousands of years. If they found out about his secrets or the existence of the System, he would be exposed with a Soul-searching spell, and he would be in great danger.


    Thinking of this, taking into account various factors and the environment, these large sects were not within Gu Xi¡¯s choice. On the contrary, he did not need to worry about being exposed by sects like the Supreme Purity Sect. Even if there were people who had ill intentions against him, he would be able to handle it.


    ¡°Alright, you should rest well. In a few days, the Dao Conference will be held in the Capital. You should prepare well.¡±


    After giving a few more instructions, Wu Huaqing let Gu Xi go down to rest.


    However, not long after he walked out, many of his fellow disciples surrounded him and shouted in unison, ¡°Hello, Senior Brother Gu!¡±


    Compared to his previous isolation, Gu Xi could be said to be an existence that was worshipped by the stars at this moment. Almost no one could match up to his position.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression was indifferent, and he did not have much of a reaction.


    The other people in Supreme Purity Sect did not think as far ahead as Wu Huaqing. Their eyes were filled with shock and admiration, especially the alchemists in the sect. They looked as if they had seen a living bodhisattva, wishing that they could worship Gu Xi.


    After all, if they could receive the guidance of the mysterious master behind Gu Xi, it would be a leap to the Heavens for them.


    Wu Huaqing looked at the scene outside and felt a little funny and helpless. He said with a cold face, ¡°Why are you all so free? Don¡¯t forget that the Dao Conference in the Capital is about to begin.¡±


    Only then did everyone return to their rooms.


    However, they had already made an agreement with Wu Huaqing not to reveal any information related to Gu Xi. Even if they asked, it might arouse suspicion.


    Therefore, they planned to discuss it with Gu Xi when they returned to the sect. It would save Gu Xi a lot of unnecessary trouble.

 Chapter 58 - The Gathering of Heroes, the Prelude to the Capital’s Dao Conference

    ¡°The System is now repairing.¡±


    [Repair damage 367]


    [Repair damage 475]


    Gu Xi had used two consecutive repair opportunities to repair so little. With such few points, it would take a long time before he could completely repair it.


    [Due to the special nature of this item, as the host¡¯s ability increases, the number of repair points will also increase.]


    Gu Xi could not help but sigh. He might as well start with the Child Cauldron first. Perhaps he would have a chance to obtain it. Perhaps by then, it would be easier to repair it.


    Gu Xi was eager to research the secret of the Child and Mother Cauldron. He had been studying it for a few days, and soon it was time for the Capital Dao Conference.


    The huge conference hall was filled with powers from all directions. Even the most spacious places would seem crowded. Fortunately, the Capital was vast. Otherwise, it would be quite difficult for so many people to suddenly pour in.


    Almost all of the sects and powers that were currently in the limelight in the Capital had arrived. After all, this was their local territory, so they could not lose to the others outside. Other than that, more than half of the famous sects in the major cities had also arrived.


    It could be said that a group of heroes had gathered. Any person they picked up and stomped their feet was an existence that could cause quite a stir.


    Although not all of the sects were qualified to participate, there was no lack of people or powers that had received the news and liked to watch the show.


    ¡°This year¡¯s Capital Dao conference seems to have more people than in previous years.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Those reclusive sects have all come out in the past. I heard that they originally didn¡¯t plan to participate.¡±


    ¡°They were all attracted by the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce¡¯s auction of that Flawless quality pill. Even the Alchemy Emperor appeared this year.¡±


    ¡°That pill was also obtained by the Alchemy Emperor in the end. It¡¯s said that it was exchanged with an item.¡±


    ¡°What! There¡¯s actually such a good thing? Such a precious and precious pill was actually exchanged with an item. Is that person crazy?¡±


    ¡°Even the people of the Demon Region have come out. Do you know that Demoness Mei Qianmeng? If it wasn¡¯t for the Alchemy Emperor being present at the time, I¡¯m afraid she would have made a move to snatch it!¡±


    Although the people of the Demon Region respectfully called Mei Qianmeng the Saintess, most of the people who loathed the Demon Region called them devils, and Mei Qianmeng was naturally no exception.


    ¡°No way. The people of the Demon Region would have such courage. This is the Capital, and there are so many sects here. Could it be that they want to provoke a conflict between the Demon Region and the cultivation world?¡±


    ¡°Those lunatics of the Demon Region must be used to doing as they please. They can do anything, can¡¯t they?¡±


    Even though it had been some time since the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce¡¯s auction, there were still quite a few people discussing the matter at that time. The heat of this matter had always been high.


    For the Capital¡¯s Dao Conference Competition, the people of the capital had specially established an Elder Council to be in charge of the competition¡¯s matters. These people are elders of the super large sects who were highly respected. Thus, the possibility of favoritism was eliminated.


    After all, even if you had a relationship with one of them, you could not have a relationship with all the elders. Bribing them was impossible. Moreover, the judges were all super powerful figures. They guaranteed absolute fairness, preventing any backdoors or bribery of judges.


    The Capital Dao Competition could be said to be absolutely fair and strict. Otherwise, it would not have attracted so many people to participate. However, its main purpose was to make it easier for everyone to communicate, it was to provide a convenient platform for all the cultivators in the world.


    After all, even if you could not participate in the competition, you would still gain experience from it. If you could receive the guidance of a super powerhouse, it could be said to be a meteoric rise.


    The Supreme Purity Sect¡¯s team was at the back of the crowd. Their position could be said to be very bad. After all, they were not in the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce. With Fan Baohua opening a backdoor for them, they were all ranked according to their strength.


    The more powerful the sect was, the more likely they were to win. For a sect like theirs, it would be impossible for them to stand out among so many powerful sects, let alone win.


    Everyone was satisfied to have a good ranking, but even so, it was difficult to climb to the sky.


    Last time, there was the Dao Conference in the Capital, and the Supreme Purity Sect had been selected in the primary selection. It was not easy for a few people to pass the five trials and kill six generals, but they still could not enter the finals.


    ¡°With Senior Brother Leng here this time, according to his talent and strength, he will definitely be able to enter the finals of the Dao of the Sword.¡±


    ¡°If you ask me, Senior Brother Gu¡¯s chances of winning are still higher. After all, he¡­¡±


    The disciples of the Supreme Purity Sect immediately revealed a look of understanding. It could be said that Gu Xi was their greatest trump card this time.


    In the face of the discussions of the crowd, Gu Xi was actually quite calm. In any case, regardless of whether he could obtain a good ranking or not, just that Mother and Son Cauldron alone was enough for him to make this trip worthwhile.


    He did not know if he would be able to collect any other rare treasures.


    A cauldron like the Mother and Son Cauldron could be said to be something that could only be found by chance. After all, back then in the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce, there were so many people who offered rare treasures to exchange with Gu Xi, but he was not interested in many of them.


    The bell in Mei Qianmeng¡¯s hand, Gu Xi was a little interested. He could tell that it was also an extraordinary item, but Mei Qianmeng was too dangerous.


    If he were to interact with her, he might easily be targeted by the Demon Region behind her. At that time, he would lose a lot. It would not be worth it.


    Just as Gu Xi was thinking, the Capital Dao Conference had already begun.


    Buzz¨C


    Accompanied by the faint sound of the bell, it was as if the sound of the Great Dao was filling his ears. An old man stepped onto the stage, his body emitting a powerful aura.


    ¡°The Capital Dao Conference will begin. The first match will be the Dao of Alchemy!¡±

 Chapter 59 - The Arrival of the Alchemy Emperor. Everyone’s Excitement

    As the name implied, the rules of the competition were straightforward. Everyone refined pills together. Whoever refined the most powerful pill would be the final winner.


    ¡°The competition is divided into three rounds. The pill needs to be refined within the stipulated time. If the time is exceeded, or the cauldron explodes midway, or the pill does not meet the standards, it will be considered a failure.¡±


    ¡°If any cheating or framing of the opponent occurs, once discovered, it will be considered as a forfeit. You will be immediately expelled and your eligibility to participate will be permanently revoked.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to everyone¡¯s performance.¡±


    The voice of the old man rang out from the judges¡¯ seats. It was deafening, as if he was close at hand. One could see that his face was amiable, his beard and hair were all white, and his body was emitting various medicinal fragrances. Everyone could not help but feel their spirits jolt.


    ¡°It¡¯s Alchemy Emperor Lu! Alchemy Emperor Lu is here too!¡±


    Someone recognized Lu Haoxuan¡¯s identity and immediately became extremely excited. Who did not know that Lu Haoxuan had hidden from the world for many years, devoting himself to researching Flawless pills, and had rarely been seen?


    Even at the Capital Dao Conference, he had refused to appear many times. Many had never thought that he would actually appear here this time.


    ¡°If I can win this time and gain the favor of Alchemy Emperor Lu, not to mention being chosen by him as a disciple, even getting a few pointers from him would be immensely beneficial.¡±


    This was the Alchemy Emperor¡¯s guidance. Many people came because of his fame and wanted to pay him a visit, but were rejected by Lu Haoxuan. Not everyone could meet the world-famous Alchemy Emperor, and there were countless people who wanted to obtain medicinal pills.


    Now that this great opportunity was placed in front of everyone. The distance between them and the Alchemy Emperor was so close!


    For a moment, the eyes of all the alchemists became bright, and a fierce fighting spirit rose in their hearts.


    Everyone rubbed their fists, hoping that the Alchemy Emperor would take a fancy to them or give them some pointers. From then on, not only would their path of alchemy be smooth, they would at least be able to solve many problems.


    Compared to most of the alchemists who seemed to be on stimulants, Gu Xi appeared exceptionally calm. Suddenly, his gaze paused, and he saw a woman standing at the front of the crowd, leisurely and independent.


    Her green dress was like a lotus flower that had been cut open. Her beautiful eyes sparkled as if a pool of spring water had bloomed. As she walked, green waves appeared, and the hem of her dress created ripples. It was as if a cool breeze had brushed past her face.


    She was like a lotus flower that had bloomed in the middle of summer. She stood tall and graceful as she stood alone, unconsciously attracting the attention of the people around her. It was none other than Baizhi. As the Alchemy Emperor¡¯s disciple, she had also participated in this competition.


    Her status was naturally priceless. She was ranked at the top along with the other super forces. Gu Xi was almost standing at the back of the team, and the two of them looked at each other from afar.


    Baizhi seemed to have noticed the gaze, turned her head, and disappeared. Her beautiful eyes swept across the bustling crowd, as if it was her illusion just now.


    At this moment, the crowd had already begun to move. Baizhi drew a spell with both hands, and with a flash of inspiration, a small and exquisite cauldron appeared in front of her.


    On it were carvings of flowers, birds, fish, and insects. It looked lifelike and full of vitality. It formed a small world of its own, as if it was about to come to life. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell at a glance that it was definitely not an ordinary item.


    Her slender jade-like hand swept over the medicinal herbs and threw them into the cauldron. The entire process was smooth and unhurried, and her every movement was indescribably elegant. It was as pleasing to the eye as a landscape painting.


    Baizhi was young, she looked like she was in her twenties. After all, she was the Alchemy Emperor¡¯s disciple, so no one dared to underestimate her.


    ¡°The first round¡¯s requirements are very simple. Refine a fifth grade, the Origin Convergence Pill. Although the grade of the pill isn¡¯t high, this Origin Convergence Pill is extremely difficult to refine. The difficulty isn¡¯t any less than those of the sixth or seventh grade.¡±


    ¡°As expected of the Alchemy Emperor as the judge. The requirements are actually so strict. Even the task for the first round is so difficult. I wonder how many people will be sifted out.¡±


    Looking at the situation in the arena, everyone discussed animatedly. It turned out that although this Origin Convergence Pill was a fifth grade medicinal pill, as the name implied, it was in the words ¡®Origin Convergence¡¯. This required the alchemist¡¯s aura to be very stable during the process of refining the pill, there could not be any mistakes.


    Otherwise, if there were any small mistakes, such as the medicinal ingredients had not completely fused or the temperature was right, it would cause the inner Origin Qi of the pill to leak out, resulting in the eventual inability to refine the Origin Convergence Pill.


    Therefore, the conditions for refining the Origin Convergence Pill were extremely harsh, to the point of being picky. There was no room for any deviation. This was a headache for many alchemists.


    Not long after, they saw black smoke rising slowly in the arena. This meant that some of the participants had lost their Origin Qi in the process of refining the pill. That was why there was such a scene.


    Wisps of black smoke dissipated into the wind one after another.


    Many people revealed dispirited expressions. A failure in refining meant that everything had to be redone. The alchemists did not have that much time to repent and blame themselves, so they could only start over.


    Although refining the Origin Convergence Pill was not easy, there was one thing that was worth rejoicing over. Its medicinal effects were relatively mild, so there were still very few cases of cauldrons exploding.


    However, it was already half past the time and everyone was intensifying their refining. Everyone¡¯s expressions were grave. The spectators on the sidelines took a glance out of the corner of their eyes and discovered that at the back of the team, there was actually someone who had not even taken out his cauldron!


    It was a little out of place with the tense atmosphere on the competition grounds.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Am I seeing things? It¡¯s almost half past the time of the competition and there¡¯s actually someone who hasn¡¯t even taken out his tools. What is he doing?¡±


    The others hurriedly looked over as well. That person was none other than Gu Xi. He refined medicinal pills as he pleased, relying entirely on his own fumbling. It was not Orthodox, and no one had ever given him any guidance, relying on his own understanding.


    It could be said that he was completely blind. Even refining the Flawless medicinal pill back then was an accident.

 Chapter 60 - A Maverick! A Cauldron for Beginners to Practice With

    At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly saw other people¡¯s alchemy. It could be said that there were all kinds of methods and tricks. For a moment, he was a little engrossed in it and forgot about the time.


    However, he had never thought that he would stand out from the crowd. After all, it was such an important competition, and an Alchemy Emperor was overseeing it. Everyone was putting in all their effort and sharpening their minds to be in the limelight. Gu Xi¡¯s attitude seemed maverick.


    ¡°No way, no way. He can¡¯t be refining the Origin Convergence Pill, right?¡±


    Although the Origin Convergence Pill was difficult to refine, most people were still able to refine tier 5 pills. No matter how bad it was, at least they would refine it halfway. At least, one had to show a fighting attitude.


    It was just like a test. No matter how many questions one did not know how to answer, one could randomly answer. Who knows, one might just get lucky and get a few points. It was better than doing nothing and handing in a blank paper.


    ¡°How can there be such a person who doesn¡¯t care about the competition? This is simply disrespecting pill refinement and insulting the Alchemy Emperor!¡±


    Some people who could not participate in the competition saw Gu Xi¡¯s appearance and posturing and were instantly angered. They wished they could kick Gu Xi out and personally participate in the competition.


    ¡°Could it be that this kid is grandstanding and wants to refine the pill at the last moment to get the Alchemy Emperor¡¯s attention? He¡¯s really good at scheming.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too good at showing off. Was he trying to pull off the ¡®I¡¯ll let you guys refine first and I can catch up with you guys easily¡¯ kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already showing off to this extent. This is the Capital¡¯s Dao Conference. Does he have to show off like this?¡±


    There were even some people who suspected Gu Xi¡¯s motive. After all, it was impossible to be the first. Being the last to hand in his paper was also quite eye-catching.


    When the Supreme Purity Sect people heard the discussions around them, they also looked a little uneasy. They knew Gu Xi¡¯s strength. No matter what, he should not be like this now.


    ¡°Elder, what is Senior Brother Gu trying to do? If he doesn¡¯t refine the pills soon, I¡¯m afraid it will be too late.¡±


    At this time, the incense on the field had already been burned by more than half. It would be a big joke if he acted too pretentiously and did not have time to refine the pills.


    Gu Xi had never played by common sense. He was mysterious and unpredictable. How could Elder Wu possibly know what he was thinking? He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. There¡¯s no use in us being anxious.¡±


    Wu Huaqing was also an alchemist. Logically speaking, he should be paying the most attention to the situation on the stage. However, at this moment, he appeared to be somewhat absent-minded.


    After all, Gu Xi had given him too much shock and surprise, so much so that Wu Huaqing had not yet adjusted himself.


    The other disciples of the Supreme Purity Sect all believed Gu Xi¡¯s words. They thought that the medicinal pill was taken out by a mysterious Master behind him. Only Wu Huaqing himself knew that this medicinal pill was very likely refined by Gu Xi himself.


    If he could refine a Flawless pill, how could a mere Origin Convergence Pill possibly be difficult for Gu Xi?


    Although the disciples of the Supreme Purity Sect felt that Wu Huaqing was a little strange, they did not say anything in the end. Instead, they paid close attention to the movements in the arena.


    Gu Xi finally withdrew his wandering gaze and thought about the cauldron he had exchanged with the Alchemy Emperor. After thinking for a moment, he casually took a random cauldron. After all, it was not the time for the finals yet. There was no need to use that cauldron.


    However, in the next second, he once again found himself in a dilemma. What was the first step in refining the Origin Convergence Pill?


    Everyone saw that Gu Xi had finally taken out the cauldron. It was a very ordinary cauldron. There were not any unnecessary decorations or patterns on its body, and it looked rather grey.


    It was like a new cauldron that could be bought and practiced on the streets with just a few spirit stones. Even if it was damaged, it would not cause any heartache.


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t see wrongly, right? Isn¡¯t this the cauldron that only newbies use?¡±


    The others immediately became speechless.


    Who did not know that a good cauldron had extremely powerful effects? Not only could it assist an alchemist, but it could also provide all kinds of bonuses during the refining process, solidifying the medicinal effects, and making the quality of the final core formation even higher.


    Moreover, it could also greatly increase the success rate of refining pills. Therefore, choosing a cauldron that was suitable for oneself could be said to be extremely important. If one wanted to do a good job, one must first sharpen the weapon. If even the tool that was suitable was not good enough, how could one expect him to be able to refine a good pill?


    ¡°Which sect is this person from? He took out a cauldron for beginners. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not here to joke. His sect is so poor that they can¡¯t even provide him with a proper cauldron?¡±


    ¡°This is simply the greatest joke in the world. There have been so many Dao Competitions held in the capital, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone take out such a cauldron to participate in the competition.¡±


    The people of the Supreme Purity Sect lowered their heads silently. Many of them looked at Wu Huaqing as if they were condemning him for not giving Gu Xi a good cauldron.


    Wu Huaqing was shocked. ¡°Why are you all looking at me?!¡±


    It seemed that Gu Xi was not short of money. The Sect Master and the elders had given him a lot of good things. He really did not expect that he would use a novice cauldron to participate in the competition.


    The people of Supreme Purity Sect sneaked to the back to avoid being found out that they were from that ¡®poor¡¯ and ¡®stingy¡¯ sect.


    It was too unfair! They were innocent!


    If that was all, it would have been fine. After all, who would use a novice cauldron to participate in such an important competition? It was hard not to attract attention.


    Even though Gu Xi was standing at the back, he still attracted the attention of many people. They could see his every move clearly.


    ¡°Why did he put the Seven-star Silver Bell Grass in? This should be the last one.¡±


    ¡°Wrong, the sequence is all wrong. The Origin Convergence Pill requires the myriad forms to return to the Origin. He is so messy, it would be strange if he could return to the Origin. Does this person know how to refine the Origin Convergence Pill? How did he get into the competition?¡±

 Chapter 61 - He Stunned Everyone’s Eyes.

    Everyone was speechless when they saw Gu Xi¡¯s actions. They even wondered how Gu Xi managed to get a spot in the competition.


    Anyone who had some basic knowledge of pharmacology knew that they could not do that. However, Gu Xi just had to step on every single one of them.


    In contrast to his outrageous behavior, the others on the stage were much more normal. Soon, everyone no longer paid attention to him and turned to look at the other contestants.


    Without a second thought, he would be eliminated in the first round.


    ¡°Look over there!¡±


    Soon, everyone saw a wisp of white smoke rising slowly. This was the phenomenon of the completion of the Origin Convergence Pill. This wisp of smoke was surprisingly coming out of Baizhi¡¯s cauldron.


    The white smoke seemed to be about to solidify. It was as if a crane was flying into the cauldron along with a cinnabar tree. It was also as if a hundred flowers were blooming, attracting colorful butterflies to dance. Everyone could faintly hear the chirping of insects and birds. All sorts of strange phenomena followed one after another, it made people sigh.


    If nothing unexpected happened, this cauldron of pills would definitely be successfully refined. Moreover, the quality of the pills was perfect. Otherwise, such a situation would not have occurred.


    ¡°It looks like she¡¯s going to succeed. As expected of the Alchemy Emperor¡¯s disciple. She should be the first person to successfully refine the pills.¡±


    ¡°As expected, the disciple will eventually be better than the master. It seems that the Alchemy Emperor has a successor.¡±


    There were some people who flattered her, but most of them recognized Baizhi¡¯s strength. After all, this was a fact that everyone had seen with their own eyes.


    In the face of the praise and discussion of the crowd, Baizhi was unmoved. Her red lips were slightly pursed, like a ripe cherry that was hanging on a book, looking plump and juicy.


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    As she shouted, the lid of the cauldron floated in the air, and a few round pills flew out immediately. As if they were summoned, they fell into Baizhi¡¯s hands spontaneously.


    The slender jade hands formed a sharp contrast with the pills as if they were perfect artistic objects. They were simply pleasing to the eye, so much so that the surrounding crowd burst into cheers.


    As expected, Baizhi was the first to successfully refine it. She looked at the other contestants calmly.


    Soon, the second and third wisps of white smoke appeared one after another, which meant that the other contestants had also successfully refined it. At the same time, there was also a lot of black smoke mixed in. For a moment, the black and white colors intertwined together, forming a particularly strange scene.


    It could be seen that even if it was the second time, there were still many people who failed.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that fifth grade origin convergence pills are difficult to refine. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but now I¡¯ve learned a lot.¡±


    ¡°It seems that many people would be selected in this round of competition.¡±


    Everyone sighed with emotion.


    After the time it took for an incense stick to burn, the host stepped forward and announced, ¡°The first round of competition is over! Everyone, please stop your actions.¡±


    The alchemists present did not dare to disobey the host¡¯s words, or else they would also be disqualified from the competition. The referee began to inspect the pills.


    Lu Haoxuan was the final referee, so it was not his place to personally handle such a small matter.


    The referee quickly looked over. Many people who failed to refine the pills were sifted out. When he passed by Gu Xi, his footsteps paused slightly. His gaze stopped on the cauldron, and his expression was a little surprised.


    If he was not mistaken, this seemed to be a cauldron used for beginners to practice.


    The referee could not help but take a few more glances, and a sarcastic smile appeared on the corner of his lips. This person actually used this cauldron to refine the Origin Convergence Pill. It was as if he was just playing around. This guy must really think that this place was a joke.


    He did not even think about crossing out Gu Xi¡¯s name. How could such a person refine the pill? However, in the next second, he froze on the spot, and the pen in his hand also left a dark mark on the register.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    The referee could not believe what he saw. He saw a few pills lying around Gu Xi. They were Origin Convergence Pills! He could not help but rub his eyes. He thought that he was hallucinating.


    It was really refined!


    The referee could not help but ask, ¡°You refined this?¡±


    Gu Xi nodded.


    Could it be cheating? The referee thought of this year. However, looking around, there was no possibility of Gu Xi cheating.


    The position of the arena was determined by the position of the sect. For example, the big sects were at the front, followed by the weaker sects.


    Therefore, the people around Gu Xi were still slightly weaker. They looked at the cauldron in front of them with dispirited expressions. Black smoke kept pouring out. Obviously, many people failed, but few succeeded.


    How could Gu Xi cheat under such circumstances?


    The referee turned around in disbelief. His face was full of surprise. Baizhi had also discovered the novice cauldron. She could not help but feel a little curious. Who was the person who used a novice cauldron?


    Her beautiful eyes moved around, wanting to see more clearly. However, the referee had already counted the number of people and announced that the second match was about to begin. Baizhi had no choice but to give up.


    Many people left the arena. They were all people who had failed to refine the Origin Convergence Pill.


    Many people outside the arena shook their heads. As they had expected, there were many people who had been eliminated in the first round. Almost half of them had been eliminated.


    ¡°Sigh, the Origin Convergence Pill is already so difficult to refine. I wonder what problems will come up in the future.¡±


    ¡°After all, the Alchemy Emperor is here. It¡¯s probably impossible to fish in troubled waters under the noses of the big shots.¡±


    ¡°The Alchemy Emperor¡¯s requirements are too harsh. We don¡¯t know who the final victor will be.¡±


    Just as everyone was discussing, someone suddenly seemed to have discovered a new continent. He could not help but exclaim in surprise, ¡°Are you kidding me? He¡¯s actually still here!¡±

 Chapter 62 - How Is This Possible? The Medicine Sect Has Appeared!

    They saw that Gu Xi, who was previously looked down upon by the crowd and even ridiculed by them, was actually still standing at the same spot.


    Not only was he using a beginner¡¯s cauldron to refine the Origin Convergence Pill, but the sequence was completely wrong. It could be said that it was upside down and chaotic. It was simply impossible to refine it. However, the truth caused everyone¡¯s jaws to fall.


    This person was not disqualified!


    ¡°Did the referee make a mistake and forget to cross out his name? It¡¯s really not right for such a person to stay.¡±


    ¡°He definitely failed. Is he so shameless as to refuse to leave?¡±


    However, the competition was strict. There would definitely not be such a situation where the judgment was missed. Even if there was a referee, he would quickly find the clues and chase the person out.


    Someone went to the judge, but the reply he received was that he had refined the Origin Convergence Pill. It belonged to a person who had successfully advanced, and there was nothing suspicious about it.


    Hearing this answer, everyone was in disbelief. It was such a person who could even get the order wrong, and he had even refined that cauldron that was only used by beginners. He had actually refined the pill!


    It felt like the entire world had become a fantasy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t figure out how he did it. Did anyone see it?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t pay attention to him after that.¡±


    After a round of questioning, no one was able to see the entire process of Gu Xi¡¯s refinement.


    Everyone thought that he would definitely fail. After all, he did not even understand the most basic things, and they did not want to waste their attention on him.


    In addition, Gu Xi was seated at the back. If one did not pay close attention, it would be easy to overlook him. As a result, no one knew how he had successfully refined it.


    Everyone felt as if there were ten million ants crawling in their hearts. They scratched their ears and cheeks, extremely curious.


    ¡°Forget it, maybe it was just a fluke. This kind of luck does not come every time. Just wait and see, he will be eliminated in this round.¡±


    Although the probability was very small, it did not rule out that there were those who were lucky enough to accidentally refine a medicinal pill. Everyone believed that Gu Xi was like this. Otherwise, based on his level and skill, how could he possibly refine it?


    ¡°I announce the official start of the second round. I request that everyone refine a 7th grade medicinal pill. As long as the grade reaches a certain level, you will be able to pass.¡±


    Following the host¡¯s voice, everyone¡¯s attention was instantly drawn over. They did not have the time to care about how Gu Xi refined the Origin Convergence Pill anymore.


    ¡°The requirements are to refine as they wish. There are no strict restrictions on medicinal pills. It seems that this round isn¡¯t difficult at all.¡±


    When the alchemist who had been sifted out earlier heard this, he immediately revealed a complicated expression. ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. This round is even more difficult.¡±


    ¡°How do you explain this? Could it be that there¡¯s some hidden reason?¡±


    ¡°Some special 7th grade pills are even easier to refine than 6th grade pills. At first glance, it seems that this match is really simple. However, the true pitfall is at the back.¡±


    Although it was difficult to refine the Origin Convergence Pill previously, the referee had specially chosen it for a reason. It was because these medicinal plants did not repel each other, and they were all the same medicinal pills. Therefore, there was no need to consider other problems during the refinement process.


    However, this match allowed everyone to freely perform. Even if you chose a mild medicinal ingredient, and all things were mutually reinforcing and restraining each other, it was difficult to guarantee that the aura that was leaked out during the refining process of the medicinal pill by others would have an impact.


    As a result, the quality of the medicinal pill would be sucked in by these miscellaneous auras. It would cause a conflict with the original medicinal herbs and even cause mutual restraint. In the end, the quality of the pills might drop drastically. Additionally, if the cauldron exploded, it would be dangerous.


    Hearing this person¡¯s explanation, everyone suddenly came to a realization. ¡°During the pill refinement process, there will be pill auras. Since the competition is so close to each other, it will definitely affect each other. If you want to truly succeed, it will be even more difficult.¡±


    After understanding the circuitous logic behind this, only then did they realize the difficulty of the second round. It could be said to be on the level of a nightmare.


    ¡°I knew that it wouldn¡¯t be that simple.¡±


    ¡°In a short period of time, we have to take into account all the factors and influences on the stage, and also choose the most suitable pill that which is easier to refine. Not only does it measure a person¡¯s refinement skill, it also tests his judgment and eyesight.¡±


    There was still only the time for one incense stick to burn. The questions sounded easier than the ones on the stage, but there were more things to test, starting from endurance, observation, and a few other aspects.


    As expected, many of the contestants in the arena fell into deep thought as they looked at the herbs in front of them. Since they were able to reach this stage, they naturally could find the deeper meaning of the task at hand, so they did not act rashly. Instead, they buried their heads in deep thought.


    ¡°Hey, look, someone has already taken action.¡±


    Baizhi had already picked the herbs, and there was no pause during the process. She looked like she had a plan in mind, which attracted everyone¡¯s praise. ¡°As expected of the Alchemy Emperor¡¯s disciple, she has already thought of what to refine so quickly.¡±


    In addition, there was another person who caught everyone¡¯s attention. He was wearing a black mask, but his exposed skin was a little pale, as if he had not seen the sun for a long time.


    The mask had an unknown pattern drawn on it that covered most of his face, making him look very mysterious.


    This person started to fill his cauldron with herbs, looking to be on par with Baizhi. His steps were strangely in sync, as if he was also strategizing.


    ¡°Who is this person? He actually seems to be on par with the Alchemy Emperor¡¯s disciple.¡±


    ¡°He seems to be from the Medicine Sect. His name is Han Tian.¡± There seemed to be someone who knew his identity in the arena, but his performance was extremely secretive. ¡°This person¡¯s background isn¡¯t any less than the Alchemy Emperor¡¯s disciple.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Medicine Sect!¡±


    It was rumored that the Medicine Sect was filled with talented people. If Alchemy Emperor Lu was the first choice that everyone wanted to acknowledge as their master, then the Medicine Sect was the sect that all the alchemists in the world wanted to enter.


    The Medicine Sect not only had a rich collection of pill formulas. It was said that there were even ancient pill formulas that had already been lost. It could be said that it was a heaven for alchemists, and it even had all kinds of medicinal herbs, it even cultivated many rare and precious treasures.

 Chapter 63 - Tyrannical Life

    However, the Medicine Sect was extremely mysterious and had always lived in seclusion. They rarely appeared in front of the world, so people don¡¯t know much about them. However, every time the Medicine Sect appeared, it was extremely extraordinary.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually someone from the Medicine Sect. No wonder it¡¯s like this.¡±


    Han Tian¡¯s refining method was quite strange. It was different from the others present. Everyone¡¯s attention was gradually attracted to him.


    ¡°Huh, he first threw himself into the Polar Hand, and then he used the Dew of the Dark Night. These two medicinal ingredients clash so fiercely that ordinary people would find it difficult to use them to refine medicine. What is he trying to refine?¡±


    Han Tian¡¯s cauldron glowed with a dim light. On it were engraved ancient-looking patterns and symbols. It looked quite old, and it should also be an item left behind from ancient times. It looked quite extraordinary.


    Han Tian¡¯s gaze was serene and calm. His every movement revealed an indescribable Dao charm, causing people to unconsciously follow him.


    Everyone saw that Han Tian had thrown in quite a number of medicinal ingredients. They were the kind that complemented and countered each other. Their hearts were immediately filled with extreme doubts.


    ¡°According to his refining method, the medicinal ingredients are so aggressive. Moreover, they are all extremely overbearing items. Before other people¡¯s pill aura interferes, I¡¯m afraid that he has already self-detonated his cauldron.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Han Tian a little too confident in himself? Even if he is Han Tian Senior¡¯s disciple, does he really think that he can neutralize such complicated medicinal properties?¡±


    Everything has a certain law, and it was the same for refining medicinal pills. One needed to follow the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, conform to nature, and follow the Heavenly Dao.


    Moreover, medicinal pills had to be pure. Even if he succeeded in refining it, his aura would be mottled and damage the medicinal pill.


    Everyone did not think highly of him. They did not know what he was planning.


    ¡°Han Tian is Han Tian Senior¡¯s disciple. It¡¯s impossible that he doesn¡¯t know these basic principles. Then what does he want to do?¡±


    Everyone guessed for a long time, but there was still no result. At this moment, everyone was starting to take action. To be able to reach this step, he must have some ability. He already had a plan for the pill he wanted to refine.


    They were all very fast. However, in terms of who was better, Baizhi and Han Tian were the two that sood out.


    As the medicinal ingredients entered the cauldron, everyone was very focused. They were afraid that there would be any mistakes. The time for half an incense stick to burn had passed, but they still did not dare to relax for even a moment.


    This was just the beginning. The real competition had just begun. With the faint medicinal fragrance, not only the people in the arena, but also those outside the arena were extremely focused.


    ¡°Could it be that someone is going to succeed?¡±


    Bang!


    There was another loud sound. A huge explosion resounded throughout the entire arena. Everyone was stunned on the spot. Soon after, they recovered and revealed a look of understanding. It was as if they had long expected this.


    The medicinal pills that everyone had refined were in all sorts of shapes and sizes. Their pill auras intersected and easily affected the people around them.


    This sound was like a signal. Soon after, many people¡¯s cauldrons exploded like fireworks and firecrackers. The crackling sound was incessant. Those who did not know better would have thought that this was the new year.


    ¡°I knew this round wouldn¡¯t be easy.¡±


    The others sighed. This had eliminated more than half of the people.


    Although the medicinal pills refined by many people were extremely gentle and they tried their best to minimize the possibility of exploding their cauldrons, the medicinal pills refined by the people beside him had a few conflicting medicinal properties. Clearly, this method would not work.


    They clearly saw that they were only a few steps away from success, but their efforts had fallen short. Everyone present had looks of pity on their faces.


    As the green smoke was already half a column, wisps of pill aura spread out. Everyone subconsciously held their breaths, but Han Tian¡¯s cauldron suddenly emitted a clanging sound, as if it was a golden spear and an iron horse.


    A powerful aura instantly suppressed the entire scene, so much so that even the people outside could feel it.


    The disciple closest to him suddenly let out a wail, ¡°My pill!¡±


    Everyone hurriedly looked in the direction of the sound and saw that the green pill aura floating on his cauldron seemed to have lost all of its spiritual energy and life, and had suddenly become gray and defeated.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    The others were extremely puzzled, but they could tell that it was caused by Han Tian. This was because there was a ball of black fog lingering on his cauldron, as if it had been endowed with life. It bared its fangs and brandished its claws, and like a ghost, it floated on the scene.


    Any cauldron that touched the black fog would lose its life essence rapidly. It could not gather any pill aura at all. If the pill aura could not be gathered, then this cauldron of pills would be considered useless.


    Even if pill aura was successfully condensed, it would be completely absorbed by the black fog. It would not be able to escape the fate of dissipating. It could be said that this black fog was simply tyrannical.


    ¡°This black fog is also a form of pill aura. I¡¯ve never seen such a strange appearance. Could it be that he refined it?!¡± Someone seemed to have thought of something and immediately revealed an expression of disbelief.


    It was to the extent that the person beside him hurriedly urged, ¡°What did he refine? Quickly say it!¡±


    ¡°The Life-devouring Pill!¡±


    The moment his voice fell, there was a moment of silence. The Life-devouring Pill was extremely rare. One reason was that its scope of effect was too small. The second reason was that it was extremely difficult to refine.


    However, this pill was overbearing. It could absorb the life essence of other pills and convert them into its own use. Hence, when condensing pill aura, it would have this kind of effect.


    It could be said that once the Life-devouring Pill appeared, no pill could escape it.


    Many alchemists had read many pill recipes and knew that Han Tian was refining the Life-devouring Pill. Even those who did not know could guess a thing or two from the scene in front of them.


    ¡°Damn it, he actually refined the Life-devouring Pill. Is he going to let us live or not?¡±


    The Life-devouring Pill was extremely domineering. It could devour the pill aura in the surroundings, thus preventing the pill aura from fusing too much together, causing the cauldron to explode. At the same time, it could also eliminate other competitors. It could be said to be killing two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 64 - Crush the Entire Arena, Scram!

    The people outside the arena could not help but sigh, ¡°The disciples of the Medicine Sect truly live up to their reputation. They were actually able to refine the Life-devouring Pill in such a short period of time, and even suppressed the other opponents to death.¡±


    Within the arena, it could be said that wherever the black fog passed, not a single blade of grass grew.


    Many alchemists used all sorts of methods to block it but to no avail. The black fog was omnipresent as if it had a life of its own. They could only watch as their medicinal pills slowly turned into dregs.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far! Don¡¯t tell me that the disciples of the Medicine Sect can bully others like this?¡±


    The defeated alchemist¡¯s expression was gloomy as he glared at Han Tian. There were even some who reacted to the judge that this was unfair, but none of these were of any use.


    This was because Han Tian had not personally made a move. The Life-devouring Pill that he had refined had such a characteristic. The other players who had been eliminated from the competition could only admit that they were unlucky. It was their fault for not being able to refine a pill that was more powerful than the Life-devouring Pill.


    The method to crack the Life-devouring Pill was very simple. However, according to the people on the field, there were not many people who had the ability to do so.


    The black fog gradually drifted to where Baizhi was, and a hazy light rose from the top of her cauldron. It was like a galaxy of stars, bright and dazzling.


    The black fog was close at hand, and unlike the ones who could not fight back and could only be slaughtered, the white light instantly flourished and actually formed a two-legged cauldron.


    In a trance, the crowd saw countless stars fall. One black and one white met in the air, like two images of yin and yang. They stood on the cauldron, but they could not do anything to the other party.


    Although the white light had a gentle aura, it was able to contend with the Life-devouring Pill¡¯s pill aura and was not at a disadvantage. It was enough to show that it was powerful. It was not as simple as it seemed.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what kind of pill it is, it is able to create such a wonderful scene. It must be the same category as the Life-devouring Pill.¡±


    After a moment of stalemate, the black fog did not swallow the white light. It tactfully went around and chose its next target. The others did not have the strength like Baizhi.


    It was probably because Han Tian and Baizhi were so outstanding that everyone¡¯s attention was on them. No one noticed Gu Xi¡¯s movements behind them.


    After one round of the black fog, almost all of them were wiped out except for Baizhi.


    ¡°It seems that the final winner will be one of these two. I just don¡¯t know who it is.¡±


    The person who said this glanced at them and suddenly seemed to have seen something. He was tongue-tied and showed a surprised expression. ¡°What the hell? Why is it him again?¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s position was not eye-catching. In addition, he was in a corner, so the crowd only now saw that he was actually still on the stage. Moreover, there was a weak aura floating above the cauldron.


    ¡°He should be a fish that slipped through the net. He must have just condensed his pill aura. In addition, his aura is too faint, so the Life-devouring Pill didn¡¯t notice it, right?¡±


    The moment his voice fell, the black fog seemed to have discovered the location of its prey and pounced over.


    Gu Xi¡¯s pill aura was too weak, so the crowd could not tell what kind of pill he had refined. There was not anything special about it, and they even suspected that it was of 8th grade quality.


    Without exception, it would definitely be swallowed by the black fog in an instant.


    [Detected 2564 impurities in the pill. Do you want to extract it?]


    Gu Xi was a little hesitant. He had casually refined a pill, and it might not be of a guaranteed grade. If he did not refine it, then he would not have the chance to compete in the finals. After thinking about it, he decided to use this opportunity.


    [System is extracting¡­]


    Who would have thought that the black fog would coincidentally pounce on him and crash into the muzzle of the gun?


    ¡°Scram.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression was indifferent. He did not even look like he wanted to defend himself. The word ¡®scram¡¯ was clearly heard by everyone, and they were immediately a little speechless. ¡°Who does he think he is? He has such a big tone.¡±


    ¡°Scram? I¡¯m afraid that he is the one that is about to scram out of the arena.¡±


    Han Tian obviously heard this as well. A mocking smile appeared on his lips, as if he was mocking Gu Xi for overestimating himself. How could a newbie who used a practice cauldron compete with him?


    However, in the next second, something unimaginable happened.


    The black fog seemed to have encountered a flood or a ferocious beast. It quickly shrank back, as if it had been contaminated with some kind of incredible aura. By the time it returned to Han Tian¡¯s cauldron, more than half of it had already dissipated, leaving behind only a pitiful little ball. It circled around the cauldron, looking like it had been injured.


    The life essence that it had absorbed earlier had all fallen into Gu Xi¡¯s cauldron. Countless green light dots floated around Gu Xi, and in an instant, the ordinary novice cauldron had become quite extraordinary.


    The black fog had originally wanted to rob him, but instead, it had become the one who had been robbed. Their identities had suddenly changed.


    ???


    Everyone looked at the scene in front of them. They still did not understand what had happened. All the shocking things happened in an instant. In their eyes, Gu Xi had clearly not done anything.


    Han Tian¡¯s face was extremely pale. He only felt the blood in his throat churning. He had used a lot of effort to suppress it. His eyes were wide open as he looked at Gu Xi in disbelief.


    Even though he was wearing a mask, he could feel the shock and astonishment in his realization. Not only him, but even the people outside the arena were also confused.


    ¡°Can someone tell me what happened just now?¡±


    ¡°What kind of monster is this? That kid just said ¡®scram¡¯? The pill aura of the Life-devouring Pill actually didn¡¯t have any effect.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that we were wrong before? This person has a big background. He¡¯s just here to show off?!¡±


    If Gu Xi was lucky before, there was no chance of being lucky in this competition. With the existence of a powerful opponent like Han Tian who refined the Life-devouring Pill, there was a possibility of eliminating anyone who tried to fish in troubled waters.


    It should be known that even Baizhi had to contend with the black fog for a while. Although the black fog could not swallow Baizhi¡¯s pill aura, Baizhi could not do anything to the black fog either.

 Chapter 65 - The Final Competition

    When it came to Gu Xi, the black fog did not even come forward to fight. To be more precise, it was scared off. It was fine if it was like this, but it was still such a crushing defeat.


    The life essence that had been swallowed earlier had been stolen by Gu Xi. It could only be described with one word: ¡®miserable¡¯.


    Looking at the small ball of black fog on Han Tian¡¯s cauldron, it was a problem whether it could condense into a proper pill aura. Baizhi, who was still refining her pill, could not help but raise her eyes to look at Gu Xi when she noticed the movement here.


    ¡°It¡¯s our fault for not recognizing true talent. It turns out that the real bigwigs use newbie cauldrons to refine pills.¡±


    ¡°Is that possible? Although this cauldron looks similar to a newbie cauldron, it actually has a huge origin.¡±


    It had to be said that Gu Xi was showing off, which shocked everyone. This even started a trend, and many alchemists wanted to try using beginner cauldrons to refine pills.


    Of course, the raw materials used to make cauldrons were extremely precious. However, the cauldrons were made to resemble those of beginner cauldrons, just so that they could be like Gu Xi. However, these were all things to be discussed in the future.


    ¡°No matter what, the Big Boss has helped me take revenge. Han Tian has also suffered the consequences of his own actions. He really thinks that the Life-devouring Pill is invincible in the world. He has kicked an iron plate. Let¡¯s see if he still dares to be arrogant in the future.¡±


    Those alchemists who had lost the qualification to compete because of Han Tian were overjoyed.


    However, when Lu Haoxuan saw the scene in front of him, his pupils constricted slightly. His gaze fell on Gu Xi, and he did not move his eyes away for a moment.


    He clearly felt that the pill Gu Xi refined was extremely ordinary. Logically speaking, it should not be able to resist the existence of the Life-devouring Pill. How could it create such a scene?


    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be, it¡¯s too strange¡­¡±


    Even though he had read a bunch of books and collected countless pill formulas, he still could not find out what kind of pill GuiXI refined.


    It was not that Lu Haoxuan was boasting, but he knew of all the pill formulas that were recorded in the world. What Gu Xi refined was unheard of. Could it be some ancient recipe?


    However, from the way he refined it, it did not seem like it. It felt like it was an extremely ordinary one. However, if it was ordinary, how could it make the overbearing Life-devouring Pill back off?


    ¡°This person is a little strange.¡±


    Gu Xi did not know that Lu Haoxuan had already set his eyes on him. Even if he knew, he probably would not take it to heart.


    At this moment, only Gu Xi, Baizhi, and Han Tian were left on the field. Although Han Tian¡¯s pill aura had not dissipated, his weak appearance made it seem as if the flickering flame would soon be extinguished.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Han Tian can turn the tide. who asked him to be so arrogant earlier?¡±


    Many of the competitors who had lost their qualifications to compete because of the Life-devouring Pill were mocking Han Tian, thinking that he had brought this upon himself.


    There were also some people who admired Han Tian¡¯s method. After all, this was a competition where the strong preyed on the weak. It had been an eternal principle since ancient times.


    However, no one had ever thought highly of Gu Xi, who had been hailed as a hidden boss. He charged out of the encirclement like a dark horse. This was out of everyone¡¯s expectations.


    It was to the extent that even the people of the Supreme Purity Sect wished they could stand up straight. If it were not for Wu Huaqing¡¯s repeated warnings, some disciples would have already started to spread the news.


    When the time for one incense stick to burn was up, it would also mean the end of the competition.


    The referee looked at the three of them. His gaze stayed on Gu Xi the longest because he did not know what kind of pill Gu Xi had refined. However, the aura that this pill emitted was undoubtedly of the 8th grade.


    Fortunately, Lu Haoxuan had a foresight to warn him before he slowly announced, ¡°The final winners are Gu Xi and Baizhi.¡±


    It was a pity that Han Tian did not refine the 8th grade pill. Although his pill aura was barely condensed, after suffering that blow, he had given Gu Xi all the life essence that he had devoured from the others.


    In the end, the pill aura had finally taken shape, but it was like loose sand. The pill could not reach the 8th grade at all.


    Han Tian¡¯s face was ashen. His cold gaze landed on Gu Xi. He walked over and said, ¡°My skills are inferior to yours. Naturally, I have nothing to say. However, I am not resigned.¡±


    After he left these words, he turned around and left. Everyone wondered what he meant. Of course, this was only a small prelude, and it did not affect anything.


    Very quickly, the referee announced the start of the third match. Lu Haoxuan, who had been sitting behind the scenes, finally stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you guys have been able to make it this far. I will personally host the last match. The rules of the competition are very simple. There are no restrictions on the quality of medicinal pills. Whoever refines the purest medicinal pill will be the winner.¡±


    There was a moment of silence in the arena. It sounded very simple, but when one thought about it carefully, it was not so.


    Regardless of whether it was a high-grade medicinal pill or a low-grade medicinal pill, there would be impurities no matter what. That was because of the cauldron, the environment, the medicinal ingredients, the temperature, and many other factors.


    The higher the purity of the pill, the greater the requirement for the skill of the pill refiner. However, all the alchemists in the world spent their entire lives in pursuit of the supreme pill.


    The so-called ¡®Flawless¡¯ pill was only seen in ancient records. No one in the world had ever been able to refine it, even the Alchemy Emperor was no exception. Therefore, the pill that the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce had taken out earlier could be said to be unprecedented. It was the only one in the world, which was why it had caused such a huge sensation.


    An ordinary person could be considered extremely outstanding if they could approach 80% purity. Even Lu Haoxuan and some others could only approach 90% purity.


    ¡°As expected of a test that the Alchemy Emperor could think of. It¡¯s getting more and more tricky.¡±


    ¡°The first test is the alchemist¡¯s temperament and knowledge. The second test is the ability to operate and control. The third test is the purification of the pill. It can be said that each test is more difficult than the last.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who is better this time.¡±

 Chapter 66 - The Birth of the Mother and Child Cauldrons

    Whether it was Lu Haoxuan¡¯s disciple or this dark horse who had suddenly appeared, everyone had great expectations for these two people. After all, their strength was obvious to everyone.


    Especially Gu Xi, when he said ¡®scram¡¯, it was very impressive. Of course, Baizhi had always been at ease. It could be seen that she had not used her full strength in the first two rounds.


    Everyone became more and more expectant of the final battle.


    Baizhi looked at the man in front of her and did not dare to underestimate her opponent. As Lu Haoxuan¡¯s disciple, she was well-read and could be said to know all the pill formulas in the world. She even knew many of the lost pill formulas.


    However, she had not seen through the pill that Gu XI had just refined. If Baizhi had known that even Lu Haoxuan had not seen through it, she would have been even more surprised.


    She took the initiative to take action. This time, she did not hide anymore. Instead, she took out another cauldron. Seeing Baizhi¡¯s actions, everyone present was puzzled. If she suddenly changed the cauldron at this time, it would inevitably affect her performance.


    ¡°Why did she suddenly change the cauldron again?¡±


    This cauldron looked quite old. Green copper rust covered the entire cauldron. Its entire body was filled with an inexplicable ancient aura. The entire body of the cauldron was very simple and there were no unnecessary decorations.


    However, there were unintelligible words and symbols carved around it. Moreover, they were quite blurry, and it was difficult to guess their origin. However, one thing was certain, this cauldron was definitely extraordinary.


    The moment it appeared, the green aura of life and light spots all floated above the cauldron, forming a strange scene. It was already so grand even before the refinement had begun.


    Although the cauldron that Baizhi used earlier was very powerful and rare, it was still a little lacking compared to the one before her.


    Baizhi Xin moved as she pleased. Skyheart Silver Orchid Grass, Thousand-year-old Snow Silkworm, Cockscomb Phoenix Sunflower, White Dew Leaf Frost, and many other rare treasures entered the cauldron one after another. Her every move was filled with a faintly discernible Dao rhythm, and it worked seamlessly with this cauldron.


    ¡°Could it be that the cauldron she used earlier was not what she normally used and this cauldron was her true Magical Artifact?¡±


    Everyone was puzzled and could not understand why Baizhi would do this, but they soon had an answer.


    In just a moment, the rich medicinal fragrance seemed to be able to solidify and float around in the arena. Smelling it made people feel refreshed. The faint sound of a young phoenix¡¯s clear cry in the sky soothed their hearts. Seven-colored clouds came from the east, at the same time, the Purple Qi was vast and mighty.


    Such a scene was simply too much for people to take in. They were all amazed.


    Everyone present was shocked. ¡°The pill is about to be formed so soon?¡±


    As everyone knew, only when an extremely powerful pill was formed would such a situation occur.


    However, this statement was quickly denied by others. They guessed, ¡°How can it be so fast? How long has it been? It should only be a phenomenon caused by this cauldron refining pills.¡±


    Moreover, the abundant spiritual energy brought by these strange phenomena was all gathered and then fed back into the cauldron, making this small world an unprecedented Fengshui treasure land.


    The others could not help but gasp. They had never heard of such a cauldron before, and they had never seen such ascene.


    ¡°I heard that there was an ancient divine cauldron that was born with spirituality. Not only could it provide spiritual energy for pill refining and isolating external disturbances, but it could also purify some impurities. It¡¯s perfect at the final stage of pill formation. Could it be that the cauldron in front of her¡­¡±


    Although she did not finish her sentence, everyone had already guessed that the cauldron in Baizhi¡¯s hand probably came from ancient times. Even if it was not, it was still related.


    ¡°No wonder she didn¡¯t take it out earlier.¡±


    Only then did everyone realize that the cauldron that Baizhi used had too much of a bonus and could even affect the fairness of the competition. Although there were no rules against this, she did not want to do so. Thus, she chose to take it out only for the final competition.


    ¡°As expected of the Alchemy Emperor¡¯s disciple. This kind of temperament and quality is really something that ordinary people can not possess.¡±


    The others were filled with emotion.


    When their gazes fell on Gu Xi, they realized that he had also changed to a Venerable Cauldron. However, it was understandable. Since they were at the final moment of the competition, they naturally each displayed their own abilities and took out their own items to see what they had.


    Otherwise, the quality of the pills would still be affected in the end, no matter how good the alchemy skills they had.


    However, when everyone saw the cauldron in Gu Xi¡¯s hand, they were all stunned.


    It was a pitch-black cauldron with rust stains on it. One could hardly see its original appearance, which made one think of the black pot on the stove.


    If it was not for the cauldron¡¯s basic shape, other places would really be no different from a pot.


    It was this cauldron that made Baizhi and Lu Haoxuan¡¯s expressions change drastically. Even Lu Haoxuan lost his composure and stood up from his chair. The referee next to him immediately asked what had happened in surprise.


    Lu Haoxuan shook his head and said, ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    The others did not understand the origin of this cauldron, but Lu Haoxuan and Baizhi knew it clearly.


    ¡°How could it be¡­ didn¡¯t I already make a deal with that mysterious person? How could it appear in this person¡¯s hands?¡±


    Baizhi muttered to herself. She could not believe it. Perhaps the appearance could be a coincidence, but at this moment, the Child Cauldron in her hands actually had an impulse to not listen to her.


    As a result, the spiritual energy around her trembled and actually showed signs of slowly dispersing. She hurriedly steadied her mind, but she still could not calm down. The Mother Cauldron¡¯s influence on the Child Cauldron was too great.


    When they first obtained the Child and Mother Cauldrons, they discovered that although these two cauldrons came from the same source, they were worlds apart.


    The Child Cauldron was gentle and was very beneficial to refining medicinal pills. Moreover, it could extract the impurities in the medicinal pills. Not only that, but it could also be purified. It could be said that it was a once in a hundred years opportunity.

 Chapter 67 - Ancient Pill

    Translation


    The Mother Cauldron, on the other hand, was extremely violent. Anyone who touched it would be in danger. If one did not have any special methods, they would easily fall for it. Even Lu Haoxuan and Baizhi would have fallen for it, but now¡­


    Baizhi¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Xi¡¯s hand. The cauldron was very calm and looked no different from an ordinary cauldron. It did not look like its usual berserk self.


    She could not help but have doubts in her heart. Was this really the same cauldron?


    Only those who had come into contact with the Mother Cauldron knew how terrifying this cauldron was. This was also the reason why Lu Haoxuan and Baizhi, who knew that it was of great value and could suppress the Son Cauldron, still chose to take it out and exchange for it.


    ¡°Where did you get this cauldron?¡± Lu Haoxuan asked. He seemed to be very interested in Gu Xi¡¯s cauldron, which attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°This cauldron looks very ordinary. Why would Alchemy Emperor Lu look at it differently?¡±


    The crowd discussed in hushed tones. No matter how much they looked at it, they could not find anything special about it.


    The cauldron had been sealed by the system. With Gu Xi¡¯s extraction and suppression, it was no longer as dangerous as before. Thus, these people could not see anything unusual.


    ¡°This is a gift from my Master.¡±


    Gu Xi took out the excuse that he had prepared long ago. In any case, anything could be pushed to that Master who did not exist. Even if Lu Haoxuan could see that he was someone from the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce that day, what could he do?


    Lu Haoxuan could not help but fall into silence. From his previous actions, he dared to conclude that there must be an extraordinary force behind Gu Xi. Otherwise, with his ability, it was impossible that he was unable to find the person who had created the Flawless quality pill.


    The person behind the scenes must have hidden it very deeply. Even he could not easily offend such a force.


    No one knew how complicated Lu Haoxuan¡¯s emotions were at the moment. He had never thought that at the Dao Conference in the Capital, first there would be a Flawless quality pill, and then even people from the Demon Region would come to join in the fun.


    Now that he knew about the existence of such a colossus, he did not know whether this news was good or bad for the Capital. He had a faint premonition that this young man in front of him was even more extraordinary than he had imagined.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Baizhi is going to lose.¡±


    Lu Haoxuan suddenly opened his mouth. The referee beside him could not help but be shocked when he heard this. Gu Xi had the strength, and he was indeed a dark horse that had made it to the finals.


    However, before the two of them could refine their pills, Lu Haoxuan had already said these words. He asked in puzzlement, ¡°Miss Baizhi is so young, yet she has already reached the level of an extraordinary sage. Although that kid is mysterious and has some abilities, it won¡¯t be easy for him to win.¡±


    Lu Haoxuan shook his head and could not help but sigh. ¡°Although this Child Cauldron is powerful, the Mother Cauldron has its suppressive effect.¡±


    As expected, on the field, Baizhi frowned and her movements suddenly stopped. The Child Cauldron in her hand kept buzzing and was not under her control at all. It seemed like it was about to leave her palm.


    If it were not for the fact that Baizhi had spent all her efforts to barely suppress it, the Child Cauldron¡¯s condition at the moment was not suitable for refining pills. The white light flickered and appeared extremely unstable.


    When the others saw this, they were also discussing it animatedly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Miss Bai? Why did she suddenly stop?¡±


    ¡°Look, it seems like there¡¯s something wrong with the cauldron in her hand. Wasn¡¯t it fine before? How did it become like this after the appearance of that other cauldron?¡±


    The people on the field still did not know that these were the Child and Mother Cauldrons because there was nothing similar about their bodies. One was exquisite and resplendent, flowing with light and overflowing with color, looking full of divinity. The other one was gray and ordinary. No one could connect the two together.


    ¡°You have the Mother Cauldron in your hand. You¡¯re naturally able to suppress the Child Cauldron. I¡¯m simply unable to display my full strength.¡±


    The crowd only came to a sudden realization after hearing this. So there was actually such a twist in the story.


    ¡°Those are the Mother and Child Cauldrons! It doesn¡¯t look like it at all. But how did the Mother Cauldron end up in this kid¡¯s hand, while Miss Bai has the Child Cauldron in her hand?¡±


    ¡°No wonder Alchemy Emperor Lu suddenly asked about it earlier. He must have figured it out.¡±


    Gu Xi was not stupid, so she naturally knew what Baizhi was implying. Even if he won, it would be an unfair victory. Seeing Baizhi¡¯s unconvinced look, he curved his lips.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case ¨C¡±


    He waved his hand and actually summoned the cauldron back.


    This action was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. ¡°What is he going to do? Change another cauldron at the last minute?¡±


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s too late now. The incense has already been burned by more than half.¡±


    Everyone was confused. Even Baizhi was stunned on the spot.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make you completely convinced.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, Gu Xi waved his hands. Countless precious medicinal herbs seemed to have been summoned by something and fell into his palms.


    A dense spiritual light appeared as if it was a burning flame. Green essence burst out and was constantly extracted, as if it was reborn.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned, not knowing what Gu Xi was going to do.


    Only Lu Haoxuan¡¯s breathing was rapid. He stood up from his chair again, even more so than before. ¡°He¡¯s going to ¨C¡±


    ¡°He, he¡¯s not going to refine pills with his bare hands, is he?!¡±


    Someone shouted in surprise, and everyone had puzzled expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Refining pills with bare hands? How can there be such a method? How can it be done without a pill furnace? You must be joking, right?¡±

 Chapter 68 - Alchemy Emperor: I Understand Now

    During ancient times, the spiritual energy was abundant, and the sky was used as a furnace to forge medicinal pills. The human body was like a medium, and there was an extremely special alchemy method that did not need to rely on external things to refine pills.


    Even so, that person was still an extraordinary talent, and his strength was only higher than those of the Ancient Emperors. This was because cultivators needed to be able to communicate with all things in the world, and they had extremely high requirements for cultivation and comprehension.


    Therefore, very few people were able to succeed, let alone now. As the spiritual energy gradually dissipated, it was no longer the same as it was in the past. This method of pill refinement was only recorded in ancient books and legends. The number of people who knew about it could be counted on one¡¯s fingers.


    However, they never thought that they would actually see it here today!


    Hearing someone explain in detail, everyone was once again shocked. It could be said that it was an eye-opener.


    ¡°I had always thought that refining pills with bare hands was nothing more than an invention or conjecture of the predecessors. How could it be possible to successfully refine a pill without a pill furnace?¡±


    A powerful alchemist muttered to himself on the spot. His expression was extremely complicated.


    ¡°According to the records, this method is extremely difficult. Can he succeed at such a young age? He¡¯s not trying to fool everyone, right?¡±


    The others subconsciously held their breaths and stared at Gu Xi without blinking, afraid that they would miss out on some wonderful scene.


    Gu Xi waved his hands. It seemed to be a simple movement, but it carried a faint Dao rhythm. Black and white gas slowly rose from the left and right sides, as if yin and yang were entrenched in the air, forming a huge tai chi eight trigrams pattern.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to the scene. They saw countless divine lights shining brightly, forming all sorts of strange phenomena that filled the surroundings. Gu Xi was expressionless, appearing even more unfathomable.


    As Lu Haoxuan focused his attention on the scene, he was a little confused. ¡°Strange¡­¡±


    ¡°His pill refining method is indeed powerful. He can feel the medicinal essence within, but why isn¡¯t there any life aura coming from him?¡±


    Logically speaking, at this point, the pill was constantly being extracted and purified, so one should be able to feel the rich life essence. However, there was not the slightest bit of it when it came to Gu Xi. It gave people the feeling that it was just an empty shell.


    As expected of an Alchemy Emperor, Lu Haoxuan quickly discovered the problem with Gu Xi.


    After all, Gu Xi was a halfway house monk, and it was all thanks to the System. If he were to seriously refine pills, how would he be able to do it? However, it would not be a problem for him to play a few tricks to fool people, but over time, he would definitely be discovered by others.


    The people present were not fools. They were all quite skilled in pill refinement. They could deceive for a while, but they would not be able to deceive for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a little strange. Although I¡¯ve never seen what it¡¯s like to refine pills with your bare hands, there are almost no people in this world who can do it. Even Alchemy Emperor Lu is the same, let alone this kid. Could it be that he¡¯s even more powerful than Alchemy Emperor Lu?¡±


    ¡°Something is not right. Alchemy can not be refined out of the furnace. Could it be that this kid has stolen some secret technique?¡±


    Strange voices gradually sounded, and they were not optimistic about Gu Xi. They all thought that Gu Xi was deliberately mystifying the entire matter. After all, bare-handed alchemy has only been a legend, or only recorded in the classics.


    [45,648 impurities detected in the nameless pill. Do you wish to extract them?]


    The system notification suddenly sounded in his mind. Gu Xi had been waiting for a long time.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    He had spent some time creating a drama, and there was no benefit for him to continue.


    Just as the voices of criticism became louder and louder, the faint smell of medicinal herbs wafted out.


    The originally clear sky suddenly became extremely dark. A bolt of lightning suddenly struck down, and everyone looked over when they heard the sound.


    In the middle of Gu Xi¡¯s palm, a white medicinal pill slowly revealed its figure. It was extremely round, as if it did not have any impurities. Light golden patterns encircled it one after another, as if it was filled with the supreme mystery of the Dao of alchemy.


    Thunder rumbled in the sky, lingering above Gu Xi¡¯s head. Within the thick layer of clouds, the faint figure of a golden dragon could be seen shuttling back and forth. It was almost identical to the patterns on the medicinal pill. It was as if the Buddha was the external incarnation of the medicinal pill.


    The medicinal fragrance assailed everyone¡¯s nostrils, causing their spirits to tremble.


    ¡°This, this is¡­¡±


    Everyone was so excited that they could not speak. Lu Haoxuan could not maintain his composure from before and suddenly walked out from within. ¡°Flawless medicinal pill!¡±


    They had actually witnessed the birth of a Flawless pill with their own eyes! This was an extremely shocking and exciting event for all alchemists.


    Even if they were to die now, they would probably die with no regrets. That kind of feeling could not be described with words.


    ¡°I actually saw how the Flawless pill was refined with my own eyes¡­¡±


    However, after the excitement, everyone¡¯s emotions were extremely complicated.


    Refining pills with their bare hands, they probably would not be able to reach such a realm in their entire lives.


    Compared to the others, Lu Haoxuan¡¯s feelings were even deeper. Huge waves surged in his heart, and the image of Gu Xi waving his hand continuously appeared in his mind. It was as if it was effortless, and the Flawless pill was created.


    What kind of ability and talent was this? It was enough to crush everyone at the scene under his feet. It was as if they could only look up at his back, and they would not even have the courage to chase after him.


    It was this kind of hand that easily crushed his faith. Such a scene was engraved in Lu Haoxuan¡¯s mind, and he would never forget it for the rest of his life.


    ¡°I used to think that in order to refine a Flawless pill, whether it was the pill furnace or the medicinal ingredients, as well as the environment and temperature, there were strict requirements. But now it seems that¡­¡±


    Lu Haoxuan suddenly laughed out loud. His appearance was extremely deranged. Even the people around him were a little afraid when they saw him. They cautiously asked, ¡°Alchemy Emperor Lu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s because I¡¯m too rigid about external things, but I¡¯ve neglected my inner cultivation. Refining the pill is not the same as refining the heart!¡±


    Lu Haoxuan threw his head back and let out a long howl. His hair was scattered in all directions, and even his crown had been shattered. He personally stepped down from the stage and bowed deeply to Gu Xi. His voice was like a loud bell as he said, ¡°I understand now!¡±

 Chapter 69 - The Number One Alchemist, the Shock of the Supreme Purity Sect

    Translation


    When everyone saw this scene, they were completely dumbfounded.


    Understood? Understood what?


    Everyone seemed to feel that the world had become mysterious. Or was it that they had not woken up at all, resulting in an illusion.


    As the judge, the Alchemy Emperor, Lu Haoxuan, actually personally stepped down from the stage and bowed to the contestants with a respectful attitude. Those who did not know would have thought that the Alchemy Emperor of the ancient times had personally come to the scene.


    Who am I? Where am I? What should I do?


    Everyone was shocked, and they could not recover. One had to know that Gu Xi was only around 20 years old. What right did he have to make the famous Alchemy Emperor bow down to him like this?


    Lu Haoxuan had become famous at a young age and already had the title of Alchemy Emperor. It had already been deeply rooted in the hearts of everyone. () It was almost the goal and dream of all the alchemists in the world. However, now, this scene was simply extraordinary¡­


    Did this mean that Gu Xi¡¯s future achievements were even higher than that of the Alchemy Emperor?!


    Even though Gu Xi had refined a Flawless quality pill in public, the alchemists still felt extremely complicated when faced with the Alchemy Emperor¡¯s attitude.


    However, the more shocking thing was still to come. When Lu Haoxuan saw that Gu Xi did not speak, he thought that Gu Xi felt that he was not sincere enough. He sincerely said again, ¡°Young friend, please accept this old man¡¯s bow.¡±


    !!


    There were even some fanatical followers of Lu Haoxuan who could not endure this kind of scene and fainted. The scene immediately fell into chaos, so much so that no one paid attention to when the Alchemy Emperor and Gu Xi left the arena.


    Speaking of the final scene of the alchemy competition, it would presumably become an unforgettable memory for everyone. In a short moment, the news spread through the streets and alleys of the Capital like wildfire.


    ¡°Hey, have you heard? A dark horse suddenly broke out of the encirclement of the alchemy competition. Even Alchemy Emperor Lu¡¯s disciple was defeated!¡±


    ¡°Spread the word. Someone went crazy in the alchemy competition. Even Alchemy Emperor Lu wasn¡¯t his match. He could only admit defeat.¡±


    ¡°What?! Isn¡¯t it an alchemy competition? Why does it sound like a martial arts competition?¡±


    ¡°Shocking! Alchemy Emperor Lu actually knelt down in front of the contestants. This person was suspected to be the reincarnation of the Ancient Alchemy Emperor. He was the founder that all alchemists had to worship. Countless alchemists were fanatical and excited. There were even some who fainted on the spot.¡±


    Although the rumors were somewhat ridiculous in the end, there were still quite a number of people who knew of Gu Xi¡¯s existence. They also knew of his wonderful performance on the stage. They kept inquiring about Gu Xi¡¯s background and identity.


    Fortunately, Wu Huaqing and the others had good eyesight at that time. Seeing that the situation was not good, they quickly fled with the other disciples. Otherwise, it would be a problem whether they could walk out of the competition venue or not.


    Soon, Wu Huaqing also sent this message back to the Supreme Purity Sect. After receiving the message, the Sect Master and the others froze on the spot. ¡°How could this be ¨C¡±


    When the others saw the Sect Master¡¯s incredulous expression, they thought that it was bad news from the Capital. They could not help but ask, ¡°Sect master, could it be that we don¡¯t even have a single person who advanced in the competition? Were we eliminated in the preliminary round?¡±


    The Sect Master shook his head. The others could not help but feel dejected. It seemed that the situation was even worse. It was likely that they had all been wiped out. Otherwise, the Sect Master would not have shown such an expression. Everyone was somewhat dejected, but then they pulled themselves together and comforted him.


    ¡°Sect Master, it doesn¡¯t matter. The first competition is on the Dao of alchemy. We weren¡¯t particularly good at it, to begin with. In addition, we didn¡¯t have any outstanding disciples. In the second competition on the Dao of the sword, with Gu Xi and the others holding down the fort, it¡¯s likely that we¡¯ll be able to obtain even better results.¡±


    The Sect Master muttered, ¡°Who said that Gu Xi¡¯s swordsmanship is the most outstanding¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions were somewhat puzzled. Everyone knew that Gu Xi had killed a high-level demonic beast with a single sword strike back then, and thus obtained the Sect Master¡¯s favor. The Second Elder said, ¡°He naturally has outstanding swordsmanship.¡±


    The Sect Master would suddenly burst out laughing, losing his usual calmness. ¡°Wrong, we were all wrong!¡±


    Seeing his excited appearance, the other elders thought that the result of the competition was too bad and had received quite a bit of stimulation.


    ¡°Even if the Sect Master loses the competition, it doesn¡¯t matter. When the elites of the capital gather, we are truly¨C¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, the Sect Master glared at him as if he was looking at a fool. ¡°Who said we lost? Gu Xi placed first in the Dao of alchemy and successfully advanced to the finals. In the end, even the Alchemy Emperor bowed to him.¡±


    This time, it was everyone¡¯s turn to look at him as if they were looking at a fool. They looked at each other as if they were listening to a fairy tale. They were even more certain that the sect leader had suffered a great shock.


    ¡°Sect Master, are you alright?¡± they asked carefully, afraid that they would touch the Sect Master¡¯s minefield again. ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest first. You can leave the rest to us, we will take care of everything.¡±


    The Sect Master rolled his eyes. ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡±


    After the elders read the contents of the message, they all revealed incredulous expressions. They stuttered, ¡°Elder Wu, you can¡¯t be joking. You¡¯re making fun of us, right? Number one in the Dao of alchemy? How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Gu Xi¡¯s sword cultivation outstanding? When did he become so skilled in alchemy? We actually never knew about it.¡±


    ¡°Good kid. He actually hid it so well. If it wasn¡¯t for the Great Dao Conference Competition in the Capital, we wouldn¡¯t even know about it.¡±


    However, no matter how unbelievable it was or how bizarre the facts were, Wu Huaqing would never joke about such a matter. The information he sent back should not be wrong at all.


    Recalling the various suspicious aspects of Gu Xi, everyone revealed pensive expressions. The Sect Master naturally knew that Gu Xi had many secrets, but he did not expect him to bring such a big surprise.


    No matter what, Gu Xi was a member of their Supreme Purity Sect. This was also a matter to glorify their ancestors.


    There was no need to mention the Gu Clan. They were so happy that they were about to go crazy. The Clan Master of the Gu Clan announced on the spot that he would hold a banquet for three days and three nights in a row. He wished that the whole world would know about this.

 Chapter 70 - The Mysterious Sword Mountain, Green Lotus Princess

    Very soon, the second match of the Dao Conference in the Capital also began. It was a competition on the Dao of artifact refinement. As the name implied, it was about forging weapons and refining Magic Treasures.


    This time, the competition was extremely special. Unlike the pill refinement previously, this competition was held at the Sword Mountain on the western outskirts of the Capital.


    A hundred years ago, when this continent was first created, chaos was about to erupt. The various sects and powers fought endlessly for territory and resources. Countless people were injured, and some even died. It could be said that the ground was scorched and the corpses piled up into mountains.


    After that, a person appeared. He was independent of all time and things, and he used a strong stance to suppress all the heroes. He was called the Emperor and was unparalleled in the world. Countless people worshipped him as a god and even worshipped him with the Longevity Token.


    From then on, the world was at peace and thousands of sects converged.


    The Emperor also gathered all the divine weapons in the world. The peerless experts all placed their weapons on the Sword Mountain. This represented the end of the war, and it also symbolized the unification of power.


    As a result, the later generations were sheltered, and the dynasty was established. Unfortunately, the good times did not last long. As time passed, the chaos rose again, and the power of the Imperial Court declined. This place gradually became a smelting ground.


    Thousands of years had passed, and the old divine weapons on the Sword Mountain all had souls. Thinking back to the past, their owners were all outstanding figures. Even now, any one of them could cause a stir in the world.


    Back then, when they were at their peak, they were sealed. Even after so many years, even if their strength decreased, the divinity within could not be erased.


    ¡­


    Soon, everyone arrived at the foot of the Sword Mountain.


    Looking at the vast mountains in front of them, the mountains were verdant, and the trees were flourishing. It was as if they were embedded in jade. If one ignored the special area here, it would be a place with good scenery.


    However, the seemingly peaceful appearance hid an undetectable danger. It was like the surface of an endless sea. No one knew how many undercurrents were surging in the deep seawater.


    A light wind blew gently, carrying sword intent. It was as if even the air was made of Sword Qi. It was filled with an incomparably sharp feeling, as if one would be cut if they were careless for even a moment.


    Not far away, there were a few unending mountain peaks. From afar, they looked like giant swords standing on the ground. A flying sword from outer space slashed down across the sky. Countless deep ravines were like powerful sword scars.


    The steep mountain peaks were like extremely sharp sword blades. It was shocking to look at. Anyone with sensitive senses could sense that something was wrong.


    ¡°As expected of the Sword Mountain. Just this magnificent scenery is unique, something that other places don¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°If a new divine weapon is forged, the weapons of this Sword Mountain will each emit a buzzing sound, which means that they acknowledge the divine weapon. The louder the sound, the higher the strength of the blacksmith, the stronger the weapon forged.¡±


    ¡°Rumor has it that in the early days of the founding of the nation, Ou Yezi, the strongest blacksmith in history, once forged the Nine Great Divine Swords. As soon as the origin of the sword was forged, hundreds of swords resonated in unison. It was a magnificent sight.¡±


    However, these were all records in ancient books. No one knew whether they were true or false. However, it could not be denied that the Sword Mountain had extremely powerful spirituality.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this place would be chosen as the venue for the competition. It seems that another good show is about to begin.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if this competition will be as exciting as the alchemy competition last time. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    Just as everyone was discussing, the Luan Birds chirped and several rays of multicolored light drifted over from the sky. The azure and clear sky immediately became filled with multicolored light and a strange fragrance assailed everyone¡¯s nostrils. Countless flower petals fell from the sky. There were all sorts of breathtaking scenes.


    Everyone could not help but draw in a breath of cold air.


    Amidst the rain of flowers, the multicolored Luan Birds flew over on a carriage. The carriage was extremely gorgeous, with top-grade Blood Jade and corals as decorations. Eastern Sea Pearls were strung into a pearl curtain, and all sorts of rare treasures and rare items were like little toys that could be seen everywhere, they were all decorated on the carriage.


    However, any one of them was an existence that everyone would fight over.


    These were all secondary. Who didn¡¯t know that the five-colored Luan Bird was a high-level demonic beast? It even had the bloodline of the Divine Blue Luan. Just by looking at the powerful aura they emitted, one would be able to tell a thing or two. But now, they were being used to pull the carriage, and there were four of them.


    One could not help but sigh. who exactly had such a huge amount of wealth and power?


    The carriage was getting closer and closer. However, the white gauze was floating, and one could vaguely see their graceful posture. It made one¡¯s imagination run wild. At the same time, a cold female voice sounded, like a clear spring flowing through a mountain stream.


    ¡°The rules of the second match are that at the foot of Sword Mountain, one must refine their own weapon. Whoever¡¯s weapon receives the most recognition from Sword Mountain, the one with the loudest buzz¡­ That would be the final winner. That person will be awarded by this Palace.¡±


    Although one could not see her face clearly, one could guess who she was. She was to be able to use a five-colored Luan to pull her carriage, to be able to be a judge for the Dao Conference Competition, and to use the royal language. It was likely to be that person.


    The most respected princess of the Capital, who was titled ¡®Green Lotus¡¯.


    ¡°This time, the one acting as the judge will actually be the respected Green Lotus Princess!¡±


    ¡°It is rumored that when this Green Lotus Princess was born, all the lotuses in the city bloomed, and she was born with a budding green lotus in her hand. There was the sound of the Great Dao in the sky, and the crane brought countless lotuses. It can be said that her divinity has reached its peak.¡±


    The Green Lotus Princess was the most respected person in the Capital. Needless to say, many people doted on her.


    She was born with a strange phenomenon. After that, her talent was even more outstanding, and she displayed exceptional strength. When she was a child, she was already at the peak of Spirit Condensation. She could be said to be a favored child of the Heavens, leaving all her peers far behind.


    If one thought about it, to have such cultivation at such a young age, one¡¯s prospects would be limitless. There were even experts skilled in divination who had once given prophecies about the princess, asserting that she had the potential of ascending to Immortality in the future.

 Chapter 71 - Descendant of the God of Forging, Ou Yezi

    The Green Lotus Princess had always lived in seclusion, but there were many rumors about her that attracted the hearts of many people. However, such a person with such a noble identity was not someone they could easily meet.


    ¡°This trip to the Capital Dao Conference is indeed not in vain. First, there was Alchemy Emperor Lu Haoxuan, and now there¡¯s Green Lotus Princess.¡±


    It had to be said that the lineup of judges for this year¡¯s Dao Conference was truly powerful. Although in the past, there would be a few big shots holding down the fort. However, for a peak expert like this, or for Green Lotus Princess to appear at the same time, it was a situation that had never happened before.


    ¡°I remember that in her early years, Green Lotus Princess¡¯s cultivation had already stood at the peak of her peers. Now, her strength is even more unfathomable.¡±


    ¡°Green Lotus Princess¡¯s looks are devastatingly beautiful. With such cultivation, I wonder who will be able to match up to her in the future.¡±


    Green Lotus Princess¡¯s appearance caused quite a stir in the crowd. Everyone always yearned for beautiful things. However, due to Green Lotus Princess¡¯s powerful status and noble status, they did not dare to act rashly.


    The others more or less glanced at her from the corner of their eyes. Only Gu Xi heard their discussion and looked over boldly.


    The palanquin was gorgeous. The beaded curtains were green, and the white gauze covered the window. Green Lotus Princess was sitting in it, and one could barely make out her outline. However, even with this posture, it was enough to make one¡¯s imagination run wild, How bad would it be to unveil the white gauze?


    It was as if Gu XI¡¯s gaze was too direct. Green Lotus Princess sensed it and she slowly gazed downward. It was as cold as the first snowfall. She was like a fairy who sat high in the clouds and could only be seen from afar but not touched. It made it impossible for anyone to feel any sense of offense.


    Their gazes met in mid-air and then separated as soon as they made contact. Gu Xi touched his nose and suddenly felt a little curious about Green Lotus Princess¡¯s true appearance.


    ¡°I wonder if the winner can make a request and see Green Lotus Princess¡¯s true appearance.¡±


    When a bystander heard Gu Xi mumbling to himself, he could not help but laugh at his nonsense. ¡°What kind of person is Green Lotus Princess? She is not someone that you can meet just because you want to.¡±


    However, when he saw Gu Xi¡¯s appearance clearly, it was as if something was strangling his throat and he could not speak anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s you¡­¡± he stammered. One had to know that even the Alchemy Emperor had to bow to the person in front of him. If he offended Gu Xi, he would probably die.


    However, Gu Xi did not take it to heart.


    There were quite a number of people present who saw Gu Xi. However, this competition was about refining weapons, so there were very few alchemy cultivators. Even if Gu Xi was quite talented in alchemy and could even crush the Alchemy Emperor, it did not mean that he was good at refining weapons.


    Therefore, his influence was not as great as it was when he was refining pills. Although everyone sighed in their hearts at Gu Xi¡¯s talent in pill refining, it was clear that he did not have any advantage in this kind of home ground.


    ¡°Although pill refining and weapon refining sound like there¡¯s only a one-word difference, the distance between them is immense. Just because you can refine pills well doesn¡¯t mean that you can refine weapons well. People shouldn¡¯t have the wrong idea, or they would just embarrass themselves.¡±


    It was clear that this sentence was directed at Gu Xi.


    The two were somewhat similar, but there was a huge difference. It was extremely rare for a participant like Gu Xi to appear, who participated in both pill refinement and weapon refinement competitions.


    After all, whether it was pill refinement or weapon refinement, they were both broad and profound. They had a long history and required a lot of time and effort to study. If you did not understand one, then you still wanted to understand the other, it was inevitable that people would criticize him for being too greedy.


    There were once people who cultivated both paths, but they were all Ancient Emperors, and they were all outstanding figures. Until now, there were almost no such people, and even if there were, they were not proficient in either one.


    However, this problem did not exist for Gu Xi because he had the System in his hands. He did not know how to refine weapons, but he could use the system to extract them.


    Gu Xi turned a deaf ear to these sarcastic remarks. Seeing that he did not have any reaction, the others felt bored and turned their attention to the other contestants.


    There were many people standing in the arena, but the most eye-catching one was a bare-chested brawny man. His upper body was naked, and bright red lines that looked like flames spread from his arms, they took up most of the area.


    The lines seemed to have a life of their own, describing the traces of flames. They continued to pulsate along with the rise and fall of his chest. In addition to the dazzling colors, they gave people a feeling that they were about to come alive at any moment.


    ¡°Could this be some kind of special totem? It looks like a flame, so strange.¡±


    His companion beside him had a serious expression, and he could tell the origin of this pattern at a glance.


    ¡°You are only half right, it is indeed a flame or a Heavenly Flame. Only those who absorb the Heavenly Flame in their body will show it. Moreover, the stronger the Heavenly Flame, the larger the area it will occupy.¡±


    ¡°Looking at the shape of this flame, it is very likely to be a Heavenly Flame that is ranked in the top ten.¡±


    Many people were well-informed and guessed the identity of this person.


    ¡°I wonder where this person came from. To be able to absorb such a powerful Heavenly Flame and not even explode to death, it seems that his strength can not be underestimated.¡±


    As everyone knew, it was very difficult for a Heavenly Flame to fuse with a person¡¯s body. After all, its power was violent and was not controlled by anyone. If it was a mild flame, it would be fine. However, none of the flames in the top ten of the Heavenly Flame were easy to deal with.


    Not to mention that they were extremely mysterious and difficult to capture. Even if they were to be absorbed into the body, they would have to take a huge risk. At worst, they would be severely injured and disfigured. At worst, their foundation would be destroyed and they might even be turned into ashes. From this, one could see how powerful they were.


    Even if they were lucky enough to absorb it, if the host¡¯s cultivation was too low, they might even be devoured by the Heavenly Flame in the future.


    Even with such a huge risk, there were still many people who were willing to be infected by the Heavenly Flame. There was no other reason. They could obtain the spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth during the forging of artifacts or weapons. They could also borrow the pressure of the Heavenly Flame to improve the quality of the forging. As the saying went, risk and opportunity coexisted.


    ¡°I heard that he is the descendant of the God of Forging, Ou Yezi. He is the most outstanding talent in this generation, and his name is Ou Yechen.¡±


    ¡°No wonder, so he has a strong family background. I heard that the Heavenly Flame in his body is the Nine Yang Heaven-splitting Divine Flame, and it is very powerful. The other Heavenly Flames have to retreat when they encounter it.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, there is also the Heaven and Earth Smelting Furnace passed down from his ancestors. It was passed down from Ou Yezi¡¯s hands, and it is an existence comparable to a divine weapon.¡±


    ¡°Even if they don¡¯t rely on these external objects, the Ou family has a long history. The forging methods of their ancestors are not something that ordinary people can compare to.¡±


    ¡°And I heard that their family has a divine forging manual. It¡¯s said that it was personally written by Ou Yezi. It combines all the forging techniques in the world. The skills in it are profound and unfathomable. If you learn all of them, you can even forge a semi-divine weapon!¡±

 Chapter 72 - Being Targeted for No Reason? Bai Haoyu’s Enmity

    When the others heard this, they were dumbstruck. ¡°With such a god around, what¡¯s the point of competing? First place is already in his pocket.¡±


    The others shook their heads. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Who knows if a dark horse will emerge, just like in the first Dao of alchemy competition.¡±


    The person who said this even looked at Gu Xi.


    Other than Ou Yechen, there were other people whose strength could not be underestimated.


    For example, the muscular man standing not far away from Gu Xi was called Wang Dazhu. Although he appeared rustic, his experience was also quite legendary.


    Wang Dazhu was born in the wilderness, without any clan or sect. His status was even worse than Gu Xi¡¯s.


    He was originally a wild hunter. It was said that he had accidentally entered a Secret Realm and obtained a great opportunity, allowing him to excel in the area of forging. From then on, he diligently practiced and formed his own sect. One could say that his strength was formidable.


    ¡°There¡¯s also this one. He comes from the wealthy Bai Clan. It is rumored that this Bai Clan is powerful and has a rich heritage. They have countless spirit stone mines in their hands. Just by sitting on the mountain and eating nothing, it is enough for the disciples of the Bai Clan to have an endless amount of spirit stones in their lifetime.¡±


    Everyone looked over. What greeted their eyes was a young master dressed in luxurious clothing. The embroidery on his clothes was made by countless skilled craftsmen. Even the materials used to make it were worth tens of thousands of gold. The materials caused the clothes to be impervious to weapons, water, and fire. It was enough to show that he had an extraordinary status.


    ¡°I heard that this Young Master of the Bai Clan has a close relationship with the imperial family.¡±


    Bai Haoyu did not look like he was here to participate in the competition. Regardless of whether it was his aura or his surroundings, he did not seem to fit in. He looked like a young master who had roamed the world and was here to enjoy the scenery.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that Bai Haoyu doesn¡¯t care about the affairs of the world. He¡¯s a gamer, and his forging skills are top-notch. In addition to the Bai Clan¡¯s assets, he has money and connections. How can anyone compete with him?¡±


    One had to know that refining weapons and artifacts were different from refining pills. If the medicinal ingredients were not good enough, one could rely on one¡¯s own skills to turn something useless into something magical. However, refining weapons was about the actual ingredients.


    Even if one had heaven-defying skills, one would not be able to turn a pile of scrap metal into a divine weapon. Therefore, materials were extremely important. It was just like cooking. Only when the ingredients were good would the taste be good.


    No matter how good one¡¯s skills were, even if the God of Cooking was reborn, one would not be able to turn an overnight meal into a delicacy. The same principle applied to refining weapons. With a good foundation, one would not have to worry about not being able to refine good things in the future.


    Whether it was Ou Yechen or Bai Haoyu, they were both formidable opponents. On the contrary, Gu Xi did not have much of an advantage.


    In terms of background, he could not compare to Ou Yechen. His ancestor was a noble forging family, and he was also the descendant of the God of Forging. Just his thousand years of foundation was enough to crush many people that were present.


    In terms of resources, he could not compare to Bai Haoyu. Ordinary forging materials could be bought with spirit stones. However, for those extremely rare and precious materials that could be used to forge divine weapons, even if you had money, you could not buy them.


    They were all collected by the aristocratic families and the major sects, so they would not take them out easily. No matter how you looked at it, Gu Xi did not have much of a chance of winning.


    The reason why the major sects were so eager to participate in the Dao Conference in the Capital was not only because they could make a name for themselves and obtain resources and opportunities, but also because they could raise the level of their sects.


    Small sects like the Supreme Purity Sect were originally categorized as third-grade sects. If their disciples could obtain good results in the Dao Conference, they could directly be promoted to a second-grade sect.


    Therefore, whether it was the Sect Master, Wu Huaqing, or the others, they all thought highly of it. It was not easy for a monster like Gu Xi to become the first in the Dao of alchemy. It gave them hope. This was something that had never happened before.


    As long as they entered the final stage in the refining competition, the promotion of their grade was a certainty. Therefore, at this stage, they could only succeed and not fail.


    ¡°Elder Wu, it seems that the people Senior Brother Gu is facing this time are all quite troublesome.¡±


    Wu Huaqing¡¯s gaze was firm. ¡°No matter what, we must do our best to help him and obtain a good ranking in this weapon refining competition.¡±


    Everyone already understood the rules of the competition. Green Lotus Princess gave everyone time to prepare for the smelting matters. In the afternoon, the competition would officially begin.


    Wu Huaqing pulled Gu Xi and rushed to the largest smelting materials market in the capital. Whether it was alchemy or weapon refinement materials, there were many of them. It could be said that they had everything. Many people were trading there, and it could be said that they were extremely famous.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t bring many materials when we came. I also collected some for you before, but there wasn¡¯t enough time. Now let¡¯s see if there are any other good things here.¡±


    Ou Yechen and Bai Haoyu made Wu Huaqing feel a sense of crisis. He wanted to find better materials for Gu Xi.


    There was a dazzling array of items in the market. Suddenly, Wu Huaqing¡¯s eyes stopped, and he pulled Gu Xi over as if he was attracted by something.


    ¡°Wrap this up, boss. I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    It was a Red Copper Immortal Tear Stone. It was rich in spiritual energy and stable. If it was added to the materials, it could greatly improve the performance and quality of the Magical Artifact or weapon.


    ¡°Boss, can you give me a cheaper price?¡±


    ¡°Sir, you must be joking. This is a top-grade Red Copper Immortal Tear Stone. The price is already very low. How can I go any cheaper? In the entire market, this stone is rare. It can only be found by chance.¡±


    Although the stone in front of him was only the size of a fist, the price was terrifying. Looking at the string of zeros, Wu Huaqing gritted his teeth and said that he would buy it even though his heart ached a little.


    After all, it was related to the fate and future of the entire Supreme Purity Sect. No matter what, he had to buy it to give Gu Xi more chips.


    However, a hand suddenly reached out and snatched the Red Copper Immortal Tear Stone.


    Bai Haoyu looked at the stone in front of him and said with appreciation, ¡°I want this stone.¡±


    Looking at this guy who came out of nowhere, Wu Huaqing could not help but say, ¡°We took a fancy to it first. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good for fellow Daoist to do this.¡±


    Bai Haoyu did not even spare him an extra glance. ¡°What¡¯s not good about it? You want it, but you haven¡¯t paid for it yet. Also, even if you paid for it, so what?¡±


    These words sounded extremely overbearing, but Bai Haoyu did indeed have the strength. His gaze fell on the shopkeeper.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    The shopkeeper recognized Bai Haoyu at a glance. He could be said to be a spendthrift in the capital. He was rich and overbearing, and there was no one who did not know him. He instantly became much more enthusiastic.


    ¡°30,000 middle-grade spirit stones.¡±


    Bai Haoyu waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you 40,000 middle-grade spirit stones.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he even deliberately glanced at Gu Xi.


    ¡°You must be the previous number one in the Dao of alchemy, Gu Xi, right? Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need to join in the fun in refining weapons. It¡¯s also a waste to give you this good material.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he took the Red Copper Immortal Tear Stone and left, walking away arrogantly. For some reason, Gu Xi felt as if he was being targeted. However, this was only the first time Gu Xi had met him, so where did this enmity come from?

 Chapter 73 - ou’ll See the Real Deal on the Field

    Seeing how arrogant Bai Haoyu and the others were, Wu Huaqing had no choice. After all, their strength could not compare to the Bai Clan¡¯s. He could only avoid them for now.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go and look at the other materials.¡±


    However, no matter where they went, they would run into Bai Haoyu. It was as if they were waiting for them. Every time, they would spend a high price to snatch away the item that they wanted. Once or twice, it could be said to be an accident. However, the more times they did it, the less it seemed like a coincidence.


    Just as Bai Haoyu was about to cut him off again, Wu Huaqing finally could not hold it in any longer. ¡°May I ask what you are doing, Young Master Bai? It seems that our Supreme Purity Sect has never offended the Bai Clan before. Why are you going against us everywhere?¡±


    Bai Haoyu did indeed have a puzzled expression on his face, ¡°Really? You don¡¯t have to put it that way. It¡¯s just that I happen to have my eyes on something that you guys have your eyes on. So what if you spend more spirit stones to buy it? You guys can also offer a higher price.¡±


    When he said the last sentence, his face revealed a mocking expression. Clearly, there was a hint of provocation in it.


    Wu Huaqing sneered and said, ¡°That¡¯s really quite a coincidence. Every time, we happen to bump into you, Young Master Bai.¡±


    Bai Haoyu¡¯s subordinates said in a strange tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t have any spirit stones, you can¡¯t blame others. Doesn¡¯t that Gu Xi know how to concoct pills? Why doesn¡¯t he concoct more pills to sell so that he can exchange them for spirit stones?¡±


    Gu Xi was number one in the Dao of alchemy. However, those words described him to be no different from those of ordinary alchemists on the streets and alleys. It could be said to be a great insult.


    For a moment, the Supreme Purity Sect disciples were indignant. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far! You¡¯ve simply gone too far.¡±


    Just as they were about to go up and argue, they were stopped by Wu Huaqing.


    The Bai Clan was a local power in the capital and had close ties with the imperial family. It was simply not something their small Supreme Purity Sect could contend against. Even if Gu Xi was number one in the Dao of alchemy, he could not shake this behemoth.


    The people of the Supreme Purity Sect could only watch Bai Haoyu and the others leave. Because they had interfered, they had not bought any particularly precious or rare materials.


    ¡°Elder, what should we do now? If this is the case, what can Senior Brother Gu use to compete with those people¡­¡±


    The people of the Supreme Purity Sect could not help but reveal dejected expressions. ¡°Just how did we offend Bai Haoyu? Why is he finding trouble with us like this?¡±


    Logically speaking, Ou Yechen and the others should be more of a threat to Bai Haoyu. No matter what, they should not be targeting Gu XI. This was something that puzzled everyone.


    Someone suggested, ¡°There¡¯s still a little time left. Why don¡¯t we take a look again?¡±


    However, there was not much time left until the start of the competition. Even if they searched, based on Bai Haoyu¡¯s character, he would probably sweep the area and leave them with nothing.


    ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no need.¡± Gu Xi stood with his hands behind his back. ¡°A true expert can refine a peerless divine weapon even if it¡¯s just a pile of scrap metal.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s eyes were dark as he looked at Bai Haoyu¡¯s back as he left. A fierce light flashed across his eyes.


    However, he did not know that these words were heard by an old man who was passing by.


    In an instant, everyone from the Supreme Purity Sect was stunned on the spot. Those who did not know of his demeanor would have thought that he was a master blacksmith who had appeared out of nowhere. However, no one had ever seen Gu Xi refine a weapon, nor did they know his level of skill.


    ¡°Senior Brother Gu is so confident. I think his weapon refining skill is not inferior to pill refining. He even took first place in the Dao of alchemy. Weapon refining is not a problem for him!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Senior Brother Gu! When the competition is later, let¡¯s teach that kid a lesson.¡±


    Perhaps they were influenced by Gu Xi¡¯s imposing manner and Bai Haoyu¡¯s deliberate provocation, which caused the morale of the Taiqing sect to soar. For some reason, they all had blind confidence in Gu Xi.


    It seemed that as long as he wanted to, he could do anything.


    If Wu Huaqing and the others knew that Gu Xi had not even refined a single Magical Artifact or weapon, they would definitely overturn their current beliefs.


    Back at Sword Mountain, the line-up was even stronger. Many people had prepared materials, and some even pulled a horse carriage over. It could be said that it was extremely exaggerated.


    The most exaggerated person was Bai Haoyu.


    He was sitting on a chair, and a beautiful maidservant was fanning him while serving him tea. Those who did not know better would think that he was here for vacation. Behind him, the materials piled up into a small mountain, causing everyone¡¯s jaws to drop.


    At first glance, these materials were worth a fortune. Many people looked over with envy and jealousy.


    One of the disciples seemed to have noticed something, and could not help but exclaim, ¡°Quick, look at the person next to Bai Haoyu.¡±


    Bai Haoyu was currently conversing with t, and they seemed very close. It was as if they had noticed Gu Xi and the others¡¯ gazes, the two of them looked over at the same time.


    Shockingly, the person standing next to Bai Haoyu was Han Tian, who had been very powerful in the Dao of alchemy competition. He had lost to Gu Xi in the end.


    Han Tian was expressionless, but Bai Haoyu once again revealed a provocative and mocking smile. Seeing this, everyone finally understood why Bai Haoyu had repeatedly snatched things from them.


    ¡°So Han Tian and Bai Haoyu know each other. Presumably, he¡¯s trying to take revenge for Han Tian, so he¡¯s using such methods. Bah! To think that the Capital¡¯s Bai Clan would stoop so low.¡±


    ¡°If you have the ability to defeat Senior Brother Gu in the competition, you must be ashamed of yourself for using such unpresentable methods.¡±


    They did not expect Bai Haoyu to actually walk toward them. He said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re very good at pill refining, but refining weapons is different from pill refining. I wonder how good your skill in refining weapons is?¡±


    If it were not for his provocative actions and words, it would have been as simple as a friendly exchange.


    Gu Xi smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯ll find out in the competition later.¡±

 Chapter 74 - This Person’s Greatest Enemy

    Perhaps it was because Bai Haoyu was unable to see Gu Xi¡¯s embarrassment, anger, or dejected expression, Bai Haoyu was somewhat unwilling to accept this. He turned away and seemed to have thought of something.


    ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t have any outstanding materials here. Do you need me to lend you some?¡±


    With his lofty tone and attitude, one would think that he was doing Gu Xi a generous favor. However, Gu Xi¡¯s expression did not change at all. In fact, his gaze did not even change.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re worried.¡±


    Bai Haoyu felt as if he had punched cotton. Feeling bored and unsatisfied, he left. He turned around, and his originally arrogant and despotic expression completely disappeared. It was as if he had changed into a completely different person. His gaze was like an unfathomable deep pool.


    How could someone who could participate in the Dao competition in the Capital be an ordinary person? Even if the Bai Clan had some connections, Bai Haoyu was still someone formidable.


    All the previous actions were just a pretense to numb the other competitors. After all, a hedonistic Young Master relied on his clan¡¯s financial resources to participate in the competition. No matter how good the materials were, if he was not strong enough, he would not be able to make it to the end.


    Among the competitors, it was clear that most participants had set their eyes on the descendant of the God of Forging, Ou Yezi. This was also what Bai Haoyu wanted to see. He did not want to stand out too much, nor would he be looked down upon by others.


    Han Tian chuckled. Looking at Bai Haoyu¡¯s expression, he knew that he failed to rile up Gu Xi.


    ¡°I say, why are you doing this? Besides, even if I were to defeat him, it would be in the Dao of alchemy. Aren¡¯t you being a little mischievous?¡±


    Bai Haoyu said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m just helping you. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t appreciate me, but why are you saying such things?¡±


    It could be seen from their conversation that they were on very good terms. Otherwise, Bai Haoyu would not have gone to find trouble with Gu Xi like this.


    ¡°However, with your involvement, I reckon that he won¡¯t have a smooth journey in this weapon refining competition.¡±


    Bai Haoyu smiled coldly. ¡°So what if he doesn¡¯t have a smooth journey? Even if he buys those materials, as long as I¡¯m around, his chances of winning are slim. I will definitely be the final winner.¡±


    Han Tian shook his head. He recalled Gu Xi¡¯s performance in the Dao of alchemy competition and felt that he was not as simple as he appeared to be. The cauldron and his final actions were filled with mystery and unfathomable information.


    ¡°This person will be a great enemy. No matter what, you still have to be careful.¡±


    Bai Haoyu did not seem to mind at all. ¡°This Gu Xi¡¯s temperament is even stronger than I imagined. However, aren¡¯t you exaggerating a little too much when you say that he¡¯s a great enemy?¡±


    ¡°Although he does have some talent in pill refinement and is able to defeat you and even impress Alchemy Emperor Lu, pill refinement and weapon refinement are two different things. It doesn¡¯t mean that he has mastered weapons refinement.¡±


    Han Tian did not refute him immediately. After a moment, he said, ¡°You might not believe me if I tell you this, but he seems to carry an aura with his every move. I¡¯ve already noticed it when he was refining pills. I feel that he¡¯s not inferior in weapon refinement either.¡±


    Bai Haoyu obviously did not take his words to heart. He patted Han Tian¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯re speaking in riddles. You¡¯re probably still in shock from the defeat. Just you wait and see how I¡¯ll crush him and avenge you.¡±


    Bai Haoyu¡¯s expression was filled with contempt. He was totally underestimating Gu Xi. However, when he thought about his strength and the Bai Clan¡¯s background, he felt that he indeed had the right to be proud.


    ¡°Furthermore, even if he¡¯s as powerful as you say he is, he doesn¡¯t have any top-grade materials. How can he compete with me?¡± Bai Haoyu paused, revealing a hint of mysteriousness.


    ¡°You have to know that the trump cards in my hands aren¡¯t something that they can compare to.¡±


    Seeing how confident his good friend was, Han Tian knew that no matter what he said, Bai Haoyu would not listen. He had said all that he could. Perhaps it was really as Bai Haoyu had said, that he was overthinking things.


    At this moment, there was an uninvited guest in Green Lotus Princess¡¯s carriage.


    The gray shadow was like a ghost as it slowly revealed itself. It was an old man who was about to die. It was like a flickering candle in the wind that was about to be extinguished.


    It was the old man who had brushed past Gu Xi and Bai Haoyu in the market just now.


    Soft and charming laughter came from the carriage, but the people around them did not seem to hear it. It was clear that this place was set up with an exquisite formation. Not only could it block Divine Sense, but nobody would be able to detect anything from outside.


    ¡°Such an interesting thing actually happened. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard such a saying. A true expert can refine a peerless divine weapon even if it¡¯s a pile of scrap metal¡­¡±


    If Gu Xi was here, he would have realized that what Green Lotus Princess had said was almost the same as what he had said before.


    ¡°Elder Zhao, who do you think has the best chance of winning among these contestants?¡±


    The old man looked around the arena and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°That kid from the Bai Clan is hiding his strength. Don¡¯t be fooled by his grand reputation and frivolous manner. I heard that he is quite capable, but¡­¡±


    His tone paused, ¡°Ou Yechen is not to be underestimated. After all, he is the descendant of the God of Forging, Ou Yezi. Furthermore, the Ou family is extremely mysterious. It is very difficult to figure out their background. However, considering their lineage, they are powerful indeed.¡±


    ¡°Does this mean that Elder Zhao thinks more highly of Ou Yechen?¡±


    Elder Zhao did not reply, but his gaze landed on Wang Dazhu. ¡°Although this kid¡¯s background is not high, he has a lot of secrets. To be able to obtain such a great opportunity, his future achievements will definitely be extraordinary.¡±


    Green Lotus Princess looked at the few people that Elder Zhao had mentioned. Her beautiful eyes sparkled, and no one knew what she was thinking about.


    These three people were evenly matched, and each had their own strengths. However, Elder Zhao was able to pinpoint their strengths and weaknesses with a single sentence. His insight was as sharp as the eye of fire, and he was extremely sharp.


    ¡°What about this one?¡±


    Elder Zhao followed Green Lotus Princess¡¯s gaze and looked over. It was surprisingly Gu Xi.

 Chapter 75 - The Mysterious Old Man

    After seeing who Green Lotus Princess was talking about, elder Zhao fell into silence. After a moment, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t see through him.¡±


    When he said this, Green Lotus Princess was a little surprised.


    ¡°Is there anyone in this world that Elder Zhao can¡¯t see through?¡±


    Even though Elder Zhao had only caught a glimpse of Gu Xi just now, Gu Xi had left an extremely deep impression on him. It did not matter if it was Gu Xi¡¯s choice of words or the aura around him.


    Green Lotus Princess casually fiddled with the bead curtain, her clear voice ringing in his ears. ¡°Hearing you say this, I¡¯m even more curious about whether he can refine a peerless divine weapon¡­¡±


    After a moment, Elder Zhao hesitantly said, ¡°Perhaps not.¡±


    Although Gu Xi did not seem to be boasting, even if he had the heart to create a peerless weapon, he did not have the strength or the ability to do so.


    ¡°This kid has shone brilliantly in the alchemy competition. Even Alchemy Emperor Lu personally came down to praise him. No, let me rephrase¡­ Back then, Lu Haoxuan¡¯s attitude was extremely respectful. He almost worshipped Gu Xi like a god.¡±


    ¡°No one has ever been able to dominate in the alchemy and weapons paths at the same time and achieve extraordinary achievements.¡±


    Elder Zhao¡¯s words were firm and decisive. This was also a well-known truth. Everyone knew that there were such outstanding figures in the ancient times. However, at that time, the spiritual energy was abundant. It was simply impossible now.


    A person¡¯s spirit was limited. It was already very rare for one to be able to study one path and achieve extraordinary achievements. How could it be possible to cultivate two paths at the same time?


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you said that. I couldn¡¯t spare time that day and couldn¡¯t witness that match.¡±


    A gentle breeze blew, and the beautiful face under the white veil was faintly discernible. As the beaded curtains collided, the last sentence dissipated into the air, almost inaudible.


    ¡°Elder Zhao doesn¡¯t have much time for us. We must quickly find that person. Perhaps this match will be an opportunity to¡­¡±


    Elder Zhao¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Princess, please don¡¯t worry. I understand.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his figure had already disappeared. It was like he was never there.


    Green Lotus Princess faintly sighed. She looked to the sky, and her gaze carried a sort of indistinct sorrow and mystery. As the most respected princess in the capital, it was unknown what secret she was hiding.


    ¡°Pass down the order. The competition can begin.¡±


    Clang¨C


    The distant sound of a bell rang out, drifting through the mountains and forests. It carried an ancient and heavy aura, startling countless birds. It was as if even some sort of existence on Sword Mountain had been awakened.


    Countless people raised their heads to look. They saw a curtain of light rise into the air. It carried a powerful and unfathomable aura, isolating the participants and spectators. This curtain of light acted as a protective barrier. The spectators could still see the scene inside clearly.


    Ou Yechen, Bai Haoyu, Wang Dazhu, and the others quickly began to move. The other participants followed closely behind.


    The materials prepared by Bai Haoyu were the most luxurious. In short, there was nothing that could not be seen. Any one of the raw materials would cause countless refiners to fight over it.


    ¡°It is said that the Frost Jade Ice Particles are extremely rare. It takes a lot of time to produce them. I wonder where the Bai Clan found so many of them.¡±


    ¡°The Great Swamp Divine Sand is often found in the Eight Desolates Great Swamp. With the appearance of the mirage, ordinary people can¡¯t touch it at all. Even if they enter it, they will easily get lost!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Water of Lightness that has long been lost? I didn¡¯t expect the Bai Clan to have some in their inventory!¡±


    ¡­


    Golden light shone brightly, and spiritual energy flickered. Everyone was dumbstruck. They knew that the Bai Clan had a deep foundation, but they had no idea that what they had seen in the past was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Even some of the major sects could not afford to use such precious materials. However, Bai Haoyu¡¯s collection had all these magnificent and rare materials. People could not help but sigh at how deep their foundation was.


    ¡°In the past, it was always said that the Bai Clan possessed countless spirit veins and minerals. In fact, they were so rich that they could rival a nation. At first, I thought it was a bit of an exaggeration. But now that I look at it, it really does live up to its reputation. Even if all the people present were to put their efforts together, they wouldn¡¯t be able to compare. ¡±


    ¡°There are some things that no longer exist in this world. I never thought that I would actually be able to see them here.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Even if Bai Haoyu¡¯s craftsmanship is average, with the help of these materials, his crafted weapons and artifacts would still be extraordinary.¡±


    Furthermore, although Bai Haoyu looked like a sheltered brat, his strength was not that of a weakling. Otherwise, he would not have received such an evaluation from Elder Zhao.


    Bai Haoyu showed off the Thousand-year-old Frigid Iron, the Extraterrestrial Meteorite, the Blazing Pupil Gold that he had collected from the depths of the Earth¡¯s core. He also had the sturdiest materials in the depths of the ocean.


    Metal, wood, water, fire, earth, and other elements were attracted by a particular type of attraction and were very active in the air. Although these rare materials could raise the grade of the weapon, they also required a certain amount of ability to fuse with it.


    Bai Haoyu¡¯s actions were orderly and fluid, as if he had already forged them countless times. Just from this, it could be seen that his strength was not simple.


    ¡°With so many materials, what exactly is he trying to refine? It¡¯s true that having many materials is good, but you have to mix them well in order to bring out the greatest effect. Otherwise, it will only backfire.¡±


    ¡°Some people just say that grapes are sour because they can¡¯t eat them. Why do you care about what he¡¯s doing? Stop trying to boss others around. If you have the ability, then go and participate in the competition.¡±


    The competition had just begun, and there was already a dispute outside the stadium.

 Chapter 76 - Bai Haoyu and Ou Yechen

    ¡°It seems that Bai Haoyu is indeed a powerful opponent. I wonder if Ou Yechen will feel pressured.¡±


    Everyone was amazed by the amount of materials Bai Haoyu had, and they were all rare and precious. As for Ou Yechen, he was much more low-key. Although the materials he took out were not bad, they were not as good as Bai Haoyu¡¯s.


    Ou Yechen¡¯s clan had a deep foundation, but they focused on accumulation and inheritance, as well as forging techniques. After all, they were not as rich as the Bai Clan. They had all kinds of precious raw materials, and they brought them out as if they did not care about money.


    In terms of materials, Bai Haoyu seemed to be better. However, Ou Yechen was not flustered in the face of such a situation.


    A spirit light flashed, and he summoned a furnace. An ancient aura spread out, and everyone could not help but feel their hearts tremble.


    The furnace was dark in color. It was the rust that had accumulated over time and was almost completely covered in its original color. However, it did not seem cumbersome or dirty, and instead, it was filled with an inexplicable divinity.


    ¡°Why does the rust on it look so much like the legendary Eternal Immortal Stone¡­?¡±


    The Eternal Immortal Stone was a material used to forge divine artifacts. It was now extinct in the world, and even the Bai Clan could not find it. It might only exist in the tomb of the Ancient Emperor.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the Eternal Immortal Stone! There¡¯s also the Ancient Dream Crystal! Primal Chaos Essence!¡±


    The more they looked at the rust on it, the more they could feel that it was extraordinary. It was as if a powerful artifact had been brewing. Everyone was dumbfounded.


    There was even a picture of the sun and moon carved on top of the furnace. The essence energy circulated around its body, telling them how extraordinary it was in the past.


    It could be seen that this furnace had a long history. The materials left behind were all left behind from the forging of some kind of divine weapon. After thousands of years, they could still feel an inexplicable sharpness.


    Even though it was fleeting, there was an invisible pressure that enveloped everyone¡¯s hearts. It was as if they saw a divine weapon slowly being born from the furnace, revealing its sharpness. Everyone who saw it was filled with admiration and submitted to the divine weapon.


    It took them a long time to come back to their senses. They said, ¡°This must be the Heaven and Earth Smelting Furnace that Ou Yezi used! It really lived up to its reputation. It was said that the Heaven and Earth Smelting Furnace had gathered the most precious materials in the world, and even mixed them with a few wisps of Origin Qi of all things. It was an existence comparable to a divine artifact. ¡±


    ¡°Back then, Ou Yezi used this furnace to forge the Nine Great Divine Swords. It triggered a Heaven and Earth phenomenon. That movement was felt by almost everyone. If I could advance a few hundred years, I would be able to see the grand occasion.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that after Ou Yezi, there was no one who was as outstanding as him. I don¡¯t know how much of the ancestors¡¯ abilities were passed onto Ou Yechen.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. The Heaven and Earth Smelting Furnace has spirituality and can recognize its owner. After Ou Yezi, the divine weapon did not respond and was sealed from then on. I did not expect it to see the light of day again and fall into Ou Yechen¡¯s hands. With the recognition of the divine weapon, his future is bound to be limitless.¡±


    Ou Yezi¡¯s family had been hiding from the world for many years. They had been living in seclusion. Ever since Ou Yezi¡¯s fall, although their reputation was still outstanding and they were respected by the world, only they knew that they did not have the strength that Ou Yezi had when he was alive.


    They had always wanted to restore their family¡¯s glory, but they had never thought that they would choose to appear at this year¡¯s Dao Conference.


    It seemed that because the Heaven and Earth Smelting Furnace recognized its master, they had a new idea and announced to the world that the Ou Family had returned once again!


    ¡°The Heaven and Earth Sm elting Furnacecan automatically absorb the spiritual energy between Heaven and Earth and put it into the materials, allowing them to better fuse together, bringing a huge attribute bonus. Ou Yechen can be said to be like a tiger with wings.¡±


    ¡°His own strength is quite extraordinary. As the youngest and most talented junior in the Ou Family, coupled with the Heaven and Earth Smelting Furnace, it will be even more difficult for others to surpass him.¡±


    Other than that, Ou Yechen also had secrets such as the Heavenly Flame and the forging technique with him. This kind of top-notch luxurious configuration was probably something that others would not be able to catch up to no matter what.


    The appearance of the Heaven and Earth Smelting Furnace made many people feel a sense of danger. However, the greater danger was still to come.


    A flame shot straight into the sky like a blooming red lotus. The sky seemed to start burning unceremoniously.


    The moment the flame in Ou Yechen¡¯s hand appeared, all the flames that were burning in the area actually shook for a moment. Then, they gradually dimmed, as if they had seen a king.


    Those contestants had expended a lot of effort, but they were still unable to recover these flames.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    This strange scene made everyone exclaim in amazement. Someone who knew the situation explained, ¡°Only high-level flames can have a restraining effect on other flames. Obviously, Ou Yechen¡¯s is much higher than theirs.¡±


    After such a change, many people¡¯s weapon refinement was affected. After all, the size and level of the flame would affect the fusion of the materials.


    It could be seen from the situation of a contestant near Ou Yechen. Looking at the shapeless object in his hand, his face was full of dejection.


    ¡°This flame is too powerful. Those contestants don¡¯t even have the ability to resist.¡±


    Although Bai Haoyu¡¯s flame level was not as high as OuYechen¡¯s, no one knew what method he used, but the flame was not affected at all.


    The others were also flustered and finally stabilized. Only then did they not make too big of a mistake. After surviving the disaster, everyone looked at Ou Yechen with even more fear and dread.


    If this happened again, they did not dare to guarantee that they would still have the luck to successfully survive the disaster.


    Bai Haoyu frowned and looked at Ou Yechen, who was standing next to him. A sense of danger rose in his heart. ¡°As expected of Ou Yezi¡¯s descendant. His strength is not to be underestimated.¡±

 Chapter 77 - Bai Haoyu’s Trump Card, the

    It was said that the layman would just watch the show, but the expert would see the trick. Even though the weapon in Ou Yechen¡¯s furnace had not taken shape yet, Bai Haoyu already felt an inexplicable threat.


    ¡°No, I have to refine it before him.¡±


    He, Bai Haoyu, must be the first person to succeed in refining a weapon.


    This was not only to appear impressive, but more importantly, every time a powerful weapon was successfully refined, but it would also definitely affect the embryos that had yet to take shape.


    Bai Haoyu could ignore Gu Xi, but he regarded Ou Yechen as his number one rival. After all, he was Ou Yezi¡¯s descendant, and the threat was too great.


    If he could use this opportunity to crush Ou Yechen, it would be for the best.¡±¡±  Even if he could not crush Ou Yechen, he could still disrupt his weapon refinement. Then, he would definitely be number one in wepon refinement.


    Bai Haoyu could not help but speed up the progress of his weapon refinement. Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by Ou Yechen just now, and once again, their gazes returned to Bai Haoyu.


    Although his furnace could not compare to Ou Yechen¡¯s Heaven and Earth Smelting Furnace, it was still a rare and precious Magical Artifact. It was a treasure that the Bai Clan had spent a lot of money to find.


    There was a ball of light that was moving up and down, slowly solidifying. When Bai Haoyu saw this, he threw all the rare and precious treasures into it as if they were free.


    ¡°Nine Serenities Demonic Water! Purple Gold Snow Stone! Extreme Ice Divine Tree!¡±


    Such a rare and precious material was thrown into it. Some people were clearly just spectators, but they had a pained expression on their faces. They could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Only the Bai Clan has the ability to expend so much energy. If it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t have such a huge expenditure.¡±


    The most shocking part was that Bai Haoyu seemed to have made up his mind. He grabbed a handful of purple stones and released tiny bolts of lightning around them. As they were thrown in. Faint crackling sounds could be heard.


    In an instant, rumbling thunder could be heard in the sky not too far away.


    Someone exclaimed in shock, ¡°These are Thunder Spirit Immortal Stones!¡±


    These stones absorbed the essence of the sun and moon, and contained powerful power of lightning. Thunder Spirit Immortal Stones were very rare, and it was very difficult to form them. One of them cost a lot of spirit stones, and they couldn¡¯t be bought. Yet, Bai Haoyu took out so many at once.They were piled up into a small mountain.


    ¡°Heavens¡­ so many Thunder Spirit Immortal Stones. What exactly is Bai Haoyu trying to do?¡±


    This was not all that surprising.


    Bai Haoyu took out a fist-sized Thunder Spirit Immortal Stones. It was shaped like an infant, and everyone was dumbstruck. They stuttered, ¡°How¡­ how could this Thunder Spirit Immortal Stones¡­¡±


    The Immortal Stone was only as thick as a thumb, and would only grow bigger after a hundred years. To be able to grow to such an extent, it would take at least a few thousand years, not to mention ten thousand years. Furthermore, it had already taken the shape of a human!


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this Thunder Spirit Immortal Stone is about to become a spirit.¡±


    If it could successfully pass the Heavenly Tribulation, then this stone would be able to completely transform into a human. After all, it was extremely difficult for plants and animals to cultivate, and very few could gain sentience, not to mention something as dead as a stone.


    One could imagine just how difficult this was, and it could be said that it was a 1 in 10,000 chance. Therefore, the Thunder Spirit Immortal Stone in the shape of an infant spirit was even more precious. If it could be cultivated to its full potential, it would definitely be an item born from the good fortune of Heaven and Earth.


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to use it here?¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, the spiritual energy in it would raise the quality of the weapon by several levels. Furthermore, since this stone was about to gain sentience, if one was lucky, it might even have a soul when the weapon is refined. ¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s why Bai Haoyu chose to use this extremely precious Thunder Spirit Immortal Stone.¡±


    This was Bai Haoyu¡¯s secret weapon, and even Ou Yechen gave it a sidelong glance.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Bai Haoyu did not hesitate to throw the immortal stone into the furnace. The sound of thunder was getting closer and closer, as if it was exploding right next to his ears. It was as if he could faintly hear the sound of a baby crying.


    More and more dark clouds gathered in the sky. Everyone could sense the uneasy aura. It was obvious that the thing Bai Haoyu had forged was not something ordinary.


    With the addition of the Thunder Spirit Immortal Stone, the ball of light began to flicker, as if it had finally stabilized. Its shape was no longer ever-changing. Instead, it became slender and long, like a dragon swimming in the air.


    ¡°What kind of weapon is this?¡±


    ¡°According to its shape, it should be something like knives, spears, sticks, and so on. Its lethality should be quite high.¡±


    ¡°This is a competition of weapon spirituality. Can it resonate with the Sword Mountain? No matter what kind of weapon it is, it has to make the Sword Mountain respond.¡±


    ¡°But according to Sword Mountain¡¯s name, perhaps it would be better to refine a sword.¡±


    Everyone guessed what kind of weapon Bai Haoyu would forge.


    Rumble!


    A bolt of lightning suddenly descended, shocking everyone as they looked up into the sky.


    It was unknown when the thick lightning had been entrenched in the sky. It bared its fangs and brandished its claws as it glared at everyone. Everyone present felt an inexplicable pressure.


    The 300-meter-long lightning transformed into a heaven-devouring beast that roared. Its enormous claws tore through the sky, creating countless deep ravines. The sky seemed to have turned into countless shards, and it revealed a powerful force that pressed down on everyone until they could barely breathe.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Look at those beast heads!¡±


    Some sharp-eyed people noticed that the ferocious beast heads were heading in the same direction as Bai Haoyu.


    The heaven-devouring beast was actually formed from countless bolts of lightning. Its body seemed to be a passage in some other dimension, and occasionally, mysterious light would pass through it.


    The originally white light gradually turned dark blue, and then dark purple. It was actually somewhat similar to the color of the lightning dragons. It could even be said that they came from the same origin.

 Chapter 78 - The Worship of Ten Thousand Beasts, Thunder Fire Lightning Whip

    The others could not help but think of the many Thunder Spirit Immortal Stones that Bai Haoyu had added, as well as the last human-shaped Thunder Spirit Immortal Stone. It must have contained an enormous amount of lightning attribute energy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Bai Haoyu would be able to cause such a commotion. It seems that the thing he refined is about to be born.¡±


    It was the same as pill refining. Refining a high-level item would cause such a huge commotion. Looking at the lightning dragon hovering in mid-air, it was so lifelike that it looked no different from a real dragon. Everyone could not help but exclaim in admiration.


    ¡°I wonder what Bai Haoyu is refining.¡±


    ¡°I originally thought that Ou Yechen would be the first to succeed. I didn¡¯t expect it to be Bai Haoyu.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. There¡¯s no rule that the first to succeed is the most powerful. I think Ou Yechen will be the best.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Furthermore, Bai Haoyu relies on most of the heavenly materials and earthly treasures. Which of those materials isn¡¯t powerful and extremely precious? In terms of true strength, Ou Yechen is more powerful.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re speaking as if Ou Yechen didn¡¯t use the Heaven and Earth Smelting Furnace. He¡¯s also using the power of a lot of external things.¡±


    Before the results of the competition were out, Ou Yechen and Bai Haoyu¡¯s supporters had already started quarreling. Everyone had different views. Some thought that Bai Haoyu was powerful. After all, only high-grade materials could make good Magic Artifacts and weapons.


    Some thought that Ou Yechen was the true successor of his ancestors and deserved to be number one in weapon refinement. All in all, the people in the competition were focused on weapon refinement, and the people outside were not idle either.


    Just as everyone was quarreling, the sky above them rumbled. Countless lightning bolts transformed into beasts and arrived above Bai Haoyu. It was as if ten thousand beasts were worshipping him, and all of them lowered their arrogant heads.


    The scene was extremely shocking. Countless violet beams of light poured into the furnace, and it looked like a whale swallowing everything it touched. As it breathed, lightning flashed, and the spiritual energy in the furnace reached its peak.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s hearts were hanging in their throats.


    All ten thousand beasts cried out in unison! It was so deafening that it sounded like they were celebrating its birth.


    It was rumored that if all living things in the world wanted to achieve true results, they would have to experience the punishment of Heavenly Lightning. However, this Thunder Spirit Immortal Stone was accidentally contaminated with karma. Perhaps the Heavenly Lightning had accidentally struck it, causing it to be contaminated with its power. Together with the leaked spiritual energy, it seized the secrets of the Heavens and gave birth to a human form.


    At the same time, it also recorded the lives under Heavenly Lightning. It was no wonder that when the spiritual energy gathered, it was able to cause such a strange phenomenon.


    A dark purple figure slowly appeared in mid-air. Like a bolt of lightning, it suddenly lit up the gray sky, blinding everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Countless lightning and fire surrounded it, like stars surrounding the moon. A whip appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight. The light around its body shone so brightly that it seemed to leave deep marks in the sky. Countless bolts of lightning gathered at this moment.


    Shockingly, there were traces of lightning on the handle of the whip. At the top of the whip was a blue stone that looked like a baby. It looked like a miniature version of the human-shaped Thunder Spirit Immortal Stone from before.


    However, this time, its eyes were half-open, as if it had really come to life.


    When everyone saw this, they were incredulous. ¡°How can this Thunder Spirit Immortal Stone be so well-preserved?! Could it be that Bai Haoyu didn¡¯t use it just now?¡±


    However, its body had indeed shrunk by more than half. Rather than saying that it had shrunk, it was more accurate to say that it had been condensed into its essence. It had fused with the Divine Whip, unleashing even more powerful spiritual power than before.


    ¡°It can be seen that the spiritual intelligence of this Thunder Spirit Immortal Stone has not been completely wiped out. I believe that it won¡¯t be long before it will be nourished by spiritual energy, and it will be able to give birth to a Divine Embryo that is even more powerful than before.¡±


    ¡°Bai Haoyu¡¯s forging technique is simply superb. Even in such a situation, the foundation of the Immortal Stone hasn¡¯t been destroyed. It¡¯s enough to show how high his skill in weapon refinement is.¡±


    Everyone understood the reasoning behind this and gasped in amazement. It turned out that Bai Haoyu had not planned to use up this Thunder Spirit Immortal Stone in the first place. Instead, he had done his best to preserve it.


    After all, a human-shaped Thunder Spirit Immortal Stone had never been seen before. Bai Haoyu naturally would not recklessly waste it. He would preserve its foundation and let it become the spirit of the weapon. It could be said that he was using it to its fullest potential.


    It sounded simple, but it was extremely difficult to do. Furthermore, it required superb techniques. If there was even the slightest mistake, it was very likely that it would become problematic.


    However, from the final result, Bai Haoyu had made the right move! In the end, the two fused perfectly, giving the magical item infinite room to grow.


    When the Divine Whip descended, Heaven and Earth shook. The thunder element was extremely active. The Divine Whip was surrounded by tiny bolts of lightning, which were the essence of a condensed form. It might seem like a small spark, but] a light wave of the whip could seriously injure a Dragon Transformation stage expert.


    At the same time, Sword Mountain seemed to have sensed something and let out a cry of contention.


    ¡°Thunder Fire Lightning Whip!¡±


    Bai Haoyu lightly shook his hand, and the whip in his hand moved like a divine dragon, surging with the power of thunder and lightning.


    ¡°Using such a Thunder Spirit Immortal Stone, it is indeed extraordinary. Who can compete with this whip?¡±


    ¡°You are speaking too early. Ou Yechen¡¯s whip hasn¡¯t been refined yet. It is still too early to decide the outcome of the round.¡±


    At this moment, because of the birth of the Thunder Fire Lightning Whip, many contestants had been affected. A few of them had yet to even form an embryo. This was due to the thunder and lightning.


    Shockingly, there was an undetectable crack on one of the contestant¡¯s weapon. It was as if there was a tiny hole in a perfectly intact container, and the spiritual energy instantly drained out.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡±


    The contestant¡¯s face was pale, and he desperately tried to repair it. However, the Thunder Fire Lightning Whip¡¯s pressure was too heavy, and the crack spread rapidly like a spider web. Soon, the embryo lost its original spiritual energy.


    No matter how he tried to repair it, he could not prevent the embryo from collapsing and being destroyed.

 Chapter 79 - Heaven and Earth Combined, Yin and Yang!

    This also meant that he lost the qualification to compete and had no hope of making a comeback. Refining weapons was not like refining pills. One would prepare many materials, and there was only one copy. If one failed, one would not be able to refine it again.


    ¡°His embryo also has a lot of spiritual energy. He was so close too. What a pity.¡±


    He was not the only one. There were many others who had the same fate. They could not bear it, and could not accept the outcome. They fainted on the spot.


    Everyone sighed, but there was nothing they could do. After all, it was their fault for not being able to withstand the pressure of the Thunder Fire Lightning Whip. It could only be said that their skills were inferior.


    Even if Bai Haoyu did not deliberately target them, such a Spirit Weapon was extremely domineering. It announced its existence as soon as it was born.


    Although the others were not affected like this, they would not walk away unscathed. Only Ou Yechen¡¯s expression was relaxed, as if he was cut off from the world. He did not take notice to these changes.


    Bai Haoyu looked very pleased. He held the Divine Whip in his hand, and his gaze fell on Ou Yechen. At the moment, he was still in the forging process. Other than the commotion caused by the Heaven and Earth Smelting Furnace, everything else was normal.


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s the descendant of the God of Forging, Ou Yezi? He¡¯ll still fall behind me. I don¡¯t believe that he¡¯ll be able to refine something even more powerful than this.¡±


    Bai Haoyu thought that he was certain of victory and had the upper hand. When he saw that Ou Yechen was only so-so, a look of contempt appeared on his face.


    Han Tian could not help but sigh when he saw this. His good friend¡¯s talent was indeed outstanding, but it was inevitable that he would be a little arrogant.


    ¡°Ou Yechen hasn¡¯t even refined it yet. It¡¯s better not to let down your guard.¡±


    Bai Haoyu was not paying attention. ¡°Judging from the current situation, I¡¯m afraid that even if he refines anything, it won¡¯t be able to compare to the Thunder Fire Lightning Whip in my hand.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he did not expect that the face slapping would come so quickly.


    In the next second, Bai Haoyu¡¯s expression became serious. Someone cried out in alarm, ¡°Look! What¡¯s that?¡±


    Everyone immediately looked in the direction of the voice.


    Not too far away, a vast expanse of violet Qi filled the sky. It came from the east in a vast and mighty manner. Even the lightning was forced back into a corner by it, gradually gathering above the Heaven and Earth Smelting Furnace.


    An ancient aura emanated out from the furnace, as if an ancient God who had been sleeping for a long time had been awakened. The violet clouds covered it, giving birth to some sort of mystery. The entire sky was covered in such colors.


    The black and white gases kept rising and falling in the purple clouds, as if a small world had been born. Countless ancient totems and runes were surrounding it, giving off an unintelligible yet powerful aura. It had faintly touched the edge of Dao!


    ¡°It¡¯s really too shocking.¡±


    Everyone could see that although this small world had not completely formed, it had already formed its own system. The Yin-yang five elements and the Tai Chi eight trigrams patterns covered the top of the entire furnace.


    The Dao felt very soothing, as if it was formed naturally.


    ¡°Heaven is Heaven, Earth is Earth, Heaven and Earth are one. Yin and yang lean against each other. Rise!¡± Ou Yechen chanted, and the originally unmoving furnace began to tremble. Countless white smoke rose and was released from it.


    His hands formed a complex and mysterious ancient mark, as if it was an extremely ancient language. He used another method to communicate with Heaven and Earth. A dense and huge array patterns quickly covered the entire arena, and even Sword Mountain was affected.


    When everyone saw this scene, even their souls were taken away, and they came into a mysterious and mysterious space.


    White fog lingered, and it was as if a fairyland had descended. One could see the towers, palaces, and carved railings. The extremely luxurious fairyland stood on the clouds, exuding a majestic and magnificent aura. Everyone itched to explore this place.


    At the same time, the Tai Chi eight trigrams pattern also slowly rose, quickly covering the original sky. This time, the range was even greater than the previous lightning rampage.


    It was as if everyone could only look up to the Tai Chi diagram, and even the Divine Whip from before was eclipsed.


    The sound of the Great Dao could be heard from the horizon, as if it were telling a supreme mystery. Everyone was entranced by it.


    Only Bai Haoyu¡¯s face was ashen. The tiny person on the Divine Whip had already opened its eyes slightly, and it would be able to fully open its eyes soon. By that time, it would be even more powerful.


    However, under such circumstances, its eyes were slowly closing!


    ¡°How could this be?!¡± Bai Haoyu said in disbelief, unable to accept such a blow.


    Han Tian could not help but sigh as he looked at Ou Yechen, who was standing not too far away. His face was as calm as ever, and he was neither happy nor sad.


    Han Tian said, ¡°He¡¯s usually silent, but when he makes a move, it dominates the entire arena. His tool embryo hasn¡¯t even formed yet, and he¡¯s already such a threat to you. If he succeeds¡­¡±


    He did not finish the rest of his sentence. Clearly, he did not want to offend his friend. However, Bai Haoyu understood what he meant. He gripped the Divine Whip in his hand so tightly that the veins on his forehead were popping out.


    ¡°I¡¯ve studied hard for many years, and I have the support of my clan¡¯s enormous wealth. Why can¡¯t I compare to him?!¡±


    Bai Haoyu was unwilling to accept this. In the past, the Ou Family had not participated in the Dao Conference in the Capital. He did not know why they chose to come out this year.


    If not for Ou Yechen, a powerful opponent, the position of number one in artifact refinement would definitely belong to him!


    Golden Light suddenly erupted from within the Heaven and Earth Smelting Furnace. It could be seen that the small world from before should have already matured. It was just that he did not know what kind of divine object it would give birth to.


    He could vaguely see the sun rising and the moon setting. The four seasons were reincarnated. The plants withered and flourished. It was clearly just a small lump, but he could feel the Great Dao of life and death, karma, and many other Great Daos!


    It was as if everyone had touched upon a divine, profound, and shocking wisdom. There were thousands of people and thousands of faces. Most importantly, everyone could actually see something different from it. After a round of discussion, they were shocked to the extreme.

 Chapter 80 - The Sword That Carried the Dragon’s Roar Into the Nine Heavens!

    ¡°What exactly is Ou Yechen trying to refine? Why do I seem to see the river of time surging past us?!¡±


    ¡°I saw the connection between the power of karma, and even saw some things that had happened in the past. Suddenly, I had some new insights in my heart.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. It was as if I had a spring and autumn dream.¡±


    ¡°I felt as if I had come to the Immortal Palace. I saw the Goddess dancing, eating a Thousand-year-old Saturn Peach, and drinking the Jade Nectar. How happy was that?¡±


    That person said so with a look of endless aftertaste, causing the listeners to yearn for it.


    However, all of this was caused by Ou Yechen. Now, his Heaven and Earth Smelting Furnace was entirely made of gold, as the color changed, the energy became stronger and stronger.


    In an instant, it swept through the entire scene, causing many people to take half a step back.


    ¡°Did you hear anything?¡±


    The moment his voice fell, the Sword Mountain not far away suddenly erupted with a dragon¡¯s cry! The entire mountain began to tremble, as if something was about to come out.


    Whether it was the people outside or inside the scene, they could feel the ground shaking, as if the Earth Dragon was rolling.


    Roar!


    Everyone felt as if their eardrums were about to be shattered. The thing in the Heaven and Earth Smelting Furnace was finally revealed, and the small world shattered into countless pieces.


    In the golden light that filled the sky, a cold treasure sword appeared out of thin air. Two five-clawed golden dragons surrounded the sides of the body, as if they were the most loyal guardians. The dragon¡¯s eyes were bright and full of spirit, and the dragon¡¯s might was so great that no one dared to look at it directly.


    The golden dragon slowly entered the sword, and the dragon¡¯s cry continued.


    To seize the brilliance of the great sun, cast it into a sword, and then borrow the power of the universe to forge it into a Sword Soul, who would have such a spirit and skill.


    Once this sword was unleashed, a powerful and scorching aura swept across the entire scene. Even the weapons on the Sword Mountain could sense it and let out a buzzing sound.


    The dragon¡¯s cry of the Nine Heavens, a shocking sword, caused the Sword Mountain to cry out in unison. Such a scene was deeply engraved in everyone¡¯s minds.


    Ou Yechen was neither sad nor happy. He held the Divine Sword in his hand and swept it lightly. Wherever he passed, it was as if a king was patrolling his territory. The other competitors, who had finally formed their artifact embryos, once again had a few more cracks.


    Although some people had escaped Bai Haoyu¡¯s Divine Whip, they could not escape this shocking sword strike.


    The power was clearly stronger than before. Bai Haoyu¡¯s face was ashen when he saw this. He knew that he had lost slightly. After all, even his Divine Whip had been affected.


    At this moment, the spiritually-filled little man had completely closed his eyes. The truth was right in front of him, and he had no choice but to admit it.


    ¡°As expected of Ou Yezi¡¯s descendant. He really is powerful. I admit defeat.¡±


    However, Bai Haoyu was completely convinced of his loss. After all, Ou Yezi was known as the God of Forging, so how could his descendants be ordinary? However, he had never imagined that Ou Yechen would be so powerful. He simply did not lose out to his ancestors. In the end, he underestimated his opponent.


    ¡°Even Bai Haoyu said so. It seems that Ou Yechen is indeed powerful. He should be the final winner.¡±


    Everyone present was amazed. There were not many contestants left on the stage. Most of them were affected by the Divine Whip or Sword Qi. Under the powerful pressure, the embryo of the weapon would be damaged and could not be formed. Even if it was formed, it still leaked spiritual Qi.


    At this point, some people finally noticed Gu Xi, who was in the corner. Immediately, a lot of waves were stirred up.


    There was no other reason. Just when everyone was in a frenzy of refining, Gu Xi had not even started.


    For a moment, everyone was speechless.


    ¡°What is he doing? Could it be that he¡¯s here to make up the numbers?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the number one in alchemy. Even the Alchemy Emperor bowed down to him. You haven¡¯t seen such a scene. It can be said that it caused a stir in the entire stadium, causing countless alchemists to go crazy over him.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be bragging, right? So what if he¡¯s powerful in the Dao of alchemy? At this moment, he probably doesn¡¯t even know how to make a move. I think his weapon refinement skills should be very ordinary.¡±


    Most of the people present were weapon refiners. They did not hold Gu Xi in high esteem as they did in the first match. After all, refining a supreme divine weapon was their lifelong pursuit.


    So what if Gu Xi¡¯s pill refinement was powerful?


    Therefore, not many people paid attention to him.


    ¡°Could it be that the final winner will be Bai Haoyu and Ou Yechen?¡±


    Just as everyone was discussing.


    Boom!


    A sudden loud sound shook the ground again, shocking everyone to look in the direction of the sound.


    Amidst the flying sand and stones, it was Wang Dazhu holding a huge hammer. The hammer was completely black and shone with a black jade-like luster. Countless runes flowed and were carved into it. Scriptures surrounded it, shining with the light of Immortal spirits.


    The handle of the hammer was written with the words ¡®Clear Sky¡¯ in ancient characters. The strokes were like dragons and snakes. It looked incomparably rough and had an unspeakable sense of elegance. Due to the passage of time, it was quite worn out. However, one could still sense that it was extraordinary.


    1


    The divine aura circulating within it was actually not less than that of the Heaven and Earth Smelting Furnace. One could tell that this hammer was a rare top-grade Magic Treasure.


    There were many ways to refine weapons, but the mainstream was still similar to Ou Yechen and Bai Haoyu¡¯s methods. There were very few weapons that were forged by hammering.


    Blacksmiths believed that this method was only used by blacksmiths in the mortal world. They despised this most primitive forging method because it did not have any technical content and did not reflect their standards.


    However, at this moment, the crowd did not dare to criticize Wang Dazhu. It was obviously a simple and ordinary action, but his actions were filled with an indescribable and unknown aura.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Clear Sky Hammer!¡±

 Chapter 81 - The Power of the Clear Sky Hammer

    Someone called out the name of the giant hammer. It was rumored that there was a blacksmith whose abilities were not inferior to Ou Yezi¡¯s. However, he was a low-profile person with a strange nature. He did not like to interact with people. In addition, he was mysterious, so he was not known by the world.


    However, the divine weapon he used, the Clear Sky Hammer, was a well-known throughout the land. It was comparable to the Heaven and Earth Smelting Furnace. It was rumored that Ou Yezi and this blacksmith once had a world-shaking competition.


    Following that, Ou Yezi began his closed-door cultivation. The blacksmith¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. At the same time, the Clear Sky Hammer also disappeared. According to Ou Yezi¡¯s descendants, the two of them were evenly matched in that competition. In the end, there was no winner.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this guy would have the Clear Sky Hammer. It seems that the opportunity that he obtained by chance is the inheritance of that mysterious blacksmith.¡±


    Everyone finally understood why Wang Dazhu was able to rise to the Heavens by relying on the opportunity that he obtained by chance. He was even able to form his own faction. It was all because of this mysterious blacksmith.


    Ou Yechen, who had been expressionless the entire time, finally revealed a look of admiration when he saw the Clear Sky Hammer.


    ¡°That blacksmith was able to be on par with the God of Forging. He definitely has extraordinary strength. I didn¡¯t think that Wang Dazhu would have such a fortuitous encounter. Judging from his techniques, he probably had inherited everything.¡±


    The other members of the Ou Family had ugly expressions. As the descendants of the God of Forging, they had always adhered to Orthodoxy.


    ¡°Our Family is Orthodox. It has been passed down for thousands of years. This person with the hammer only uses unorthodox methods. Furthermore, this person was born in the wilderness. If we were to lose to him, it would be a disgrace to the Ou Family. Young Master, do you have the confidence to win?¡±


    Facing everyone¡¯s hope, Ou Yechen was a little silent. He looked at Wang Dazhu, who was waving his huge hammer. He did not have an answer in his heart. Previously, he did not put Wang Dazhu in his eyes. However, now, it was different.


    ¡°Back then, there was no result for the battle between the grandmaster and that blacksmith. Do you think there will be a result today?¡±


    Ou Yechen threw out this question. The Ou Family members were all silent. But if they really lost to Wang Dazhu, it would be a disgrace to their Family.


    ¡°Maybe we are overthinking. Even if this person has a great opportunity, so what? Our eldest Young Master¡¯s talent is not inferior. Moreover, after years of hard work and training, and with the Heaven and Earth Smelting Furnace recognizing him as its Master, he will surely stand out.¡±


    At this moment, Wang Dazhu had reached a critical moment in his weapon refinement.


    ¡°First hammer! Refine my Weapon Soul!¡±


    As he roared, the sky and earth changed color. Wildness and divinity were displayed vividly on his body.


    In an instant, the wind and clouds suddenly changed. A huge vortex appeared above Wang Dazhu¡¯s head. Spiritual power surged, and all kinds of elements gathered together. With the swing of the Clear Sky Hammer, they all poured down.


    The ground could not withstand this huge energy, and a deep pit even appeared on the ground. There were several bottomless ravines, as if they were a passage connecting to a different world. A cold aura was emitted from them.


    Due to this inexplicable power from beyond the Heavens, the entire land was riddled with holes. Even Sword Mountain was affected. Countless crushed stones rolled down, as if the world was about to be reorganized.


    Amidst the flying sand and rocks, Wang Dazhu¡¯s figure became more and more blurry. He, who was in the center of the storm, stood still and waved the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand tirelessly.


    Countless spiritual energies flowed between Heaven and Earth. After being forged by the Clear Sky Hammer, exquisite essence was extracted and poured into his materials.


    The human figure slowly rose, and he was filled with endless mysteries. It was amazing. He was like an ancient God of Forging who had been summoned by his believers and descended into this world.


    Suddenly, someone exclaimed, ¡°Look at the sky.¡±


    The sky was gray, but in the southeast and northwest direction, there were two balls of light fighting each other.


    ¡°Why did the sun and the moon appear?!¡±


    Many people thought that they were hallucinating.


    The sun and the moon appeared at the same time, one on the left and the other on the right, balancing each other and occupying the entire sky. At the same time, the stars flickered, surging with inexplicable power and aura.


    No one had ever seen such a wonderful scene. Before they could react, the ground shook again.


    ¡°The second hammer, cast my Vessel Soul!¡±


    Wang Dazhu waved the heavenly hammer in his hand again. This time, he smashed it even harder!


    Two huge hands appeared in the sky at the same time. It seemed that the ancient human race was forging divine weapons here, relying on the most primitive and powerful strength.


    An unknown phantom suddenly appeared behind Wang Dazhu. Every movement of his was filled with an ancient aura. It was as if even his dark and ordinary face had become extraordinary.


    Everyone had the illusion that the person standing in front of them was not the original Wang Dazhu. It was as if something had crossed the river of time and arrived here.


    The sun and moon shone faintly as they slowly sank. At this moment, the world lost its light. Just as the sun and moon alternated and the universe was reversed, the phantom behind Wang Dazhu actually disappeared into the embryo that had yet to take shape.


    The originally dim sky burst out with a light that was even more dazzling than before. It was as if a hundred suns had gathered here, and everyone had no choice but to raise their hands to shield their eyes.


    It was clearly a boring exercise. One after another, the sounds of banging could be heard endlessly, but Wang Dazhu¡¯s figure became extremely majestic and extraordinary.


    ¡°It is said that this Clear Sky Hammer weighs tens of thousands of pounds, and it is difficult for ordinary people to swing it. Those who can use this hammer are all people with great strength.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that anyone can use it? The Clear Sky Hammer also recognizes its Master, and being able to wield it for so long shows that Wang Dazhu¡¯s talent is quite extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°I wonder who is better, the Heaven and Earth Smelting Furnace or the Clear Sky Hammer.¡±


    ¡°These two things are both ancient inheritances, existences comparable to divine artifacts. It¡¯s really hard to say which is better.¡±

 Chapter 82 - Ancient Giant Traverses the River of Time!

    When Ou Yechen and the others saw this, their expressions were uncertain. There was also the discussion of the people around them, which disturbed their mood.


    At this moment, a male voice suddenly came from the side.


    ¡°Do you think this country bumpkin can really surpass you? You are the descendant of the God of Forging, Ou Yezi, and that hammer guy is a boorish mountain man. If this gets out, won¡¯t others laugh their heads off?¡±


    The person who said this was none other than Bai Haoyu. It was unknown whether he was just watching the show or speaking from the heart, but he had a mischievous expression.


    ¡°I admit that I lost to you, but if I lose to him, then the two of us would be too shameless.¡±


    Ou Yechen¡¯s expression did not change, but upon closer inspection, his emotions were not calm. His solemn gaze had long betrayed all of his emotions. ¡°It¡¯s not the last moment yet. The outcome is still unknown.¡±


    Bai Haoyu smiled indifferently. ¡°Let him be. I¡¯m not fated to be in first place anyway.¡±


    He looked very free and easy. As for what he was thinking, only he himself knew. He was probably not in a much better mood than Ou Yechen at the moment.


    The weapon embryo under the Clear Sky Hammer seemed to have been reborn. However, due to the powerful aura it emitted, the divine fog condensed and it was impossible to see what it looked like.


    ¡°Do you feel the ground shaking?¡±


    Rumble¨C


    The shaking became more and more intense, and many people felt it. They looked at the source of the shaking and found that it was coming from the top of the Sword Mountain.


    ¡°Why do I feel that this mountain is moving?¡±


    This shocked everyone. They could not help but stammer, ¡°Why is the mountain suddenly moving?¡±


    The vibration of the Sword Mountain became more and more obvious. It was like an earthquake. Countless golden sounds came from the sky, like divine weapons intertwined together.


    Some of the people who did not have high cultivation levels were affected. They had a splitting headache, and their eardrums started to hurt. It was as if they were going to explode in the next second.


    ¡°My head hurts so much. This power is too strong.¡±


    Many people¡¯s eyes turned bright red as they were affected. They began to regulate their breathing and meditate. At this moment, Wang Dazhu was brandishing the heavenly hammer, as if it was hitting them hard on the heart.


    If Wang Dazhu continued to hammer like this, they would go crazy before the divine weapon was forged.


    What kind of weapon could cause such a strange phenomenon on the Sword Mountain?


    Wang Dazhu kept swinging the Clear Sky Hammer. By the end, everyone was numb. Logically speaking, he should have used up most of his physical strength by now, but with the help of God, his speed became faster and faster.


    There were only continuous banging sounds in the arena.


    Boom!


    As the last strike landed, as if the dust had settled, an overbearing and powerful aura quickly occupied the entire arena.


    Wang Dazhu cut his wrist at this time, and countless bright red blood splattered down. The Clear Sky Hammer was also stained with blood, and a thin line of blood condensed from it and entered the embryo.


    As if drawing the finishing touch, in an instant, red light burst out. Wang Dazhu¡¯s creation condensed and started to take shape. It was heaven-defying.


    At the same time, the red light did not disappear. Instead, it continued to rise, connecting to the horizon and forming a mysterious passage. A powerful and ancient aura came from it, and something was about to come out.


    ¡°I heard that in ancient times, there was a method of refining weapons. When the embryo was about to take shape, the blood essence of a blacksmith was added. Not only could it increase its grade, but it could also increase its spiritual energy. It was known as the Blood Forging Method.¡±


    ¡°But not all blood has an effect. That is also divided among people. It is said that the blood of an ancient race has extraordinary characteristics. If an ordinary person recklessly added the Blood Essence, it would easily backfire. It might even destroy the spiritual energy of the original embryo.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that this Wang Dazhu is not an ordinary village man, but the descendant of that ancient race?¡±


    When the Ou Family members heard this, their expressions were somewhat disdainful. ¡°Blood Forging Method? It is just some Unorthodox method. Only those who are not strong enough would rely on this method.¡±


    Everyone did not dare to agree with this, but due to the prestige of the Ou Family, it was not good to say anything.


    The world shook, and strange phenomena kept happening. With the Blood Essence as the guide, red light spread out to form heavenly ladders, connecting to the vast universe. Even the river of time appeared. The river surged and flowed continuously.


    The figure of the Ancient Giant appeared. Stepping on the river of time, he borrowed the power of the red light and waved the weapon in his hand. However, it was covered by the divine fog, so no one could see what he was holding.


    His figure was tall and majestic. No one could look at him directly, nor did they dare to blaspheme him. In fact, they could not help but worship him in their hearts.


    ¡°What kind of weapon could have such an effect¡­¡±


    Everyone was looking forward to the weapon that Wang Dazhu had refined.


    The giant kept waving, and the dark sky gradually became bright as if Heaven and Earth were separated. Only then did they see what the giant was doing. The giant was expelling clear and turbid qi. Wherever it passed by, all the monsters would disperse.


    Everything that touched the sharp weapon instantly vanished into thin air. The sky and earth became clear, and all the filth was removed.


    Everyone could not help but think of an ancient legend. It was rumored that at the beginning of Heaven and Earth, there was a giant holding a Divine Axe that split Heaven and Earth apart.


    Could it be that Wang Dazhu was refining a Divine Axe?


    The moment this thought appeared, Heaven and Earth suddenly became clear. The yin and yang chaos slowly gained order, and the giant seemed to have completed his own mission.


    The red light slowly dissipated, and his figure disappeared into the artifact embryo. However, the shock that he left behind could not be erased.


    A huge axe appeared in front of them, almost on par with the Clear Sky Hammer.

 Chapter 83 - Staring Blankly at Sword Mountain

    Green Lotus Princess looked at the scene in front of her, and she could not help but open her eyes wide and murmur, ¡°Could it be that he is the person I am looking for?¡±


    The air was silent. She was the only one in the gorgeous carriage, and no one else could answer this question.


    At this moment, even though there was no wind, the bead curtain beside her started to vibrate gently. The clanging sounds were like countless jade pearls falling onto a porcelain plate.


    Green Lotus Princess seemed to have thought of something and her expression suddenly became pensive.


    Wang Dazhu held a hammer in his left hand and an axe in his right. He was like a God who had split Heaven and Earth. His body slowly overlapped with that of the giant from before. As long as he waved his hand, the heavenly pillar would break and the mountains and rivers would collapse, everything could disappear into nothingness.


    Just like the giant who had split Heaven and Earth back then, he had wiped out all the filth and restored the clarity of the world.


    After a long time, everyone recovered from their shock. They could not help but sigh. ¡°This Heaven-splitting Axe is indeed powerful. To be able to trigger such a phenomenon, even Sword Mountain was responding to him, as if picking him as the winner.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that. I originally had high hopes for Ou Yechen. Who would have thought that there would be such a person who suddenly rose up.¡±


    Previously, most of the people¡¯s gazes were on Ou Yechen. After all, the title of the descendant of the God of Forging was too impressive. It was indeed the case. Ou Yechen did not disappoint.


    The prerequisite was that without Wang Dazhu, he was like a dark horse, charging into everyone¡¯s line of sight at lightning speed.


    ¡°I originally thought that Wang Dazhu was born in the wilderness and his status was not high. It seems that I have underestimated him. The inheritance he obtained was not less than Ou Yechen¡¯s. In addition to his talent and hard work, he was able to obtain these results.¡±


    ¡°I really envy him. If only one day I could also obtain an opportunity¡­ Maybe I would not rise to the Heavens, but I would be better than this.¡±


    ¡°You said it was an opportunity, so naturally, you have to pay attention to fate. As the saying goes, one can only encounter it by chance, but not by seeking it. If it¡¯s not fated, I¡¯m afraid that if it¡¯s placed in front of you, you will also miss the opportunity.¡±


    As Wang Dazhu did not come from a high background, he resonated with many ordinary refiners who were spectating. After all, people like Bai Haoyu and Ou Yechen were still a minority. Most of the contestants did not have such a powerful and rich foundation and wealth.


    ¡°Who said that small figures can¡¯t make a comeback? This is a living example. So what if they claim to be the Orthodox ancestors? So what if the materials used are high-grade and rare? They will still be defeated. As long as they are ingenious, there is nothing that can not be accomplished.¡±


    Bai Haoyu and Ou Yechen¡¯s followers wanted to refute this statement, but the facts were right in front of them, and they could not refute it. Even those who were not proficient in forging could tell from the commotion that ensued from the weapon refinement.


    Everyone was amazed by the power of this Divine Axe. On the other hand, Bai Haoyu and Ou Yechen had extremely complicated expressions on their faces.


    Bai Haoyu was straightforward. ¡°Looks like we lost. He actually won in the end.¡±


    Ou Yechen did not say anything. He was the descendant of the God of Forging. His starting point was so high that he left many people behind. He originally thought that this match was a sure-win matter, and he did not even imagine himself losing like this.


    Clap, clap, clap.


    A round of applause came from the carriage. ¡°Everyone, you have really opened my eyes. Whether it¡¯s the Divine Whip, the Divine Sword, or the Divine Axe, none of them has disappointed me.¡±


    Green Lotus Princess¡¯s sudden words were also an affirmation of Bai Haoyu and the others.


    Even if Bai Haoyu and Ou Yechen lost this time, it did not mean that they were not strong enough.


    ¡°I will announce that the competition ends here. The people behind us don¡¯t have the strength to refine something that surpasses the previous contestants.¡±


    After Wang Dazhu, many people thought that the winner and loser had been decided and that there would not be anyone else that could be better. After all, under the influence of such a powerful aura, no weapon embryo could be formed. Even if it was formed, it would still have some flaws.


    ¡°Why is there still someone in the arena¡­¡±


    However, only then did they notice that Gu Xi was still standing there. Many people were speechless.


    ¡°This person is really unwilling to give up? The truth is in front of him. So what if he can refine a weapon? It won¡¯t change the current situation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s not waste our time. Hurry up and announce the results. Let¡¯s start the next match.¡±


    Many people were making sarcastic remarks. At this moment, a gentle voice sounded like a gentle breeze. The restless crowd immediately quieted down.


    ¡°The competition should have a beginning and an end. There¡¯s actually another contestant who wants to refine a weapon. Let him refine it then.¡±


    The person who said this was Green Lotus Princess. She was clearly sitting in the carriage, but she was able to understand everything that was happening in the arena. It was as if everything was under her control.


    ¡°This kid is really lucky. He actually got Green Lotus Princess to speak up for him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Princess Qing Lian is a beautiful and kind person. That¡¯s why she gave him grace. I want to see what this kid can refine.¡±


    In fact, there was a reason why Gu Xi had not started refining. He had been observing how Bai Haoyu, Ou Yechen, Wang Dazhu, and the others were refining.


    One had to know that he did not have much experience with weapon refinement. He did not have any substantial and systematic learning. He could only imitate others.


    He was not as wealthy as Bai Haoyu and did not have precious materials. He was not like Ou Yechen, who had the lineage of the art of forging for generations. He was not like Wang Dazhu, who had a Heaven-sent opportunity.


    What he had was only an extraction system. With this alone, it was enough for him to look down on the heroes and trample everyone under his feet.


    Gu Xi¡¯s gaze landed on Sword Mountain not far away. It could be said that he did not have any advantage at the moment. However, if he did not have an advantage, then he would create an advantage.


    Seeing that Gu Xi had yet to make a move and was staring at Sword Mountain in a daze instead, the others gradually lost their patience. ¡°It can¡¯t be that he doesn¡¯t know how to refine a weapon, right?¡±

 Chapter 84 - Extracting a Mountain?! A Riot of Divine Weapons!

    No one knew what kind of brainstorm Gu Xi was brewing. To others, the Sword Mountain was just a mountain, but to Gu Xi, the treasures on it were inexhaustible.


    After all, the treasures buried in it were those divine weapons from thousands of years ago. He could simply take out a flawed weapon and repair it, making it come back to life. It would be enough to shock the world.


    However, Gu Xi could not test each and every one of them. He did not have the time or opportunity to do so, and he did not know which divine weapon was the most powerful.


    He could only use the System four times now. Rather than trying his luck, he might as well take the best one and extract it. Of course, he had to extract its foundation.


    There might be strong and weak among these divine weapons, but there was one thing that would not change, so¡­


    Gu Xi gave the order without hesitation.


    [System extracting Sword Mountain]


    [Ding! Extracting ¨C]


    He actually wanted to extract the entire mountain! This idea was simply too crazy.


    Hearing the notification sound in his mind, Gu Xi heaved a sigh of relief. After all, he was also thinking of taking a gamble. Due to the special nature of the Sword Mountain, he was not sure if he could succeed. Now, it seemed that everything could be extracted.


    Since there were so many divine weapons on the Sword Mountain, it would be a pity if he only took one of them. He might as well make a move on the entire mountain. He was like a child, and he wanted to take all of them! He would not let go of any one of them.


    Moreover, Gu Xi guessed that there must be some special reason why the Emperor chose this place back then.


    It was impossible for him to randomly choose a place and make it a resting place for these divine weapons. Moreover, these divine weapons all had their own spirituality. Some of them had even been stained with blood from the killings. They had their own murderous aura. If he wanted to suppress them, it would definitely be something even more powerful.


    After so many years, the entire Sword Mountain had been stained with the spiritual aura of countless divine weapons. If the Sword Mountain were to take a shape, it would definitely be an extraordinary item.


    [Detected that Sword Mountain contains impurities #%@]


    Gu Xi¡¯s heart sank. He had extracted living beings and dead items before. However, extracting an entire mountain was an unprecedented thing. Therefore, he was not very confident.


    Could it be that the system did not detect it, or that it had detected it, but based on his current cultivation level, he was still unable to reach that level? Was this why it appeared so messy?


    After a moment, there was no reaction or prompt in his mind, as if the system had suddenly become stuck.


    Just as Gu Xi was guessing, the prompt sounded again.


    [Do you wish to proceed with the extraction?]


    [Due to the special nature of the extraction, it is very likely that the extraction will fail!]


    [Yes!]


    Even if there was only a one in ten thousand chance, Gu Xi still wanted to give it a try.


    However, in the eyes of the others, Gu Xi¡¯s actions did not seem to have any effect.


    ¡°Can we stop wasting time? What exactly is this kid waiting for? Trying to be mysterious is just a waste of time.¡±


    ¡°I heard that he was like this during the Dao of alchemy competition as well. It¡¯s hard to figure out what his next step will be.¡±


    ¡°Green Lotus Princess is really blind to speak up for such a person.¡±


    Even if he was trying to act cool, he should have the ability to do so. However, it was not like they were refining pills. No one present believed that a person could cultivate two Dao at the same time.


    Even Bai Haoyu had a playful expression on his face.


    ¡°What do you guys think this kid is up to? It¡¯s already a foregone conclusion, so why isn¡¯t he giving up?¡±


    Three people would be chosen from the weapon refining competition, and the rest of the rankings were all treated as failures. Now, the results were in front of everyone, Wang Dazhu deserved to be number one. Ou Yechen was second, and Bai Haoyu was third.


    Ou Yechen had nothing to do with these matters. He was probably still recovering from the blow of losing to Wang Dazhu. ¡°Let him be. In any case, none of this has anything to do with me.¡±


    Wang Dazhu¡¯s view was different from theirs. ¡°I like this little brother¡¯s temperament. Let¡¯s not underestimate him.¡±


    He had an ordinary background, and because of his recklessness, he had been ridiculed quite a bit along the way. Presumably, it was because of this reason that he was different from people like Bai Haoyu and Ou Yechen, who had high standards. Instead, he rather admired Gu Xi¡¯s way of doing things.


    Bai Haoyu could not help but roll his eyes, not commenting on his words.


    Perhaps Gu Xi was lucky, or perhaps the Heavens were kind to him.


    [Congratulations, host, for successfully extracting the soul of the 10,000-year-old Sword Mountain!]


    The system notification in his mind made him feel relieved.


    He succeeded!


    It could be said that there were many twists and turns, and Gu Xi¡¯s mood was like a roller coaster. Anyone who knew that he had such thoughts would be amazed at his whimsical imagination.


    However, Gu Xi had did it!


    Extracting the entire Sword Mountain was something that no one dared to think about.


    Everyone was already impatient. Seeing that Gu Xi had been in a daze for so long, they mocked, ¡°What¡¯s the use of looking at the Sword Mountain? Is he expecting Sword Mountain to give him a response?¡±


    The moment they finished speaking.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Sword Mountain suddenly burst out with waves of buzzing sounds, giving everyone a fright. An unprecedented tremor came, and it was even stronger than the previous few times.


    The entire mountain was affected by something, so much so that many people fell to the ground. Countless pieces of gravel rolled down the mountain, as if the Sword mMountain was about to disintegrate.


    If someone were to go 3,000 meters underground at this moment, they would find that the lower part of Sword Mountain was disintegrating at an extremely terrifying speed, and a ball of white light suddenly flew out from the depths of the Earth¡¯s core.


    The person who had spoken earlier opened his mouth wide. His mouth was so wide that it could fit an entire egg. He trembled as he said, ¡°Sword, Sword, Sword Mountain really responded to him!¡±


    One had to know that Sword Mountain had been extremely calm before this. However, when Gu Xi was preparing to refine his weapon, there was a sudden movement. Who else could it be if not him!

 Chapter 85 - Sword Mountain’s Unprecedented Commotion Translator: EndlessF

    The divine weapons buried on the Sword Mountain seemed to have sensed something as well. They hummed non-stop. Half of their bodies were buried in the ground, but they began to shake violently. They felt like they were about to soar into the sky at any moment.


    One had to know that there were thousands of weapons of various forms here. One could imagine the sounds they made.


    The huge sound wave swept out to the surroundings with the Sword Mountain as the center, as if there were thousands of soldiers and horses that were charging menacingly.


    ¡°Have these weapons gone mad?! Why would they cause such a huge riot?¡±


    Some who couldn¡¯t hide in time were hit by the invisible force. They could suddenly taste blood in their mouths, and they suddenly spat out large mouthfuls of blood. Many people hurriedly activated their spiritual energy shields.


    No one noticed that there were other things mixed in with this huge spiritual energy fluctuation. However, its speed was too fast. It was so fast that when it was born, everyone only saw a faint white shadow flash by. They rubbed their eyes and thought it was an illusion.


    The sudden outbreak of the divine weapons on Sword Mountain caught everyone off guard. However, only Gu Xi¡¯s place became a safe zone, as if Sword Mountain was afraid of him.


    Compared to everyone who was busy defending against the sound waves and the violent spiritual power, he looked very comfortable, forming a stark contrast. Everyone¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    After an unknown amount of time, everything finally calmed down.


    Divine bridges were erected on the horizon, crossing the entire Sword Mountain and landing above them. They could vaguely see the figures of countless weapons, swords, spears, and halberds, floating above their heads, the entire sky was on the verge of collapsing under the pressure.


    It was as if they were going to fall down in the next second.


    Seeing this, everyone felt a little apprehensive. If the riot just now had happened a few more times, no one would have been able to suppress it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and find out what¡¯s going on over there.¡±


    In order to prevent something from happening to Sword Mountain, an elder with powerful spiritual power wanted to go and find out. However, the sharp Sword Intent around him forcefully stopped his footsteps.


    It was hard for ordinary people to notice the changes in Sword Mountain, as it looked no different from usual. If one looked carefully, they would find that he was surrounded by invisible Sword Qi.


    The powerful elder was still cautious and only released a wisp of spiritual sense.


    However, the moment he released it, a tsunami-like Sword Intent came at him, covering the sky and Earth. His face turned pale and he retreated rapidly. Fortunately, he was supported by the people beside him.


    ¡°Elder, are you okay?¡±


    He shook his head, but in the next second, he spat out fresh blood. His face was as pale as paper. Apparently, his spiritual sense had suffered a lot of injuries.


    Fortunately, it was only his spiritual sense that was under that powerful pressure. If it were him who went in, he would probably be torn into pieces on the spot.


    Seeing this, everyone could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. One had to know that this elder was a Nirvana stage expert. He had not even entered Sword Mountain yet, but he had already suffered such a serious injury.


    ¡°Princess, the current situation of the Sword Mountain is unclear. Do you want your subordinates to send people to check it out?¡±


    Even though the Sword Mountain had regained its calm, the commotion just now was too big. It was like a volcano that could erupt at any time, threatening the safety of the competition grounds. It was inevitable that some people were worried that it would erupt again.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Since it was artificially induced, there¡¯s no need to worry. We¡¯ll investigate after the competition is over.¡±


    There were records that the weapons forged were too heaven-defying, thus causing chaos in Sword Mountain. However, it did not last long. Moreover, there were several Nirvana stage experts present, and many of them had even reached the peak level of the Nirvana stage. Hence, Green Lotus Princess was not worried.


    ¡°The Sword Mountain had such a huge reaction. It¡¯s too terrifying. The residual power of those divine weapons can not be underestimated even after such a long time.¡±


    ¡°What did this kid do?! It feels like the entire Sword Mountain has come to life!¡±


    Everyone was in disbelief. A huge wave of emotions surged in their hearts. Previously, they could see Gu Xi¡¯s every move. He clearly did not do anything, but Sword Mountain suddenly erupted. It was simply unbelievable.


    However, Green Lotus Princess¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. ¡°Things have become more and more interesting.¡±


    After this incident, everyone no longer dared to underestimate Gu Xi. They looked at him as if he was a monster. Even Wang Dazhu could not do what he had just done.


    ¡°What kind of monster is this? Could it be that he is also quite talented in refining weapons?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too unfair, right? It¡¯s one thing for him to be so good at refining pills, but he is not inferior in refining weapons either.¡±


    ¡°It seems like we have spoken too soon. Before the battle is over, the outcome of the battle is still unknown.¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t even started refining yet, and he already has such a strange phenomenon. I wonder what he¡¯ll look like if he succeeds.¡±


    Everyone sighed. Their attitude toward Gu Xi was completely different from before, and they were actually looking forward to it.


    Little did they know that when Bai Haoyu heard what they said about Gu Xi, he did not feel too good about it.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Gu Xi as he finally took action. He had previously obtained the Nine Heavens Meteorite Sword embryo through the system, and now it would come in handy.


    When they saw Gu Xi take out the pitch-black iron block, everyone¡¯s jaws dropped.


    ¡°Is he planning to forge a weapon using that thing?¡±


    They did not feel any spiritual energy in it, as if it was just a block of iron. It was very plain and ordinary. To the spectators, it was not worth their time to even light a fire for such a thing, yet Gu Xi wanted to use it to forge a weapon.


    To put it bluntly, it was almost no different from the coal and rocks on the roadside.


    ¡°Even if he used it in the smelting process, it wouldn¡¯t be of any use. It would be like wasted material. It wouldn¡¯t bring any bonus and would instead affect the original quality of the weapon.¡±


    Even if a big shot had extraordinary refining methods, he could not use such materials.


    ¡°Maybe, maybe there¡¯s something special about it that we don¡¯t know.¡±

 Chapter 86 - The Tables Have Turned Once Again. Everyone Was Suspicious

    Everyone racked their brains, but this was the only reason they could think of to convince themselves.


    Bai Haoyu saw this and could not help but mock, ¡°There aren¡¯t any materials. It¡¯s simply embarrassing to take out such an unpresentable thing.¡±


    Wang Dazhu looked at him as if nothing had happened, ¡°You seem to have a lot of hostility towards this little brother.¡±


    Hearing this, Bai Haoyu¡¯s face turned red. He did not know if he was angry or embarrassed, but when he thought of Wang Dazhu¡¯s strength, he could only swallow his words.


    Ou Yechen stared at the iron block carefully, and there was an indescribable strange feeling in his heart.


    Seeing that Ou Yechen was in a daze, Bai Haoyu could not help but say, ¡°This thing is worthy of your attention? If it were me, I would feel like I¡¯ve dirtied my eyes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Ou Yechen shook his head.


    This action made Bai Haoyu confused. ¡°What¡¯s not right? I can see that you¡¯re mumbling. What exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    Ou Yechen did not answer him. His brows were tightly furrowed. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    Ou Yezi had once written a travel diary. It recorded everything that he had seen and heard while he was forging divine artifacts and weapons. He had traveled all over the world to search for materials and recorded his experiences in forging.


    However, in reality, it was more like a miscellaneous book. There were all sorts of strange things in it. In addition, there was no basis for research, so the research value was not great. Therefore, very few people in the Ou Family had seen it.


    However, when Ou Yechen was bored, he once flipped through a few pages and mentioned a magical material. It looked ordinary and looked like a piece of iron, but in fact, it had a great history. It was said that it came from beyond the Heavens.


    ¡°Such a precious material only exists in legends. Even the Patriarch has never seen it. How could he have it?¡±


    Ou Yechen thought about it and felt that he was overthinking things. His gaze once again fell on Gu Xi.


    Other than this iron block, Gu Xi had added a few other materials. They were all ordinary ones. The most precious one among them was only the Cold Gold Stone. Even so, such a weapon refinement material could still be considered tattered when compared to the materials used by the other contestants.


    Even if it was not compared to a wealthy contestant like Bai Haoyu, compared to the other contestants, the things that Gu Xi used were slightly shabby.


    Those who originally had high hopes for Gu Xi suddenly felt a little speechless. In fact, they did not even understand what was going on. However, everyone had witnessed the huge commotion that Sword Mountain had caused just now.


    ¡°Maybe this is his special forging method. There are all sorts of wonders in the greater world.¡±


    Even if everyone did not believe Gu Xi, they had no choice but to believe in Sword Mountain. After all, only by forging an extraordinary item could Sword Mountain resonate.


    Gu Xi had fused the 10,000-year-old Sword Mountain Soul and the Nine Heavens Meteorite Sword embryo together. Due to the blackness, no one knew what he was refining.


    Even the flames that Gu Xi used to refine were extremely ordinary. Perhaps because of this, the fire was unable to completely fuse these things.


    The sun had set and the moon rose. The fire was still burning fiercely, but there was no change in the furnace.


    Everyone¡¯s originally expectant mood gradually became numb.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Perhaps something will happen soon.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the time needed to refine an extraordinary item is a little longer. After all, it caused such a huge commotion in the Sword Mountain.¡±


    They could not trust Gu Xi but they trusted Sword Mountain absolutely, as it was too special. Countless divine weapons were buried there, and it had never made any mistakes since ancient times.


    Those who could gain its recognition were all extraordinary. It could be seen from the strange phenomenon caused by Ou Yechen and Wang Dazhu when they were refining their weapons.


    With this thought in mind, everyone persisted even after such a long time had passed.


    However, there was a limit to one¡¯s patience.


    There was a sliver of light from the sky, exposing Gu Xi¡¯s smelting furnace. However, it still looked the same as before. Even when the iron block was thrown in, it was still the same as before.


    The crowd suddenly became more doubtful.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What is this kid doing? Could it be that he failed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Previously, Sword Mountain caused such a huge commotion. Logically speaking, after such a long time, he should have succeeded. Even if he didn¡¯t, it shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the time isn¡¯t ripe yet. Why don¡¯t we wait a little longer?¡±


    If it was not for the shock that Sword Mountain had given them, they would have lost their patience long ago. Even so, their attitudes changed again as time passed.


    On the first day, the pile of metal did not give any reaction. Some people had already left the arena, not wanting to waste any more time.


    On the second day, there were still no changes. More people left, leaving only a small number of people.


    On the third day, there were few people in the arena.


    Unexpectedly, Bai Haoyu, Ou Yechen, Wang Dazhu, and the others were still there.


    Bai Haoyu looked at the two people beside him and asked, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°As participants, the competition hasn¡¯t ended yet. Naturally, we have to be here.¡± Ou Yechen¡¯s answer was dignified. As for what he was thinking, only he knew.


    Wang Dazhu told the truth, ¡°I want to see what this little brother can refine.¡±


    The weapon refining competition, which could have ended in a few days, was forcefully extended to four to five days by Gu Xi alone. The waiting made everyone lose their patience and overturned all the previous guesses.


    ¡°I think this kid doesn¡¯t know how to refine weapons. All of it was just a bluff.¡±


    ¡°The reason why Sword Mountain acted strangely might be because something happened inside. It was just that this kid had good timing, so we misunderstood him.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even start refining anything, so how could he resonate with Sword Mountain? Now that we think about it, we all got it wrong.¡±

 Chapter 87

    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with impatience. They had previously held Gu Xi in high esteem, but now that they saw him fall through the clouds, they all scoffed. It had to be said that people were truly too fickle.


    They guessed that the strange movements of the Sword Mountain might have been influenced by those divine weapons. In short, it was not something that Gu Xi could have caused.


    ¡°It makes sense. How can a person achieve success in both pill and weapon refinement? He doesn¡¯t have the energy either. The strange movements of the Sword Mountain had nothing to do with Gu Xi. Look, he hasn¡¯t been able to refine a weapon even after a few days.¡±


    ¡°This pile of scrap metal is useless.¡±


    ¡°The result of Green Lotus Princess¡¯s competition has been decided. Please announce it now. There¡¯s no need to extend the time for this kid.¡±


    To put it bluntly, they could not wait for Gu Xi any longer. After all, there was still a competition to come.


    Moreover, everyone already had almost no hope for this pile of scrap metal.


    Green Lotus Princess looked at Gu Xi from the carrige. He looked like was still in the midst of forging his weapon. A hint of confusion appeared in her beautiful eyes. Could it be that she had made a mistake earlier? There was nothing special about this kid at all.


    Just as she was about to speak, the jade pendant on her body suddenly lit up. This was a method used by the imperial family to send messages.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll return immediately.¡±


    Just as the others were requesting Green Lotus Princes sto announce the results of the competition, the Luan birds cried out in unison. They spread their wings and were about to fly. The carriage once again floated in midair.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. There¡¯s an urgent matter in the Capital. Wait for me to return. I will announce the results of the competition then.¡±


    After saying this, the Luan birds soared into the sky and disappeared into the clouds in the blink of an eye. At the same time, a few Dragon Transformation stage experts also left with Green Lotus Princess.


    The super large sects and Sect Masters had all received some news and left together with Green Lotus Princess, causing everyone to be at a loss.


    Just what had happened that made Green Lotus Princess leave in such a hurry without even announcing the results of the competition?


    Several great experts had left, and the remaining people in the arena started to become absent-minded. No one cared about Gu Xi anymore.


    One had to know that the Capital¡¯s Dao Conference could be considered a top priority. The current situation could not help but cause people¡¯s imaginations to run wild.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what has happened, but even Green Lotus Princess, who is hosting the competition, has been alarmed. I heard that some time ago, people from the Demon Region appeared in the Capital, and even Mei Qianmeng came. Could it be because of them?¡±


    ¡°The people of the Demon Region have lived in the Desolate North for a long time and haven¡¯t appeared in the world for many years. Now that they suddenly appeared in the Capital, it¡¯s indeed quite abnormal.¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t come for the Flawless-quality medicinal pill of the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too naive. The medicinal pill may only be an excuse, but it¡¯s not their fundamental goal. Who knows what they want to do.¡±


    The hearts of the people in the arena fluttered as they discussed animatedly. The weapon refining competition had long been left behind. Moreover. The outcome of the competition was already decided. Whether Gu Xi could refine a weapon or not was no longer important.


    Even the people of Supreme Purity Sect felt a little uncomfortable when they saw Gu Xi¡¯s lonely figure, the unchanging smelting furnace, and the iron block.


    Bai Haoyu secretly heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this situation. ¡°It seems that we overestimated this kid. We really thought that he had some ability. He wasted so much effort here.¡±


    Ou Yechen and Wang Dazhu did not reply. One of them was staring at the unchanging iron in the smelting furnace, while the other was daydreaming. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Bai Haoyu rubbed his nose and felt a little bored. ¡°If you guys aren¡¯t leaving, I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll just wait for Green Lotus Princess to come back and announce the results.¡±


    Ou Yechen retracted his complicated gaze. He had an indescribable emotion in his heart. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Sword Mountain do anything unusual before? Why did it happen just as he was preparing to forge his weapon?¡±


    This was something he could not have thought of.


    ¡°What else could it be? It must be a coincidence. If he really had the ability, he would have refined his weapon long ago. Why wait until now?¡±


    ¡°But there aren¡¯t so many coincidences in this world.¡±


    ¡°Look, he hasn¡¯t even completed the most basic steps. It¡¯s impossible to forge a weapon like this. Don¡¯t tell me you really want to stay here forever.¡±


    Bai Haoyu had just finished speaking, but he did not expect the slap to come so quickly.


    The flame of Gu Xi¡¯s smelting furnace suddenly went out, and the iron inside had already disappeared.


    Those who noticed the change thought that it was caused by Gu Xi. They could not help but click their tongues and say, ¡°He even extinguished the furnace flame halfway through the refinement. That shows just how inexperienced he is, right?¡±


    However, someone noticed the difference. He shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. It seems that he succeeded in refining a weapon.¡±


    However, it was strange. Everything was too calm and too sudden. Everyone was thinking thatGu Xi did not have the ability at all.


    It was probably because everyone had been guessing why Green Lotus Princess had left in a hurry. No one had noticed Gu Xi, so they did not even know when he had completed his forging.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡±


    Looking at the thing in the smelting furnace, many people revealed puzzled expressions.


    It was a few feet long and shaped like a sword. However, its entire body was pitch black. It did not even seem to have a blade. If it was taken out to cut cabbages, it might not even be able to cut it.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that this thing is a sword?¡±


    ¡°Other people make swords, and they make amazing weapons, but what the hell is he making? The kitchen knife on the chopping board is probably sharper than this thing. Is he asking for humiliation?¡±


    ¡°If I stick my head out and take a hit from this weapon, it won¡¯t even leave a mark.¡±


    The crowd was speechless. They had seen weapons that were ridiculous, but they have never seen something like this before.

 Chapter 88 - The Uprising of Sword Mountain, the Greatest Crisis

    Chapter 88: The Uprising of Sword Mountain, the Greatest Crisis Translation


    ¡°A pile of scrap metal. Just because he¡¯s good at refining pills doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s good at refining weapons. Is he lo deliberately looking for trouble?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, is that it? I can already guess what he¡¯s trying to refine.¡±


    ¡°I already said it¡¯s a waste of time, yet he still insisted on participating in the competition. This is great, this is simply embarrassing. I think everyone should disperse. There¡¯s nothing to see from now on.¡±


    Everyone mocked and ridiculed him, but Gu Xi stared at the sword in his hand in a daze, as if he could not hear them.


    Ou Yechen and Wang Dazhu looked at each other. It seemed that they were really wrong and were just about to leave.


    However, the sky suddenly darkened, and a strong wind suddenly rose. Everyone raised their heads to look at the sky, and a powerful pressure pressed down on them. It was as if the sky itself could not withstand it, and it felt like it was about to collapse at any moment.


    Even people with weak spiritual senses could feel the inexplicable aura surging in the air, especially those who wielded swords-type Magic Weapons.


    They could feel the swords in their hands starting to go berserk, and they were losing control.


    ¡°What a sharp Sword Intent!¡±


    Some people who were proficient in sword Dao could not help but sigh. At the same time, many people were suppressing their Spirit Swords to prevent them from being out of control.


    The wind and clouds gathered, all hovering above Gu Xi¡¯s head. To be more precise, it was the sword in his hand.


    Everyone was so shocked that their mouths were wide open. ¡°Could it be that Gu Xi is the one that¡¯s causing these strange phenomena?¡±


    As soon as they finished speaking, Sword Mountain rumbled, and the entire mountain trembled. The commotion was even greater than before, making them feel as if the end of the world was coming.


    The cold wind blew over like a steel blade scraping against their bones. It was only later that everyone realized that the wind contained tens of thousands of Sword Intents, and their expressions suddenly became unsightly.


    Realizing that there was something wrong here, they hurriedly fled, but it was already too late.


    The countless wind blades in the surroundings had already formed a natural sword formation due to the support of Sword Qi. The slightest carelessness would cause them to be cut into a thousand pieces.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    A disciple activated his spiritual protective barrier and prepared to charge over. Fortunately, he was stopped in time. However, a strand of his hair was blown up by the strong wind. The moment the hair touched the sword formation slightly, it disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing this scene, the disciple¡¯s back broke out in cold sweat. Only then did he realize that he had actually walked through the gates of Hell. He hurriedly thanked the person who stopped him.


    ¡°This sword formation is not something that you and I can withstand. Do not act rashly, or else you will bear the consequences.¡±


    Fortunately, there was a powerful elder here. Otherwise, everyone would have been flustered long ago. They were like headless flies that flew around randomly. However, after hearing the rest of the words, everyone¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    They tried to send a signal to inform the outside world that a great change had occurred here. However, when the communication talisman touched the edge of the sword formation, it was instantly reduced to dust. Not even a shred of it was left.


    Even the elder who sent the communication talisman was entangled by the Sword Qi and suffered a backlash. His face immediately turned pale. ¡°This won¡¯t do. This place is already isolated by the sword formation. I can¡¯t send out a distress signal at all.¡±


    ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± The person who said this sounded like he was crying. He looked around in fear, afraid that he would be dragged into it and end up with no bones left.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to ask Gu Xi about this.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Xi. His surroundings were not affected. There was not even a trace of Sword Qi. It was as if the Sword Qi was afraid to disturb him. It was a stark comparison with the rest, who were treading on thin ice.


    ¡­


    Everyone¡¯s expression suddenly became complicated.


    If they still did not know who caused this, then they would really be extremely stupid.


    Some people even guessed that Gu Xi had caused the sword formation to appear and trapped them all in order to take revenge for their derogatory words.


    ¡°Big Brother Gu, we understand our mistake. Please let us go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Big Brother, we were ignorant. Please don¡¯t be angry with us.¡±


    Everyone prayed, but Gu Xi seemed to be immersed in his own world.


    Bai Haoyu had left early, so he was not trapped. However, Ou Yechen and Wang Dazhu were here. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Wang Dazhu was a rough person, but he had a keen intuition like a wild beast when it came to refining weapons. His gaze landed on the sword in Gu Xi¡¯s hand, and his tone was unprecedentedly solemn and deep. ¡°This matter might not be over yet.¡±


    As If in response to what he had said, just as everyone was frowning and thinking about how to leave, someone suddenly exclaimed, ¡°You, look, what is that?¡±


    Even their voices began to tremble from the fear.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice.


    Not far away, a dense mass of black waves swept over like a black tide.


    Everyone was prepared and summoned their weapons one after another. However, when the black wave approached, only then did they see clearly that there were hundreds, tens of thousands of swords!


    These swords were menacing, and they seemed to be coming right at the group of people! They were even more ferocious than the static sword formation just now! They could be said to be on the level of nightmares.


    After all, the sword formation would not take the initiative to attack people. However, who could say for sure about these swords? Moreover, they were ownerless objects, and no one could control them at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    This was the common thought in everyone¡¯s mind. There were no ordinary things on Sword Mountain, and there were so many of them that they could turn everyone present into hedgehogs.


    Some people regretted starting to speak ill of Gu Xi. At this moment, they were beating their chests and stomping their feet. They sat on the ground, crying and begging for forgiveness. They no longer cared about their image.


    In the face of death, everything else was fleeting. As long as they could live, that was the most important thing.

 Chapter 89 - Wave After Wave

    At the same time, the other people in the Capital had also noticed the strange movements.


    Although Bai Haoyu had left, he had not yet left the outskirts, so he had also noticed the strange movements.


    The members of the Bai Clan by his side opened their mouths wide. ¡°Young, Young Master, look over there. is that a swarm of insects?¡±


    They were quite far away, so they could only see countless black dots flying across the sky. They were like black clouds that disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    However, they could see that these dots were coming out of Sword Mountain.


    ¡°Since when did so many insects appear in Sword Mountain?¡±


    Hearing this, Bai Haoyu could not help but give him a slap. ¡°Those aren¡¯t insects at all.¡±


    Bai Haoyu¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. His gaze fell on the spot where the black clouds had disappeared. As a refiner, his intuition told him that something very special was happening.


    The powerful Sword Intent emitted from those black clouds could be felt even from such a distance!


    He narrowed his eyes and his expression gradually became serious. ¡°That direction ¡ª isn¡¯t that the location of the weapon refining competition?!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Bai Haoyu¡¯s expression changed slightly. He suddenly turned around and returned the way he came, causing the members of the Bai Clan to be very puzzled.


    ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say that you would return to the Bai Clan and come back when there¡¯s news from Green Lotus Princess?¡±


    ¡°A major change has occurred in the weapon refining field. I have to go back and take a look.¡±


    He had a faint premonition that this change might have something to do with Gu Xi.


    ¡­


    At this moment, on the other side of the Capital.


    The towering city walls stretched endlessly through the entire Capital. If one were to stand at the highest point and look down on the city walls, they would be like a sleeping ancient dragon entrenched in this piece of land.


    The west side mountains were lush and green. The north side was covered in snow all year round, and the white peaks seemed to be able to take in the beauty of the four seasons.


    Within the city walls stood the majestic imperial city. Each piece of green tile and brick was filled with a silent history. Standing in the wind and rain for thousands of years, it had always been like the most powerful guardian, guarding everything in the Capital.


    A beautiful figure suddenly appeared on the city walls. Surprisingly, it was Green Lotus Princess, who had left the arena earlier. There was clearly no one by her side, but she suddenly spoke to the air. ¡°What happened for you to send me back so urgently?¡±


    The spiritual energy fluctuations in the air distorted for a moment, as if there was really a person standing beside her.


    ¡°Something has happened to the east side. The people we sent over have sent news that there are some problems regarding Secret Realms. It is extremely unstable and appears more and more frequently. Although it is a mirage, it should only be a few days before it appears.¡±


    Green Lotus Princess¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°How is that possible?! The Primal Chaos Secret Realm only appears every hundred years. It has only been a few decades since the last time it appeared. How can it appear so soon now¡­¡±


    ¡°I trust the information from our people. Even if they tried their best to cover it up, they would not be able to hide it. I believe that those super sects and clans have also received the news and will take action soon.¡±


    Green Lotus Princess could not help but sigh. ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll have to personally make a trip this time to bring that thing back.¡±


    Seeing that her expression was calm, that voice continued to speak. However, this time, it sounded a little sterner and commanding.


    ¡°That thing is extremely important to the imperial family. It¡¯s even related to the rise and fall of the imperial family. So no matter what, no matter the price you have to pay, you must bring it back.¡±


    Who would be able to order Green Lotus Princess around when she had such a prestigious status?


    At this moment, there was a hint of guilt and helplessness in the voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. As a Princess, this is a responsibility that you must bear and can not shirk.¡±


    After a long while, Green Lotus Princess finally spoke, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    However, her beautiful eyes focused as if she had sensed something. Her gaze fell on the southernmost part of the city wall. That was the outskirts of the capital, where Sword Mountain was located.


    She and the voice spoke almost at the same time, ¡°Not good, there¡¯s something strange over at the Sword Mountain!¡±


    It could be said that one wave had yet to be pacified and another wave had risen.


    Many other people also keenly sensed the strange phenomenon in the Sword Mountain and rushed toward the direction of the weapon Refining arena.


    ¡­


    When the people in the arena saw that Gu Xi did not move at all, they could not help but sink into complete despair. Gu Xi did not even glance at them. They were afraid that this place would be their burial ground today.


    Looking at the countless divine weapons close at hand, they gave up on struggling. Even if the others knew about the strange movements here, it would be too late by the time the rescue arrived. Not even their ashes would remain.


    However, the expected pain did not come.


    Boom!


    Accompanied by a deafening sound, a few people mustered up their courage and opened their eyes. Not far away, a huge sword was inserted into the ground. This was like a signal, and all the flying swords in the sky fell to the ground.


    The weapons were arranged in an extremely orderly manner, as if they were waiting for the king to inspect them.


    The people who had just escaped a calamity had an inexplicable urge to laugh when they saw the scene in front of them.


    Unexpectedly, these flying swords were quite far away from Gu Xi. There was a path in the middle that had been deliberately left empty.


    After the crisis was resolved, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, they realized that after passing through these flying swords, the sword formation that had been cleverly formed around them had been completely destroyed, giving them a chance to escape.


    Someone could not help but swallow his saliva. ¡°Should we go?¡±


    It was not easy for them to have a chance to escape, but at this moment, they were in a state of hesitation. They could see that it was not Gu Xi who had deliberately targeted them, but the weapon that he had forged had caused the phenomenon.


    These people had a faint premonition that the object that would be born later would be beyond their imagination.


    After all, there were so many flying swords in Sword Mountain.


    ¡°Looking at these swords, they seem to be from the periphery or the central region of Sword Mountain.¡±

 Chapter 90 - All the Divine Swords Worshipped Him at the Same Time

    Everyone could tell the grade of these swords from the Sword Intent and spiritual energy on them.


    There were so many swords hidden on the Sword Mountain that there were no records of them at all. In addition, the entire mountain was surrounded by Sword Intent. The deeper one went into the mountain, the sharper the Sword Intent was. Ordinary people could not get close to it and could only observe it from the outside.


    Therefore, no one knew how many divine weapons there were. Everyone had a vague idea, and there were never any precise records in the books.


    In order to stop the war, the Emperor intervened. Countless outstanding people in the world negotiated with the Emperor because of his power. In the end, they reached an agreement and put down the divine weapons. From then on, the world would be at peace.


    However, they did not disclose exactly how many divine weapons they had, or where they came from. However, everyone vaguely knew that Sword Mountain was divided into three parts: the Outer, Middle, and Inner Sections.


    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s still very impressive! It¡¯s not something that ordinary people can achieve. You have to know that Wang Dazhu¡¯s abnormal phenomenon just triggered the response from the Outer Section of Sword Mountain.¡±


    ¡°There are so many swords here. Besides the divine weapons that have fallen into a deep sleep, most of them are gathered here.¡±


    Perhaps because the crisis was over, everyone did not choose to leave immediately. They had a voice in their hearts that was telling them that if they left now, they would regret it for the rest of their lives.


    Just as everyone was carefully discussing.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I feel that my sword seems to be out of control.¡±


    ¡°Mine seems to be the same!¡±


    More than one of the people present noticed the abnormality of their swords. It was as if something was attracting their attention. Even though the swords were restricted by their Masters, they still wanted to break out of the encirclement.


    Just as the people were trying their best to suppress the sudden disturbance of the Spirit Swords, a divine light suddenly rushed over from the Sword Mountain, bringing with it an incomparably sharp Sword Qi. It was as if the entire sky had been split into countless pieces because of this. Wherever it passed, countless ancient trees fell to the ground.


    The scene looked very spectacular. Looking at the neat cross-section of the trees, they were extremely smooth, but it was only caused by the Sword Qi. Everyone felt a chill in their hearts and immediately prepared to doge. They had to control their Spirit Sword, and they tried to dodge the sudden divine light.


    Boom!


    With a loud sound, the divine light suddenly fell to the ground. Immediately, dust flew into the air. A huge energy wave fluctuation sent some people flying. As a result, some people who couldn¡¯t dodge in time suddenly spat out large mouthfuls of blood.


    When the dust dispersed, they finally saw the culprit who had caused a ruckus just now. Surprisingly, it was an ancient-styled sword!


    The body of the sword was extremely simple, and there were no unnecessary decorations. However, the aura it emitted was not to be underestimated.


    With the sword as the center, the surrounding land had sunk in, revealing an unfathomable ravine. It was like a sleeping God that had been awakened, rising up from the earth again.


    Even people who did not know anything about swords could see that this was a rare and powerful sword. However, at this moment, it was surrounding Gu Xi like a loyal guardian.


    ¡°Could it be that this sword was influenced by Gu Xi and flew over from Sword Mountain?¡±


    Although everyone did not quite believe it, there was no better explanation for the current situation.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t he fail to refine a weapon? Even if he succeeded, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to refine anything good. How could it cause such an effect?¡±


    Everyone was confused by this sudden change, but they did not know that there was an even bigger surprise up ahead.


    The top of Sword Mountain shook continuously, and divine light burst out again, heading in this direction. The stars in the sky flickered, as if it was guiding the divine light in a certain direction.


    Countless stars slowly fell down, and the nebula spread out, filled with a mysterious feeling. It was as if they were wandering the depths of the universe. The pressure emitted by this sword¡­ it was even more powerful than before.


    Everyone could not help but gasp. They looked at the stars in the sky, dragging their tails as they disappeared in the middle of the horizon. A Divine Sword suddenly appeared in their field of vision.


    Someone said in disbelief, ¡°The Seven Stars Ancient Divine Sword!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rumored that the Seven Stars Ancient Sage was also subdued by the appearance of the Emperor back then. He was willing to cooperate and to put down the Seven Stars Ancient Divine Sword and let it rest here. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true!¡±


    Some people recognized the origin of this sword.


    The closer they were to the Core Section of Sword Mountain, the more powerful the divine weapons buried there were. They could not be compared to the weapons of the current era. Moreover, most of the commotion caused by their forging was due to the resonance of the divine weapons from the Outer and the Middle Sections of Sword Mountain.


    This was because the divine weapons buried in the depths were extremely powerful and spiritual. After all, their Masters were half-emperors in strength, so the power of the seal was even greater. They would not be awakened easily.


    The Seven Stars Ancient Divine Sword came from the depths of the Sword Mountain, and now it was awakened.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of the strange movements of the Sword Mountain just now.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you notice that the divine swords fell on Gu Xi¡¯s side one after another accurately?¡±


    One or two times might be coincidences, but what if there were too many times?


    The crowd was still in shock from the Seven Stars Ancient Divine Sword. They cried out again, ¡°The Sword Mountain lit up again.¡±


    The others quickly looked over. As expected, divine light burst out, and clouds filled the sky. It was like a tide of blue water or a crane dancing in the air. All sorts of strange phenomena made people gasp in amazement.


    This time, what appeared in front of them was a purple Divine Sword. It seemed to gather the spiritual Qi of the mountains, rivers, the sun, and the moon.


    When they arrived, the sky was covered with multicolored light, and they could vaguely see a huge lotus flower slowly blooming. At the same time, the sound of scriptures and chanting appeared in the air. Everyone that heard it felt intoxicated.

 Chapter 91 - Return of 10,000 Swords to the Sect!

    Compared to the ancient pressure and mysteriousness of the Seven Stars Ancient Divine Sword, this treasured sword was filled with a peaceful aura. It was as if it was here to protect everyone, stop the killing, and allow people to search for the essence of their body and soul.


    Even the hilt of the sword was engraved with a lotus flower that was about to bloom. It was lifelike, as if it would slowly bloom in the next second.


    ¡°It¡¯s rumored that there was a venerable who liked to wear purple clothes. In addition, he saved people with the help of the World Overhanging Jar. He had a compassionate heart and was known as the Purple-robed Bodhisattva. His treasured sword was even forged from Purple Spirit Immortal Crystals. Could this sword inf front of us be his sword?¡±


    At that time, there were many outstanding people. It could be said that all the Heaven¡¯s Favorites appeared out of nowhere and competed with each other. The most dazzling one among them was the Emperor. However, this did not mean that the others were overshadowed.


    Although they were under the radiance of the Emperor, they still possessed extraordinary strength. They could be said to be the eternally-shining stars. Any one of them could be said to be invincible in this world. It was a pity that they would never see such a prosperous era again.


    One after another, Divine Swords appeared. Everyone thought that it would finally be over. However, it was only the beginning.


    The lights lit up again, and everyone¡¯s expressions were already stiff.


    ¡°Who is this Gu Xi?! He actually triggered the divine weapons to appear one after another!¡±


    Looking at the piece of black iron in his hand, they did not know if it was their misconception, but the black ink on it seemed to have faded a little.


    ¡°Chaos Sword!¡±


    ¡°Void-shattering Sword!¡±


    ¡°Nine Clouds Divine Sword!¡±


    ¡°Dragon Roar Sky-shaking Sword!¡±


    ¡­


    The lights on the Sword Mountain lit up one after another until the crowd was almost numb to it. They even guessed that if the Sword Mountain did not light up, then there would be a problem.


    All kinds of Godly swords surrounded Gu Xi like stars surrounding the moon. They all came from the depths of the Sword Mountain, and one could know a thing or two just by looking at the places where the lights lit up.


    Moreover, the aura that was emitted from his body also made everyone tremble in fear. This was something that could not be faked. Just from the names of the swords alone made people¡¯s imaginations run wild. They racked their brains, trying to figure out what kind of weapon Gu Xi was refining.


    However, no matter how they looked at it, it was still an ordinary black iron sword.


    Other than that, there were many other things that they could not name. Presumably, they must have an even greater background. Everyone did not even dare to think about it as they looked at the increasing number of swords around them.


    It was as if they were in a sea of swords. Just looking at the densely packed number of swords was enough to make one feel apprehensive, not to mention the sword aura that was so overwhelming that it was almost suffocating. Some of them were even more powerful and retained some of their ferocity, spreading anxiety throughout the arena.


    Moreover, the closer they got to Gu Xi, the more powerful the aura emitted by the swords became. Some of the swords that came from behind even used their strength to knock away the swords in front of them and then occupied their own positions.


    A golden light flashed, and there was a sword surrounded by golden dragons. Perhaps it had come too late, and there was no space in front of it, so it circled in the air.


    Finally, it landed next to the green sword. It was also a divine weapon, but it did not focus on killing. Moreover, due to the water attribute, it could not compete with the sword with golden dragons. In the end, it was squeezed to the side and was forced to give up its position.


    The sword was obviously a dead object, but everyone felt a sense of grievance.


    They finally understood why the swords from the Sword Mountain did not choose to settle down next to Gu Xi in the beginning. Instead, they left such a large space. It seemed that they were prepared for the arrival of the Divine Swords that came later.


    They would be knocked away sooner or later anyway, so they might as well be tactful.


    Everyone was surprised and confused. They said with a complicated expression, ¡°Could it be that these swords have turned into spirits and have gained consciousness?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that all the swords in the Sword Mountain are here.¡±


    Before they could recover from their shock, Gu Xi finally made a move. The black iron pieces on the sword fell off, inch by inch, and finally, it revealed its true colors.


    It was actually a sword within a sword!


    No wonder they had not noticed the clues earlier.


    The jade-like light flickered, but there was a streak of white that stood in the center of the sword. It looked abrupt, but it was perfectly fused together. It was like the yin and yang of Heaven and Earth, but it also represented the Great Dao of the world. It was natural and flawless.


    When everyone saw this, their hearts almost hung in their throats. They did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    ¡°This, this, this¡­¡±


    A golden light shot up from the ground, and a rainbow shot through the sky. The sun, moon, stars, Tai Chi eight trigrams, Sea of Bitterness, Green Lotus, Nine-layered Immortal Palace, the Netherworld, and all sorts of strange phenomena appeared. In short, any phenomena that one could think of seemed to have appeared here.


    They completely overshadowed the previous phenomena of Bai Haoyu and Ou Yechen. They were no different from children playing house.


    Along with it came an inexplicable and ancient power. When they saw the sword, everyone was terrified. Words could not describe the shock in their hearts.


    Everyone was in a trance. It was as if they had traveled hundreds of millions of years ago, or as if they were traveling through the universe. Only they knew what it was like.


    ¡°To be able to see such a scene, I have no regrets in my life!¡±


    The power of the Divine Sword was extremely difficult to resist, and they could not stare at it for a long time. However, there were still people who endured great pressure and did not give up even when their eyes were bloodshot. After all, such an opportunity was rare.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene in my life.¡±


    ¡°Ah! My sword!¡±


    Along with the exclamations, even the spectators¡¯ swords rushed towards Gu Xi one after another. Unfortunately, he was already surrounded and the swords could not pass through.


    Even if the swords wanted to get close to Gu Xi, they were not qualified to do so based on the aptitude of these Spirit Swords. They could only occupy the outermost positions.


    Everyone was even more shocked in their hearts. It must be known that these were their swords, and they had absolute control over them. They were also unlike the swords of the Sword Mountain, which had no owner.


    However, they were still affected, and even their previous suppression did not have any effect.


    ¡°Just what in the world is he refining? He¡¯s actually able to trigger the Return of 10,000 Swords to the Sect!¡±

 Chapter 92 - Is This Something That Can Be Refined by Humans?

    Ou Yechen and Wang Dazhu looked at the scene in front of them. They could not believe what they were seeing. Compared to Gu Xi, they were simply too weak. There was no comparison.


    ¡®Is this something that can be refined by a human?¡¯


    This thought appeared in everyone¡¯s minds. They did not doubt that even the sword used by the Emperor had been summoned over.


    The Sword Mountain was empty. If someone entered Sword Mountain now, they would not see any more swords.


    Wang Dazhu wanted to say something but stopped. ¡°Your sword¡­¡±


    The sword in Gu Xi¡¯s hand was the king. All the swords had to listen to its command, so the Divine Axe he refined was not affected. However, ou Yechen also refined a sword, so it was hard to say.


    Just now, everyone¡¯s swords flew out uncontrollably.


    Ou Yechen seemed to know what he was going to say, and a stiff smile appeared on his face. ¡°This Divine Sword was personally refined by me, and it is closely connected to my spirit. I think it should not be separated from me.¡±


    Moreover, it was also forged by the Heaven and Earth Smelting Furnace. Ou Yechen was the master of the Heaven and Earth Smelting Furnace, and the objects forged by it had a deeper connection with the Ou Family. It was not something that these ordinary swords could compare to.


    Unexpectedly, it was too late to defend against a face-smacking.


    Swish!


    Ou Yechen felt that his spiritual power suddenly became chaotic, as if there was a pair of invisible big hands in front of him, snatching his Divine Sword. Before he could react, the Divine Sword had already left his hand.


    He could not stop it even if he wanted to.


    In an instant, Ou Yechen¡¯s face turned green. He met Wang Dazhu¡¯s expected and sympathetic gaze. ¡°My condolences¡­¡±


    It was as if he had swallowed a fly, and he felt extremely aggrieved.


    He could only watch helplessly as the Divine Sword flew towards Gu Xi and finally landed at the outer area. Behind the countless swords, it was like a clay ox entering the sea. It did not even stand out in the crowd.


    Everyone could see that the swords were arranged by their strength and power. The closer they were to Gu Xi, the stronger they were, and the ones in the Outer Section were naturally those who were not strong enough.


    Ou Yechen understood this, and so did the others. Wang Dazhu saw that Ou Yechen¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, and he comforted,¡±You don¡¯t have to shut yourself off. After all, these weapons came from the Sword Mountain. Your divine weapon is also quite powerful.¡±


    Ou Yechen¡¯s face was expressionless. He did not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Thank you for your kind words, but I do not feel much comfort.¡±


    Wang Dazhu knew that he was not good with words and comforting people, so he did not say anything else.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve all lost.¡±


    Ou Yechen revealed a bitter smile. He had never thought that Gu Xi will end up winning. He had originally thought that Gu Xi was a nobody, but he had never thought that he really was a big shot. He had hidden it too deeply, and it had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations!


    One had to know that the person who had suffered the greatest blow was Ou Yechen. His own freshly refined sword had gone against his will.


    At this moment, Bai Haoyu¡¯s party, as well as the other experts in the Capital who had received the news and rushed here, had expressions that seemed to have been carved from the same mold. They had never lost their composure before.


    ¡°Return of 10,000 Swords to the Sect!¡±


    Countless swords stood around Gu Xi. A light was circling him, filled with an indescribable divinity as well as an ancient aura. It had to be known that the most powerful swords in the depths of the Sword Mountain were all here.


    They had not awakened for so many years. Now that Gu Xi was here, the rust was slowly falling off. The divine light suddenly shone even brighter, as if it had recovered its strength from a thousand years ago.


    The Sword Qi formed was almost able to crush a Nirvana stage expert into pieces in an instant. The Sword Qi was so dense that even the space became distorted.


    However, at this moment, all the Sword Intent and divine splendor had been withdrawn. It was like a subject worshipping a king, because someone more powerful than them had appeared!


    Such a shocking scene was imprinted in everyone¡¯s minds, and they would probably never forget it for the rest of their lives.


    All of the people who had previously mocked Gu Xi and did not think highly of it now had strange expressions on their faces.


    Of course, none of the swords in their hands were spared, and all of them flew in to mingle with the countless swords.


    ¡°He¡¯s simply too powerful. From ancient times until now, who could cause such a strange phenomenon?¡±


    ¡°Is he even human? He¡¯s the best at refining pills, and now he deserves to be the best at refining weapons. Who can compare to him?¡±


    There were even people with sharp eyes who noticed that even the Divine Sword refined by Ou Yechen was among them. It was enough to show that Gu Xi had crushed the entire scene.


    ¡°What¡¯s the background of this kid? His identity is definitely not as simple as it seems. From ancient times until now, very few people could cultivate two Daos at the same time. Moreover, he was able to achieve such extraordinary feats. This is simply unprecedented.¡±


    It must be known that whether it was refining weapons or pills, there was an extremely strong requirement for mental strength. Everyone guessed that Gu Xi¡¯s mental strength have reached the peak, which was beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    ¡°In the end, it was our carelessness earlier. Good things take time. At that time, we should have been more patient. Who knows, we might have been able to see the birth of the divine weapon with our own eyes.¡±


    Many people beat their chests and stomped their feet, feeling extremely regretful. The birth of a divine weapon was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. It was something that could only be encountered by chance, and one may not see it even if he yearns for it his entire life. It was also the dream and goal of many blacksmiths.


    Even if they could not forge a divine weapon, even if they saw it with their own eyes, they might be able to gain some enlightenment from it. They might even be able to improve their own skills.


    However, it was too late to say anything now. Those people felt sick, as if they had missed a great opportunity. Those who had mocked Gu Xi earlier even hid in a corner, afraid to show their faces.


    Suddenly, they remembered that there was still a group of people who had not left. They hurriedly asked them what had happened.


    After listening to their stories, they were shocked by their description alone. If they really experienced it, who knows what would have happened?

 Chapter 93 - Little Friend, Please Come and Have a Chat! Green Lotus Princess to the Rescue

    ¡°At first, we thought that we were surely going to die. We never thought that it was Gu Xi who had caused all of this. You guys didn¡¯t see the scene of ¡®Return of 10,000 Swords to the Sect¡¯. All sorts of strange phenomena appeared one after another¡­¡±


    After listening to these words, everyone became envious. It would be great if they could see it with their own eyes!


    The regret in their hearts was indescribable.


    On the other hand, the last group of people who were left behind had an expression that was filled with endless regret. They had originally been through the gates of Hell, but they had never expected that things would turn for the better now. Even their tone carried an imperceptible sense of flaunting and pride.


    After all, they had witnessed the birth of a divine weapon with their own eyes! Such an experience could also be considered extraordinary.


    All in all, they were experiencing extremely complicated emotions.


    A strange ripple flashed across Green Lotus Princess¡¯s beautiful eyes. ¡°Today¡¯s competition was indeed outstanding. I once again thank everyone on behalf of the imperial family. At the same time, I also announce the winner of today¡¯s competition to be Gu Xi!¡±


    At this moment, Gu Xi was the target of everyone¡¯s hopes.


    Countless pairs of eyes landed on him. To be more precise, they were staring at the slightly glowing sword in his hand.


    It must be known that this was a divine weapon. If one could have it, it would be a tremendous increase in their strength. It could greatly increase the strength of the sect. For a moment, the elders or Sect Masters of the super large sects looked around, and they could not help but fall into deep thought.


    Gu Xi was too mysterious, or he hid it extremely well. They had probed around and found out that he came from a small sect called Supreme Purity Sect. This made it even more strange. For a time, no one dared to act rashly.


    Otherwise, forget the divine weapon, they might accidentally offend a certain behemoth. The gains would not make up for the losses.


    ¡°I wonder if I can invite Little Friend Gu to the Star Viewing Pavilion for a chat.¡±


    The person who said this was a kind-looking old man. His hair and beard were all white, and he looked amiable. However, the power coming from his body could not be underestimated.


    The Star Viewing Pavilion was a super large sect in the Capital. They were very mysterious in their operations, but they were extremely powerful. The person who said this was none other than their Great Elder.


    ¡°That old fox is trying to snatch Gu Xi!¡± Everyone was secretly resentful. Everyone knew that the Star Viewing Pavilion wanted to get the Divine Sword.


    These words were like a signal.


    ¡°The Ancient God Sect wishes to invite Little Friend Gu over for a chat!¡±


    ¡°The Kunwu Sect wishes to invite Little Friend Gu over for a chat!¡±


    ¡°The Supreme Sect wishes to invite Little Friend Gu over for a chat!¡±


    ¡­


    Voices rose and fell one after another. The people who spoke were all powerful and of high status. Even the Sect Masters personally invited him over.


    These large sects were all vying to invite Gu Xi. This was such an honor, and it was something that had never happened before. The others were stunned. Even if they knew that these powers were here for the Divine Sword, they could not deny that some of them wanted to build a good relationship with Gu Xi.


    In the end, everyone¡¯s gazes fell on Gu Xi.


    They were all super large sects and factions. No matter which one he agreed to, it would be easy to offend the others. Some of their strength was also meant to test the waters. They wanted to see if the real faction behind Gu Xi would make a move.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression was calm. Faced with requests from so many sects, he did not seem to be moved at all. One could not help but sigh at his temperament and demeanor.


    Just as he was about to speak, Green Lotus Princess suddenly said, ¡°Young Master Gu must be exhausted from the competition. I think everyone should let him rest for a while.¡±


    Only then did everyone remember that Gu Xi hardly ate or drank. He had stayed on the competition field for a few days. Even if they had a high position and were from a large sect, they could not force him to stay.


    Moreover, it was Green Lotus Princess who had spoken, so they had no choice but to give up for the time being. After saying a few polite words to Gu Xi, they all left.


    Bai haoyu, Ou Yechen, Wang Dazhu, and the others all looked at each other before walking forward.


    The first person to speak was Bai Haoyu. His expression was unsightly. It was obvious that he was still in shock and had yet to regain his senses. It took him a long time to squeeze out a sentence. ¡°You¡¯re very strong! And I¡¯m sorry for what happened earlier!¡±


    He left in a hurry, as if there were ghosts chasing after him. Gu Xi could not help but find it funny. Although this person was annoying, he did not have a bad nature.


    Compared to Bai Haoyu who could not accept the reality in front of him, Ou Yecheng and Wang Dazhu were much calmer. Wang Dazhu, in particular, did not take these things seriously at all.


    The reason why he came to participate in the competition was that he wanted to compete with other people to see how good he was. After all, there were not many people around him that could compete with him.


    Wang Dazhu said cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯m very happy in this competition. I hope I¡¯ll have the chance to compete with you next time.¡±


    He patted Gu Xi¡¯s shoulder, Gu Xi naturally would not reject his kindness. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ou Yechen was the strangest. He did not say anything. He looked deeply at Gu Xi for a few moments before leaving, as if he wanted to remember him in his heart.


    Wang Dazhu said disapprovingly, ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. He¡¯s just like this. Previously, when I communicated with him, he was also like this. He doesn¡¯t like to speak very much, and he¡¯s quite reserved.¡±


    Gu Xi did not take it to heart.


    At this moment, a female servant came over. Gu Xi recognized that she was one of the Green Lotus Princess¡¯s people.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, my Princess invites you.¡±


    Wang Dazhu was in disbelief. He sized Gu Xi up and down. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really something. Even Green Lotus Princess took the initiative to look for you.¡±


    He winked at Gu Xi. His expression was a little mischievous. The meaning behind it was self-evident.


    Gu Xi did not think too much about it. He only said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Wang Dazhu clicked his tongue. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really something. You can still remain calm even after being invited by such a beauty. If it were me, I would be so happy that I wouldn¡¯t be able to find my way around.¡±


    Green Lotus Princess had always been aloof from worldly affairs and had a noble status. She had never requested to meet anyone. Now that she had taken the initiative to invite Gu Xi, it could be said to be the first time in history.


    When the male cultivators saw that the Princess¡¯s maidservant was inviting Gu Xi for an audience with the Princess, they cast envious glances at him.

 Chapter 94 - That’s It? I Really Only Drank a Cup of Tea

    One had to know that this was an invitation from Green Lotus Princess. It was something that many people dreamed of.


    ¡°Sigh, why can¡¯t we be invited by Green Lotus Princess?¡±


    ¡°If you can refine the Flawless pill and refine a Divine Sword, I believe that not only Green Lotus Princess, but the royal family will also invite you for tea.¡±


    ¡°For me to have such an opportunity, I¡¯m afraid that I would be willing to die right now.¡±


    Everyone sighed, but could only watch helplessly. It was their fault that they did not have Gu Xi¡¯s powerful abilities.


    If it were not for Gu Xi¡¯s prestige and strength, the envious gazes of the male cultivators present would have pierced him like a hedgehog.


    However, Gu Xi did not take it to heart. He followed the maid to a secluded lake. Next to it was Green Lotus Princess¡¯s carriage.


    It was unknown whether a formation had been set up here, or if there were not many people around, but it was extremely quiet. The breeze brushed against his face, and the waves shone brightly. The clear lake water was like a pearl embedded in the vast forest, and the five-colored Luan birds danced in the air, it added a little more spirit to this place.


    Gu Xi seemed to have entered a fairyland by accident. He hesitated for a moment. It seemed that as an outsider, it was not good for him to enter the carriage like this.


    The maid next to him seemed to know what he was thinking. ¡°Young Master Gu, go in. Our princess has been waiting for a long time.¡±


    After Gu Xi walked in, he realized that there was a different world inside. Although it was a carriage, the space inside was extremely large. A string of bead curtains separated him, and he could vaguely see the graceful figure behind the curtain.


    Each bead was worth ten million spirit stones. With so many strings, one could imagine how much it was worth. However, it was only placed in the palanquin as a decoration.


    ¡°Thank you, Princess, for helping me out just now.¡±


    Gu Xi knew that if it was not for Green Lotus Princess¡¯s words, those people would not have let him go so easily. Green Lotus Princess did not seem like someone who meddled in other people¡¯s business.


    Regardless of the purpose, he accepted this favor. Moreover, from the current situation, Green Lotus Princess did not seem to have any enmity toward him.


    Green Lotus Princess waved her delicate hand, revealing half of her snow-white wrist. It was as if it was made of jade and snow. Even though she was pouring tea, it was extremely pleasing to the eye. She was elegant and refined, and she did not look like a mortal being.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Green Lotus Princess¡¯s voice was pleasant to the ear, ¡°I¡¯m just a little curious about Young Master Gu.¡±


    Curious?


    Gu Xi was a little puzzled, but his expression did not change. He looked at the woman not far away, the white veil covering her face concealing her devastatingly beautiful face.


    Even so, her faintly discernible outline and her pair of beautiful autumn eyes were like peach blossoms blooming in March. With just a glance, one would be intoxicated by it, causing one to imagine what kind of peerless beauty would be under the veil.


    He looked at the unfurled tea leaves in the cup, the spiritual energy overflowing in all directions. A mouthful of this tea would make one feel relaxed and happy. One¡¯s cultivation would also feel as if it had increased by a tiny bit. Even this teacup was no ordinary porcelain.


    Gu Xi could not ignore this amazing tea. It was the kind that could not be bought even with money. It would be cherished by ordinary people, and it was something to be placed in their treasured collections. However, it was used by Green Lotus Princess to entertain guests.


    The tea leaves floated in the white porcelain, like a good ink painting. Beside them, incense burned. It was the incomparably precious Hundred-year-old Ambergris Incense.


    For a moment, no one spoke, and it was very quiet. Only the sound of their breathing could be heard, along with the delicate fragrance of the woman.


    ¡°If Young Master Gu likes tea, you can bring some back. It¡¯s been hard on you during the competition. You should rest early.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s black eyes were a little surprised. However, after a moment, he regained his composure. He could not figure out what this Green Lotus Princess was up to. Could it be that she really only invited him over for a simple cup of tea?


    By the time Gu Xi walked out of the carriage, Green Lotus Princess did not say anything. Instead, there was a bag of tea in Gu Xi¡¯s hand.


    Looking at the cold teacup in front of her, Green Lotus Princess did not say anything. After a long while, she said softly, ¡°He has many secrets. could he be the person we are looking for?¡±


    There was nothing around her, and there was no breeze at all. What was strange was that the bead curtain started to shake again. The clanging sounds were incessant, and it was especially obvious in the quiet carriage, it was as if there were a pair of invisible hands fiddling with it.


    ¡­


    Gu Xi was surrounded by the people of Supreme Purity Sect when he returned.


    ¡°Senior Brother Gu, You¡¯re amazing. Not only are you good at pill refining, but you¡¯re also extraordinary at weapon refining. Is there anything in this world that you don¡¯t know?!¡±


    ¡°Even the famous Ou Yechen admitted defeat. Also, Wang Dazhu submitted to you. None of them are a match for you.¡±


    ¡°That Bai Haoyu is hilarious. In the end, he came over to apologize. Who asked him to steal our materials back then? We should teach him a good lesson.¡±


    ¡°So what if he is the descendant of the God of Forging? In the end, Senior Brother Gu is still better. I suspect that there is nothing in this world that Senior Brother Gu can¡¯t do.¡±


    The people of Supreme Purity Sect were amazed. In just a few days, it could be said that they had experienced great ups and downs in their lives. They could not stop discussing what happened.


    Gu Xi was the participant in the competition, but their hearts were in their throats because this competition was extremely important to the Supreme Purity Sect! It could be said that it was the hope of the entire sect.


    If Gu Xi could succeed, the Supreme Purity Sect could be promoted from a third-grade sect to a second-grade sect. It would have a great impact on the future and development of the sect. It could even be the start of a long history for the sect.


    Who would have thought that Gu Xi actually succeeded, and even won so beautifully! It caused such a shocking phenomenon that all the great powers in the Capital wanted to impress Gu Xi.

 Chapter 95 - Green Lotus Princess’s Strange Actions

    After two matches, the shock these disciples received was so great that they had all become Gu Xi¡¯s most loyal supporters. Perhaps even the Sect Master would not be able to shake them.


    ¡°Senior Brother Gu, you will be a great contributor to our Supreme Purity Sect in the future!¡±


    Even Wu Huaqing, who had always been calm, was a little excited at this moment.


    A disciple thought of something and suddenly winked. ¡°Oh right, Senior Brother Gu, you might not know this, but when you were invited by Green Lotus Princess, those male cultivators looked as if they were going to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Gu, why did Green Lotus Princess look for you? Did you see how she looked like?¡±


    ¡°I wonder what exactly Green Lotus Princess looks like. It is said that she can topple kingdoms and cities. Is it really as the rumors say?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Gu, could it be that Green Lotus Princess is interested in you? I wonder how you feel about such a great beauty. This kind of fortune is something that others can¡¯t even dream about.¡±


    For some reason, the topic gradually changed. Facing the curious gazes of the crowd, Gu Xi did not know whether to laugh or cry. If they knew that Green Lotus Princess only said a few words and then ordered him to leave, they probably would not believe it.


    ¡°I went in and met her face-to-face and drank tea. Then, I came out. Before I left, she even gave me some tea leaves.¡±


    Everyone widened their eyes, not daring to believe what Gu Xi said, ¡°Is that it?¡±


    Their gazes instantly fell, carrying a hint of doubt and disbelief. They saw that Gu Xi was indeed holding some tea leaves. Faint spiritual energy seeped out, making people realize that it was something extraordinary.


    ¡°Senior Brother Gu, are you joking with us? Green Lotus Princess only wanted you to go over and drink tea?¡±


    No one would believe these words. Moreover, Green Lotus Princess was not the kind that liked to waste time.


    The people of Supreme Purity Sect suspected that Gu Xi was joking and could not help but tease him. ¡°Why does the Princess only want to treat you to tea and not treat us to tea? And it¡¯s such a precious tea leaf. Senior Brother Gu, you¡¯re trying to fool us. We won¡¯t believe you if you tell us you did nothing with the Princess.¡±


    Nowadays, no one would believe the truth anymore. Gu Xi was rather helpless. ¡°Whether you believe it or not, nothing else happened. I don¡¯t have to lie to you. After drinking some tea, I left. I didn¡¯t even get to chat with her.¡±


    Although Gu Xi did not know what exactly were the intentions of the Green Lotus Princess, he was too lazy to think about these things. They might not believe it, but it was the truth.


    The people of the Supreme Purity Sect looked at Gu Xi¡¯s expression, but it did not seem like he was lying. They were speechless.


    ¡°It seems that Green Lotus Princess really has nothing to do¡­¡±


    Everyone smiled. However, even this kind of inviting someone to tea had never happened before. Gu Xi was the only one who received such treatment.


    One of the disciples touched his chin and said shockingly, ¡°Could it be that Green Lotus Princess has taken a liking to our seSior Brother Gu?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. Our Senior Brother Gu is handsome and has extraordinary strength. It¡¯s understandable that the Princess has taken a fancy to him.¡±


    Even though it was a joke, everyone knew that Green Lotus Princess had a noble status. Her future husband would definitely have an extraordinary status. Even the current Gu Xi was not someone who could easily approach thePrincess.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s coming!¡±


    Just as everyone was teasing Gu Xi, the maid who had invited Gu Xi walked over again. Everyone was a little surprised, but they did not dare to discuss it recklessly in case the Princess heard it.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, The Princess asked me to pass a message to you: Perhaps we can meet again soon.¡±


    After saying this, the maid turned around and left, leaving the confused crowd behind.


    ¡°Meet again? What does that mean? Could it be that the Princess has invited Senior Brother Gu over for tea again?¡±


    ¡°Green Lotus Princess is really mysterious, huh? A woman¡¯s heart is like a needle at the bottom of the ocean, totally unfathomable.¡±


    ¡°Is there a possibility that Green Lotus Princess really has taken a liking to Senior Brother Gu, so she wants to attract his attention!¡±


    It seemed like she was interested in Gu Xi. Otherwise, why would Gu Xi receive such special treatment? She even sent a maid to deliver the message that they would be able to meet again soon.


    However, from Gu Xi¡¯s description, Green Lotus Princess did not seem interested in him. They were so curious that it felt like a thousand ants were crawling on their hearts. They were itching to figure it out.


    Even Gu Xi fell into deep thought, not understanding what Green Lotus Princess was trying to do.


    ¡°Damn it, why are we thinking so much? We¡¯ll find out in the future anyway.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s interest in gossiping did not diminish until Wu Huaqing spoke. Only then did they suppress it. ¡°Your Senior Brother Gu has already worked hard for many days. It¡¯s better not to disturb him.¡±


    Only then did the other disciples reluctantly leave, but their expressions were still unsatisfied.


    Seeing that Wu Huaqing wanted to speak but hesitated, Gu Xi knew that he had something to say to him, ¡°Elder Wu, you can speak frankly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done very well. I¡¯ve already asked someone to send the news back. The entire sect will be proud of you.¡±


    Wu Huaqing¡¯s expression was complicated. If it were not for Gu Xi, it would have taken countless years for the sect to advance to second grade. It could be said that Gu Xi had helped the sect take a big step forward all by himself.


    Gu Xi was very calm and had no intention of taking credit. ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of Supreme Purity Sect. This is what I ought to do anyway. Elder Wu, there¡¯s no need to be polite.¡±


    However, under such circumstances, Wu Huaqing was a little worried because Gu Xi was too mysterious. With his ability, he was able to refine Flawless-quality pills, which made even the Alchemy Emperor bow down and admire him.


    Furthermore, the Divine Sword that he had refined had triggered the scene of ¡®Return of 10,000 Swords to the Sect¡¯. This was an unprecedented phenomenon. Regardless of which one it was, it would shock everyone in the world. Yet, it was all caused by the same person.


    Even he could not but wonder¡­ Was there really such a talented person in the world who could cultivate both Daos? If someone had told him this in the past, he would never have believed it. However, he had personally witnessed it now.

 Chapter 96 - Shocking the Entire Capital

    ¡°You saw those sects and forces today¡­¡±


    Wu Huaqing could not help but sigh. He also saw that it was Green Lotus Princess who had stepped in to save the situation today. Otherwise, he still did not know how things would have turned out. Those guys had given up this time, but it might not be the case the next time.


    These people might be afraid of the mysterious force that was behind Gu Xi, so they would not dare to act rashly. However, it would not be the case for the Supreme Purity Sect.


    A man without foresight would have immediate worries. This was an opportunity for the Supreme Purity Sect. At the same time, there was also danger. If it was used properly, the Supreme Purity Sect would definitely rise to a higher grade. However, if they were careless, it was very likely that the sect would be exterminated.


    The most unstable factor was Gu Xi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. Elder Wu, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Even if Gu Xi was like this, Wu Huaqing still could not let out a sigh of relief. Those forces were not to be trifled with. If he offended any of them, the Supreme Purity Sect would probably suffer.


    ¡°That being said, you have seen those sects today. They are all coming for the Divine Sword. You can avoid it this time, but what about next time?¡±


    Even if they did not want the Divine Sword, they would probably ask Gu Xi to help them refine another one.


    Gu Xi was very mysterious. He was clearly from a small sect, but he had such powerful strength. For a moment, they did not dare to act rashly, but sooner or later, they would not be able to hold back.


    If they probed again and found out that there was no so-called large organization behind him, then they would be in danger. Gu Xi understood this very well.


    The so-called mysterious Master was just an excuse to create an illusion. However, Gu Xi was not afraid or worried at all. It would take time for them to find out.


    If he was given time, as long as he had the System in hand, what was there to be afraid of? Sooner or later, he would be above everything!


    Gu Xi knew that Elder Wu was worried, but there were some things that he could not tell him. ¡°Elder, please rest assured. If anything happens, the sect will not be implicated.¡±


    Wu Huaqing looked a little embarrassed. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. As a disciple of the Supreme Purity Sect, if you are in trouble, we will definitely do our best. We just hope that you can be careful. Even if you are powerful, it is hard to avoid someone scheming against you.¡±


    Gu Xi understood Wu Huaqing¡¯s good intentions and nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡­


    The news of what happened in the weapon refining arena spread very quickly. Four or five people gathered at a table in the teahouse and were discussing something enthusiastically.


    The person in the lead was a middle-aged man. Although his strength and cultivation were not very strong, he was extremely well-informed. He pretended to be mysterious as he spoke. ¡°Do you know who won the weapon refining competition this time?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Ou Yezi¡¯s descendant also participated. He has the bloodline of the God of Forging. I think he should be the one to get first place.¡±


    ¡°The Bai Clan is powerful and rich. They have been purchasing high-quality raw materials for the competition for a long time. Therefore, there¡¯s hope for Bai Haoyu to be in the first place.¡±


    The man shook his head mysteriously.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve guessed wrong! You won¡¯t believe it if I tell you. Neither Ou Yechen nor Bai Haoyu was his match. Furthermore, he has refined a Divine Sword, which resonates with the entire Sword Mountain!¡±


    ¡°A divine weapon has appeared, and there¡¯s actually such a powerful figure. No wonder I sensed the strange movements of the Sword Mountain earlier.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I originally wanted to go and watch, but because my cultivation base wasn¡¯t high enough, I was blocked by the Sword Qi. Otherwise, I would have really wanted to watch.¡±


    ¡°I was fortunate enough to watch from afar. Such a scene is probably unheard of and unforgettable.¡±


    Back then, when the swords of the Sword Mountain came out, everyone within a radius of 100 miles had sensed such a huge commotion.


    They knew that it was caused by the Sword Mountain, but for some unknown reason, the powerful Sword Qi blocked their detection. Those who were not strong enough would feel slightly uncomfortable even if they approached it, so they only dared to watch from afar.


    There was a flurry of discussion. The other people in the teahouse were also attracted by their conversation and urged him. ¡°Don¡¯t keep us in suspense. What exactly happened in the arena that day?¡±


    ¡°That person is Gu Xi. He appeared out of nowhere and spent a few days and nights to finally refine a world-shaking Divine Sword. The scene at that time was so profound that it seemed like the end of the world was coming and the world was collapsing¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s words were extremely exaggerated as if he had seen them with his own eyes.


    The others could not help but look at him suspiciously. ¡°Is there such a powerful person? Are you bragging?¡±


    ¡°If the Ten Thousand Swords Court Sect said that the God of Swords was there, I might have believed it, but who was Gu Xi to actually cause such a scene?¡±


    As long as one was in the Capital, they all knew about the ancient history and legends of the Sword Mountain, so they knew about the uniqueness of the Sword Mountain.


    From ancient times until now, other than the Emperor from back then and the God of Forging Ou Yezi, no one had ever been able to cause the Sword Mountain to have such a reaction.


    However, Gu Xi had done it. He had even created a bigger commotion. Those who had seen the scene on the stage would understand that the phenomenon Gu Xi had caused was even more shocking than what was described. Such a scene could not be described with words.


    Many people fell into deep thought. ¡°The name Gu Xi is so familiar. I think I have heard it before.¡±


    The person who said this suddenly patted his head, and an expression of disbelief appeared on his face.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the one who refined the Flawless pill and crushed all the alchemists in the pill refining competition? Even the Alchemy Emperor was impressed!¡±


    Hearing this, the others also remembered. After all, Gu Xi had caused quite a stir in the Capital previously. Now that the similar situation and scene were still talking about his name, everyone could not help but have a mysterious expression on their faces.


    ¡°Could it be that he has the same name and the same surname? Gu Xi is very skilled in alchemy, and he can actually dominate the entire scene in weapon refining as well! He defeated the Bai Clan and the descendants of the God of Forging?¡±

 Chapter 97 - The Great Change of the Sword Mountain! Where Did That Huge Mountain Go?

    It was well known that a person¡¯s spiritual power was limited and could not cultivate both Daos at the same time. However, there were also special circumstances. For example, for people with strong spiritual power, even if they could refine pills and weapons at the same time, they would not be able to achieve top-notch results.


    Everyone knew about the strength of Bai Haoyu and Ou Yechen. In addition to the sudden appearance of the dark horse Wang Dazhu, Gu Xi was able to defeat the three of them. One could imagine how terrifying his strength was.


    That person scoffed, ¡°How can there be such a coincidence? There are people with the same name and surname. I heard that Bai Haoyu and Ou Yechen seemed to have suffered quite a blow, and as soon as they returned, they began to enter closed-door cultivation.¡±


    There was a moment of silence in the air. No one spoke for a long time. After a while, they said, ¡°This kid is too abnormal, too monstrous! He can even refine a Divine Pill and Divine Sword. What else is there that he can¡¯t do?¡±


    ¡°But I heard that this Gu Xi is only from a small sect. How can he have such strength?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s pretending. Maybe he¡¯s an important figure from an extremely powerful family and sect who came out to train. He admitted that he has a mysterious Master when he was refining pills.¡±


    ¡°Several super sects in the weapon refining arena all want the Divine Sword. They might ask Gu Xi to help refine a divine weapon for them. The competition has just ended, and they¡¯ve already invited Gu Xi to their sects.¡±


    Compared to the temptation of Flawless pills, the temptation of a divine weapon was obviously greater. After all, having a divine weapon could greatly increase one¡¯s combat strength, and there were no side effects.


    Everyone gasped, ¡°Did Gu Xi agree?¡±


    ¡°In the end, it was Green Lotus Princess who spoke up. She said that Gu Xi had been through a lot in the competition and had to rest before making any plans. That was why this matter was settled.¡±


    The expressions of the others became even more interesting. ¡°Green Lotus Princess! Gu Xi actually had a relationship with Green Lotus Princess? To think that the Princess herself stepped in¡­¡±


    Many people could smell the scent of gossip.


    ¡°There¡¯s still the competition for the array formation and talismans. I wonder who will be the champion.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be Gu Xi again, right?¡±


    Everyone almost fell into the fear of being dominated by Gu Xi.


    If someone had said this to them in the past, they would definitely disdain it and think that it was a fantasy.


    However, Gu Xi had crushed the entire venue in the alchemy and weapon refining competitions one after another, leaving everyone behind. He had caused such a huge commotion. What could he not do?


    ¡°Perhaps there really is such a possibility. Since the Divine Pill and Divine Sword have been refined, he doesn¡¯t care about creating a few Divine Talisman and Divine Aawrrays, right?¡±


    There was a bit of banter in everyone¡¯s words. However, the information that was invisibly revealed indicated that they already believed that Gu Xi really had the strength.


    Even if he did not, obtaining an absolute victory in the two competitions would be unprecedented. Gu Xi was without a doubt the most outstanding participant in the Dao Conference Competition in the Capital.


    The news spread through the streets and alleys, and almost everyone was discussing it. It could be said that Gu Xi¡¯s name was deeply engraved in everyone¡¯s minds.


    However, on that night, the movements from the Sword Mountain shook the entire Capital!


    As dusk descended, the night was like a dark owl spreading its massive wings, enveloping the entire sky of the Capital. Under the night, the enormous Sword Mountain was like an ancient behemoth that was about to awaken, emitting rumbling sounds.


    Within the Sword Mountain, there was no chirping of insects or birds. It was even extremely quiet, sinking into a sort of deathly stillness, as if it knew what was about to happen.


    Countless swords were shaking madly, as if they wanted to break free from the restrictions here. From the depths of the Sword Mountain came one buzzing sound after another. It sounded as if there was an ancient Divine Sword that connected Heaven and Earth.


    As the first Divine Sword flew out from the depths of the Sword Mountain, the other weapons seemed to have received a signal of approval and woke up from their deep sleep once again.


    Streams of light streaked across the horizon like countless meteors, rendering it as bright as day. Such a phenomenon only appeared for a moment before a thick fog came over, as if there were a pair of invisible hands deliberately covering everything.


    The secrets of the Heavens could not be revealed. The stars flickered in the sky, using this to cover up the secrets of the Heavens.


    Rumble!


    A loud sound could be heard, and everything returned to calm. The strange phenomenon was no longer there. All the stars were hidden in the sky, not a single speck of light could be seen. Only the crescent moon hung high in the sky, sprinkling down a cold silver glow. It witnessed everything that had just happened.


    The movements here were quickly noticed by the people of the Capital.


    Quite a few people even woke up from their deep sleep. Hearing the loud bang, the ground began to shake violently. They thought that an earthquake had occurred, and they all ran out of their homes.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡±


    ¡°It seems to be in the outskirts of the Capital.¡±


    Someone opened his mouth wide and looked at the sky. ¡°Look!¡±


    Countless divine lights suddenly appeared above their heads. Shockingly, they were all sects and factions of the Capital. The powerful pressure they exuded made these ordinary cultivators feel endlessly terrified.


    They flew on their swords. Under the moonlight, they were like Immortals, and their energies were surging around their bodies. Even the imperial family had sent people to investigate.


    ¡°The Ancient God Sect and the Supreme Sect are all super large sects. Even they were alarmed. Just what happened in the suburbs of the Capital?¡±


    In the suburbs of the Capital, other than a few mountains and forests, the most famous one was the Sword Mountain. Someone took a guess, saying, ¡°Could something have happened to the Sword Mountain?¡±


    From the looks of it, this was the only possibility. After all, only the Sword Mountain could create such a huge formation. However, the Sword Mountain had stood for tens of millions of years, and it had always been peaceful. What could have happened?


    Everyone was puzzled, and they discussed animatedly. Some even said that it was a Beast Tide.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Many powerful rogue cultivators also rushed over, wanting to find out what was going on.

 Chapter 98 - Sword Mountain Ceases to Exist, Everyone Suspecting Gu Xi

    When they rushed to Sword Mountain, they were completely dumbfounded when they saw the scene in front of them.


    ¡°This¡­ This is Sword Mountain?¡±


    In front of everyone was a stretch of ruins. Other than that, it was totally flat. Where did such a large mountain go?!


    Sword Mountain was the highest mountain in the Capital. It was more than a hundred feet long and towered above the clouds. It was surrounded by clouds and mist all year round, adding a bit of mystery to it. It was easy for one to stand on the peak and pick the stars and the moon.


    However, looking at the empty space in front of them, everyone could not believe that such a huge mountain had actually disappeared!


    One had to know that Sword Mountain was not only made up of swords. Back then, in order to suppress these divine weapons, they had set up a powerful array formation. At the same time, they had also isolated themselves from the prying eyes of some people who were not on the right track. It was simply impossible for ordinary people to do anything against it.


    This was set up by the Emperor. Even if the power of the array formation had weakened after a thousand years, it was still not something that the people of this world could break. Furthermore, the Divine Swords in the depths of Sword Mountain also had powerful spirituality. If someone attacked them, they would be able to retaliate.


    Although Sword Mountain seemed peaceful and harmless, and the divine weapons were all asleep, its power was far beyond the imagination of the world.


    ¡°Sword Mountain actually collapsed. Where did the divine weapons go?!¡±


    Everyone examined the ruins. Other than a little bit of spiritual energy that had yet to completely dissipate, not even a shadow could be seen, much less a sword. All of them had vanished without a trace.


    The expressions of the various major sects in Capital were extremely unsightly. Although Sword Mountain was not their private property, it was one of the most famous symbols of the Capital.


    Anyone who was fated could come to the Sword Mountain. Even though most of the weapons on the Sword Mountain had fallen into a deep sleep, it could not be ruled out that a small number could be awakened, or that the Spirit Weapon recognized its master because of the opportunity.


    Therefore, to them, Sword Mountain was also a place for their disciples to train


    Especially the people in the imperial family. Their faces were extremely gloomy. This was established by the Emperor and represented the once glorious imperial power. To the people of the imperial family, it had an extraordinary meaning. Even if the imperial power was now declining, their dignity could not be violated by others.


    No matter what, the collapse of Sword Mountain and the disappearance of the divine weapons was a great loss to them.


    ¡°Investigate! We must find out who did this. They actually have the courage to do something right under our noses.¡±


    ¡°Could it be those people from the Demon Region? Only they can possess such unfathomable methods. Moreover, I heard that they have recently been quite active in the Capital.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible. However, when did the Demon Region become so powerful? If they had such strength, they would probably have started a war long ago. There¡¯s no need to hide it.¡±


    Everyone discussed animatedly. In contrast, the leaders of the super sects at the front did not say anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s late at night. Princess, please go back and rest early. Leave the matters here to us.¡±


    The people of the major sects were very polite and respectful, and Green Lotus Princess did not reject their good intentions. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to rely on you all.¡±


    After the miscellaneous people had all left, the major sects of the Capital worked together to set up a formation, strictly forbidding outsiders from approaching.


    ¡°Elder Wu, who do you think did this? Could it really be those people from the Demon Region?¡±


    The person called Elder Wu looked very calm and peaceful, but the aura he emitted was incomparably powerful. He said resolutely and decisively, ¡°It can¡¯t be those people from the Demon Region. They don¡¯t have the ability.¡±


    ¡°Then who has the ability?¡±


    For a moment, everyone fell into silence.


    Someone said faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you still remember the phenomenon of the Return of 10,000 Swords to the Sect in the weapon refining competition.¡±


    Hearing him mention it, Gu Xi¡¯s name appeared in everyone¡¯s minds at the same time. These two words had been in the limelight in the Capital recently. Wherever they went, they could hear people talking about Gu Xi.


    The others instantly understood what he meant. ¡°Are you suspecting Gu Xi?¡±


    ¡°He was actually able to attract the swords of the Sword Mountain to move together. It¡¯s not surprising that he could cause such a situation.¡±


    ¡°Sword Mountain hasn¡¯t had any unusual movements for thousands of years. He was able to create such a huge commotion¡­ I really can¡¯t think of any other suspicious people.¡±


    Even though they said this, not everyone believed it. ¡°We¡¯re talking about Sword Mountain. It had stood tall for thousands of years. Can Gu Xi have such a huge impact just by himself?!¡±


    ¡°I admit that this kid is not ordinary. He definitely has secrets that we don¡¯t know about. However, isn¡¯t this a little too exaggerated?¡±


    Could it be that after Gu Xi destroyed Sword Mountain, and all the divine swords were in his possession?


    What everyone did not know was that the entire Sword Mountain had been extracted by Gu Xi a long time ago. Even the core, Inner Section was gone. Now, there was only an empty shell. In addition to the ten thousand swords, the Divine Swords had all been awakened. It was only a matter of time before they left.


    Even if Sword Mountain did not collapse, it was only an empty shell.


    However, they did not know the secret. According to the power and mystery of Sword Mountain, no one could shake it. Now, not only did Sword Mountain collapse, even the Divine Swords had disappeared without a trace.


    However, Gu Xi had indeed caused a strong impact on Sword Mountain, causing the Divine Sword to resonate with it. Although everyone had their suspicions, they did not have any evidence. They could not just rely on suspicions to question Gu Xi. They simply could not hold their ground.


    On the way back, the maid was deeply worried. ¡°Princess, who do you think did this to Sword Mountain?¡±


    Green Lotus Princess did not speak, but a figure appeared in her mind. With a calm expression, she said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who it was. What¡¯s important is that it has already become like this. I¡¯m afraid that some people in the Capital won¡¯t be able to sit still.¡±


    Behind her, the Sect Masters and elders of the various major powers had unprecedentedly grave expressions on their faces.

 Chapter 99 - Just Who Did This?!

    ¡°They simply do not respect us at all! They actually dared to make a move against Sword Mountain!¡±


    ¡°The Sword Mountain is the representative of our Capital. No matter who it is, we will definitely make him pay a painful price!¡±


    ¡°We will definitely find the person who destroyed the Sword Mountain and the whereabouts of those Divine Swords. If they fall into the hands of those with ill intentions, it will most likely be another disaster!¡±


    The sects had long considered the Divine Weapons of the Sword Mountain to be in their possession. Even if they could not use them, they would not allow others to covet them. However, now, someone had the audacity to attack Sword Mountain.


    It was undoubtedly trampling on the face of these sects.


    Gu Xi was the most suspicious. After all, during the day, he had drawn the swords out. If they said that this matter had nothing to do with him, they would not believe it.


    ¡°Should we go and find Gu Xi?¡±


    The others looked as if they were looking at a fool. ¡°If it really was Gu XI¡¯s doing, do you think he¡¯ll admit it? Besides, we don¡¯t have any evidence. If we go and find trouble now, we¡¯re simply offending someone.¡±


    He was from a small sect, but his depths were unfathomable. Just based on that heaven-defying alchemy skill, even the Alchemy Emperor would admit defeat. Then, he even refined a Divine Weapon. In the entire Capital, those super large sects did not have the ability to nurture such a disciple.


    Everyone believed that Gu Xi was just using the Supreme Purity Sect to hide his identity. His background was very complicated, and he was definitely not from an ordinary sect. It was even possible that he had come from a mysterious force in the desert, the far north, and the Central Plains.


    It might even be possible that he was a Young Master who dominated a region.


    Gu Xi did not know how everyone¡¯s imagination had run wild. In reality, he was just an ordinary disciple of the Supreme Purity Sect. Even the so-called ¡®Master¡¯ was made up.


    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°We can send people to keep an eye on Gu XI, but don¡¯t be too obvious. Who knows, we might be able to get some clues from him.¡±


    It was clear that the people of the Capital did not want to offend Gu Xi too much. After all, just based on his expertise in alchemy refinement and weapon refinement, they wanted to ask Gu Xi for help in the future.


    Thus, when it was not necessary, they did not want to offend him.


    Looking at the flattened Sword Mountain, everyone could not help but sigh. Things could only be like this for now.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Gu Xi still did not know how much trouble he had created. When night fell, everyone entered into a sweet dream, and he was no exception.


    They could vaguely see countless divine lights suddenly lighting up from the horizon. They were like meteors flying down, bringing with them the menacing power of thunder and lightning.


    Gu Xi wanted to dodge, but it was already too late. In an instant, he was completely wrapped up, as if he had come to some mysterious space.


    Unexpectedly, this ball of energy emitted an extremely powerful aura, but it seemed to have no malicious intent. He saw that the Divine Swords were standing in a forest, shining like stars.


    Among them were a few of the brightest stars. One of them was refined by him during the day. However, the other few stars were surrounded by a vast divine fog, making it impossible to see their true appearances.


    They were like massive, ancient planets, filled with inexplicable power, forming their own worlds.


    The stars twinkled, and the sky was eternal. This scene was deeply imprinted in his sea of consciousness.


    Gu Xi was the only one in the ancient and mysterious universe. He looked at the scene in front of him.


    An inexplicable voice suddenly rang out. Gu Xi wanted to hear what it was saying, but a majestic shadow suddenly appeared. He was standing not far from the stars.


    Compared to the huge stars around him, he was too small. However, the power emitted from his body was not to be underestimated.


    The man¡¯s back was facing Gu Xi. His figure was stretched infinitely, making him look even more mysterious.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Xi could not help but ask.


    However, the man did not answer. Just as Gu Xi was about to take a step forward, the man suddenly moved.


    He suddenly swung his sword at Gu Xi.


    The man¡¯s speed was too fast to be caught by the naked eye. The spiritual energy that was stirred up in an instant pushed Gu Xi over a hundred meters away. It was impossible to see his movements clearly.


    This sword had already exceeded the range of time and space. In an instant, goosebumps appeared all over Gu Xi¡¯s body.


    There were no moves or movements. It was just that simple, yet it gave people goosebumps. A sense of fear rose from the bottom of his heart. It was just a phantom Sword Qi, but it was almost enough to destroy one¡¯s soul. If one were to face it directly, what kind of terrifying scene would that be?


    The destruction of Heaven and Earth was not out of the question. Those stars that merely touched the Sword Qi were instantly ground into dust.


    The invisible Sword Qi swept out, and everything it passed through turned into nothingness.


    Gu Xi panted heavily. Facing the pressure of an Emperor stage existence, he did not show any signs of fear, nor did he retreat. Even at this moment, he felt as if his soul was about to shatter.


    He did not resist that aura and Sword Intent at all, as if he only wanted to submit and worship.


    ¡°Could this be the cultivation of an Emperor stage¡­¡±


    Gu Xi could not help but recall that it was the same in the strange vision of the Mother and Child Cauldron. His soul had been pulled into the alternate dimension, and he had also seen a powerful man.


    He did not know who would be better between the two.


    He was immersed in this shocking sword and looked at the man¡¯s blurry shadow. The sword swept in all directions, and the heroes worshiped it. Wherever it pointed, everyone would submit. They had truly achieved eternal glory. Even if there were many heroes, no one had the slightest bit of his heroic bearing.


    It could be said that the man was the most dazzling existence in this era. He crushed all the heroes and enveloped everyone in his own radiance.


    Gu Xi¡¯s intuition told him that the man in front of him was probably the founder of the royal family.


    The man slashed the stars with one swing of his sword, as if he wanted to shatter the void. He let out endless roars.


    Even though Gu Xi could not see the expression on his face clearly, he could still feel resentment and unwillingness.


    ¡°Why would such a powerful person be like this? It¡¯s as if he¡¯s trapped by something¡­¡±

 Chapter 100 - The Mysterious and Powerful Man, I Want to Become an Immortal!

    Gu Xi had a puzzled expression on his face. He looked at the man who looked like a crazy devil. He wanted to see the man¡¯s facial features clearly, but he suddenly felt a great resistance, as if it was a warning.


    He was shocked, but he still raised his head stubbornly. The tendons and veins all over his body seemed to have been crushed by a huge force. It was as if a lofty mountain had fallen down to stop him.


    It was clearly just a simple action, but Gu Xi was doing it with great difficulty and effort. It took him more than half a day to take a quick look, but he felt an unprecedented stabbing pain. It was as if he had peered into some incredible secret.


    In a split second, he finally saw the man¡¯s facial features clearly!


    However, there was an even deeper fear that enveloped him completely.


    This was because the man¡¯s face was densely covered with all kinds of talismans and scriptures!


    Gu Xi was shocked. These talismans covered his original appearance, and every symbol was extremely difficult to understand. It revealed a mysterious and uncomfortable aura. It looked as if the writings on the talisman were wriggling.


    Could it be that these talismans were alive?!


    The thought that emerged in his heart shocked Gu Xi to the extreme. He wanted to see even more clearly, and the burning in his eyes seemed to be on the verge of burning up.


    If there was a mirror in front of him at this moment, he would have noticed that his eyes were completely red. Two streams of blood tears were slowly condensing. It looked like they were about to drip down. It was as if there was some kind of ominous omen.


    Gu Xi quickly retracted his gaze. He had a feeling that if he continued to look, his eyes would be completely blinded. Even if he refined the best medicinal pill in the world, it would not be able to repair them.


    Even so, the pain and burning sensation on his face only increased and did not decrease. It was as if it was carved into his bones. It was like a punishment for Gu Xi to pry into the unknown.


    Before he could regain his senses, a black hole suddenly appeared in the endless and deep void. Cold air emitted from it, and a huge suction force was transmitted.


    A strong sense of weightlessness was transmitted. Gu Xi instantly fell down, as if he had fallen from the nine layers of clouds.


    Before he lost consciousness, he could still hear the man¡¯s continuous roars.


    In the end, Gu XI finally heard those words clearly.


    ¡°I want to become an Immortal!¡±


    Immediately after, his eyes turned black. His spiritual sense was sealed, but a mechanical voice came from his mind.


    [System has detected and extracted the remaining energy of the Sword Mountain.]


    [Absorbing¡­]


    At the same time, a faint mark appeared on Gu Xi¡¯s forehead. It flickered with supreme divine light. If one looked carefully, it was actually the shape of a small sword.


    In just a few seconds, it instantly became dim, as if what had just happened was just an illusion.


    By the time Gu Xi opened his eyes again, the sky was already bright.


    He rubbed his eyes and felt a splitting headache, as if someone had stuffed a lot of things into his head. Recalling the dream from yesterday, he shuddered. It felt too real.


    That shocking sword, that man, as well as the mysterious talismans and scriptures. All sorts of phantoms appeared in his mind, lingering in his thoughts.


    Gu Xi was sure that the talismans and scriptures were alive, but such a thing had never happened before. If others heard about it, they would think that he was crazy.


    How could the talismans be alive?


    There were also the words that the man said, which set off a huge wave in Gu Xi¡¯s heart.


    Immortal Ascension!


    This was the dream of many people, and it was also the goal and aspiration of all cultivators. However, just like the mirage in the desert, there had never been anyone who could become an Immortal since ancient times.


    The highest level of cultivators was the Great Emperor. He was at the Void-shattering stage, but no one had ever mentioned that the Great Emperor had ever succeeded. Even the founder of the royal family, such a peerless powerhouse, had never become an Immortal.


    There were many Emperors who wanted to become an Immortal, and almost no one had heard of those who succeeded in the end. People could not help but suspect that Immortal Ascension was just a legend. Perhaps it was the yearning of future generations and the rumors that had been spread over time. It made people mistakenly believe that there were really Immortals in the world.


    In reality, there was no such thing as becoming an Immortal.


    In this current generation, no one dared to even think about it. Now that the Great Emperor had long fallen, he had not appeared for thousands of years. Even Emperor stage experts were so rare, let alone becoming an Immortal.


    Perhaps what the world was pursuing was just an illusory dream.


    Gu Xi said thoughtfully, ¡°Then why would I have such a dream?¡±


    He soon found out the answer.


    As soon as he walked out of the room, someone ran over breathlessly, ¡°Gu, Senior Brother Gu! We¡¯re in big trouble!¡±


    The Supreme Purity Sect disciple stared at Gu Xi¡¯s face for a while and could not help but say, ¡°Senior brother Gu, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes? They look so red. Could it be that you didn¡¯t sleep well last night?¡±


    Thinking of what happened last night, the disciple¡¯s face changed again and again. He carefully looked at Gu Xi. Could he really be related to this great man?


    Gu Xi thought of the dream last night and his heart skipped a beat. However, he pretended to be fine and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little uncomfortable.¡±


    That disciple carefully asked again, ¡°There was some movement in the suburbs of the Capital last night. Does Senior Brother Gu know about it?¡±


    Thanks to that strange dream, Gu Xi had slept very soundly yesterday. He suspected that his spiritual sense had been pulled into a distorted space in an alternate dimension.


    He shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    The disciple clearly let out a sigh of relief. Seeing this, Gu Xi could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Gu, you don¡¯t know. Sword Mountain is gone! All the Divine Weapons on it are gone. All the major sects and forces in the Capital have moved out. They must find the culprit who destroyed Sword Mountain!¡±


    When he said the last sentence, the disciple could not help but swallow loudly. He subconsciously glanced at Gu Xi.

 Chapter 101 - Something Happened to Sword Mountain!

    After all, everyone in the Supreme Purity Sect knew that Gu Xi had caused such a huge commotion during the day, and many other people had also witnessed it.


    And now, such a huge incident had happened at Sword Mountain at night.


    If there was no relationship between the two, even the Supreme Purity Sect themselves did not believe it, let alone others. Otherwise, there would not have been someone who came to tell Gu Xi about it so early in the morning.


    Compared to his excitement and shock, Gu Xi¡¯s expression was much calmer.


    Sword Mountain, as the name implied, had swords on the mountain. Everyone had heard about the scene of ¡®Return of 10,000 Swords to the Sect¡¯. Since all the swords were around Gu Xi, there was no need for Sword Mountain to exist, not to mention that the original Sword Mountain had long been extracted by him. In the end, it was successfully integrated into the sword embryo.


    Gu Xi guessed that this was the reason. He also thought of the group of swords he saw in the dream yesterday. That seemed to be the time when it happened. Perhaps that man was also related to Sword Mountain. Otherwise, he would not have had such a dream by accident.


    However, there was one thing that Gu Xi still did not understand. Where did all the Divine Weapons on the Sword Mountain go? He also did not see the whereabouts of the Divine Swords in that strange dream.


    He vaguely felt a ball of inexplicable light entering his body. However, there were tens of thousands of weapons on Sword Mountain. How could his body be loaded with all of these swords? Moreover, Gu Xi had not noticed anything strange so far.


    Perhaps he was too absorbed in his thoughts, so he did not hear the disciple calling out to him a few times.


    ¡°Senior Brother Gu, what are you thinking about? You¡¯re so absorbed in your thoughts.¡±


    Gu Xi shook his head and said calmly, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just thinking about who did this.¡±


    The disciple looked at Gu Xi¡¯s expression and did not say anything else. ¡°Elder Wu is waiting for you. Senior Brother Gu, you¡¯d better go over first.¡±


    By the time Gu XI arrived, Wu Huaqing was already running around like an ant on a hot pan.


    ¡°You know what happened yesterday, right? Something big happened at Sword Mountain. All the Divine Weapons disappeared without a trace. Even the Sword Mountain had collapsed, as if it had been razed to the ground by an unknown force.¡±


    When Wu Huaqing said this, his eyes were filled with shock. Could this force really be man-made? It could raze the entire mountain to the ground without attracting anyone¡¯s attention. If it was man-made¡­


    He could not help but look at Gu Xi. Then this person¡¯s power was far too terrifying.


    It had to be known that the Capital guards were not there to be used as a decoration.


    Gu Xi naturally understood the meaning in Wu Huaqing¡¯s eyes. He shook his head and said with an incomparably calm expression, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my doing.¡±


    Although it was not his subjective doing, there were also factors involved. However, Gu Xi would not admit to this sort of thing.


    Wu Huaqing could not care less about whether his words were true or not. ¡°Even if I believe you, I¡¯m afraid that the major sects in the Capital will not believe it. You sent out a group of swords during the day, and at night, the Sword Mountain collapsed for no reason. I¡¯m worried¡­¡±


    Wu Huaqing could not help but sigh. He felt that there were a few more strands of white hair on his sideburns. In the past, he had always hoped that the disciples of the Supreme Purity Sect would be able to shine in the sect and obtain an outstanding performance in the Dao Conference in the Capital.


    Now that Gu Xi had appeared out of nowhere and fulfilled this wish, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the Supreme Purity Sect. When things were extreme, they would always turn against each other. However, his feats were so incredible that he wished to keep a low profile.


    After all, his heart could not bear it. Just the gazes of those powerful sects and forces put a lot of pressure on him, not to mention having to face the prying eyes from all directions.


    Gu Xi understood his concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they don¡¯t have any evidence, and they can¡¯t accuse me of doing it. Otherwise, they would have come looking for trouble long ago.¡±


    These words made some sense. If those sects were really sure that it was Gu Xi, they would have come looking for him in the middle of the night. It was already early in the morning, but there was still no movement.


    Either they did not have enough evidence, or they were afraid of the power behind Gu Xi and did not dare to act rashly.


    However, it was this peaceful peace that made Wu Huaqing more uneasy. It was like the eve of a storm. The surface of the sea seemed calm, but in fact, there was a turbulent undercurrent.


    ¡°These few days, we will do what we should do. The more open we are, the more people won¡¯t be able to catch us. Otherwise, it will make us look guilty.¡±


    Wu Huaqing nodded reluctantly. ¡°Then it¡¯ll be as you said.¡±


    However, the doubts in his heart were not completely erased. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s really such a coincidence in the world? The swords move together during the day, but at night, Sword Mountain no longer exists.¡±


    Gu Xi knew the probing meaning in his words. He just smiled and said slyly, ¡°This is too much of a coincidence. The key is to see what those people think.¡±


    These words seemed to be an answer, but also as if nothing had happened. Looking at Gu Xi¡¯s departing figure, Wu Huaqing¡¯s heart tightened. He did not dare to think about it further.


    Regardless of whether this matter had anything to do with Gu Xi or not, he was very worried. Otherwise, his small Supreme Purity Sect would not be able to withstand the anger of those sects and forces in the Capital.


    Just the Imperial Family¡¯s accountability was enough to make him suffer.


    After Gu Xi left, his expression was pensive. In his half-asleep state, he only felt a ball of light enter his body yesterday, as well as that strange dream he had.


    However, he did not see a single one of those Divine Weapons.


    ¡°Could it be that they are inside my body?¡±


    Gu Xi was also very surprised, but other than that, he did not know where those swords had gone.


    He suddenly remembered a system notification that popped up in his mind yesterday. Since he had lost consciousness, he did not know whether it was an illusion.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression changed. As if he had sensed something, he looked out of the door quietly.

 Chapter 102 - The Shock of the Sect Masters, the Time

    The other disciples of the Supreme Purity Sect could not feel it, but Gu Xi felt that there were a few more unknown auras nearby. They seemed to have concealed themselves well, but Gu Xi¡¯s spiritual sense was too powerful and had already caught their traces. There were even Nirvana stage experts.


    Gu Xi guessed that they were sent by the major forces in the Capital to keep an eye on him. After all, the Sword Mountain incident had shaken the entire Capital, and those Divine Weapons that had disappeared without a trace were still missing.


    The experts of the major sects all moved out, but they did not find any relevant traces or clues. Even the top-grade Magic Treasures that could be used to trace back time were not found.


    At this moment, the Sect Masters and elders of the major sects had arrived at the place where Sword Mountain used to be, but it was now flat ground.


    An old man with white hair and beard waved his long sleeves, and countless divine powers gushed out. An ancient-looking mirror appeared in the air.


    This mirror was carved with dense patterns and ancient characters. The sun and moon were carved on the left and right, and in the middle was an exquisite time wheel. As the sun and moon changed, the time wheel also slowly rotated.


    However, it seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep. There was nothing reflected on it. It was extremely strange.


    As he muttered, the originally empty mirror gradually revealed a verdant mountain peak. Layers upon layers of mountains were filled with an indescribable mystery. It was the appearance of the Sword Mountain in the past.


    When everyone saw this, they could not help but reveal happy expressions. ¡°The Time-reversal Mirror is indeed useful. When we see this, we will be able to know who the culprit is.¡±


    However, the image on the mirror did not move at all. It did not change even for a moment.


    ¡°Sect Master Li, What¡¯s wrong? In order to find the culprit, please activate it quickly.¡±


    Faced with their questions, Sect Master Li had some bitterness that he could not say. In the past, when he activated the Time-reversal Mirror, it was always extremely easy. However, this time, there was a powerful resistance.


    It was to the extent that even he had to expend a lot of effort to activate it. Being able to have such an image was already his greatest limit. Activating the Time-reversal was simply a fantasy.


    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯m activating it.¡±


    Looking at the bean-sized beads of sweat on Sect Master Li¡¯s forehead and his unsightly expression, everyone had an ominous premonition in their hearts. One had to know that Sect Master Li was very powerful. It was not as if he had not used the Time-reversal Mirror in the past. However, it had never been as difficult as it was now.


    Screech!


    The mirror suddenly let out a sharp cry, giving everyone a fright. They did not know what had happened, and even the scene was affected, becoming incomparably distorted.


    After that, a powerful airflow surged out, like a volcanic eruption. Sect Master Li, who was standing at the side, did not have time to react and defend before he was pushed hundreds of meters away.


    If another Sect Master had helped him, he would have fallen to the ground in a sorry state. The smell of blood rolled in his mouth and he spat out a large mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Sect Master Li, are you alright?¡±


    Everyone rushed forward to ask, but Sect Master Li seemed to have seen something unbelievable. He pointed to the sky and the others quickly looked over.


    The scene in the mirror became extremely distorted. The mountain seemed to have been erased out of thin air. There was no mark at all. As for how it happened and the process, it was impossible to see.


    The Sect Masters were confused. They had used the Time-reversal Mirror before, but there had never been such a strange phenomenon.


    ¡°What, what is this situation?¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, a shocking Sword Intent came from the sky, but there was no image in the mirror.


    It seemed to come from the void space. Shockingly, this sword could even pierce through space and form into substance. It used the mirror as a medium and came to the world.


    Everyone¡¯s hair stood on end, and goosebumps appeared on their bodies uncontrollably.


    They were all Nirvana stage experts, and there were even those who were in the mastery level. When faced with such Sword Intent, they felt like ants. It was as if as long as the sword wielder wanted to, their souls would immediately be destroyed and vanish into thin air.


    One had to know that these were powerful Sect Masters and elders who were famous everywhere. Now, they were like ordinary cultivators who were at the mercy of this sword. One could imagine how powerful this kind of power was.


    Looking at the mirror that was still a vast expanse of white, everyone felt as if they had been locked onto by the God of Death. An unprecedented terror swept over them, causing them to turn pale with fright. ¡°Quick, quickly close the Time-reversal Mirror!¡±


    They had a premonition that if they really waited for this Sword Intent to penetrate the mirror, even if all of them worked together, they would still not be able to match this sword.


    Sect Master Li was also flustered as he formed seals with his hands. He was afraid that if they were a moment too late, they would die here.


    A powerful and terrifying aura approached. It was as if it would arrive in front of them in just a second. Everyone subconsciously revealed fearful expressions. The shadow of death hung over their heads, and they could not get rid of it.


    The powerful pressure forced them to not even be able to lift their heads. Hence, they did not see the shadow of the man that flashed past in the mirror.


    As they spoke, the Time-reversal Mirror dimmed and suddenly fell from the sky. Everything returned to calm and nothingness and the terrifying aura disappeared.


    Everyone could not help but heave a sigh of relief, as if they had just walked out from the gates of Hell. Their backs were already drenched in a cold sweat.


    After a long while, someone finally spoke, ¡°What kind of power was that? It did not seem like it could be created by humans. Could it be that it was the cause of the collapse of Sword Mountain?¡±


    The Sect Masters looked at each other. One had to know that their status was high and respected, and they were very powerful. It had been a long time since they had such a miserable and fearful feeling.


    It was as if a knife was placed on their necks, and that their lives were in the hands of that mysterious power.

 Chapter 103 - Primal Chaos Secret Realm!

    Sect Master Li shook his head and revealed a bitter smile. ¡°I can¡¯t see any images even with the sect¡¯s precious treasure, the Time-reversal Mirror. It seems that it was wiped away by some mysterious and powerful force.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably that shocking sword that we saw just now. Could it be that something in the depths of Sword Mountain was awakened? Is that legend true?¡±


    No one knew who said this, but it caused everyone to fall into a dead silence.


    1


    The Sect Masters seemed to have thought of something, and their expressions were extremely complicated.


    There were many secrets in Sword Mountain, and until now, no one had fully understood them, so they did not dare to disturb them. Although many large sects and forces coveted Sword Mountain, no one had ever dared to actually take action.


    That was because there was another ancient legend about the Sword Mountain. Very few people knew about it. Basically, only the Sect Masters or elders of the super sects knew about it.


    The reason for the existence of Sword Mountain was to suppress an ancient existence. As for what it suppressed, no one knew. However, this point was very vague, and there were no records of it in the relevant books and history.


    It gave people the feeling that it was a forbidden area that could not be touched.


    In addition, there were too few people who knew, so everyone did not take it to heart. However, the Sect Masters knew. They shook their heads and said hesitantly, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be possible. If it really suppressed something that significant, we should have noticed it. It¡¯s impossible that those seniors did not leave any relevant records and hints.¡±


    Everyone thought for a long time, but they still could not figure out where the shocking Sword Intent that appeared in the Time-reversal Mirror came from. It did not feel like it came from Sword Mountain.


    ¡°Should we activate it again and see?¡±


    No one knew who suggested it, but everyone looked at him speechlessly. ¡°We were lucky to escape this time. If it¡¯s the next time, who can guarantee that there won¡¯t be any accidents?¡±


    1


    Even Sect Master Li shook his head crazily and said tactfully, ¡°Judging from the situation, I can¡¯t guarantee that there won¡¯t be any danger.¡±


    After all, none of the people present could resist it. If it were not for the fact that the Time-reversal Mirror had been shut down in time, everyone would have turned into ghosts by now.


    Seeing that they had not gotten any clues and had almost lost their lives, everyone no longer thought about the Time-reversal Mirror.


    ¡°I told you to keep an eye on Gu Xi. Is there any movement from him?¡±


    ¡°Everything is very calm. There¡¯s nothing unusual.¡±


    At first, the crowd was still a little suspicious, but they felt that Gu Xi did not have the strength. In addition to what had happened just now, even if it really had something to do with Gu Xi, they would not be able to deal with it for the time being. They had no choice but to plan for it in the future.


    Sect leader Li picked up the mirror that had fallen on the ground. His face was full of shock, and his hands were trembling.


    There was an unfathomable crack in the mirror. It should have been caused by Sword Qi. The spiritual Qi was wanton, and the interior was completely destroyed. It seemed that it could no longer be used.


    One had to know that this was a quasi-divine weapon. It was made of the strongest material, the Five-Colored Divine Stone, polished and smooth. Even a Divine Weapon would find it difficult to leave a mark on it, but now there was such a big crack.


    The hearts of everyone once again turned cold. If that Sword Qi really landed on their bodies? Who knew what the consequences would be.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be too rash about Sword Mountain¡¯s matter. There are too many suspicious points¡­¡±


    Soon, these sects were no longer in the mood to pay attention to Sword Mountain¡¯s matter, because the Primal Chaos Secret Realm had appeared!


    The Primal Chaos Secret Realm was a Secret Realm left behind from ancient times. It was said that there were Great Emperor¡¯s treasures inside, and there were even many treasures left behind from ancient times. It was filled with all sorts of opportunities and Immortal fates, but it was also extremely dangerous.


    Not to mention that it was filled with all kinds of fierce beasts, there were also killing arrays left behind. In short, danger and opportunities coexisted. Most of the people who entered died within it. They either died from fierce beasts, or they died from fighting others for the treasures. This kind of thing was all too common in Secret Realms.


    Even so, there were quite a number of people who flocked to Secret Realms. It was just for those heaven-defying Magic Treasures, pills, and Cultivation Methods. If one could obtain one of them, it could be said that one would be able to soar to the sky with a single step.


    However, the Primal Chaos Secret Realm was too mysterious. It would only open once every hundred years, and every time it appeared, it would appear in a different place. It was simply impossible for people to grasp the patterns within.


    The strange thing was that it had only been a few decades since the last time the Primal Chaos Secret Realm had appeared. Now that it had appeared so quickly, it was truly inconceivable. The place where the Primal Chaos Secret Realm had appeared this time was actually in the Capital. It was just in time for the Dao Conference, a gathering of heroes.


    It was likely that another storm of blood would be stirred up.


    Previously, many people had received the news, but they were not certain. Now that it had completely appeared, it could be said that various powers were taking action one after another.


    The Imperial Palace.


    One could only see white fog swirling around this place. One could faintly see pavilions and pagodas that were faintly discernible. Exquisite murals were engraved with flying patterns, and the sound of flowing water could be heard endlessly. It illuminated a patch of jade-green in the distance, as if one was in a fairyland.


    It was clearly not the season for peach blossoms to bloom, but the peach blossoms here were blooming exceptionally brilliantly. A gentle breeze blew, and the peach blossoms rustled down, covering the path formed by the small pebbles in the middle. The ethereal sound of a zither could be heard along the path.


    It was hard to imagine that there would be such a paradise-like residence in the glorious imperial city of the Golden Wall. One could not help but wonder who exactly lived there.


    The sound of the zither came to an abrupt end, followed by a female voice. There was a hint of shock in the voice that said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it would take at least half a month for it to appear? Why is it now¨C¡±


    Green Lotus Princess¡¯s expression changed slightly. The force was so great that she did not even notice that one of the zither strings in her hand was broken.


    ¡°This subordinate does not know either. The Princess has sent us to keep a close watch on the movements of the Secret Realm. However, the phenomenon of the Secret Realm suddenly expanded today. It is impossible to cover it up even if we wanted to. I¡¯m afraid that it has already caused a sensation throughout the entire Capital!¡±

 Chapter 104 - The Sensation in the Capital

    Green Lotus Princess accidentally touched the remaining strings of the zither. The sound of the zither was incessant, but it was not as melodious and pleasant as before, just like her current complicated emotions.


    The Princess faintly sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. Perhaps this was arranged by the Heavens. It is not something that we can stop.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Elder Zhao still hasn¡¯t received any new information. Right now, we can only take one step at a time.¡±


    Green Lotus Princess lowered her brows in deep thought. Her gaze fell into the distance, and her beautiful eyes were somewhat solemn. ¡°The Capital has really been troubled these past few days¡­¡±


    She seemed to have thought of something and said to the maidservant beside her, ¡°Has the quota for the Primal Chaos Secret Realm been released yet?¡±


    The maidservant shook her head and said, ¡°The Primal Chaos Secret Realm is extremely unstable, so I¡¯m afraid the quota for this year will be much smaller. The various sects and factions fighting over the quota will inevitably lead to disputes.¡±


    Green Lotus Princess revealed a thoughtful expression. ¡°Is that so¡­ then go and help me do something.¡±


    At this moment, in the streets and alleys of the Capital, the crowd had not yet recovered from the shock of Sword Mountain turning into flat ground when they heard the news of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm appearing.


    ¡°What! The Primal Chaos Secret Realm has appeared, and this time, it¡¯s in the Capital.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. I¡¯ve seen it all. With such a grand and shocking scene, the various great sects and factions have already sent people over.¡±


    ¡°Strange things happen every year, and this year there are especially many. First, there was the Capital Dao Conference, then there was the Flawless quality medicinal pill, and then there was the appearance of the Divine Sword. Not only did those Divine Weapons disappear without a trace after Sword Mountain collapsed, but now there¡¯s also the Primal Chaos Secret Realm¡­¡±


    Some people could not help but sigh, immediately gaining the approval of quite a few people around them.


    Their companion half-jokingly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Everything happened together, as if it were an agreement. Could it be that there¡¯s some sort of relationship between them?¡±


    Joking aside, whether it was the Capital Dao Conference, the Sword Mountain, or the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, they could only be said to be coincidences, although all of this was a bit too coincidental.


    ¡°But the Dao Conference isn¡¯t over yet. What should we do with the next few matches?¡±


    ¡°Do you think those people still have the mood to compete with the appearance of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm? The judges have already sent out the latest news that the competition will be postponed. They will wait until the Primal Chaos Secret Realm is closed before choosing a new time.¡±


    Although the Capital Dao conference was also very important, compared to the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, it was somewhat insignificant.


    After all, the Primal Chaos Secret Realm only opened once every hundred years. Every time, the location was different, the kind that could only be encountered by chance. It was not uncommon for cultivators¡¯ lifespan to reach several hundred years, and there were many secret treasures within these Secret Realms. Which faction did not want to obtain them?


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s no wonder. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s only been a few decades since the last time the Primal Chaos Secret Realm opened. This time, it suddenly opened ahead of schedule. This is something unprecedented.¡±


    Everyone was talking about it. The streets and alleys were all about the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, which overshadowed the popularity of the news about Sword Mountain. After all, the status of the two could not be compared.


    The people of the Supreme Purity Sect also received the news.


    They had only heard a little about the Supreme Purity Sect, but they had never participated in it. After all, small sects like them were not qualified to participate.


    Even if they did, with the strength of their sects, they would probably be killed as soon as they entered. But now¡­


    Not long after Wu Huaqing left, he hurriedly looked for Gu Xi and said excitedly, ¡°The Primal Chaos Secret Realm has appeared!¡±


    Gu Xi was a little confused. ¡°Primal Chaos Secret Realm?¡±


    Wu Huaqing was surprised that he did not know about the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, so he quickly explained, ¡°This Secret Realm only appears after a hundred years. There are countless secret treasures inside, and there are even rumors that there is an Emperor¡¯s treasure. All in all, there is a huge opportunity. I think you should give it a try.¡±


    Wu Huaqing would not have dared to say that in the past, but after these few rounds, Gu Xi¡¯s strength was enough to shock him.


    He even had hope that Gu Xi could enter the Secret Realm. In fact, Wu Huaqing was a little selfish. If Gu Xi could enter the Secret Realm to strengthen his own cultivation, it would also increase the sect¡¯s combat power.


    At least, they would not be totally defenseless if those people were to come knocking on the sect¡¯s door, looking for trouble. Wu Huaqing always felt that Sword Mountain incident had something to do with Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi was deep in thought. This Primal Chaos Secret Realm was worth venturing into. Even if could obtain some incomplete Cultivation Methods, he could extract them through the System. That was a treasure left behind from ancient times, so its power must be extraordinary.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi¡¯s heart warmed up.


    ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I want to tell you. The Secret Realm is extremely dangerous. Not only are there ancient ferocious beasts, but there¡¯s also an unknown array formation. The slightest carelessness will result in the destruction of one¡¯s soul. There will also be cases of people killing and snatching treasures.¡±


    Speaking of this, Wu Huaqing looked at Gu Xi uneasily, worried that he would cower because of this.


    However, Gu Xi did not take it to heart. Since ancient times, danger and opportunities existed together. If he were to cower because of this and live in his comfort zone, he was afraid that he would not be able to advance in his cultivation for the rest of his life.


    Moreover, he had quite a number of treasures and medicinal pills on him. Coupled with the System, it would not be so easy to deal with him. Even if it was a Primal Chaos Secret Realm, Gu Xi was confident that he could go and explore it. He might even have some unexpected gains.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Wu Huaqing then asked his disciple to scout for information and see how the quota distribution for this year¡¯s Primal Chaos Secret Realm was.


    Gu XIicould not help but ask, ¡°Is there a limit to how many people can enter the Secret Realm?¡±


    Wu Huaqing nodded and said, ¡°The Secret Realm will sometimes be unstable. If too many people enter, it might collapse or suddenly close. Not only is there a limit to the number of people, but there is also a limit to their cultivation.¡±


    There was a benefit to the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. Although it was dangerous and there were cases of killing and snatching treasures, due to the limitation of cultivation, it prevented some old monsters from participating in the massacre of cultivators.

 Chapter 105 - Giving Him an Opportunity

    Who would not be tempted by the Great Emperor¡¯s treasure and the ancient Divine Weapons? If it were not for this restriction, the Sect Masters and Grand Elders would have wanted to enter. At that time, the conflict would be even greater, and it might even escalate into a war between the sects.


    If there was a war between sects, not to mention a river of blood, the spiritual energy between the fights would make the space extremely unstable. Hence, there was such a restriction.


    The major sects had agreed to send out disciples with outstanding talent and cultivation to participate. They were responsible for guarding the Primal Chaos Secret Realm to prevent the situation where those disciples could not come out if it suddenly closed.


    However, the news brought back by the disciples of the Supreme Purity Sect disappointed Wu Huaqing.


    ¡°What! There¡¯s no quota for our Supreme Purity Sect? How could this be?¡±


    The disciples of the Supreme Purity Sect said aggrievedly, ¡°Those people said that the other sects all went in groups. Even if they gave us a place, only Senior Brother Gu could participate. If he went into the Secret Realm alone, wouldn¡¯t he be courting death?¡±


    Although the words were not pleasant to hear, there was a certain amount of truth to them.


    There was a limited number of places to enter the Secret Realm, so those sects and forces naturally had to firmly grasp it in their hands. A small sect like the Supreme Purity Sect definitely would not have a chance.


    ¡°I originally thought that you would be able to obtain the opportunity to show off this time, but this is really surprising.¡± Wu Huaqing sighed. ¡°However, what they said makes sense. It is indeed very dangerous for you to go alone.¡±


    Who would have thought that Gu Xi would shake his head? He said, ¡°So what if you go alone? It is just an excuse.¡±


    As the Primal Chaos Secret Realm had appeared in the Capital this time, most of the spots had been split among the large factions in the Capital. The others had also split some, but they were all powerful sects.


    Although the others had some complaints, they did not dare to do anything. After all, they could not offend such powerful sects.


    ¡°If I want to go in, what can they do to me?¡±


    Wu Huaqing did not know whether to laugh or cry, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. When the time comes, all the Sect Masters and Grand Elders will be present. It¡¯s impossible to force your way in. If they want to stop you from entering, I¡¯m afraid¨C¡±


    Of course, Gu Xi would not be so stupid as to do that openly. He guessed that it was very likely that those factions were afraid of Gu Xi or for some other reason.


    Just as the two of them were discussing how to obtain a spot, a disciple rushed in from outside. He panted and said, ¡°Green Lotus Princess¡¯s maid is here!¡±


    Wu Haiqing and Gu Xi looked at each other. Why would Green Lotus Princess send someone over at this time?


    Not to mention the other disciples, their eyes were filled with gossip.


    ¡°My Princess said that if Young Master Gu wants to participate in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, she can help.¡±


    Although these words were tactful, everyone understood the meaning behind it and could not help but show a surprised expression.


    Especially Wu Huaqing and the others. They thought that there was no hope, but they did not expect Green Lotus Princess to help. There was always a silver lining, and the willows and the flowers were bright again.


    The maid left after passing the message.


    The disciples of the Supreme Purity Sect gathered around and winked at each other. ¡°Senior Brother Gu, you¡¯re really something. Even the Princess looks at you differently.¡±


    Gu Xi recalled Green Lotus Princess¡¯s various actions and could not figure out what she was trying to do. However, since there was such an opportunity in front of him, he naturally would not let it go.


    To a sect like the Supreme Purity Sect, obtaining a spot in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm without a strong relationship was even more difficult than ascending to the Heavens. However, to Green Lotus Princess, it was a trivial matter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any time. Then, let¡¯s head to the Secret Realm now!¡±


    The people of the Supreme Purity Sect rushed over one after another.


    In the southernmost part of the Capital, this place was north of the Taocang Mountain Range and west of the Forest of the Mirage Sea. The mountains were covered in lush greenery. The deeper they went, the lower the temperature would be. They were about to reach the junction between the Capital and the Northern Cold Zone.


    Along the way, there was very little vegetation. Only the bare mountain peaks were left. From afar, it looked like a vast expanse of whiteness. Several snow mountains rose up from the ground and connected to the sky. It was as if the entire world was covered in white. It was completely different from the scenery in the Capital city.


    Due to the remote location and the lack of people, in addition to the harsh environment, the peak was covered in snow all year round. Ordinary demonic beasts rarely appeared. Unless they were powerful, only the snow beasts that grew here could live.


    Moreover, these snow beasts were all extremely powerful. They liked to appear in groups, and their combat strength was even more terrifying.


    Right now, a huge black hole appeared above. It was as if there was a hole in the sky, faintly revealing a powerful aura. The cold wind was biting cold, like a bone-piercing steel blade.


    The Primal Chaos Secret Realm was within it, almost covering the entire snow peak. It was exceptionally obvious in the white world.


    Before it was fully revealed, there was a thin layer of gray fog that concealed the aura within. Only a small portion of it was transmitted outside. The first ones to be discovered were the imperial city guards stationed here. The Imperial Family later found out about this matter.


    As time passed, the gray fog gradually dispersed. It could no longer conceal the secrets of the Heavens. After the aura was leaked, the various great sects and factions also found out.


    When it completely dispersed, the divine objects would flash by from time to time, illuminating half of the sky. They were comparable to ten suns, and could be seen from thousands of miles away. Only then did everyone know about it.


    ¡°Further ahead is the border of the Northern Cold Zone. Because the Northern Cold Zone has snow all year round, the temperature here is more or less affected. There isn¡¯t any special scenery, only a few snow-capped mountains.¡±


    Other than Wu Huaqing and Gu Xi, the other disciples seemed unable to resist the cold here. They all circulated the spiritual energy in their bodies.


    They rubbed their hands together and exhaled white mist.


    There was already quite a bit of snow on the ground, but footprints could be seen everywhere, as if they had come a long time ago.


    ¡°We¡¯re not the earliest ones here. Those well-informed local forces of the Capital probably received the news long ago.¡±

 Chapter 106 - : Buddhist Bone Relic! Pure Lotus Sect!

    As expected, Wu Huaqing was right. By the time they arrived there, there were already quite a number of people. As far as the eye could see, they were densely packed. They were even more eye-catching on the white snowy ground.


    The arrival of Wu Huaqing and the others had stirred up quite a bit of discussion. Those present were all people who had come to participate in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. All of them had powerful cultivation bases or sects with deep strength. It was the first time for a small sect like the Supreme Purity Sect.


    After all, the leader, Wu Huaqing, was only in the Dragon Transformation stage. He was nothing in their eyes. Even if he could enter the Secret Realm, he would probably become cannon fodder immediately.


    ¡°Why did such a sect come?¡±


    ¡°If they really participate in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, I¡¯m afraid that all the disciples combined wouldn¡¯t be able to match half of my disciples.¡±


    ¡°Stop joking. How could they have such qualifications? They should just be here to join in the fun.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys feel that the person standing at the front looks a little familiar? It seems to be Gu Xi.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s name could be said to be in the limelight in the Capital recently. Even quite a few sects that did not participate in the competition had heard of it.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s Gu Xi? He doesn¡¯t seem to have a spot to enter the Primal Chaos Secret Realm.¡±


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. According to his ability, he should be able to enter the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. Why is he here?¡±


    Just as everyone was discussing, many divine bridges appeared in the sky. They were like rainbows hanging in the sky. Countless golden lotuses flew over from God knows where. There were also golden lotuses blooming on the ground, one after another.


    The golden lotuses stacked on top of each other like a spring. They slowly rose into the sky and paved a golden path. It was filled with a mysterious and majestic aura as if it was welcoming the arrival of something.


    On this path, Buddhist scriptures were sung, and boundless Buddhist light poured down, adding a mysterious color to the peak of the snowy mountain. The divine light shone, and one could vaguely see the Buddha smiling as he picked up a flower.


    All kinds of Buddhas appeared one after another. Their eyes were merciful, as if their shadows could be seen on the entire Earth. Such a scene made everyone feel as if their souls had been thoroughly cleansed.


    They even had the urge to convert to Buddhism.


    ¡°From the looks of it, could it be that the Secret Realm is about to be completely born?¡±


    However, it did not seem like it. This was because the place where the golden lotus bloomed was still some distance away from the Secret Realm in the sky.


    At this moment, a huge lotus flower slowly flew over. The top of everyone¡¯s head was covered in a layer of shadows. The strange fragrance assailed their nostrils, causing them to feel refreshed.


    As the lotus flower bloomed, the divine bridge once again appeared in the sky. Several figures flew out from it, as if they were Immortals from the Nine Heavens. Behind each of them was a five-colored divine light.


    Some people immediately revealed expressions of understanding. ¡°I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s the Pure Lotus Sect.¡±


    The people who came down, regardless of whether they were men or women, had extremely exquisite facial features. However, there was a cinnabar between their brows. Their expressions were neither sad nor happy, as if they were bodhisattvas in a temple, filled with a sense of compassion.


    They were completely different from the mortal world. Instead, they seemed to be here to help all living things. As a result, everyone¡¯s voices became much softer, worried that they would offend these beings.


    An expression of interest appeared on Gu Xi¡¯s face. ¡°The Pure Lotus Sect should have quite a background. Why is it that we didn¡¯t see this sect at the Dao Conference in the Capital?¡±


    ¡°The Pure Lotus Sect has always kept a low profile. They don¡¯t ask about mortal matters, and they also don¡¯t like to participate in such occasions. That¡¯s probably why you didn¡¯t see them. They¡¯re probably here at the Primal Chaos Secret Realm for the supreme treasure, the Buddhist Bone Relic.¡±


    It was rumored that the Buddhist Bone Relic could allow people to become Buddhas and ascend to the Heavens. There were even the essence and Buddhist scriptures left behind by successive Buddhist Emperors. In short, it was a great treasure of the Buddhist sect.


    However, these were just rumors. No one knew what the Buddhist Bone Relic looked like. The Pure Lotus Sect had always been searching for it. Now that they finally received the news of the Secret Realm, they naturally rushed over.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The golden lotus phantom in the sky had yet to completely disappear when the sound of a golden spear was suddenly heard. It was as if thousands of warhorses were neighing at the same time. A streak of divine light suddenly shattered the golden lotus.


    The remaining petals turned into a phantom of nothingness and slowly disappeared between Heaven and Earth.


    The powerful aura crushed the entire place. Almost everyone did not dare make a sound.


    ¡°Who is it? How dare they offend the Pure Lotus Sect? Do they not want their lives?¡±


    Although the people of the Pure Lotus Sect did not care about the affairs of the world and were merciful, there were still angry-eyed vajras in the Buddhist sect.


    ¡°Your Pure Lotus Sect are all hypocrites. You can only scare the world with these fancy things, but you can¡¯t fool us.¡±


    A domineering voice suddenly sounded, and the originally expressionless people of the Pure Lotus Sect finally revealed a strange expression.


    Several ancient war chariots sped over. They were covered with the marks left behind by swords, spears, and halberds. They were riddled with scars and filled with scars. Each and every one of them emitted a shocking aura.


    The ancient war chariots appeared to have thousands of years of history. Even so, they were still awe-inspiring. The most important thing was that they left behind countless broken weapons on the front of the chariots. They were densely packed like hedgehogs, but they made people feel awe-inspiring.


    Wu Huaqing could not help but sigh when he saw this. ¡°The Ancient Zhan Clan has also come.¡±


    This clan had been passed down since ancient times. It was also an ancient clan, like the family that Ou Yechen belonged to. There was once an Emperor who made a name for himself through battle.


    His Emperor Weapon was a bronze war chariot. It was said that it was made of bronze immortal gold. It was so famous that many enemies were terrified when they heard of it.


    It was said that this Emperor liked to challenge others. Those who failed would leave their weapons on the bronze war chariot. Over time, the bronze war chariot had a glorious record. The traces left behind by those weapons had also become a symbol of glory. There were countless spoils of war on it.


    These ancient war chariots of the Zhan Clan were forged from imitation Emperor Weapons.

 Chapter 107 - Ancient Bronze War Chariot, Ancient Zhan Clan!

    Seeing that the Zhan Clan did not seem to be friendly toward the Pure Lotus Sect, Gu Xi asked curiously, ¡°Does this Zhan Clan have any grudges with the Pure Lotus Sect? Why does it seem like they don¡¯t get along with each other?¡±


    After all, the people of the Pure Lotus Sect did not have any desires. It was hard to imagine that they would have grudges against others.


    Wu Huaqing shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that either. However, the relationship between the Zhan Clan and the Pure Lotus Sect is indeed not good. I don¡¯t know why, but we are not able to find out anything about those super powerful sects.¡±


    The murderous aura emitted from the ancient war chariot made many people feel a little uncomfortable. One had to know that this was a replica of an Emperor Weapon. Even if it only had one-tenth of its power, it could not be underestimated.


    Dozens of young people alighted from the war chariot. They were all unruly and gruff people. The robes they wore were also of an ancient style. The sleeves of their sleeves were embroidered with Thousand-year-old Golden Silkworm Thread, showing an auspicious cloud pattern. They looked extremely noble.


    They snorted coldly and scanned their surroundings with a sense of oppression. Everyone who came into contact with their gazes lowered their heads.


    ¡°This Zhan Clan is really impressive.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an ancient clan that even produced a Great Emperor. There are also a few experts in the family who hold down the fort. They also have Emperor Weapons and artifacts. This is their capital to be confident. How can we even compare ourselves to them?¡±


    ¡°However, just what kind of grudge does the Zhan Clan have with the Pure Lotus Sect? Why do they always have to fight each other every time they meet?¡±


    ¡°Shh, you better keep your voice down. These matters between superpowers aren¡¯t something we can discuss. Be careful not to implicate the innocent bystanders.¡±


    When the Zhan Clan¡¯s leader saw that the Pure Lotus Sect did not react, he could not help but laugh coldly, ¡°Are you all mute? Or are you all afraid to speak because of us?¡±


    Someone from the Pure Lotus Sect replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s all just an empty title.¡±


    This Secret Realm had yet to begin and everyone could already smell the strange smell of gunpowder.


    ¡°First it was the Pure Lotus Sect, then it was the Zhang Clan. Who knows what powers will appear after this?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, every year when the Secret Realm of primal chaos appears, it¡¯s always like this. All the great clans and sects gather together. Any one of them would scare people to death.¡±


    Moreover, this year coincided with the Dao Conference in the Capital. Factions from all over the world rushed to gather in the Capital, coincidentally bumping into the appearance of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm.


    If this were in the past, the Primal Chaos Secret Realm was located in a remote area. Many factions would not be able to make it there in time. This year was different. One could imagine that the competition would be even more intense and cruel.


    Everyone seemed to have foreseen this.


    ¡°It seems that the Primal Chaos Secret Realm this year will be particularly lively.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m a little worried. I¡¯m afraid that some big sects are not qualified to participate.¡±


    Although top-grade Magical Equipment and Emperor Treasures were tempting, one still had to have the fate. Due to the special circumstances this year, the elites had gathered. If they were to fight, who knew what would happen?


    ¡°Of course, someone will take care of these things. It¡¯s not something you or I can worry about.¡±


    At this moment, the ground shook violently again. It was as if tens of thousands of horses were galloping, causing people¡¯s hearts to tremble.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that the pressure of the Secret Realm is too great that the snow mountain can¡¯t withstand it and is about to collapse?¡±


    ¡°Look!¡±


    Not far away, snowflakes were flying and rolling over. It was impossible to see what was happening clearly. The snowstorm was rushing in their direction, and for a moment, everyone¡¯s hearts became nervous.


    ¡°What on Earth is that thing¡­¡±


    Roar!


    Only a beast roar was heard. Even the snow mountain not far away trembled a little. Several cold winds rose up from the ground, blurring everyone¡¯s vision. They could only see a vast expanse of whiteness.


    ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡±


    The snowstorm was approaching, and everyone finally saw it clearly.


    It was a team formed by hundreds of Snow Beasts. Because they ran forward too quickly, everyone misunderstood. Moreover, each snow beast was ferocious and gave off a powerful might.


    Someone gasped, ¡°There are so many Snow Beasts. It seems that all of the Snow Beasts in the entire mountain were captured. No wonder I said that when I entered just now, I didn¡¯t meet one.¡±


    Everyone knew that Snow Beasts were in groups. If they provoked one, it would be fine. However, if they provoked a group, even Nirvana stage experts would find it difficult to deal with them.


    They were strong, and they used lethal attacks. Their thick fur also brought with it an extremely powerful defensive ability. Their bodies were huge, but their movements were extremely fast. Especially on the snowy ground, they could be said to be as fast as flying. It was simply very difficult to kill them.


    Now, they had been captured and tamed by an unknown force, put on a rope, and obediently followed orders. It was simply astonishing.


    ¡°Just which sect and force actually spent such a large amount of resources?¡±


    The ancient flag fluttered endlessly. One could faintly see the strokes of dragons and snakes on it, and the word ¡®Ancient¡¯ was written on it.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Ancient Sect!¡±


    The Ancient Sect was also one of the superpowers of the Capital. If it was them, it would make sense.


    Everyone was amazed. These Snow Beasts were well-trained. After they stopped, they stood on both sides and made way.


    The sound of the ground shaking was even more obvious. A dozen Snow Beasts walked out. Their fur was snow-white, and their bodies were even larger than before. Their eyes were blue.


    It was said that the purest Snow Beasts had such eyes. Not only were their cultivations powerful, but they also had the ability to suppress other Snow Beasts.


    The people from the Ancient Sect jumped down. Their eyes were filled with pride. They looked at the people present and casually took a spot in the center.


    The leading Snow Beasts let out a roar. The rest of the Snow Beasts seemed to have received some kind of signal and left one after another, disappearing into the vast snow mountains.


    There were not many people from the Ancient Sect, but with the presence of the dozen Snow Beasts, it suddenly became a bit crowded.


    The leading disciple looked to the side and saw that the people here were weak. The corners of his mouth revealed a mocking smile as he said without any courtesy, ¡°Get lost, make room for my Familiar Beast.¡±


    That group of people happened to be Gu Xi and the others.

 Chapter 108 - The Ancient Sect! Conflict!

    Hearing such rude words, the faces of the Supreme Purity Sect and the others changed. ¡°We were the first ones here.¡±


    They did not expect that such a small sect would dare to refute them. The people of the Ancient Sect showed an impatient look. ¡°So what if you came here first? It¡¯s okay to take your positions. Don¡¯t be so shameless.¡±


    These small sects did not have the strength and would not have a spot at all. They were probably here to watch the show. In the eyes of the Ancient Sect, they were like ants and did not need to be polite to them.


    The people from the Supreme Purity Sect did not look good. One of the disciples said indignantly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a bit too overbearing? This is not the territory of your Ancient Sect¨C¡±


    Before he could finish his words, the eyes of the people of the Ancient Sect had already revealed some killing intent. They were actually provoked by such a small sect in public.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Accompanied by a beast roar, a tall Snow Beast rushed over. From afar, it looked like a small snow mountain moving. It opened its bloody mouth, and its sharp fangs flickered with a cold light.


    The King-levelSnow Beast had the strength of the Dragon Transformation stage. In addition to their special characteristics, they might even have reached the peak level. The disciples of the Supreme Purity Sect could not stop it at all. Only Wu Huaqing had the strength to fight it.


    However, the incident happened too suddenly. Coupled with the speed of the Snow Beast, it left many afterimages in the air, carrying the power of thunder, wind, and snow. It was going to crush that disciple.


    Some timid people had already moved their eyes away, unable to bear to see the scene of his head being chopped off.


    /


    Even the disciple was scared silly. He stood rooted to the ground, unable to move under the powerful pressure. He could only watch helplessly as the bloody mouth closed in on him. He subconsciously closed his eyes, but he did not hear the pain in the scene.


    Roar!


    Only a tragic beast roar was heard.


    Everyone did not know what had happened. The tall figure of the Snow Beast fell with a loud crash. Fresh blood immediately dyed the ground red. There was a huge hole in its heart, and there was a sharp icicle on it.


    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. To be able to use an icicle to instantly kill a Dragon Transformation stage Snow Beast, it showed that this person¡¯s strength was not to be underestimated.


    The people from the Ancient Sect had gloomy expressions as one of them said, ¡°You actually dare to Kill my Snow Beast?¡±


    It was not difficult to capture ordinary Snow Beasts, but these King-level Snow Beasts were extremely rare and precious. They only appeared once in a hundred Snow Beast. Even the Ancient Sect only had a dozen of them.


    They had just met each other, and this King-level Snow Beast was instantly killed. It was like a slap on their faces.


    Gu Xi stood with his hands behind his back and said calmly, ¡°All of you let animals kill people just because you¡¯re upset. Why wouldn¡¯t I do something about it?¡±


    The Ancient Sect was famous in the Capital. Although the members of the sect rarely showed themselves in front of others, everyone knew of their names. No one had ever dared to speak to them in such a way.


    In addition to their own strength, no one dared to offend them. Even the other great sects had to give them some face.


    Now, the people of this small sect dared to provoke them and even kill their Snow Beasts, they were undoubtedly trampling on the face of the Ancient Sect.


    ¡°This Gu Xi is really bold. He actually dares to directly confront the people of the Ancient Sect.¡±


    The people of the Ancient Sect heard the discussion by their side and frowned. ¡°You are the Gu Xi who has continuously shone in the alchemy and weapon refining competitions?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you won two competitions and have the appreciation and favor of the Alchemy Emperor, and then refined a Divine Sword, you can do whatever you want. The Capital is not a place where you can speak as you please.¡±


    One should never underestimate the strength of the Ancient Sect. Their foundation was never something that the common people could imagine. From these few sentences, it could be seen that the Ancient Sect was looking down on Gu Xi.


    Perhaps they had once wanted to recruit Gu Xi, but Gu Xi¡¯s actions now had undoubtedly angered them.


    Gu Xi said indifferently, ¡°You guys are so pathetic.¡±


    The smell of gunpowder in the air became more and more intense. The killing intent of the Ancient Sect and the others was almost tangible. ¡°Very good ¨C¡±


    They drove the Snow Beasts and slowly surrounded Gu Xi. The huge pressure suddenly multiplied, so much so that even the others were affected and subconsciously retreated dozens of meters.


    A large area of open space appeared beside the Supreme Purity Sect. The other sects seemed to be hiding from some flood or beast, afraid of being implicated.


    On the other hand, the big sects and families, such as the Pure Lotus Sect and the Zhan Clan, were looking at the scene in front of them coldly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your Pure Lotus sect always compassionate towards the Heavens and the people? Why aren¡¯t you attacking now?¡±


    The one who said this was the Zhan Clan. He had the tone of someone who did not mind watching a show.


    The people from the Pure Lotus Sect were not fools. How could they be so easily baited? ¡°Life and death are determined by fate. It is not something that you and I can stop.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, so what if you are a hypocrite. You even make it sound so grand.¡±


    The other major sects saw this and were hesitating whether they should make a move. After all, if they helped, they could rope Gu Xi over to their side. After all, his pill refinement and weapon refinement skills were truly unparalleled.


    However, the Primal Chaos Secret Realm was about to open, and there were endless disputes in the Secret Realm. The competition was even crueler. They should have reserved their strength. If they were to become enemies with the Ancient Sect for Gu Xi, it would be a loss that did not make up for the gains.


    Moreover, the Emperor¡¯s Treasure in the Secret Realm, along with Emperor Artifacts and Cultivation Methods, were the things that were most tempting to people. When weighing the pros and cons, no one said or did anything rashly for a while.


    Looking at the people from the Ancient Sect surrounding them, the Supreme Purity Sect was like a weak little beast under the sharp claws, unable to fight back at all.


    The disciples said carefully, ¡°Elder Wu, what should we do now? Will Senior Brother Gu be okay?¡±

 Chapter 109 - What Is This Kid Capable Of?

    Wu Huaqing did not reply. His gaze fell on Gu Xi. Looking at his unmoving back, he actually felt an inexplicable sense of relief. He felt as if as long as Gu Xi was here, he would definitely be able to turn the situation around.


    Perhaps it was because Gu Xi had created too many miracles.


    ¡°It has been a long time since someone dared to provoke our Ancient Sect like this. You will pay a heavy price for this.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have the qualifications to enter the Secret Realm, right?¡± The Ancient Sect¡¯s people spoke indifferently. They did not attack immediately. It was like a cat playing with a mouse. They wanted to let the shadow of death cover Gu Xi¡¯s head. They wanted to see his panicked and terrified expression.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Xi was exceptionally calm. His eyes and gaze were indifferent, as if he did not care about anything.


    The people from the Ancient Sect could not help but become angry from embarrassment. They did not want to waste any more time talking to Gu Xi. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let me send you away!¡±


    How would they send him away? Of course, it was with one word, ¡®Die!¡¯


    Just as they were about to attack, the light chirping of Luan birds came from the sky. Several rays of light covered the sky, interweaving into colorful clouds. Not only that, a strange fragrance assailed their nostrils, and countless petals fell from the sky.


    The Luan birds did not stop, bringing with them countless auspicious signs. Holy light enveloped the land, and even the peak of the snowy mountain seemed to have become a sacred place for everyone to worship.


    To be able to create such a grand scene and display such pomp, one could imagine her identity. She was the most respected princess of the Capital, the Green Lotus Princess.


    The five-colored Luan flew over in a carriage. The carriage was incomparably gorgeous, and a gentle female voice came from it. ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    The people from the Ancient Sect were confused. They really did not know what to do.


    Although the Imperial Family was in decline, they had been in power for a long time and had ruled for thousands of years. No matter what the people thought in their hearts, they still had to show some respect on the surface. Moreover, the Imperial Family had many secrets.


    ¡°I invited him over.¡±


    The moment they finished speaking, everyone was in an uproar. Gu Xi was actually invited by Green Lotus Princess!


    The people from the Ancient Sect immediately revealed an indignant expression. ¡°What kind of virtue does this kid have to be able to actually receive the Princess¡¯s invitation?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the number of spots in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm this time is even lower than before. Every single one of them has caused all the major sects and factions to fight for it until their heads bleed. This kid¡¯s luck is just too good.¡±


    It was not just him, everyone else also had the same thoughts. After all, Green Lotus Princess¡¯s status was noble and she had a powerful cultivation base. She also had the entire Imperial Family backing her up.


    For a moment, everyone cast envious and jealous gazes at Gu Xi.


    ¡°When Green Lotus Princess invited this kid earlier, I already felt that something was wrong. Now, she¡¯s speaking up for this kid. Could it be that there really is something between the two of them?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. You¡¯re slandering the Princess¡¯s reputation. Perhaps the Princess only has pure admiration for him.¡±


    When the people from the Ancient Sect saw that Green Lotus Princess had stepped forward to protect Gu Xi, there was no way they would shed all pretense of cordiality with the Imperial Family now. Moreover, Green Lotus Princess¡¯s status was important.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that we¡¯re going to let this kid off? If word of this gets out, how will the outside world discuss it? In the future, doesn¡¯t that mean that anyone can speak up and provoke us? Where will we hide our Ancient Sect¡¯s face?¡±


    The people of the Ancient Sect were clearly unwilling to accept this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what methods this kid used to get in touch with Green Lotus Princess. Let¡¯s not act rashly for now. He also wants to enter the Secret Realm. When that time comes, we¡¯ll make our move. Even if the Princess holds us accountable, it¡¯s none of our business.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Death in the Secret Realm is a common occurrence. That kid¡¯s skills are not as good as others¡¯ and life and death accidents are not related to us.¡±


    They looked at each other and smiled, instantly revealing a meaningful expression.


    Who did not know that in the Secret Realm, killing people and stealing treasures were commonplace? This was especially so in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. Every time the Secre Realm was opened, who knew how many people would die? Only a very small number of people would be able to survive.


    ¡°Since the Princess has spoken, then let¡¯s forget about this matter.¡±


    The Ancient Sect disciples looked at Gu Xi coldly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you have the strength, but if you¡¯re too arrogant, you have to see if you have real ability. This time, the Princess has protected you, so you have to be careful in the Secret Realm.¡±


    The last sentence was unclear, but Gu Xi acted as if he did not hear it. He did not even give the Ancient Sect people an extra glance.


    It made them feel like they had punched cotton. Instead, they were furious.


    The people of the Ancient Sect walked to the side and occasionally looked at Gu Xi¡¯s side. They were filled with hostility and killing intent, which made the disciples of the Supreme Purity Sect feel pressured. Gu Xi was the only one who remained calm.


    Apart from just opening her mouth, Green Lotus Princess did not communicate with Gu Xi anymore. For a moment, everyone was puzzled, but they did not dare to speculate.


    Other than the Pure Lotus Sect, the Zhan Clan, the Ancient Sect, the Heavenly Secret Sect, and the other major sects, they all took their positions and could clearly observe the movements of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm in the air.


    Those who were slightly weaker could only stand at the edge. However, Gu Xi and the others were a special case.


    ¡°Although the Primal Chaos Secret Realm has appeared, it has not fully appeared yet. I wonder how long it will take.¡±


    ¡°Judging from the aura on it, it should be soon. It might be today.¡±


    ¡°It might need a few major factions and sects to work together to consolidate the Secret Realm. I think this Primal Chaos Secret Realm is even more unstable than before.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the elder of heavenly secrets is here as well. He wants to perform a divination for this.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. The Elder of Heavenly Secret Sect hasn¡¯t been involved in the affairs of the world for a long time. He has been in closed-door cultivation. Why is he out now?¡±


    ¡°It has never happened before. I don¡¯t know why it is so special this year. Maybe it is because the Secret Realm was born earlier.¡±

 Chapter 110 - The Appearance of the Elder of Heavenly Secret Sect!

    Rumble!


    The earth rumbled once more. Just as everyone thought that another superpower had arrived, a black plate-like object appeared before their eyes.


    The black plate¡¯s structure was extremely exquisite. From afar, it looked like a sphere with a hollowed-out center and layers of star orbits encircling it.


    On it were carved the branches of Heaven and Earth. The words of ¡°Consort¡±, ¡°Silk¡±, ¡°Soft¡±, ¡°Strong¡± and ¡°Yong¡± were imprinted on it like scriptures. They were faintly discernible, as if there were flowing lights flashing.


    Beside it were more than a dozen white-robed disciples. Whether it was the sleeves or the collar, they were all embroidered with precious silver spirit threads into a star map in the sky. At first glance, it looked as if the stars in the sky had descended.


    The old man in the lead had the air of a celestial being. His beard and hair were all white. The five elements of Yin and Yang and the branches of Heaven and Earth were on his white robe. It was like a huge diagram of the eight trigrams of Tai Chi. The Milky Way was flowing and the stars were twinkling, revealing a mysterious corner of the universe.


    Someone exclaimed and shouted the identity of the old man, ¡°It¡¯s the Elder of Heavenly Secrets!¡±


    No one noticed that on the clouds, there was a red flash that was faintly discernible. It was like a curved blood moon.


    A flirtatious voice suddenly sounded, almost reaching the bones.


    ¡°As everyone knows, the disciples of the Heavenly Secrets Sect are extremely mysterious and rarely appear. Once they walk in the world, something big must have happened. And this time, even the Elder of Heaven Secrets has appeared. In addition, the Primal Chaos Secret Realm has appeared ahead of time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard for people to connect the dots. What¡¯s the connection? Could it be that this Secret Realm has changed?¡±


    A peerless face was revealed, and her eyes were full of charm. They weaved together into a beautiful dream, making people unable to help but be intoxicated. It was none other than the Holy Maiden of the Demon Region, Mei Qianmeng.


    Beside her stood a few elders, all of whom emitted powerful auras. They must have used some supreme-grade special concealing Magic Treasure. Otherwise, it would have been impossible to deceive the Heavens and the seas, making it impossible for the powerful cultivators below to notice.


    ¡°The people of the Capital are truly capable. They even invited the Elder of Heavenly Secrets, who has been in seclusion all this time. It seems like there really has been some change in the Secret Realm.¡±


    ¡°The Holy Maiden is here to explore the Secret Realm. Although the Demon Region and this side do not interfere with each other, the two sides seem peaceful. However, in reality, there are turbulent undercurrents. If we want to enter the Secret Realm, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t allow it.¡±


    Because of the way the Demon Region acted, most of the cultivators had always been on guard against it. Although it could not be said that they would fight and kill each other when they saw each other, as the friction between the two sides continued, the smell of gunpowder became more and more intense. It was estimated that the peace on the surface would not last long.


    Mei Qianmeng smiled, but her expression revealed a bit of aggressiveness.


    ¡°So what if they won¡¯t let us in? There¡¯s no place in this world that I, Mei Qianmeng, can¡¯t reach. Moreover, according to the information we received, the things that the Supremacy needs are inside. I must go to the Secret Realm this time!¡±


    Mei Qianmeng looked at the cultivators below, but her gaze fell on a certain place with indescribable interest. ¡°I also found a very interesting person.¡±


    She was looking at Gu Xi¡¯s position.


    The others also looked over. They had also seen the conflict between Gu Xi and the Ancient Sect. ¡°This kid is indeed a bit strange. I can¡¯t even tell what his cultivation is.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, according to our previous investigation, he has a small sect behind him. His family is also not eye-catching, and there is nothing suspicious about him. As for the Master that he mentioned, we still have no clue or whereabouts.¡±


    This was not surprising to Mei Qianmeng. After all, they had not found out about Gu Xi¡¯s background and background after so many days.


    No matter how they investigated, the result would always be the same.


    ¡°It seems that there is only one possibility. This kid hid too deeply, and the strength behind him is unfathomable, so even we are unable to truly investigate.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng had come to the Capital on behalf of the Demon Venerable. During this time in the Capital, she had heard of what had happened, especially the pill refinement and Gu Xi¡¯s performance in the pill refinement competition.


    ¡°In the future, this person¡¯s fortunes will be extraordinary. Whether it¡¯s refining medicine or refining weapons, there will be fortunes. If we can rope him in, I believe that the strength of our Demon Region will be even greater.¡±


    The other elders also nodded. ¡°The Holy Maiden is right. If we can¡¯t rope him in, we must kill him before he has fully matured. Otherwise, he will definitely grow into a great threat to us in the future.¡±


    Gu Xi did not know that Mei Qianmeng was thinking about him. He felt a few vague glances pass by him, but there was nothing around him.


    He suddenly raised his head and saw that the weather in the sky had suddenly changed. It turned out that the Elder of Heavenly Secrets had started to operate the black plate.


    ¡°Could it be my illusion?¡±


    On the other side, Mei Qianmeng and the other Elders were shocked. They exclaimed that Gu Xi¡¯s spiritual sense was so sharp that it had actually reached such a level.


    ¡°Alright, now the Elder of Heavenly Secrets has to start deducing. We have to be careful so that he doesn¡¯t discover any clues. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good for us to delay the important matter.¡±


    The red crescent moon slowly receded. However, as the wind started to churn and clouds surged, the sky suddenly darkened.


    The Elder of Heavenly Secrets stood above the black plate. His white robe fluttered in the wind. As his robe fluttered, the constellation pattern on it seemed to come alive. In an instant, it shone brightly. Faint spots of light spread out and rapidly rose into the sky.


    He waved his sleeve, and countless stars appeared in the sky.


    The other disciples were his protectors. They stood at the corresponding positions of the constellations. Several white light pillars burst out from their positions and surged into the sky.


    The stars appeared, and the illusory image of a huge astrolabe appeared in the sky, moving towards the direction of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm.

 Chapter 111 - The Door to the Primal Chaos Secret Realm Is Opened!

    However, the astrolabe seemed to have met with some inexplicable resistance. It suddenly stopped in midair, and the aura of Primal Chaos emerged and formed a two-legged standing position with the astrolabe.


    Only then did everyone notice that the crack on the Primal Chaos Secret Realm had expanded a little bit more. When it was completely opened, it was also the time when they could enter the Secret Realm.


    ¡°Because we were worried that the Primal Chaos Secret Realm would change, we invited old man from Heavenly Secret Sect to come out of the mountain to take charge and stabilize the Secret Realm.¡±


    This was the decision that the few great Sect Masters and the Imperial Family had made after discussing.


    After all, no one knew that the Primal Chaos Secret Realm that would only appear every hundred years would suddenly appear earlier this time, but everyone could not find any reason for it.


    Even though it appeared in front of people now, they still could not find any openings to enter. For the sake of safety, they invited the Elder from the Heavenly Secret Sect.


    ¡°I believe that the Elder of Heavenly Secret is here. He should be able to find the boundary node of the Secret Realm so that we can enter safely.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were burning as they stared at the sky. All Kinds of stars appeared one after another. Tens of thousands of lights that had lit up from the sky fell back to the ground.


    The black plate had absorbed the power of these stars. Silver light spots floated around its body. The star orbits that had been infused with the power of the stars began to circulate spontaneously. Even the originally dim words became obvious.


    Some positions of the constellations slowly emitted its own radiance. The stars appeared and formed a huge formation that almost covered the entire sky. The sound of huge gears kept on ringing. The star orbits also began to rotate more and more violently. At the same time, the position of the constellation in the sky also began to move slowly, once again, they surrounded the Primal Chaos Secret Realm.


    With the power of these stars, even the chaotic aura was neutralized. There was no obstruction. Although it was moving slowly, it was slowly approaching. Everyone¡¯s heart was in their throats. Whether they could succeed or not depended on this move.


    However, the chaotic aura surged once again. Under the stimulation of external forces, the fog churned, and the stars instantly dimmed. The gray fog actually had the tendency to extend downwards, a terrifying pressure could be felt from within.


    However, there were tens of thousands of stars in the sky. It was not so easy to destroy them.


    The Elder of Heavenly Secret formed a hand seal and chanted, ¡°The Dao of sky bearing, the Dao of Earth bearing, the stars of the universe, listen to my command!¡±


    The power of the stars was endless. Huge rays of light erupted from the orbiting stars. They were even comparable to the sun. A large star appeared, blinding everyone so much that they could barely open their eyes.


    Under the lead of a few more big stars, the rest of the stars gathered again. The light returned and gathered into the Milky Way. It slowly flowed into the crack in the Secret Realm, and the crack expanded.


    The stars in the fog flickered. The two types of powers interweaved, one weakening while the other growing. Moreover, the power of the stars came from the Natural Heavenly Dao. It was quite similar to the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. It also borrowed the power between Heaven and Earth.


    It gradually stabilized the originally unstable magnetic field and space.


    The stars flickered and the cocoon seemed to be a bright lamp that pointed the way for everyone, illuminating the path ahead. The originally unfathomable crack could be vaguely seen by everyone.


    The Grand Palace stood erect in it, and divine light flickered. Even the tiles seemed to be made of Immortal gold materials. It was resplendent and luxurious to the extreme. Immortal fog pervaded everywhere, not to mention the furnishings inside, and the god equipment and treasures that could be seen easily.


    Even the bonsai trees were made of thousand-year-old cedar, ten-thousand-year-old Ganoderma, jade-green lake, and so on. There were also Azure Dragons roaming about, phoenixes singing, mystical maidens dancing, and all sorts of beautiful scenes.


    Everyone gaped in shock. ¡°This can¡¯t be the Immortal Realm, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rumored that there¡¯s an Immortal Palace in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. It¡¯s very possible that this is it.¡±


    While everyone was lamenting, the Immortal Palace seemed to have been corroded by something. It was like a faded painting that was quickly peeling off and mottling. It suddenly turned into a broken wall. It seemed to have received a mysterious power, and in the blink of an eye, it was reduced to ruins.


    Everyone was staring at the scene in front of them with their mouths agape. As the flowing light flashed, countless pieces burst out. There were even pieces of Immortal equipment and countless magical equipment floating inside.


    It was unknown whether it was an illusion created in the Secret Realm or something else, but all in all, it made many people¡¯s spirits rise.


    Several rainbow bridges appeared, flowing with light and colors. Strange phenomena followed one after another. All kinds of jade buildings were faintly discernible, as if what they saw just now was just the tip of the iceberg.


    ¡°Everyone, please lend me a hand!¡±


    As the Elder of Heavenly Secret shouted, golden lotuses descended from the sky, holy and pure. The Sect Master of the Pure Lotus Sect leaped up like a bodhisattva who sympathized with the world. The golden lotuses slowly bloomed, and there were also several lotuses on the astrolabe.


    These lotuses absorbed a lot of the gray fog and paved a golden passageway for the stars, extending all the way to the depths of the crevices.


    Not long after, the originally golden and brilliant lotuses became much dimmer, and even the petals were stained with gray.


    ¡°These are all showy and unsubstantial flowers.¡±


    The Zhan Clan also drove an ancient war chariot over, and did not forget to mock and belittle the people of the Pure Lotus Sect.


    The bronze war chariots smashed the Primal Chaos fog in all directions and forcefully opened up a new passage with a force that could break through all living things. Countless stars arrived one after another.


    ¡°Why are all of you standing there foolishly? The earlier the Primal Chaos Secret Realm is opened, the earlier we can enter.¡± The people of the Zhan Clan shouted at the top of their lungs. The Sect Masters and Elders of the various great sects all made their moves. Colorful spiritual power burst out in the sky like fireworks.


    Several different kinds of powers surged into the astrolabe and gradually overlapped with the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, merging into one. At the same time, the stars in the sky bloomed, and the figure of the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and Black Tortoise was revealed.


    The entire sky was divided into several different areas by the enormous power. It was filled with a mysterious and unfathomable aura, which made everyone exclaim in amazement.

 Chapter 112 - Chaotic Code Appearing! The Terrifying Potential Value of the Primal Chaos

    When the astrolabe and the Secret Realm completely overlapped, the original gap gradually turned into an ancient door, filled with a supreme aura.


    A flood that was even more powerful than before swept over, washing away everything in the world. Even the golden lotus and the ancient war chariot were washed away into pieces. Fortunately, they were prepared.


    Streams of Immortal light could be seen flashing, almost covering up the light of the stars. The expression of the Elder of Heavenly Secret changed slightly, but he still controlled the astrolabe.


    In this Immortal stream, the virtual and the real intersected, combining illusion and reality. A huge collision occurred, and the stars flickered crazily. The light and dark were uncertain, and even the space seemed to be distorted.


    Countless Immortal treasures circulated among them, and there were even Emperor Artifacts. However, no one moved. The treasures were brilliant, but in the Immortal stream, although it seemed calm, there were hidden dangers.


    If they were accidentally sucked in and lost in the space-time turbulence, they might not be able to return to this place. If they were even a little careless, they would be crushed into pieces.


    Therefore, before they were completely stabilized, no one dared to act rashly.


    ¡°The Secret Realm has opened!¡± Someone shouted, and everyone¡¯s blood boiled.


    Countless pieces of precious Magical Equipment were pouring down from the Immortal stream. They could clearly feel the powerful aura coming from it. It was definitely not an illusion.


    It must have been because the crack had opened up and the suction force had left them outside, allowing the people outside to take advantage of them.


    This time, the Immortal stream did not have as big of a fluctuation as before. There was no need to worry about being sucked into it and getting lost in space-time. Therefore, those who were capable could take advantage of it to obtain some good things.


    They had not even entered the Secret Realm and already had such a strange treasure. What would happen if they entered it?


    Everyone almost could not hold themselves back.


    The golden lotus flower shot straight into the sky and slowly disappeared into the main entrance. The people from the Pure Lotus Sect were the first to enter.


    ¡°They even said that the four realms are all empty. In the end, they ran faster than anyone else.¡±


    The people from the Zhan Clan mocked again when they saw this. Then, they followed closely behind. The bronze war chariots rumbled, and the sky trembled as they quickly rushed into the gate.


    The others also followed after them when they saw this, afraid that they would be too late.


    Most of these sect disciples were in a group of more than ten people. It was likely that they were the strongest and most talented of this generation.


    In the past, there were some old monsters or people with powerful cultivations who deliberately suppressed them, but they could not even enter the Secret Realm¡¯s gate because they were all corroded by the Primal Chaos fog.


    As a result, they were seriously injured and might even die here. There were even some who were swept into the Immortal stream and disappeared without a trace, ending up with no bones left. After a long time, no one tried to hide anything and tried to blend in.


    Compared to the others, Gu Xi seemed to be alone.


    Seeing this, the people of Supreme Purity Sect could not help but say, ¡°Elder Wu, why don¡¯t we go in with Senior Brother Gu? We can take advantage of the fact that no one is paying attention to us now so that we can at least take care of each other when we go in.¡±


    Wu Huaqing¡¯s expression changed, and he scolded sternly, ¡°This is simply nonsense. Putting aside the fact that entering the Secret Realm with your cultivation is no different from courting death, we only have one spot. Gu Xi won¡¯t be stopped when he goes in, but look at those people above you. Which one of them is easy to provoke? I¡¯m afraid that they will kill you on the spot.¡±


    After all, the Sect Masters and Elders of those big sects were still eyeing them covetously. Since they were unable to enter by themselves, they were equivalent to guarding outside, in case someone took advantage of them or caused trouble.


    Seeing this, the people of the Supreme Purity Sect could only stop thinking.


    ¡°Senior Brother Gu, you must be careful on your own.¡±


    Looking at the faintly discernible gate of chaos in the sky, the chaotic fog pervaded it, as if it had returned to the ancient times, at the beginning of the world.


    Aa thought suddenly appeared in Gu Xi¡¯s mind. He did not know if this Primal Chaos Secret Realm could be extracted.


    Sword Mountain could be extracted, perhaps it was possible for the Secret Realm. With this idea of trying, Gu Xi commanded to system.


    System, extract the Primal Chaos Secret Realm.


    [Ding! Chaos Realm Breach Detected & & Amp; & Amp; AMP; ¡­ , potential value 576905079¡­.]


    The System seemed to be under some kind of inexplicable interference. It¡¯s speech was intermittent, and noisy electric current sound, and finally directly silenced, which was unprecedented.


    Even the System could not detect it completely. The flaws were all gibberish. However, the huge potential value left Gu Xi dumbfounded. He could not count how many digits there were. He could not help but sigh.


    ¡°As expected of a Secret Realm left over from the ancient times. It has such a huge potential value.¡±


    Gu Xi guessed that there were countless magical equipment in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. The reason why it had such a huge potential value should be that it was included in it. The accumulation of all kinds of magical equipment, techniques, Immortal beasts, and so on had resulted in such a terrifying number.


    If it could be extracted, then the system would give a prompt, but now there was nothing, so it was obviously impossible to extract.


    Such a result was within Gu Xi¡¯s expectations. After all, this was the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, which had been passed down since ancient times. If it was easily extracted by him, the Secret Realm would probably be of little value.


    ¡°The fact that the Secret Realm can not be extracted does not mean that the things in the Secret Realm are not good enough.¡±


    ¡°Since the Secret Realm can be detected by the System, it means that there is still a possibility of extracting it. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t reached that level yet, so the flaw value displayed is a random code.¡±


    Gu Xi guessed that perhaps when there was an opportunity, or when the System grew and upgraded, the possibility of extracting the Secret Realm again would be greater. This opportunity was undoubtedly in the Secret Realm.


    Seeing the people around him enter the Secret Realm one after another, Gu Xi also flew away. The chaotic fog completely enveloped him, and he could vaguely see the magnificent world. Countless images flashed past, but they were so fast that no one could catch them.

 Chapter 113 - Mei Qianmeng Reappeared

    Amidst the surging Immortal fog, there were Half-emperor Artifacts and even fragments of Immortal Artifacts. All kinds of top-grade pills and Cultivation Methods were dazzling to the eyes. Every one of them was full of temptation, as if they could be easily obtained.


    As long as one could obtain any one of them, one¡¯s cultivation path would be extremely open. It could be said that one had reached the sky in one step.


    However, Gu Xi was not confused by these divine glowing treasures. He could clearly sense the spatial turbulence between those treasures. If he was not careful and was dragged into it, it would be very difficult for him to escape. There was no need to take such a huge risk.


    However, a few of the fragments caught Gu Xi¡¯s attention. Those fragments seemed to carry the memories of the Secret Realm. He could vaguely see a pair of enormous eyes in the void. They seemed to be the Supreme Masters who were secretly spying on everything.


    Gu Xi¡¯s heart moved slightly. He wanted to see a little more clearly. However, as the world was spinning, the scene before his eyes had already changed.


    At this moment, outside the Secret Realm, the cultivators who had entered the Secret Realm surged into the ancient door like shooting stars.


    The Sect Masters and clan heads of the other factions did not choose to leave. Instead, they stood guard outside the formation.


    After all, there were too many unstable factors in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm this year. They had no choice but to take precautions.


    ¡°I wonder which faction will stand out in the Secret Realm this year.¡±


    The moment these words were said, everyone had different thoughts. Although there were no clear rules, after the Secret Realm ended, which sect would bring back the most treasures. The strength of that sect was undoubtedly the most outstanding, it was almost a conventional rule.


    ¡°This year, our Zhan Clan might be the top.¡±


    The Zhan Clan Leader laughed and said. The others¡¯s expressions changed slightly but did not say anything.


    Elder of Heavenly Secret said, ¡°These are just empty words. I hope that this group of juniors can return safely.¡±


    Everyone could not help but be silent. Every year, there were countless deaths and injuries in the secret realm. However, there was nothing they could do. Danger and opportunity coexisted. The Primal Chaos Secret Realm was too dangerous. Similarly, if they encountered a great opportunity, it was still unknown if they could attain Dao in one day.


    ¡°I see that the Pure Lotus Sect¡¯s strength has increased by quite a lot. This time, they entered the Secret Realm to search for the Buddhist Bone Relic. If they can successfully search for it, wouldn¡¯t it be like adding wings to a tiger?¡±


    The person who said this clearly wanted to make the other factions become wary of the Pure Lotus Sect. However, the Pure Lotus Sect looked like a bunch of bodhisattvas..


    ¡°Our Pure Lotus Sect has always avoided the world. This time, in order to search for the Buddhist Bone Relic, we had no choice but to enter the Secret Realm. Looking at the disciples of the other factions and sects, they all have their own strengths. Indeed, they are better than others.¡±


    These words were said without a single drop of ill intent. Even the Zhan Clan, who did not have a good relationship with the Pure Lotus Sect, could not find a single mistake.


    ¡°But then again, there were traces of those people from the Demon Region in the Capital earlier. Why haven¡¯t there been any traces of them in the past few days? Could it be that they have already left?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was worried that they might have a plot. I sent people to search, but the result was as if they had disappeared without a trace. There were no traces at all. Would the people of the Demon Region do something like this without any benefit?¡±


    ¡°They should have used some special method to avoid our search. You have to know that the methods of the Demon Region are despicable. It¡¯s simply impossible to guard against them.¡±


    ¡°According to my understanding of the demon area, first it was the Capital¡¯s Dao Conference, and then it was the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. If they didn¡¯t do something, it would truly be letting down their character. Moreover, even the charming Mei Qianmeng is in the capital, and they even appeared in the Wanxiang Chamber of Commerce.¡±


    The moment his voice fell, a faint ringing sound came from the air, accompanied by a woman¡¯s charming laughter.


    ¡°Aiya, this person really understands me.¡±


    A blood moon hung high in the sky. Even the scenery under the blood moon was stained with a red aura that did not look like it.


    As the blood moon appeared, the supreme-grade Magic Treasure that had been concealing its aura also lost its effect. Everyone clearly saw what was above their heads. It was shockingly an incomparably curved ark, shaped like a crescent moon hanging in the sky.


    After a rough count, there were dozens of people standing on it. Only then did they realize that Mei Qianmeng and the others had been hiding here for a long time. They were instantly enraged from embarrassment.


    ¡°Witch! You actually eavesdropped on our conversation and discussion.¡±


    ¡°I obviously listened to it openly, but you guys didn¡¯t notice us.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng stuck out her tongue playfully. It was clearly a cute action, but when it was done by her, there was a faint hint of seduction. For a moment, the eyes of many people who were not mentally strong enough became somewhat unfocused.


    ¡°Lust is emptiness, emptiness is lust.¡±


    Following the Zen words of the Pure Lotus Sect, it was as if many people had regained their clarity. Knowing that they had been hit by Mei Qianmeng¡¯s seductive technique, they became even angrier.


    ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense with her? If we don¡¯t get rid of this witch, who knows what evil schemes she will come up with later. Who knows what she is planning? Just now, she was secretly attacking us, trying to confuse us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, everyone from the Demon Region must be executed!¡±


    Mei Qianmeng waved her hands repeatedly, her expression as innocent as could be. ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight with you guys, I¡¯m also here to participate in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm.¡±


    When everyone heard that, they were shocked!


    If the people from the Demon Region participated, they might secretly slaughter them in the Secret Realm. However, if they obtained extraordinary treasures and Cultivation Methods, when the power of the Demon Region grew, would it further increase their ambitions and the speed at which they wanted to expand outside?


    No matter what, they would not allow such a thing to happen.


    ¡°Witch, don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Everyone was angry. ¡°You people of the Demon Region should scram back. This is the Capital, not a place you can set foot in.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s expression gradually turned cold, but her smile did not change. She sneered. ¡°Does your family own this Primal Chaos Secret Realm? All the cultivators in the world can enter it. It¡¯s just that some rules were set by you hypocrites who call themselves Righteous sects. So pathetic.¡±

 Chapter 114 - Breaking Into a Secret Realm, There Isn’t a Place I Can’t Go!

    It turned out that most of the places where the Primal Chaos Secret Realm appeared were in the Central Region. As a result, the powers of the Demon Region were unable to set foot in it. These Righteous cultivators were boasting shamelessly and actually set all sorts of rules and regulations.


    One of them was directed at the Demon Region. No one from the Demon Region was allowed to enter. If they were discovered, they would be killed without mercy.


    As the Demon Region was located in a remote area, it was completely out of reach for the Primal Chaos Secret Realm that appeared outside. Moreover, if they entered, they would be surrounded by Righteous cultivators. After so many years, it was as if the Primal Chaos Secret Realm had become the property of Righteous cultivators.


    The people of the Demon Region had long felt indignant.


    The atmosphere instantly became delicate, and one could smell the faint smell of gunpowder.


    The people of the Ancient Sect blushed and said angrily, ¡°Witch, don¡¯t slander me.¡±


    ¡°Did I get it right? Aren¡¯t you angry from embarrassment? To put it bluntly, aren¡¯t you all afraid that the strength of my Demon Region will grow?¡±


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s smile disappeared, and her ice-cold face seemed to have a special feeling again. ¡°There is no place in this world that I, Mei Qianmeng, can not go!¡±


    This sentence was full of dominance.


    ¡°Since you all don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors, then don¡¯t blame me for not being polite.¡±


    The Sect Masters of the Pure Lotus Sect, the Ancient Sect, the Zhengyang Sect, the Xuanji Sect, and a few other large sects stood out one after another.


    ¡°Even the Demon Venerable wouldn¡¯t dare to speak so arrogantly in person. You¡¯re just a little Holy Maiden, yet you dare to speak so arrogantly. Today, you¡¯ll never return. I believe that even the demon venerable won¡¯t be able to find trouble with us.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng was not a fool. Since she dared to come out, she must have a complete plan.


    Her provocation caught the attention of the great sects. No one noticed the blood moon that was gradually growing larger in the sky.


    The few elders behind Mei Qianmeng had finally finished their preparations. They said in a low voice, ¡°Holy Maiden, everything has been prepared.¡±


    Her red lips curled into a proud smile. ¡°Now it¡¯s time for our performance.¡±


    The others looked at the scarlet light around them and instantly had a bad premonition. They said with extreme vigilance, ¡°Witch, what do you want to do?!¡±


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s red lips were slightly curved, filled with an unspeakable temptation. ¡°Of course, I want to do what I want to do!¡±


    The blood moon suddenly bloomed!


    Even the flowers and trees were flashing with a strange red light, filled with an ominous feeling. Mei Qianmeng¡¯s face looked even more devilish, like a soul-snatching witch.


    The red light in her eyes made many people freeze on the spot.


    ¡°Everyone be careful, don¡¯t look into the Demoness¡¯s eyes, or you will be bewitched.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s gaze suddenly landed on the Primal Chaos Gate. Those disciples who had not completely entered the Secret Realm, if she were to use her killing move now, those disciples would definitely not be able to stop her in time.


    The others were shocked, thinking that Mei Qianmeng was going to sneak attack these disciples, so they hurriedly tried to block her.


    However, Mei Qianmeng did not have the heart to deal with them. Her hands formed complicated hand seals and a blood moon mark appeared on her originally white and plump forehead.


    It was not just her. Even the disciples of the Demon Region behind her were the same. It was just that the blood moon on their foreheads was not as obvious and clear as Mei Qianmeng¡¯s. The light on their foreheads was also slightly dimmer.


    Only then did everyone realize that it was just a feint by Mei Qianmeng. She was buying time.


    ¡°Not good. The people of the Demon Region are going to break into the Secret Realm by force. Let¡¯s work together to close this secret realm! We absolutely can not let the people of the Demon Region succeed.¡±


    The Elder of Heavenly Secret pushed the astrolabe to separate from the Primal Chaos Gate. At the same time, the 28 constellations in the sky began to move one after another. The entire planet once again became mysterious and unfathomable. The fog of chaos sensed the changes in the outside world rolling once again.


    Even so, the power of the stars in the universe was almost exhausted when the Secret Realm was opened just now. There was no way it could withstand the blood moon that was brimming with red light.


    The others were the same. A portion of their energy had been consumed. They finally understood why Mei Qianmeng had chosen to appear at this time. It was truly a deep scheme.


    They used all their strength to close the Primal Chaos Gate a little. However, at this moment, countless red rays of light surged into the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. There was simply no way to stop them. They seemed to be able to penetrate through everything.


    The people from the other sects could also see that this blood moon was extraordinary. They tried to use all sorts of attacks, but they were like flowers in a mirror. They could not cause any harm.


    As the red light gradually disappeared, Mei Qianmeng and the others also disappeared.


    They could only watch the people from the Demon Region enter the Secret Realm. It was too late to use their killing move now. It would make the Primal Chaos Secret Realm unstable and might even affect the disciples in the Secret Realm.


    Mei Qianmeng knew this, which was why she was able to enter so openly.


    ¡°The people from the Demon Region are too cunning!¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do now? What if these people slaughter our sect¡¯s cultivators?¡±


    Looking at those people from the Demon Region, everyone felt as if they had swallowed a fly, yet they could not spit it out. Their hearts were extremely uncomfortable.


    ¡°Now that things have come to this, there¡¯s no other way. Everyone, don¡¯t worry too much. After all, there are only a few people from the Demon Region. Our sect has so many disciples. Are you afraid that we won¡¯t be able to deal with them?¡±


    Although that was what they said, when they thought about the mysterious and not-so-proper methods of those people from the Demon Region, some people still revealed worried expressions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s treat it as giving them a special experience. It¡¯s useless for us to worry.¡±

 Chapter 115 - Accidentally Entering the Territory of the Golden Carp King!

    At this moment, Gu Xi, who was in the Secret Realm, did not know that the people from the Demon Region had also entered. He also did not know where he was.


    He saw that the surrounding trees were luxuriant, and there were strange flowers and plants. Not far away, there was a lake. It was like a pearl embedded in an ancient forest, sparkling and reflecting a strange light.


    There were also many harmless creatures around, such as rabbits and deer. When they saw Gu Xi suddenly appear, they immediately hid in the bushes nearby and looked around.


    Some of the braver ones even sniffed when they saw that the person in front of them did not seem to be in danger.


    Time was peaceful, and the world was peaceful. However, if he did not enter the Primal Chaos Gate, it was hard to believe that this was a dangerous Secret Realm.


    Gu Xi did not let down his guard because of the scene and things in front of him. There must be something fishy going on. The calmer a place was, the more dangerous it would be.


    Divine light flashed, and a fox appeared in front of Gu Xi. It was Little Nine, who had awakened the bloodline of the divine beast Nine-tailed Celestial Fox because he had participated in the Dao Competition previously.


    Gu Xi was worried that Little Nine¡¯s bloodline would be seen through by others and cause unnecessary trouble, so he let it stay in the Spirit Beast Space.


    At this moment, there was no one around, and they were in the Secret Realm, so there was naturally no need to worry so much.


    ¡°Squeak squeak!¡±


    Little Nine jumped onto Gu Xi¡¯s shoulder as soon as it came out. Its little claws kept waving, as if it was complaining that Gu Xi had let it stay in the Spirit Beast Space for too long.


    Gu Xi was quite helpless, and quickly comforted it, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m letting you out now. This is the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, and it¡¯s full of danger. Help me keep an eye on the surrounding movements.¡±


    Little Nine turned its head proudly, but its eyes were vigilant as she observed the surroundings.


    There were only the chirps of insects and birds in the surroundings. It was as if only Gu Xi and Little Nine were left in the world. It was very peaceful. ¡°I wonder what the situation is like for the others.¡±


    This was Gu Xi¡¯s first time coming to the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. Without a map and companions, he was like a blind man crossing a river. He had to explore everything. If it was an ordinary person, they would definitely be terrified and would immediately gather with the main force.


    However, he had the System in his hands, so he did not need to be afraid of these things. Moreover, he had a protector, Little Nine. Gu Xi was powerful and had many secrets. If he were to move with others, it would not be convenient for him to be exposed.


    Looking at the lake not far ahead, under the sunlight, it reflected a bright light. Gu Xi decided to go ahead and take a look.


    A cool breeze blew in his face. The surface of the lake reflected the blue sky and white clouds. Everything around him was very calm, as if there was no danger.


    Gu Xi saw that the lake water was so clear that he could see the bottom. He could even see small fish and prawns swimming freely in it. He felt that his throat was a little dry, so he took a sip and swallowed it. Just as he thought, the rain was cool and refreshing.


    He unconsciously drank a few more mouthfuls, but he did not notice that in the center of the lake, a pair of golden eyes were quietly staring at him, flickering with a cold and cruel light.


    Something was wrong!


    Gu Xi drank happily, but he was suddenly shocked.


    The lake water here was so clear and sweet, why was there not a single small animal nearby? He could clearly see many rabbits and wild deer when he walked over, but there was nothing near the lake.


    Logically speaking, there should be many small animals near the water source. It was really unusual.


    Gu Xi suddenly raised his head and jumped to the side like an unsheathed sword.


    Boom!


    A huge splash suddenly sounded. Gu Xi vaguely saw a golden shadow flash past. ¡°What is that thing?!¡±


    Even the fur on Little Nine¡¯s body stood up as he vigilantly stared at the creature in the lake.


    Looking at the huge ripples in the center of the lake, one could imagine how huge the creature was. The place where Gu Xi was originally was already submerged by the water.


    If he did not react in time, he would have already been dragged into the water.


    The Primal Chaos Secret Realm was indeed filled with dangers. The seemingly peaceful surface was actually filled with hidden killing intent. Gu Xi did not leave immediately. Instead, he wanted to see what kind of creature dared to sneak attack him.


    Under the refraction of the sunlight, the golden fish scales emitted a dazzling light. The fish body rolled, and one could vaguely see sharp claws growing out from under the white fish belly.


    It slowly rose to the surface of the water and stared coldly at the human who dared to trespass into its territory.


    Gu Xi was stunned when he met the cold eyes of the fish. Only then did he realize that what he saw not far away was not the sunlight refracted from the lake, but the scales of this big golden carp!


    It was really too big, far bigger than any carp Gu Xi had seen in the world. It was probably hundreds or even thousands of years old. The golden scales were stained with the sunlight, and each one was plated with a layer of golden light, and it was incomparably sharp.


    Its fish whiskers were extremely thick and long, and the two claws on its abdomen could be clearly seen. Gu Xi could not help but recall an ancient legend. When a carp leaped over the dragon¡¯s gate, only a carp that could transform into a dragon would grow claws on its abdomen.


    The huge splash came crashing down again, and the calm surface of the lake immediately surged with tall waves. The originally clear sky suddenly darkened, and dark clouds floated over Gu Xi¡¯s head from God knows where. It indicated an extraordinary aura.


    This golden carp actually had the ability to call the wind and summon the rain! It could be seen that it was even more extraordinary. It might even have the bloodline of a dragon.


    Gu Xi did not dare to underestimate it.


    Not far away, another group of people happened to pass by. Looking at the sky in front of them, their expressions suddenly changed. This group of people were all driving bronze war chariots. It was a group of people from the Zhan Clan.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the territory of the Golden Carp King? Could it be that someone accidentally enter that place?¡±

 Chapter 116 - Fighting the Golden Carp King

    These super families and sects had a quota every time. They had entered the Secret Realm many times, and the disciples would record them down. Wherever there were treasures or array beasts, they would also be marked for future generations to refer to, reducing casualties.


    After so many years, these families all had maps of the mystic realm. Although they weren¡¯t complete, they could at least avoid risks. This was something that other sects could not compare to.


    Ordinary people had a slim chance of survival. Although these large sects also suffered losses, they were much better than the other sects. One of the contributions was the map.


    According to the Zhan Clan¡¯s understanding, not far ahead was the territory of one of the powerful demonic beasts in the Secret Realms, the Golden Carp King.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. This is just too unlucky, right? Death at the start.¡±


    The people of the Zhan Clan sighed with emotion. It turned out that entering this Primal Chaos Secret Realm was a random drop. If you were lucky, all kinds of top-grade Cultivation Methods and Immortal treasures would be placed in front of you. If you were unlucky, you would be faced with a deadly formation.


    In the eyes of the Zhan Clan, the Golden Carp King was powerful. It had the strength of at least the Major Accomplishment stage. Even if they joined hands, they would only be able to exchange a few rounds. Those who encountered it would end up in the belly of the fish.


    ¡°A hundred years ago, a disciple once said that the Golden Carp King had the tendency to transform into a dragon. I don¡¯t know if it has succeeded now.¡±


    Who would not be tempted by a creature that could transform into a dragon?! If they could successfully tame the Golden Carp King, their combat strength could be said to have multiplied. It was equivalent to having a human cultivator who had achieved great success.


    However, they had to have that fate. The Golden Carp King¡¯s strength was too powerful. They did not even dare to think about it. Before they could go over, they might be smashed into meat paste by the fishtail.


    /


    Looking at the scene with dark clouds not far away, the Zhan Clan members were somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°Looks like a big commotion. To actually make the Golden Carp King so angry, what did this person do? Could it be that he pulled out his scales?¡±


    ¡°Who exactly is capable of confronting the Golden Carp King? Among our peers, we have never heard of anyone with such cultivation and strength.¡±


    If this continued, it might even affect them. Clearly, they should not stay long in this place.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just the golden carp King¡¯s sudden outburst. Alright, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s not waste any more time here.¡±


    The Zhan Clan members immediately threw this incident to the back of their minds.


    At this moment, Gu Xi was in a confrontation with the Golden Carp King. When the huge fish tail hit the surface of the water, it immediately set off huge waves that could even drown the sky.


    The ferocity of the Golden Carp King was fully activated. Even its golden eyes were flashing with a faint red light. The few fish tendrils even stood up straight like barbs.


    If the Zhan Clan members saw the scene in front of them, they would definitely be shocked. Although the Golden Carp King had a bad temper, it had never been like this.


    The reason was simple: In just a short time, Gu Xi saw the Golden Carp King and said, ¡°Little Nine, we will have braised carp tonight.¡±


    This caused the current scene.


    Clearly, the Golden Carp King was quite intelligent and could understand Gu Xi¡¯s words.


    Boom!


    A sharp water edge came smashing over. Originally, water was the most harmless element, but now, it had become a sharp blade that could kill people. It was all because of the Golden Carp King.


    If Gu Xi had not dodged in time, he would have been stabbed countless times by now.


    ¡°You¡¯re big and you have such a big temper. I was just lamenting for a moment.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, countless water arcs responded to Gu Xi like thousands of arrows shooting at the same time.


    ¡°Oh, just great! Your strength isn¡¯t good enough. It¡¯s like a drizzle. It doesn¡¯t have any lethality.¡±


    Seeing that its attack missed, and it was ridiculed by Gu Xi, the golden carp became even more furious from embarrassment.


    It had cultivated in this Primal Chaos Secret Realm for nearly a thousand years. Not to mention being the strongest demonic beast, it was at least an overlord that ran amok. Now, this human cultivator who appeared out of nowhere actually dared to provoke it.


    The gloomy sky seemed to be in danger of falling at any time, indicating the mood of the Golden Carp King at this moment. It suddenly jumped out of the water and rushed toward Gu Xi, taking matters into its own ¡®hands¡¯.


    An afterimage flashed through the air. The Golden Carp King¡¯s speed in the water was extremely fast. The moment it jumped out of the water, it was already close by.


    Its bloody mouth was filled with rows of extremely sharp teeth, as if it could destroy Gu Xi¡¯s throat in one bite. Its body was too big, so it covered most of the sky. In front of it, Gu Xi was like an ant.


    Behind him, torrential waves surged forward like a world-ending flood. It was not something that a human could withstand.


    Gu Xi stood where he was, as if he was so scared that he did not have any reaction.


    Buzz!


    The sound of a golden spear suddenly rang out. The Golden Carp King was right above his head, but it did not bite down. A sword was placed horizontally in the middle, blocking all of its teeth.


    The black sword in his hand emitted countless divine lights. There were ancient patterns and symbols engraved on it. On the hilt of the sword, there was a vague trace of a small mountain. It was the Divine Sword ¡°Xuan Hun¡± that Gu Xi had refined in the refining competition.


    It seemed ordinary, and its entire body was simple and unadorned, exuding a faintly discernible Dao rhythm. In the next second, Gu Xi stretched out his hand and waved it. An invisible air current with the black soul as its core suddenly spread out in all directions.


    The simple and unremarkable move in Gu XI¡¯s hand displayed its greatest power. The Great Dao was simple and unadorned. After the Sword Drawing Technique had been systematically purified, it had returned to its original simplicity. It displayed its greatest power, and was even comparable to the Heaven¡¯s Fate Technique.


    The Sword Qi swept across dozens of miles, and the calm surface of the lake was blasted into countless splashes.


    Boom!


    With a loud sound, the Golden Carp King suddenly fell back to the surface of the water. It did not even have time to react to what had happened. It opened its fish mouth, feeling that something was not right.


    The teeth that were originally sharp enough to break metal and stone were completely destroyed, and the awe-inspiring Golden Carp King suddenly turned into a toothless carp.


    The Golden Carp King was shocked and confused, and it did not know what to do!

 Chapter 117 - Ancient Divine Dragon Bloodline! You’re a Real Dog!

    On the other hand, Gu Xi and Little Nine were gloating over the Golden Carp King¡¯s misfortune. ¡°You like to bite everything, but now all your teeth are gone.¡±


    The Golden Carp King, who had lost its teeth, could not help but begin to doubt life. Then, it sank into an even greater rage. It roared angrily, and countless streams of water gathered in the center of the lake, forming a huge water dragon.


    The water dragon soared into the sky, and the tornado came one after another. Countless flowers, plants, and trees in the surroundings were uprooted by the wind. Even Gu Xi fell to the side as he watched the water dragon surge toward him and devour him in an instant.


    Those water dragons seemed to have been endowed with life as they coiled around Gu Xi¡¯s body. With a gentle force from the dragon¡¯s body, tens of thousands of pressure fell on his shoulders, as if they were going to break all his bones and return to the furnace for reconstruction.


    Gu Xi¡¯s face turned slightly pale as he subconsciously tightened his grip on the Black Soul Sword in his hand. Due to the feeling of weightlessness and the fact that he was in the water, he was unable to unleash its full power.


    A smug look flashed across the golden eyes of the Golden Carp King as he looked at Gu Xi¡¯s figure struggling in the water. It was as if he could already see the scene of the latter being entangled by the water dragons and suffocating to death.


    However, in the next second, the light of the black soul suddenly intensified. Gu Xi held his sword and came over, forcefully poking countless holes in the water dragons like deflated rubber balls.


    These water pillars could not support him at all, and their power was greatly reduced. They returned to the surface of the water from mid-air, and Gu Xi was also spat out.


    Seeing that his attacks were repeatedly neutralized by the man before him, the Golden Carp King activated its intelligence and knew that Gu Xi was not to be trifled with. It rolled its golden eyes, and the water rippled, and its huge body instantly sank into the surface of the lake, huge ripples spread out.


    The lake returned to its calm state. If not for the water stains and scattered golden scales during the battle, it would have been as if everything that had happened earlier was an illusion.


    ¡°It escaped so quickly?¡±


    [Detected Primal Chaos Realm creature, Golden Carp King]


    [Contains a weak Ancient Divine Dragon Bloodline. Flaw value: 28,789. Power value: 78,765!]


    The System notification in his mind made Gu Xi freeze on the spot.


    ¡°Ancient Divine Dragon Bloodline, no wonder it¡¯s so powerful.¡±


    If Gu Xi did not have the System as a cheat, if it were any other cultivator, they probably would not even be able to face the might of the Golden Carp King, let alone a single move.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t miss it.¡±


    Gu Xi looked at the calm surface of the lake, but his eyes were full of determination.


    He released his spiritual sense to check. The lake seemed calm and clear, but it was actually deep and unfathomable. The deeper he went, the colder the power felt, as if the bottom of the lake was connected to an abyss.


    Even Gu Xi could not stand the coldness and had to withdraw his spiritual sense.


    The sun was shining brightly and the sky was clear, but Gu Xi¡¯s body was terrifyingly cold, as if it was made of ice. He used his spiritual power to dispel the cold, and his body gradually warmed up.


    ¡°It seems that it is impossible to dive into the lake and bring this Golden Carp King up.¡±


    The seemingly calm bottom of the lake was filled with many unknown factors. Gu Xi did not want to take this risk.


    He guessed that there should be some treasure at the bottom of the lake. Otherwise, how could an ordinary golden carp grow to such a level? Although there was the Ancient Divine Dragon Bloodline in its body, it was very weak. It seemed that its bloodline had not been activated yet.


    Therefore, he concluded that there must be a treasure that could allow an ordinary golden carp to cultivate to such a level. After all, even if an ordinary golden carp became refined and cultivated, it would only have a lifespan of 100 years.


    However, this Golden Carp King was beyond his understanding. Perhaps it had the function of a treasure. Whether it was this Golden Carp King or the underwater treasure, Gu Xi wanted to obtain it.


    However, the most important thing now was to subdue the Golden Carp King.


    There was no way to enter the water. Just now, the Golden Carp King could not gain any advantage over Gu Xi. It was likely that he would not engage in a head-on battle with him for a while.


    How could he make the Golden Carp King appear on his own initiative?


    Gu Xi was lost in thought as he looked at the calm surface of the lake. Occasionally, he saw small ripples spread out, and he could vaguely see the small carp swimming slowly.


    He immediately thought of something. ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡±


    Soon, the bonfire was set up, and there were a few golden small carp on a pine tree branch.


    The white fish meat was roasted until it was sizzling with oil and slowly turned golden. The delicious smell of the fish combined perfectly with the fragrance of the tree branch. Even without adding any seasoning, it was enough to make people want to eat it.


    The way to present delicious food was usually the most simple cooking method. Gu Xi¡¯s grasp of the heat was first-class. When the fish was picked up from the bonfire, the golden color of the fish meat was not visible, and there was even fish oil dripping down from it.


    If it were not for Gu Xi stopping Little Nine, it would have already pounced forward impatiently.


    Although these small fish had not fully awakened their intelligence, they had lived at the bottom of the lake for many years and had been absorbing a lot of spiritual energy. When the fish meat entered the mouth, it melted immediately and even had a sweet taste. It was definitely not something that ordinary fish meat could compare to.


    When the spiritual energy entered their mouths, it was practically comparable to the finest delicacies in the world. Gu Xi had originally wanted to use a method to goad the Golden Carp King into revealing itself, but after eating it, he could not stop himself.


    On the other side, Little Nine did not lose out much. The entire fish was swallowed without even chewing. A human and a fox. Not long after, the small fish that had just been caught were all swept away.


    The Golden Carp King¡¯s eyes slowly rose to the surface of the water. He looked at Gu Xi who was eating heartily on the shore. His eyes were filled with hatred and grievance.


    The Golden Carp King was not human, but the man and the fox were real dogs!


    One had to know that the carp in the lake were basically his descendants. If the two of them continued to eat at this speed, it was likely that he would soon have no descendants!


    It was simply unbearable!


    The calm surface of the lake rippled again, and the originally clear sky suddenly changed again.


    Gu Xi, who was eating the fish, revealed a smug smile.


    The carp had taken the bait, but the speed at which he was eating the fishes did not stop.

 Chapter 118

    A thick pillar of water fell from the sky and landed on Gu Xi¡¯s position. He quickly dodged it and did not forget to pick up a few skewers of fish that had been roasted by the side.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this, but you¡¯re too stingy. It¡¯s just eating a few of your fish. You have so many children and grandchildren, so why are you so angry?¡±


    The Golden Carp King emerged from the water. He was almost angered to death by this shameless man. The fish bones by Gu Xi¡¯s feet were almost piled up into a small hill, yet he still dared to say such shameless words.


    Another number of water spikes approached, aiming directly at Gu Xi¡¯s life gate. Unexpectedly, Gu Xi¡¯s speed was even faster, and he dodged them every time.


    This time, Gu Xi did not use the Black Soul Sword. He waved his long sleeve, and a treasure sword with cold light in all directions appeared in his hand. An ice attribute aura surrounded it.


    Clearly, the Golden Carp King was still afraid of the power of the Black Soul Sword. He did not dare to go forward rashly for a moment. Then, he realized that the power of this sword was not as powerful as the Black Soul Sword. He immediately felt relieved and bold.


    Several water spikes and water dragons jumped out of the water and charged toward Gu Xi. The Golden Carp King was blinded by hatred and wanted to avenge his descendants. This was also what Gu Xi wanted.


    Gu Xi waved the sword in his hand. However, one was on land and the other was in the water. In addition, the Golden Carp King was extremely agile, so it was very difficult to hit it.


    The two of them exchanged blows. Water splashed in all directions. The gentle and harmless water was endowed with powerful combat strength by the Golden Carp King. It crashed onto the ground and fell into deep pits one after another.


    The Golden Carp King stirred up waves in the water. Every time he swung its tail, there would be countless waves that transformed into a huge beast. It was like the scene of a flood destroying the world.


    Gu Xi was also not willing to be outdone. Sword Qi swept out, and powerful water currents swept in the air, as if they were going to pour into the blue sky. However, they only left a white mark on the Golden Carp King¡¯s body.


    Those golden scales were extremely hard. With such a strong defense, it was impossible to harm the Golden Carp King.


    Similarly, the Golden Carp King was also unable to do anything to Gu Xi. For a moment, the battle between the two was in a state of anxiety, but it stirred up the wind and clouds in the surroundings.


    Seeing that the water spikes had no effect on Gu Xi, the Golden Carp King roared angrily. Rays of light flashed through the air and charged straight at Gu Xi.


    He was unable to dodge in time. A piercing pain came from his face, and faint traces of blood could be seen. Only then did Gu Xi clearly see that what had scratched him was actually golden scales.


    The Golden Carp King immediately revealed a provocative expression, but it did not see the coldness in Gu Xi¡¯s eyes. Ever since he had arrived in the Capital, he had not been injured.


    ¡°Very good. Today, I¡¯ll use you to test out my new sword technique.¡±


    Gu Xi rose into the air, his hair flying in all directions. His gaze was ice-cold, as if a demon lord had descended. His longsword moved unhindered, as if splitting the Heavens and Earth. The entire lake was split in two by him, and countless fish were blasted out, they fell to the ground like rain.


    For some reason, as it looked at the man in front of it, the Golden Carp King actually felt an inexplicable fear in its heart.


    Gu Xi sized up the Golden Carp King. Finally, his eyes stopped on those glittering golden scales. If they were used as refining materials, they would be extremely rare.


    Then, he would start from here!


    ¡°First move, scrape the scales!¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression changed slightly. The longsword in his hand burst out a dazzling light. He suddenly swept down with overwhelming momentum. The angle of his attack was extremely tricky and strange. His target was the gap between the scales.


    During the fight earlier, many scales had fallen, giving Gu Xi an opportunity to take advantage of it. Without any movements, he swept back and forth as if he was really scraping the scales of a fish.


    However, a simple action was suffused with the aura of the Great Dao. Every movement was filled with an inexplicable ancient charm. Gu Xi¡¯s expression was neither sad nor happy, as if an Ancient God had descended.


    As he waved his sword, the originally indestructible scales fell off one after another. The sword aura raged and penetrated into the scales, and then wandered around the Golden Carp King¡¯s veins to destroy them wantonly.


    A single move could affect the whole body. The falling off of a few scales did not attract the golden carp king¡¯s attention. By the time countless scales fell off, it was too late to stop them.


    The Golden Carp King was in extreme pain. It kept rolling in the water, and blood spread out, dyeing the water red.


    ¡°The second move, cutting the fish belly!¡±


    Hearing this, the Golden Carp King turned pale with fright. At this moment, it could be said that it was in an extremely sorry state. More than half of its scales had been scraped off, and its body was full of potholes. It no longer looked as majestic as before.


    Looking at its reflection in the water, the Golden Carp King was furious. However, its golden eyes were mixed with deep fear.


    The man in front of it scraped the scales on its body as he wished. One had to know that the scales on the Golden Carp King¡¯s body would change every once in a while. The old scales would fade away, and the new ones would become incomparably hard.


    After hundreds of years of accumulation, the scales on its body had long been forged to be indestructible. It was comparable to a top-grade Magical Artifact, and it was even harder to damage it.


    However, after a few swooshes of Gu Xi¡¯s sword, there were only a few scales left, and it felt a little scared.


    Seeing that the Golden Carp King was about to escape again, Gu Xi sneered. He had long predicted that it would do such a thing. The sword in his hand suddenly stabbed into the ground, and an ice-cold air instantly spread out.


    Gu Xi had almost used up all the spiritual energy in his body and poured it into this sword. It was as if his entire body had been sucked out, and his face had turned a little pale. It was only a single move, but it contained an extremely terrifying ice element power.


    Countless ice crystals and snowflakes fell from the sky and landed on the surface of the lake, instantly freezing into ice. Even the surrounding flowers and trees were covered in an ice blue color, giving off a rather strange sense of beauty.


    The Ice Qi spread, and wherever it passed, it was as if a king was inspecting his own land. Not long after, all the creatures and plants in this area were covered in blue crystals, as if it was a world made of ice and snow.

 Chapter 119 - Dragon Gate Appears! Carp Leaps over the Dragon Gate!

    The most shocking thing was the huge ice sculpture of the Golden Carp King. Its tail was raised high and it maintained the posture of falling into the water. With its huge body, it looked a little comical.


    Gu Xi looked at the ice sculpture that looked like a work of art in front of him and slowly revealed a smile. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you running now?¡±


    This smile was like a demon in the eyes of the Golden Carp King. If it was given another chance, it would never provoke the man in front of it. Who would have thought that it would hit an iron plate this time?


    ¡°Submit to me or become a braised carp. You choose.¡±


    The Golden Carp King looked at the pile of fish bones on the ground. Its fish whiskers could not help but tremble. However, a gentleman could be killed but not humiliated. It was the king of carp, how could it submit to a human?


    Gu Xi licked his lips, ¡°Forget it, you don¡¯t have to choose. Let¡¯s braise the carp. I¡¯ve eaten a lot of small fish that are hundreds of years old. I haven¡¯t eaten a carp that is nearly a thousand years old. I don¡¯t know what it tastes like.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s big enough for us to eat for a long time. Steamed, braised, sashimi, anything is fine.¡±


    As Gu Xi sized it up, the king of Golden Carp¡¯s fish whiskers trembled even more violently. It felt as if its eyes were like knives, and it had already divided several areas on its body.


    There was also a fox at the side that was eyeing it covetously. Its saliva was almost flowing like a small stream.


    Upon hearing Gu Xi¡¯s description, Little Nine¡¯s eyes shone with green light. It wished that it could execute the Golden Carp King right now. The man and the fox worked together with incomparable tacit understanding.


    /


    When they met that pair of green fox eyes, whatever arrogance they had, they were all thrown to the back of the Golden Carp King¡¯s mind.


    Looking at the Golden Carp King that was frozen into an ice sculpture and unable to move, Gu Xifu¡¯s heart stirred. ¡°If you choose to submit, blink your eyes.¡±


    The Golden Carp King blinked crazily. Those who did not know would think that its eyelids were cramping. It was afraid that if it was half a step slower, it would be steamed, braised, and became sashimi.


    [Extracting the impurities in the Golden Carp King¡¯s body.]


    [Golden Carp King, a creature from the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, contains a weak Ancient Divine Dragon Bloodline. Flaw value: 28,789. Power Value: 78,765!]


    [Extracting, successfully activating Ancient Divine Dragon Bloodline.]


    As the ice and snow gradually disappeared, a golden light instantly erupted from the body of the Golden Carp King. Even Gu Xi could not help but raise his hand to block it.


    The Golden Carp King, which was originally in a miserable state, was now bathed in the golden light. The scales on its body grew rapidly, and the color was even purer and brighter. There were no impurities, as if it had absorbed the essence of the sun.


    Not only that, its body was also slowly growing longer. The claws on its abdomen had also grown a lot, and even two small bumps appeared on its forehead.


    From afar, this image was closer to the legendary creature, the dragon.


    This was not enough. The system¡¯s removal of impurities and purification was extremely powerful. The Golden Carp King¡¯s transformation went further than that. It was bathed in golden light, and the blood all over its body was burning. It was as if there was an unknown power rampaging through its body. Although it was a little uncomfortable, it was more excited.


    Hearing the call from the void, it crossed the distance between time and space. It was the ancient bloodline power that was awakened from its slumber, washing its entire body.


    Sensing the changes in its body, the Golden Carp King became excited. Its huge tail swayed non-stop. Suddenly, it let out a long roar, like a dragon¡¯s roar!


    Gu Xi could feel a huge fluctuation of spiritual power in the air, as if something was about to come out. He suddenly raised his head to look at the sky.


    The divine bridge appeared in the sky, and a faintly discernible arched door appeared above his head. It seemed to be close at hand, but in fact, it was an unreachable distance.


    An ancient and mysterious aura filled the space. The golden dragons on both sides of the door surrounded it, and the huge eyes of the dragons were tightly closed. Even if they did not open their eyes, they were still filled with supreme majesty.


    Even the incomparably huge Golden Carp King was an extremely tiny existence in their eyes. Gu Xi actually had the illusion that these two golden dragons were alive!


    One had to know that the ancient divine beasts had long fallen. As time passed, the number of creatures and people who possessed the bloodline of these divine beasts became fewer and fewer. Even if there were, it would be very difficult to activate them.


    ¡°Could this be the legendary Dragon Gate!¡±


    Gu Xi thought of an ancient legend. One man, one fox, and one fish. They were shocked on the spot.


    Looking at the magnificent Dragon Gate above, Gu Xi wanted to see the scene inside the gate clearly, but it turned out to be nothing. No one knew where it led to or what was inside!


    The Golden Carp King was trembling all over. It was unknown whether it was excited or scared, but it looked at the Dragon Gate above its head and was eager to try.


    A carp leaping through the Dragon Gate!


    It was almost every carp¡¯s dream. Now that this opportunity was right in front of its eyes, the Golden Carp King waved its huge tail and jumped up.


    However, before it could even touch the side of the gate, it seemed to have been knocked down by a huge force. The huge force was like a ravine that spanned across the sky, making it impossible for it to cross over.


    Boom!


    A huge splash appeared on the surface of the lake. Fortunately, Gu Xi and Little Nine were quick to dodge, otherwise, they would have already been drowned.


    Seeing this, Gu Xi could not help but sigh, ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s not a simple matter for a carp to jump through the Dragon Gate.¡±


    The Golden Carp King was dizzy from the impact, but it did not give up easily. After resting for a moment, it jumped up again. Its golden fish tail drew a beautiful arc in the air, and then it fell down again in a sorry posture.


    This time, it was even worse. Its head was facing down, and half of its body was buried in the ground. If it were not for Gu Xi and Little Nine¡¯s help, who knew when it would have escaped.


    The Golden Carp King was ready to attack. Its golden eyes flashed with a determined light. This time, it finally touched the Dragon Gate. However, before there was time for celebration, there was another loud sound!

 Chapter 120 - Transform into a Dragon! Total Transformation

    If someone was in this area, they would definitely find an extremely strange scene.


    There was an extremely mysterious door in the sky. The phantom of a Golden Dragon was faintly discernible, as if it was about to come to life. It gave off an ancient and mysterious feeling.


    However, every once in a while, there would be a huge carp jumping out of the lake. However, it would fall down, again and again, adding to the sense of humor and amusement.


    However, this was the Golden Carp King¡¯s territory, and ordinary people did not dare to Intrude.


    The third time!


    The fourth time!


    The fifth time!


    Gu Xi and Little Nine stood on the shore, watching the golden Carp King leap over the Dragon Gate again and again, but failed again and again. Their initial shock gradually became calm.


    ¡°Squeak, Squeak, Squeak!¡±


    Little Nine kept squeaking by the side. Gu Xi understood what it meant, but shook his head.


    /


    ¡°The carp has to rely on its own strength to jump through the Dragon Gate. Even if we help it, what can we do? That will only harm it.¡±


    If it really could not cross the Dragon Gate, even if it activated the ancient Divine Dragon bloodline in its body, its strength would be greatly reduced.


    Who knew how many loud sounds they had heard? Countless water splashes fell, and the lake finally stopped moving.


    Could it be that the Golden Carp King had failed too many times and given up?


    Gu Xi looked at the surface of the lake in front of him. However, in the next second, a huge water dragon rushed into the sky. A golden shadow could be vaguely seen in it, carrying an indomitable aura.


    Roar!


    A dragon roar shook the sky. Even the other places in the secret realm heard it. Waves of dragon roars came from the void, as if it was a response to the Golden Carp King.


    Even the two golden dragons on the archway opened their eyes slightly, and their eyes were bright as they looked at the little carp that wanted to leap over the Dragon Gate.


    The Golden Carp King rose straight up, and as it saw that it was getting closer and closer to the Dragon Gate, even though it felt an inexplicable resistance and its speed became slower, it still continued to advance.


    Until the moment it faced the Dragon Gate.


    Gu Xi and Little Nine¡¯s hearts were hanging in their throats.


    Could the Golden Carp King succeed this time?


    The huge tail slapped down, as if something had been swatted away. Even the power in the void had to retreat.


    This time, the Golden Carp King was determined to succeed!


    The dragon¡¯s roar was incessant, and the Golden Carp King¡¯s figure was imprinted on the Dragon Gate.


    At the same time, the golden dragons circling on both sides of the gate also roared into the sky. The dragon¡¯s roar spread in all directions, shocking everyone within the vicinity of thousands of miles!


    Rays of golden light sprinkled down from the sky.


    The carp leaped through the dragon gate. This was a success!


    The golden light this time was different from the last time. The Golden Carp King bathed in it, but its entire body gradually shrank and became smaller, and its tail became longer and longer.


    After Gu Xi saw the Dragon Gate, a black shadow flashed and disappeared. It had a huge eye, and just when he wanted to see it more clearly, the golden light disappeared.


    As if the sun had exploded, golden light instantly spread out, so much so that Gu Xi could not see it clearly. By the time everything was calm and peaceful, the Dragon Gate had already disappeared.


    A small golden dragon appeared in front of him. The shadow of the Golden Carp King could be vaguely seen on its body. The horns on its head and the claws on its abdomen had completely grown out.


    This time, it was not only a dragon-like creature, but it had completely evolved into a golden dragon! The bloodline in its body was also activated.


    The little dragon in front of Gu Xi was pitifully small compared to the huge Golden Carp King from before. However, Gu Xi knew that it was not weak. The Golden Carp King had been purified by the system to remove impurities. Now, it had crossed the Dragon Gate and turned into a pure-blooded golden dragon.


    Despite its current size, the energy contained in its body was incomparably huge. With a human¡¯s cultivation level, it should be at the peak of the Phenomenal Success stage now. Moreover, it seemed to be on the verge of a breakthrough.


    A golden light flashed, and a small golden carp appeared in front of Gu Xi, shaking its head.


    The Golden Carp King might have already gotten used to its fish body, so it transformed back into its carp form. Its body shrunk quite a bit, and it was less domineering, but more adorable.


    It spat out a bubble and filled it with water. Then, its entire body sank into it, and it moved freely on the shore. It was very convenient.


    ¡°This is also good.¡±


    After all, it was too conspicuous to bring a dragon around. After all, the Divine Dragon was extinct. If the news of the birth of a golden dragon were to spread, who knew how big a storm it would cause.


    The carp¡¯s form was good too. It did not attract attention, and sometimes it could produce unexpected effects.


    The Golden Carp King knew that it was all thanks to Gu Xi that it was able to successfully transform into a dragon. It vaguely sensed that this man had an extremely powerful force. Even though it had been reborn, it could not resist it.


    The Golden Carp King intimately leaned over and rubbed against it. It also kept blowing bubbles to show its closeness. It was as if it had forgotten its battle with Gu Xi to the death.


    Pa!


    The fish head that was just about to lean over was mercilessly sent flying by Little Nine.


    ¡°Zhi Zhi Zhi!¡±


    Little Nine stared at the Golden Carp King warily, afraid that it would take away Gu Xi¡¯s attention. At the same time, it also swore its position and warned the Golden Carp King to be careful.


    The Golden Carp King did not care about Little Nine¡¯s attitude. If it knew that signing a contract had such benefits, it would just give it away for free. Why fight?


    The carp leaping through the Dragon Gate was its life¡¯s pursuit and dream. According to the Golden Carp King¡¯s current cultivation and strength, it would at least wait a few thousand years before it could summon the Dragon Gate. Now, Gu Xi had helped it achieve it.


    Looking at the Golden Carp King that had turned into a boot-licker, Gu Xi felt it was funny in his heart. Seeing the golden scales all over its body, he said, ¡°From now on, you will be called Little Jin.¡±


    After hearing this, the Golden Carp King¡¯s tail swayed even more violently. It was obvious that it was very satisfied with this name.


    Gu Xi¡¯s gaze fell on the surface of the lake that had returned to its calm state. He did not forget that there was a secret treasure at the bottom of the lake. ¡°Little Jin, is there anything else at the bottom of the lake?¡±

 Chapter 121 - The Secret Treasure at the Bottom of the Lake

    Little Jin nodded. Sure enough, it was as Gu Xi had expected. It seemed that he had to go down and explore. The most powerful creature in the lake had already been subdued by Gu Xi. If he wanted to enter the bottom of the lake again, there naturally would not be any obstacles.


    Even if there was any danger, with Little Jin around, there would not be a problem.


    Little Jin spat out two more bubbles. They looked extremely fragile, but in reality, they were indestructible. Gu Xi curiously touched them with his hands. He did not know what material they were made of, but they were soft and flowing in all directions. They looked exceptionally magical.


    It gestured for Gu Xi and Little Nine to enter and then disappeared into the lake. With this bubble, Gu Xi and Little Nine could breathe freely in the water. They were even able to block out the bone-piercing cold in the lake.


    It should be Little Jin¡¯s special talent. For Gu Xi, it would be extremely convenient to go into the water in the future.


    After entering the water, it was as if they had entered another world. The light became dimmer. As they went deeper, it was difficult for the light from the shore to shine in, and the surrounding scenery became more and more blurry.


    Groups of small fish passed by Gu Xi and Little Nine. There were very few aquatic plants around, and the species were very simple. Only carp lived here, and their food was shrimp.


    It was normal to think about it. After all, the Golden Carp King was extremely overbearing. How could he allow other fish to live here?


    They had been swimming for an unknown amount of time. The lake did not seem deep, but in fact, it was much bigger than Gu Xi had imagined. Even with the bubble¡¯s barrier, he could still feel the ice-cold lake water and an inexplicable pressure.


    Gradually, as the light dimmed, even the small fish disappeared, and the surrounding lake water became muddy.


    One could clearly feel the undercurrents in the surroundings. There were even countless vortexes in the lake water. If someone dared to enter the lake and was entangled by the vortexes, it would be difficult for them to escape and suffocate to death.


    The Golden Carp King led Gu Xi and Little Nine, successfully avoiding these dangerous places every time.


    The world under the lake was indeed different. It was even more dangerous than on the shore. There were dangers everywhere.


    At this moment, Gu Xi could not help but feel lucky that he did not act rashly. At that time, he had not subdued the Golden Carp King. In addition, he did not know the situation inside the lake. He was afraid that he would not have any advantage.


    Little Jin was extremely familiar with this place. After all, it was his territory that he had lived in for many years.


    After an unknown amount of time, a huge secret door appeared in front of Gu Xi. It was engraved with this ancient and mysterious totem. Because of the corrosion of the water flow, the patterns on it had long been unclear.


    The surroundings were filled with dark green water plants and rust. After thousands of years of precipitation, it had long been covered in its original color.


    Gu Xi caressed the secret door and could not help but sigh. ¡°I never thought that there would be such an exquisite mechanism at the bottom of the lake.¡±


    He could feel that there was an abundance of spiritual energy coming out from the crack, and it even affected the water area, so much so that it was almost solid.


    Through Little Jin¡¯s telepathic thoughts in his mind, he knew that this secret door had existed in this place since it could remember. The Golden Carp King saw that it was special, and it had abundant spiritual energy, so it had been cultivating nearby this place, only then did it have its current strength and cultivation.


    As expected, Gu Xi¡¯s gaze looked to the side. There were many aquatic plants, seashells, pearls, and other miscellaneous things hanging on the secret door. It was obvious that the Golden Carp King had made a nest here.


    No wonder it was so familiar with this path!


    Noticing Gu Xi¡¯s gaze, Little Jin shook his head in embarrassment. With a sweep of his tail, the strong current washed away all those things.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been curious about what¡¯s behind the secret door for so long?¡±


    Little Jin shook his head.


    It turned out that the Golden Carp King¡¯s strength was not enough, so it could not open the secret door. It continued to do so as its strength increased. Later on, it just went with the flow and muddled along.


    In any case, it did not matter what was behind the secret door. As long as it did not affect its cultivation, it was fine.


    Gu Xi circulated her spiritual power in her palm and slammed it toward the secret door. ¡°I want to see what is behind this door.¡±


    However, the moment he circulated her spiritual power, the surrounding undercurrents surged rapidly. They even attacked Gu Xi¡¯s side. Before they could get close to Gu Xi, they were smashed into pieces by Little Jin¡¯s fish tail.


    All of these were secondary and did not cause much of an impact. Gu Xi frowned as he looked at the weak spiritual sense in his palm. It was as if there was an invisible force twining around his palm, causing his spiritual power to become somewhat stagnant.


    The most important thing was that he could faintly sense that something was devouring his spiritual power.


    There was an unknown force in the surroundings of this water area. It was possible that it was influenced by the secret door. Therefore, anyone who entered the water area would not be able to unleash their full strength. Moreover, they would be completely exhausted.


    It turned out that this was the most dangerous place. As Gu Xi increased his spiritual power, the speed at which his spiritual power was being devoured became faster and faster. If this continued, he was afraid that he would not be able to hold on for long and his spiritual power would be exhausted.


    Gu Xi decisively withdrew his spiritual power and looked at the secret door in front of him. He could not help but sigh. ¡°First, there was the protection of the Golden Carp King, and then there is such a setup. What exactly is inside?¡±


    No matter who it was, it was not an existence that was easy to deal with. Relying just on Gu Xi¡¯s power, it was impossible to open the secret door. To be more precise, it was this area of water that was resisting his existence.


    If it was not for Little Jin¡¯s bubble around him, he and Little Nine would not have been able to hold on for so long in this area of water. Moreover, the ice-cold and bone-piercing lake water was able to penetrate the defense of spiritual power.


    Gu Xi¡¯s gaze turned and looked at Little Jin beside him. He immediately had an idea.

 Chapter 122 - Primal Chaos Secret Realm Fragment! A Fish That Knows How to Fight for Favor?

    ¡°Now, try and see if you can open it.¡±


    Little Jin had lived here for many years, so this water region definitely would not reject him. Previously, it could not open the door because it did not have the strength. Now that the Golden Carp King had transformed into a dragon, it was hard to say.


    Roar!


    With a dragon¡¯s roar, Little Jin once again transformed into his Divine Dragon form. His dragon body was more than a hundred feet long, and his dragon eyes were extremely majestic. The scales all over his body were golden, and even the surrounding dark water region was illuminated.


    He suddenly charged towards the secret door.


    Gu Xi was dumbstruck, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too fierce¡­¡±


    The countless water currents in the surroundings were all stirred up because of this, as if some inexplicable existence had awoken. One after another, undercurrents passed through Gu Xi¡¯s surroundings, but they were mercilessly shattered by the dragon tail.


    Little Jin pressed forward without any resistance. The power of his ancient bloodline was awakened, and a powerful pressure instantly spread out, causing this water region to tremble.


    It crashed into the secret door at lightning speed, as if the entire universe had collided and exploded.


    Rumble!


    /


    As the earth shook and the mountains shook, cracks actually appeared on the secret door, spreading rapidly like a spider web.


    At this moment, Little Jin¡¯s strength made Gu Xi sigh. It could be said that it had multiplied. If he were to fight against Little Jin now, Gu Xi would not be able to win as easily as before. It was very likely that both sides would suffer heavy losses.


    Little Jin swam over as if he was asking for praise.


    Looking at the crack on the secret door, Gu Xi¡¯s guess was right. The restriction of this water area was only targeted at cultivators like them. It did not have any effect on Little Jin.


    Moreover, with his current strength, breaking through this secret door was not a difficult matter.


    Gu Xi summoned the Black Soul Sword once again, and Sword Qi swept out, following the crack that Little Jin had previously created and fiercely hacking at it. The feeling of being restricted was still there, but this time, there was a breakthrough point, thus, it was more convenient to make a move.


    The Black Soul Sword carried a crushing aura, and even in the water, its power did not decrease. It was as if ten thousand swords were clanging at the same time, and ten thousand sword lights descended.


    The secret door had stood for a thousand years, but at this moment, it was on the verge of collapse.


    After Little Jin and Gu Xi¡¯s continuous attacks, it finally could not hold on anymore.


    With a ¡®bang¡¯, the secret door was torn into pieces, and the thing inside also flew out. However, its speed was too fast, and it was difficult to catch it with the naked eye.


    ¡°Little Jin!¡±


    Seeing that it was about to be swept away by the undercurrent, Gu Xi hurriedly shouted. Little Jin understood and shot out like an arrow leaving the bow. When it swam back again, it had a small white thing in its mouth.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Gu Xi curiously took it. This thing was emitting white light. It felt like jade, but it was made of an unknown material. It looked very strange.


    Moreover, from the uneven edges, it should be a fragment of something?


    He originally thought that there was some treasure behind the secret door, but after going through a lot of trouble, he obtained this unknown object. There was no spiritual energy fluctuation around its body.


    Gu Xi tried to use his spiritual sense to probe in, but there was still no reaction.


    ¡°This is strange. Logically speaking, there should be a strong spiritual energy aura behind the secret door. How could it be like this?¡±


    The reason why this water area was so strange was definitely related to the secret door and the things behind it. Even the Golden Carp King had used the spiritual energy in it to grow to this point.


    However, now that the secret door had been broken, it turned out to be such a thing. This really puzzled Gu Xi for a long time.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go up and take a look first.¡±


    Even with Little Jin¡¯s Bubble Blessing, it was not a long-term solution in the water. Gu Xi decided to go ashore and study it again.


    Just as they were about to leave, the position where the secret door began to shake violently. It was likely that it had lost its support and the surrounding undercurrent was turbulent. Gu Xi could not help but quicken his pace.


    When they reached the shore, the originally white unknown object gradually became somewhat transparent. Under the refraction of the sunlight, it gave off a strange luster, as if it was made of glass.


    ¡°What on Earth is this?¡±


    Gu Xi studied it for a long time. Then, a fox head came up, followed by a fish head.


    He tried his spiritual power and Sword Qi, but nothing happened to this object. However, this thing was extremely sturdy. No matter how hard he tried, it did not leave any traces on it.


    Even Little Nine¡¯s flames could not do it. Even the Fox Fire of the Nine-tailed Divine Fox could not do anything to it.


    [Detected Primal Chaos Secret Realm fragment, flaw value * & Amp; #@& Amp; AMP; , Power Value & amp; ¡­% ]


    Just as Gu Xi was studying it, a system notification sounded in his mind.


    Primal Chaos Secret Realm fragment? What is this thing?


    Gu Xi¡¯s hand that was holding the fragment paused, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    The fragment in front of him seemed ordinary, and there was not even any fluctuation. However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not cause any damage to it. Even the System could not detect its flaw value and power value.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s incomplete, that¡¯s why it can¡¯t be detected.¡±


    After all, the System was talking about the fragment of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, so it must be related to this Secret Realm.


    From this, it could be seen that this fragment must have a great background.


    ¡°Maybe there are similar fragments in other places of this Secret Realm. If I collect them all, Will I be able to detect them?¡±


    Gu Xi was not too sure, but he was careful. He put this fragment into his portable space. If there was a chance in the future, he would collect all of them to take a look.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t stay here for long. Perhaps the commotion just now has attracted the attention of others. Let¡¯s leave first.¡±


    Gu Xi looked back at the surface of the lake and said regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s just that this time, we won¡¯t be able to eat such delicious fish.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Little Jin¡¯s fish tail slapped the surface of the water. Immediately, countless small carp jumped on the shore.


    Little Nine¡¯s eyes were burning with fire.


    This scheming stinky fish really knew how to compete for favor!


    Although on the surface, all the carp in the lake were Little Jin¡¯s descendants, it did not really matter in the end. Moreover, they did not have any intelligence.

 Chapter 123 - The Sudden Appearance of a Mysterious Expert, the Shock of the Zhan Clan Members

    The dragon¡¯s roar shook the sky. Even the Zhan Clan members, who had already walked far away, were stunned on the spot. They asked with some uncertainty, ¡°This is a dragon¡¯s roar?¡±


    ¡°If the information is correct, although the Golden Carp King showed signs of transforming into a dragon, it did not transform into a dragon. It is impossible for it to produce such a sound.¡±


    Zhan Clan and the rest were puzzled and hesitated. After all, dragons had disappeared without a trace. They had fallen a thousand years ago. The dragon-like creatures that appeared today had more or less dragon blood in their bodies, no matter how similar they were, they were not Orthodox dragons.


    However, they did hear a dragon¡¯s roar just now. It was genuine.


    ¡°Could it be that there is another dragon in this Primal Chaos Secret Realm? It accidentally entered the territory of the Golden Carp King. The scene we saw just now was the outbreak of the war between the two.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve never heard of the existence of a dragon in this Primal Chaos Secret Realm. If there really is one, it¡¯s impossible for it to appear out of nowhere after such a long time without any news.¡±


    Someone guessed, ¡°Could it be that the Golden Carp King has obtained some kind of opportunity and is about to truly transform into a dragon?¡±


    There were countless treasures in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. It was rumored that there were even Emperor Treasures. It was not like the Golden Carp King did not have the opportunity to come into contact with them.


    The Zhan Clan and the others were all shocked, but this was the most likely possibility.


    ¡°Now that we are the closest to the Golden Carp King, we might as well go and see what the situation is like. If we can seize the opportunity, we might be able to reap some benefits.¡±


    /


    Everyone knew that there would be a period of weakness after transforming into a dragon. If they could take advantage of this opportunity to subdue the Golden Carp King who had transformed into a dragon, would that not be a good opportunity?


    Regardless of whether the Golden Carp King had successfully transformed into a dragon or not, its strength was incomparably powerful. If it was used by them, it would definitely make the Zhan Clan stand out. What could be more tempting than being able to obtain a true dragon?


    The more shocking scene was still to come.


    ¡°Look quickly!¡±


    Hearing a cry of surprise, everyone hurriedly looked toward the source of the sound. Their pupils instantly contracted. From their excitement, even their voices became stuttering.


    ¡°What¡­ What is that?¡±


    Under the sky, an enormous fan slowly emerged. Because they were too far away, although they could not see it clearly, that majestic and enormous aura caused everyone to be shocked.


    Vaguely, they could see that there seemed to be a golden dragon shadow revolving around it. A vague divine light enveloped that area, as if it was completely cut off from other places, forming a world of its own.


    Zhan Tianchen, the youngest and most powerful direct descendant of the Zhan Clan, released a wisp of his soul consciousness, wanting to see what was going on over there.


    However, an invisible force blocked his prying eyes. Even his sea of soul consciousness felt like it was burning.


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar was almost deafening. The golden dragon above his head roared incessantly, as if it was going to come alive from the Nine Heavens in the next second.


    He hurriedly withdrew his spiritual sense and did not dare to offend it again. Looking at the door under the sky, his eyes were filled with reverence. ¡°No, we can¡¯t see clearly what¡¯s going on over there. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to go over there personally to find out.¡±


    ¡°A carp leaping over the Dragon Gate! Perhaps it¡¯s really caused by this Golden Carp King.¡±


    The Zhan Clan members were extremely excited and hastened their footsteps to rush over. This phenomenon was so grand and huge that the beam of light that shot toward the sky did not extinguish for a long time. It penetrated all the way into the distance. It was likely that the others in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm could also see it.


    They happened to land near here. They would definitely be the first to seize the opportunity. Even if they waited for the others to rush over, it would be too late.


    Thinking of this, the Zhan Clan members no longer hesitated and immediately headed over. Although the Golden Carp King was powerful, they had to take advantage of opportunities. Moreover, during the transformation of the dragon, the Golden Carp King¡¯s strength would be greatly weakened.


    When Zhan Tianchen rushed over, Gu Xi and the others had already left.


    The calm surface of the lake seemed to be devoid of any living beings. The ground was filled with potholes and there were still wet spots on the shore. These were all traces left behind from the previous battle.


    The Zhan Clan members frowned. Forget about the dragon, they did not even see the shadow of a fish.


    ¡°Where is the Golden Carp King?¡±


    Zhan Tianchen looked at the traces around him and seemed to be deep in thought. The other members of the Zhan Clan looked around but found nothing.


    ¡°Come and take a look at this place!¡±


    Zhan Tianchen thought that he had found something new, so he quickly walked over. However, when he saw the scene in front of him, the members of the Zhan Clan fell into silence.


    On the ground was a pile of extinguished matches, and beside them were the skeletons of countless fish.


    After a long while, someone said in disbelief, ¡°Someone was roasting fish here just now?!¡±


    After all, this was the territory of the Golden Carp King. The carp in the lake could be considered his descendants. Now, on the shore, someone was roasting fish in front of it.


    This was like trampling on the face of the Golden Carp King. How could the Golden Carp King endure it?


    In fact, the Golden Carp King could only endure it. In the end, the carp even lost.


    The Zhan Clan members gasped. ¡°Who is this ruthless person? How could he do such a thing? Isn¡¯t he afraid that the Golden Carp King will kill him?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that before the Golden Carp King leaped over the Dragon Gate, there was a big battle here, and the Golden Carp King had an epiphany from it. Then, it leaped over the Dragon Gate?¡±


    Everyone discussed animatedly, and the matter became more and more confusing.


    However, the crux of the problem was, where did the Golden Carp King go? After all, this was its nest.


    ¡°Maybe after the Dragon Gate was successfully leaped over, it transformed into a dragon and flew away?¡±


    Although it sounded unlikely, other than the pile of ashes and fish bones, no one noticed anything else.

 Chapter 124 - You Guys Are Too Noisy

    ¡°No matter what, to be able to fight with the Golden Carp King and even eat fish in front of it, he must be a super strong person. Since when has there been such a powerful person?¡±


    Even if all of them were added together, they probably would not be able to last half an incense¡¯s time if they faced the Golden Carp King.


    ¡°Could it be that someone suppressed their cultivation and took advantage of the situation to enter the Secret Realm?¡±


    Thinking of this possibility, the Zhan Clan members were even more shocked.


    One had to know that in the past, it was not that no one had such an idea. However, the Primal Chaos Secret Realm was extraordinary. Those who suppressed their cultivation and tried to deceive the world were all seen through in the end. They were blocked outside by the secret realm and were even punished, they could not enter at all.


    Could it be that someone had succeeded this year?


    No matter what, this news was not good for them. If a super expert were to enter, their Zhan Clan would not have much of an advantage when it came to fighting for resources.


    Zhan Tianchen¡¯s eyes were gloomy. ¡°It seems that this year¡¯s Primal Chaos Secret Realm is really filled with crouching tigers and hidden dragons. It is exceptionally lively.¡±


    This time, they did not find anything.


    ¡°Then what should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s nothing here. If others see us, they might even misunderstand us.¡±


    The Zhan Clan and the others left with shock and astonishment.


    At the same time, many people also noticed the commotion and rushed over.


    ¡°I saw a divine light appear in the sky. Could it be that some strange treasure has appeared? But that territory seems to belong to the Golden Carp King.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s go and take a look first. Who knows, we might find something new.¡±


    ¡°A treasure has appeared, and the aura it is emitting is extremely powerful. Let¡¯s quickly go and take a look.¡±


    Many people who saw the divine light rushed over, but like the Zhan Clan members, they all missed it.


    On the other side, Gu Xi did not know how many surprises he had brought to the Zhan Clan, but at this moment, he was making a fire to roast the fish.


    These fish were naturally Little Jin¡¯s gifts.


    However, he heard the sound of footsteps not far away.


    ¡°It¡¯s really too unlucky. I rushed over and thought that there would be some supreme-grade Magic Treasure, but in the end, there was nothing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that someone from another clan or sect has taken the initiative. The Zhan Clan, the Pure Lotus Sect, the Hall of Flowing Light, the Divine-Descending Sect¡­¡±


    ¡°The Golden Carp King is too powerful. How could he be subdued so easily? What happened in the end?¡±


    ¡°It seems that a super expert has appeared out of nowhere in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. It seems that we have to be more careful. I wonder how Eldest Senior Brother is doing.¡±


    ¡°We have been separated from Eldest Senior Brother. We have to find him as soon as possible. Just now, Eldest Senior Brother sent a message. He is also rushing over here.¡±


    Hearing their discussions, Gu Xi could not help but fall into deep thought. It seemed that this matter was related to him?


    Without waiting for him to think further, that group of people had already arrived here. Judging from their clothing, they were actually disciples of the Ancient Sect. They had actually seen someone roasting fish here!


    Gu Xi turned over his face as if there was no one else around. The carp¡¯s two sides were charred yellow, and the sizzling sound of fish oil dripping into the fire was incessant. Coupled with the faintly discernible fragrance, it was enough to make one salivate.


    Was this reasonable?


    This was not reasonable!


    They had just been discussing the matter of the Golden Carp King, and now there was someone roasting a carp here. No matter how one looked at it, it seemed a little strange.


    ¡°Where did you come from?¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s gaze fell on the roasted fish, and he did not even lift his eyelids. ¡°I came in from outside.¡±


    This sentence made the disciple of the Ancient Sect choke. It was a waste of time. Everyone knew that he came in from outside.


    ¡°I mean, which side of the Secret Realm did you come from?¡±


    Gu Xi did not make a sound. The disciple was obviously a little displeased, but he still asked patiently, ¡°When you came here earlier, did you notice any strange phenomena nearby?¡±


    Gu Xi acted as if he did not hear it. He sprinkled some newly-gathered seasonings on the grilled fish, and instantly, the fragrance filled the air. However, when the people from the Ancient Sect saw this scene, they could not contain their anger.


    With their status, everyone would be respectful wherever they went. Even the disciples from the same large sect would not be as careless as Gu Xi.


    The disciple from the Ancient Sect immediately kicked him. Immediately, sparks flew everywhere. Even the fish that had been roasted was kicked away. It landed on the ground and was stained with a lot of dust. It was obvious that it could not be eaten.


    Gu Xi frowned. Then, he raised his head and looked at this group of people. He said expressionlessly, ¡°No.¡±


    Seeing that he had actually picked up a carp from the side and gathered the fire beside him, it was obvious that he did want to acknowledge them. The disciples from the Ancient Sect were even more furious.


    ¡°Wait, why does he look so familiar?¡±


    The few people in the lead stared at Gu Xi. They suddenly remembered that this person was from the small sect that had quarreled with them outside the Secret Realm.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect to meet him here. I originally wanted to teach you a lesson. In the end, Green Lotus Princess spoke up for you and allowed you to escape. This time in the Secret Realm, I want to see who else will come out and protect you.¡±


    Originally, the people from the Ancient Sect had planned to teach Gu Xi a lesson in the Secret Realm. They wanted him to understand the consequences of offending the Ancient Sect. Now, they happened to run into him here.


    It could be said that enemies had a narrow path. In addition to Gu Xi¡¯s attitude and behavior just now, it was no doubt that he had thoroughly angered them.


    The people from the Ancient Sect surrounded him with malicious intentions. ¡°This time, you won¡¯t be able to escape even if you have wings. If you know what¡¯s good for you, hurry up and beg for mercy. Maybe we¡¯ll be gentler.¡±


    ¡°Even if we beat you to death in the Secret Realm, no one will know. No one will suspect that we did it. If Green Lotus Princess wants to investigate, it has nothing to do with our Ancient Sect.¡±


    They threatened Gu Xi, wanting to see his panic and fear, but unfortunately, they were disappointed.


    Gu Xi grilled the fish as if there was no one else around, but his expression was impatient. ¡°You guys are too noisy.¡±

 Chapter 125 - The Disciples of the Ancient Sect Who Made a Fool of Themselves in Public

    The disciples of the Ancient Sect revealed ruthless expressions. It was obvious that they were extremely dissatisfied with Gu Xi.


    ¡°Senior Brother, why are you talking so much nonsense with him? If we don¡¯t teach him a lesson, he won¡¯t even know how powerful we are.¡±


    They brandished their Magic Weapons and charged forward. Gu Xi did not have any intention of dodging. He only waved his hand when he caught a glimpse of their figures from the corner of his eye.


    It was as if there was a towering green mountain blocking their way. The disciples of the Ancient Sect could not take another step forward. They were stunned. Only then did they see clearly that it was a branch that Gu Xi had casually picked up from the ground!


    Gu Xi held the fish and kept turning it around. He also gently pushed the branch with his hand. A huge force that could topple mountains and overturn seas suddenly attacked. Before the disciples of the Ancient Sect could react, they had retreated hundreds of miles before they could barely stand on their feet.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    They did not even see how Gu Xi had attacked.


    Their bewildered gazes fell on Gu Xi with some fear. He was just a disciple of a small sect. Logically speaking, his strength was weak, so he should be easy to deal with.


    However, just now, Gu Xi had blocked their advance with one move.


    ¡°Maybe he has some magical artifact on him. It was definitely an accident.¡±


    Although these people were not the top disciples of the Ancient Sect, they must be very powerful to be able to enter the Secret Realm. They did not even acknowledge Gu Xi, who came from a small sect.


    They did not think too much and condensed a divine light in their hands to attack Gu Xi again.


    A strong wind came and uprooted the tree that was half the height of a man. The ground rumbled and a huge force that could topple mountains and overturn seas came. Even Gu Xi¡¯s fire was affected.


    Seeing that the flames were extinguished in an instant, Gu Xi¡¯s eyes darkened. He stood up abruptly from the ground and could not help but sigh. ¡°I just wanted to grill some fish properly. In the end, you guys insisted on coming and disturbing me.¡±


    When he said the last sentence, his tone was deep, and his eyes seemed to hide a huge beast that was about to devour someone. It was as if it was about to come out. Anyone who was disturbed while enjoying delicious food would not be in a good mood.


    An inexplicable chill came from the soles of their feet. The people of the Ancient Sect actually felt a little timid when they faced Gu Xi like this.


    Why would a disciple of a small sect have such a powerful aura?


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, our Eldest Senior Brother is rushing over here. He won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Gu Xi curved his lips slightly, but the smile did not reach his eyes. He said coldly, ¡°Is that so!¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, an afterimage flashed through the air. He had already rushed over with the tree branch in his hand.


    The tree branch was clearly not lethal, but in his hand, it had become an extremely sharp sword. It was indestructible, and taking a person¡¯s life was just a matter of giving it a thought.


    Looking at the black tree branch that was pointing directly at them, the people from the Ancient Sect looked terrified, as if they had already seen their heads being chopped off.


    However, the pain that they imagined did not appear. A gust of wind blew past, and they actually felt a chill all over their bodies. It was as if a wind was blowing all over their bodies.


    After taking a closer look, they realized that their clothes had been cut into rags, fluttering in the wind. From afar, the neatly arranged shapes looked like fish scales.


    Gu Xi held the branch and looked at them with a happy expression. It was obvious that he was very satisfied with his masterpiece. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°If you disturb me again, it won¡¯t just be your clothes that will be cut.¡±


    Even the sword aura emitted from the branch was shocking. Moreover, Gu Xi was able to control his strength at such a close distance. He did not hurt their skin. Just the fact that he had torn his clothes was enough to show his control over his strength.


    The faces of the few of them turned red. It was unknown whether they were ashamed or afraid. They immediately did not dare to provoke this devil-like figure. They ran away from this place without clothes.


    Finally, no one bothered Gu Xi to enjoy the delicious fish meat.


    On the other side, the other members of the Ancient Sect met up with the Zhan Clan along the way.


    ¡°So it¡¯s fellow Daoist Zhan. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Meng, you¡¯re too polite.¡±


    Both sides began to exchange pleasantries. The leading figure of the Ancient Sect was their eldest brother, Meng Hang. He was young but powerful, and his cultivation base was unfathomable. Even an insufferably arrogant person like Zhan Tianchen did not dare to look down on him.


    ¡°I wonder where fellow Daoist Zhan is going?¡±


    Meng Hang looked in the direction of Zhan Tianchen and the others, and his eyes flickered. If he remembered correctly, that path led to the location of the Golden Carp King. Could it be that they had just left from there?


    Zhan Tianchen did not directly reply, and vaguely said, ¡°I¡¯m just casually strolling around to see if I can encounter any good things. I wonder where Brother Meng is going?¡±


    ¡°I saw something strange in the southeast direction, so I¡¯m going there to check out the situation.¡±


    The two sides exchanged some pleasantries, and also wanted to get some information. At this time, there was a rustling sound coming from the grass, as if something was approaching.


    Zhan Tianchen and Meng Hang¡¯s expressions changed, and they shouted sternly, ¡°Who¡¯s there! Sneaky fool, hurry up and get out!¡±


    A few people with disheveled hair and dirty faces appeared from the bushes. Everyone was shocked.


    Zhan Tianchen frowned. He felt that they looked familiar. ¡°Who are you people?!¡±


    When they saw Zhan Tianchen, it was as if they had seen their savior. They walked over with sad faces. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, it¡¯s us!¡±


    From the tattered clothes of these people, it was barely possible to recognize that they were from the Ancient Sect.


    The other members of the Ancient Sect were shocked, ¡°What happened? Why are you all in such a sorry state?¡±


    The Zhan Clan members could not help but laugh. If Zhan Tianchen had not given them a look, they would have laughed out loud on the spot.

 Chapter 126 - Superb Swordsmanship, Being Targeted

    Meng Hang¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. However, there were Zhan Clan members present, and it was not good for him to flare up. If outsiders were to see such a scandal, it would be a joke. To the proud Meng Hang, it was simply unbearable.


    ¡°We ran into that Gu Xi. In the end, he spoke rudely and even offended us. We originally wanted to teach him a lesson, but in the end¡­¡±


    Meng Hang¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. ¡°In the end, you guys weren¡¯t strong enough and were made into such a sorry state?¡±


    The few of them stiffened and immediately did not dare to raise their heads to look at Meng Hang¡¯s expression. Even so, they could still feel the endless pressure coming from above their heads.


    After all, the Zhan Clan members were also here. Meng Hang still had to care about his face. He said in a low voice, ¡°What was the outcome of the matter?¡±


    The few of them quivered and quickly said. However, they concealed the fact that they were the first ones to provoke him. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, please don¡¯t blame us. It¡¯s that kid who¡¯s too strange. We thought that he was easy to deal with.¡±


    Meng Hang sneered. ¡°Easy to deal with? In the end, you guys became like this.¡±


    They stammered their lips for a long time, unable to speak. After hearing the cause and effect of the matter, Meng Hang¡¯s eyes were filled with sternness. ¡°A person from a small sect actually dares to provoke our Ancient Sect. He¡¯s simply courting death.¡±


    Zhan Tianchen could not help but ask, ¡°Wait, what did you say he was doing when you guys went over?¡±


    Those people did not understand. ¡°He was roasting fish.¡±


    ¡°Is it carp?¡±


    These Ancient Sect disciples were even more curious. They only said that they were roasting fish, but the Zhan Clan members even mentioned the type of fish.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention, but it looks like it.¡±


    The Zhan Clan members could not help but look at each other. Their expressions were strange as they recalled the bonfire they had seen at the lakeside earlier and the fish bones scattered all over the ground.


    Could it be the same person?


    The Ancient Sect did not know why they had such expressions. Meng Hang frowned slightly and smelled something unusual. ¡°Why are you asking this, Brother Zhan?¡±


    Zhan Tianchen thought for a moment and decided to tell them what had happened on the lake. Even if he did not tell them, if Meng Hang and the others went to investigate, they would find something. It would be better to sell this favor.


    ¡°Are you saying that you were nearby and rushed over as soon as you saw something strange? In the end, there was nothing. The Golden Carp King wasn¡¯t there either. Instead, there were traces of people grilling fish on the shore?¡±


    The people from the Ancient Sect looked at Zhan Tianchen in disbelief. They all knew how powerful the Golden Carp King was. How could someone eat carp in front of him and remain unmoved?


    Unless the Golden Carp King was not around at that time, or it had expended a large amount of spiritual energy and did not have the strength to fight back, or it had been defeated and subdued by that person.


    ¡°How could someone defeat the Golden Carp King? Its strength has already entered the Major Accomplishment stage. Even with so many of us combined, we are not its match. Could it be that someone suppressed their cultivation and sneaked into this Secret Realm?¡±


    ¡°The prohibition of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm is not just for show. How could it be so easily broken through? Otherwise, we could have invited our sect¡¯s Patriarch to come.¡±


    Compared to the last one, the first two were more likely.


    Everyone had witnessed the uniqueness of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. For thousands of years, no one had ever heard of anyone being able to succeed. Otherwise, the major sects would have invited the most powerful cultivators, as well as the disciples of the younger generation.


    ¡°All in all, we¡¯ve seen it with our own eyes. If you don¡¯t believe me, Brother Meng, you can bring some people to see for yourself.¡±


    Meng Hang quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s absolutely not what I mean. It just seems that there are a lot of suspicious points in this matter. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s man-made or the Golden Carp King¡¯s own doing.¡±


    ¡°Although that Gu Xi looks strange, he definitely doesn¡¯t have such powerful strength. How could he be the person who defeated the Golden Carp King?¡±


    Everyone thought about it and felt that it made sense. To be able to defeat the Golden Carp King, one must at least have the strength of the peak of the Major Accomplishment stage. However, the Primal Chaos Secret Realm did not allow cultivators above the Major Accomplishment stage to enter.


    Unless someone deliberately suppressed their cultivation. Not to mention that they did not hear the news, just concealing their cultivation and entering the Secret Realm was very difficult.


    ¡°No matter what, this person offended our Ancient Sect. He must pay a painful price.¡±


    A cold light flashed in Meng Hang¡¯s eyes.


    Zhan Tianchen and the others felt that these things were rather suspicious. They could not help but say, ¡°Brother Meng, there are too many changes in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm this time. Moreover, we have not figured out the origin of this person. We must not act rashly.¡±


    Zhan Tianchen felt that there were not so many coincidences in the world. Perhaps the person eating fish in the Golden Carp King¡¯s territory was the same person that the Ancient Sect disciples had bumped into.


    Now that the Golden Carp King¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, he felt that he could not escape from the connection with that mysterious person. For him to be able to be so ostentatious and eat fish in the Golden Carp King¡¯s territory, he must have a certain level of strength. It was impossible for him to be purely seeking death.


    ¡°Moreover, according to the descriptions of these disciples, this person casually picked a tree branch and it was comparable to a divine weapon. He cut your clothes but did not your his life. From this, it can be seen that his attainments in the way of the sword and his control over his strength have reached the level of perfection.¡±


    Zhan Tianchen could not help but sigh. He boasted that his swordsmanship was also outstanding, but if he wanted to be as accurate as this person, he still needed to be a little more proficient.


    Meng Hang¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, Brother Zhan. I know what to do with this matter. Let¡¯s part ways here.¡±


    Seeing that he had made up his mind and was ready to find trouble with Gu Xi, Zhan Tianchen did not say anything else.


    ¡°Then you should be more careful.¡±


    After the two sides parted, Meng Hang followed the few disciples to the place where Gu Xi was previously. He did not find anyone. Looking at the completely extinguished bonfire, it seemed that Gu Xi had left for some time.


    Meng Hang¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°At least you ran fast. If I meet you next time, I definitely won¡¯t be so lucky.

 Chapter 127 - This Isn’t a Secret Realm, This Is Paradise!

    At this moment, Gu Xi did not know that he was being targeted. He did not have a map, nor did he know where he was going. He had to rely on his intuition all the way. He did not really care where he ended up in.


    Little Nine suddenly jumped down from his shoulder, and its fluffy big tail drew a beautiful arc, landing not far in front of him.


    ¡°You want to lead the way for me?¡±


    Little Nine nodded, its eyes filled with a lively light.


    Gu Xi also let it go. Maybe Little Nine had some special discoveries, and in the end, even Little Jin came out to join in the fun. The fox and the fish fought to lead the way.


    In the end, Little Nine was slightly better and walked at the front.


    It was also strange. Gu Xi did not know if it was because of these two little fellows, but he did not meet anyone else along the way. He did not even encounter any danger.


    One had the bloodline of the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox, and the other had the bloodline of the Ancient Golden Dragon. Even though these two little fellows had not fully matured, the bloodline pressure emitted from their bodies made ordinary demon beasts afraid to approach them.


    In addition, due to his good luck, he did not bump into any array formation or enter a dangerous place by mistake. Therefore, Gu Xi was at ease, as if he was strolling in his own garden. Those who did not know would think that he was here to take a stroll.


    The two little ones did not know how they got there, but they brought Gu Xi to a flat and open area. The surrounding vegetation was lush, and there were many demon beasts that had yet to develop intelligence.


    [Ding! The System has detected the Ancient Blood Lotus Essence, detected a flaw of 7890, potential value 76589]


    Before Gu Xi could react, the System notifications in his mind rang one after another.


    [Ding! The System has detected a Thousand-year-old Dragon Elephant Horn, detected a flaw of 5,890, potential value 95,043]


    [ Ding! The System has detected an Origin Ksitigarbha, detected a flaw of 3,590, potential value 305,892]


    [ Ding! The system has detected a Purple Dragon Ginseng, detected a flaw of 4,587, potential value 99,076]


    [Ding! The system has detected a Snow Night Glazed Grass, detected a flaw of 6,678, potential value 78,960]


    ¡­


    Looking at the unremarkable grass and flowers on the ground, as well as the unknown stones and minerals, Gu Xi instantly became extremely excited.


    This place was not some Primal Chaos Secret Realm, it was clearly his paradise!


    To outsiders, they would have to spend a lot of effort to find the secret treasure, but with the System in hand, he could directly detect it. Even those places that were neglected by others would not be missed. It was extremely convenient, it was simply a cheat-like existence.


    ¡°As expected of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. As expected of the unremarkable things on the side of the road, there might be something extraordinary about them.¡±


    This was only for Gu Xi. If it was anyone else, they would not be able to discover it at all.


    After all, in everyone¡¯s understanding, any secret treasure or those top-grade medicinal plants and spirit fruits would be guarded by demon beasts. If one wanted to obtain them, one would have to go through a lot of trouble.


    However, who would have thought that these unremarkable things would have such a big story. In this way, they would not attract attention. And with the System in Gu Xi¡¯s hands, it was simply a great harvest.


    In a short while, there were many things that looked like wild grass and wild fruits at his feet.


    At this moment, a group of disciples wearing black robes passed by. There were about 20 people in total. Their strength was all at the peak of the Dragon Transformation stage. Some of them had even stepped into the Nirvana stage.


    When they saw Gu Xi busying himself, they thought that there was something good.


    ¡°Senior Brothers, look quickly. There are people here. Let¡¯s go take a look. Who knows, there might be some treasures.¡±


    Although the people who came in were all talented and powerful disciples of the same generation, there was no lack of people with bad morals who wanted to sit back and enjoy the fruits of their labor.


    Therefore, some disciples of the sects would specifically target those who were alone, or those who were slightly weaker. They would snatch the treasures from their hands so that they could enjoy the benefits. Obviously, they were such people.


    However, when they got closer, Gu Xi happened to be pulling grass on the ground. The grass was not eye-catching, and there was no spiritual energy fluctuation coming from it. It was no different from the ordinary weeds on the roadside outside.


    Their line of sight fell on the pile of things that looked like a small hill not far away. Apparently, Gu Xi had deliberately collected them.


    After seeing clearly, they were quite speechless. All of them were weeds. Occasionally, there were spiritual energy fluctuations coming from them, but they were also very weak.


    Is that it?


    The people from Hall of Flowing Light kicked the pile of grass with the tip of their feet. ¡°Hey, are you alright? Did you come to the Primal Chaos Secret Realm to collect such things? If you leave them outside and throw them on the side of the road, no one will even look at them.¡±


    Gu Xi did not pay attention to their provocative actions. Seeing so many medicinal plants and spiritual fruits, he was in a good mood and could not be bothered to argue with them.


    Moreover, if they were to fight here, these precious spirit herbs and spirit fruits would probably be damaged. If that happened, it would not be good for the medicinal properties to be damaged.


    Seeing that Gu Xi had no reaction and was just lowering his head to pull the grass, the people of Hall of Flowing Light looked a little unhappy. Only then did they notice that there was a fox and a fish beside him.


    Although they looked good on the outside, they did not have any powerful spiritual energy. It was estimated that their ornamental effects would be even greater. If they were in a real battle, they would be able to kill the two of them with just a slap.


    The fish was especially silly. It kept blowing bubbles in its mouth before it crawled into another bubble, enjoying itself.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with the kid¡¯s head?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s very possible. This garbage is useless even when collected. Is he so free?¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t figure out how such a person entered the Primal Chaos Secret Realm.¡±


    ¡°And the two demon beasts that he raised. One is lazy while the other is stupid. I don¡¯t know if they have activated their intelligence or not.¡±


    The person who said this did not notice that the fish and the fox both stopped what they were doing and stared at him with creepy eyes.


    Little Nine¡¯s sharp claws were exposed, and the tail behind it was ready to move. Gu Xi gave it a look, and it had no choice but to take it back.

 Chapter 128 - The Golden Carp King Eats the Disciples of the Hall of Flowing Light

    The disciple of the Hall of Flowing Light who had mocked Little Nine earlier suddenly felt an inexplicable chill, as if he had been targeted by a ferocious beast. He turned his head back and saw the fox lazily licking its claws, the furry appearance looked particularly harmless.


    It was likely that he was overthinking things.


    The people of the Hall of Flowing Light mocked Gu Xi for a moment. They mocked Gu XI from head to toe, but there was no reaction at all.


    ¡°This kid is too boring. There aren¡¯t any treasures here, so let¡¯s not waste time.¡±


    A person with a slight problem in his head probably did not have any treasures on him, so there was no need for them to search him.


    Not long after the people from the Hall of Flowing Light left, someone suddenly thought of something on the way.


    ¡°Oh right, the Golden Carp King in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm is nowhere to be found. I don¡¯t know where it is now. The dumb fish beside that kid seems to be a carp, and it¡¯s also golden.¡±


    The companion next to him looked at him as if he was looking at a retard. ¡°What are you thinking about? Don¡¯t tell me you want to say that the fish is the Golden Carp King? I think you have a mental problem too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If that stupid carp is the Golden Carp King, I¡¯ll go eat shit right now!¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, his companion looked behind him with his mouth wide open as if he had seen something extremely terrifying. His facial features became ferocious and twisted.


    /


    He was still confused and did not know what had happened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with all of you? Why are you looking at me like that? Could it be that the Golden Carp King is right behind me?¡±


    He turned around with a smile, only to meet a huge fish mouth. His vision went dark, and then he was swallowed whole.


    The people of the Hall of Flowing Light were completely shocked by this scene.


    The golden scales all over his body and the huge figure that blotted out the sun ¡ª who else could it be but the Golden Carp King that they were discussing just now?!


    The Golden Carp King blocked their way. It made a face, as if it felt that the person was not very tasty. They did not know whether it was intentional or not, but the carp suddenly spat the guy out in front of everyone.


    The man fell to the ground in a sorry state. There was still a lot of seaweed hanging on his body. He had not recovered from the shock of being swallowed alive by the fish and then vomited again in the end.


    As if he had suffered too much stimulation, his entire body became dull and silly. The stench of fish assailed their nostrils. When everyone saw such a disgusting and terrifying scene, they felt a little nauseous.


    Some even vomited on the spot.


    However, the Golden Carp King stared at them like a tiger staring at its prey. The two rows of sharp teeth in its mouth made people shudder, as if they made even the slightest movement, they would be attacked again.


    The people of the Hall of Flowing Light could only forcefully swallow back that disgusting urge.


    ¡°Now, now what should we do?¡±


    The people of the Hall of Flowing Light were almost scared silly. With just their strength, they were probably not even enough to take on the Golden Carp King.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go all out?¡±


    ¡°Do you not want to live anymore? What strength does the Golden Carp King have? What strength do we have?! We¡¯re going to be annihilated.¡±


    At this moment, the people of the Hall of Flowing Light were so regretful that their intestines were turning green. If they knew that the Golden Carp King was going to descend from the sky, they would not have said anything even if they were beaten to death.


    Just as the people of the Hall of Flowing Light were feeling extremely tense, the Golden Carp King suddenly moved.


    A golden afterimage flashed in the air. It was so fast that it was difficult for the naked eye to catch it. All that could be heard was a blood-curdling scream.


    By the time the people of the Hall of Flowing Light reacted, another disciple had been swallowed by the huge fish mouth and disappeared right before their eyes.


    One by one, the companions around them disappeared rapidly. The remaining people were trembling in fear, afraid that they would be next.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight it to the death, or else ¨C¡±


    Someone finally could not bear the immense fear and trembled all over. He picked up the weapon in his hand and wanted to launch an attack. Before he could finish his words, the Golden Carp King descended from the sky, leaving behind a pig-like cry.


    The others did not have the courage to resist. One of the disciples turned around and wanted to escape, but he still could not escape the fate of being swallowed.


    The remaining disciples looked at each other. They did not know if it was their misconception. According to the Golden Carp King¡¯s strength, he could have taken them all in one fell swoop, but he chose to use such a cruel method.


    It was like playing a game of cat and mouse. Its golden pupils were filled with a mocking light.


    Seeing the huge fish mouth slowly approaching, the last few disciples did not even have the strength to escape. In great fear, their eyes went black and they finally fainted.


    However, they did not see the human-like disdain in the eyes of the Golden Carp King.


    After the Golden Carp King left, the ground was all over the place. All of them were disciples of the Hall of Flowing Light. They looked disheveled and their bodies were wet. They were also covered with many aquatic plants and their bodies were also emitting an indescribable smell of water.


    A moment later, there was a faint sound of a bell in the air. There was also a strange fragrance. Another group of people appeared here.


    ¡°Holy Maiden, look at this group of people. The aura of the Golden Carp King has dissipated here.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s figure appeared. There were dozens of disciples of the Demon Region behind her. She gently glanced at them. Her eyes were filled with charm and the bell in her hand rang again.


    One of the disciples who fell to the ground suddenly woke up. His eyes were unfocused, and he had obviously lost his mind, becoming a puppet that was at the mercy of others.


    ¡°Tell me what happened just now. Did you guys meet the Golden Carp King?¡±


    This sentence was like a switch. The disciple¡¯s eyes were full of deep fear, as if he suddenly lost control. He suddenly shouted, ¡°What a big golden carp! It¡¯s eating people! Everyone has been swallowed!¡±


    No matter what was asked, he gave similar answers. Even his words were incoherent. Mei Qianmeng frowned and waved her hand. He fainted on the ground again.

 Chapter 129 - Another Strange Treasure Has Appeared!

    ¡°The people from the Hall of Flowing Light should have met the Golden Carp King. It seems that the Golden Carp King hasn¡¯t succeeded in transforming.¡±


    ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t be. According to the information from the Dragon Stone, the Golden Carp King should have already transformed into a dragon. Could the Dragon Stone be wrong?¡±


    The disciple of the Demon Region held a stone in his hand. It was made of an unknown material, and it seemed transparent. Occasionally, there would be a weak flash of light, making it look mysterious.


    Mei Qianmeng frowned as she picked up the stone. She looked a little puzzled, ¡°Maybe there is something wrong with the Dragon Stone.¡±


    ¡°The item that the Demon Venerable needed had dragon blood in it. It was not easy to find out that the Golden Carp King had a weak Golden Dragon bloodline in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. It would be a good substitute. I didn¡¯t expect it to turn into a dragon so quickly. It¡¯s a surprise.¡±


    After all, the true dragon blood was more powerful. It was just a pity.


    Mei Qianmeng sighed. ¡°We can¡¯t force it . Fortunately, the dragon blood is not the most important thing to the Demon Venerable. Have you found the whereabouts of the item we¡¯re looking for?¡±


    The disciple from the Demon Region nodded and said, ¡°There is something unusual in the southeast. All the major sects are rushing there now.¡±


    The figures of Mei Qianmeng and the others disappeared, leaving behind a group of people from the Hall of Flowing Light who were still unconscious.


    ¡­


    /


    Gu Xi was still searching for spirit plants and spirit fruits. He did not know that he had almost brushed past Mei Qianmeng and the others. Seeing Little Jin swim back happily, he did not ask any more questions, he only said indifferently, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t randomly swallow things, lest it¡¯s unhygienic.¡±


    Clearly, he knew what Little Jin had gone to do just now.


    Little Nine responded with a beautiful dry look. The golden carp seemed to have received some encouragement and spat out a lot of bubbles.


    After the matter here was over, Gu Xi once again embarked on a journey.


    Suddenly, a beam of white light shot straight into the sky from the southeast. From afar, it looked like a huge pillar of light, supporting the distance between Heaven and Earth.


    A powerful aura instantly spread out, and everyone within a radius of a hundred miles could sense it.


    Gu Xi stopped in his tracks and looked up. ¡°Looks like some kind of Heavenly Treasure has appeared. Let¡¯s go and join in the fun.¡±


    At this moment, many factions and sects were rushing to the location of the pillar of light.


    ¡°Did you know? After the people of the Hall of Flowing Light were rescued, their heads became a little abnormal. Every time they met someone, they would say that a huge golden carp ate them.¡±


    ¡°No way. I remember that the disciples of the Hall of Flowing Light were quite good. How did they become like this?¡±


    ¡°It seems that they must have been greatly stimulated. They might have been attacked by the demon beasts in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm.¡±


    ¡°Some time ago, the territory where the Golden Carp King was located was disturbed. It was said that he was about to transform into a dragon. However, when we rushed there, not even the shadow of a fish was seen, let alone a dragon. He suddenly disappeared without a trace.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the people of the Hall of Flowing Light were attacked by the Golden Carp King? I wonder what happened to them.¡±


    ¡°Most likely. They are really unlucky. Although the people of the Hall of Flowing Light are still alive, they are basically useless.¡±


    Although these sects were almost all competitors, sometimes they would cooperate to explore the Secret Realm and split the treasures equally. After all, more people meant more power. Although there were cases of people killing and stealing treasures, it was still rare, it also happened in the dark.


    Sometimes, when they encountered powerful demon beasts or difficult-to-crack arrays, they would seek help from other sects. In short, it was all because of benefits. Therefore, information was circulated among each other.


    The most popular topic these days was the Golden Carp King. Now, another thing was added, which was the Hall of Flowing Light.


    The person who caused these two matters was standing in a corner at this moment, sizing up the surrounding crowd. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s quite a commotion this time.¡±


    The places closest to the pillar of light were the Pure Lotus Sect and the Ethereal Illusionary Manor. Both parties had ugly expressions on their faces.


    It turned out that they had discovered this strange treasure at almost the same time. As they were both large sects, their strengths were almost the same. If there was a conflict, it was very likely that both sides would suffer heavy losses. Therefore, no one took the initiative to attack.


    However, who would have thought that before they could come to a conclusion, the glow of the treasure suddenly bloomed and attracted the attention of the surrounding factions. This resulted in the current situation.


    Originally, they were the only ones to divide up the treasure. Now that there were suddenly so many people, and there were also some large sects with similar strengths, it was impossible to resolve this peacefully. A great war could not be avoided. Whoever had the strength could obtain it.


    The people from the Pure Lotus Sect sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fate now. It seems that this treasure is not fated to be with us.¡±


    The people from the Ethereal Illusionary Manor were extremely unwilling. They sneered and said, ¡°So what? Those who have the strength will know. No matter how many people come, our Ethereal Illusionary Manor will not be afraid.¡±


    Although they said that, the price they had to pay was different. After all, there were not many good people present, so how could they watch as the people from the Ethereal Illusionary Manor snatched the treasure away.


    The people from the Pure Lotus Sect smiled but did not say anything.


    A faint shadow could be seen from the light pillar, but it was not clear what it was. Obviously, it was still in the process of brewing, and it was not the time for it to fully come into being.


    Even so, the light shone on the top of everyone¡¯s heads, giving them the feeling that there was an additional sun, emitting supreme pressure.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is inside, so I can¡¯t see it yet. But judging from such a powerful spiritual energy fluctuation, it is definitely a rare treasure above the heaven-grade.¡±


    ¡°Even the rare treasures above the heaven-grade in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm are rare. I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t find anything this time.¡±


    ¡°I remember there were many small Secret Realms in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm in the past, but now they have disappeared without a trace. I don¡¯t know why.¡±

 Chapter 130

    In the past, when they entered the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, there would be many Heavenly and Earthly treasures hidden in the Secret Realm. However, for some unknown reason, no matter how hard they searched, they could not find any aura.


    On the contrary, because they accidentally entered the array formation or the territory of powerful demon beasts, they suffered quite a bit of injury. After a round of communication, they realized that most of them did not gain anything.


    No wonder they could not wait to rush over when they saw the divine light.


    ¡°This time, the Primal Chaos Secret Realm is really strange. As far as I know, even those top sects haven¡¯t gained anything yet.¡±


    ¡°Those super forces are all like this, not to mention us.¡±


    ¡°Could it be because the Primal Chaos Secret Realm opened early?¡±


    Just as everyone was discussing, the pillar of light in the sky suddenly erupted. It was as if the universe had exploded, and a powerful Immortal Stream swept across the entire area. Some of the unprepared cultivators were instantly pushed 100 meters away.


    A small seedling could be faintly seen falling into the Immortal Stream. As the Immortal Stream brushed past, it was different from how it was used on everyone. It was extremely gentle. The green seedling fluttered in the wind, and countless spots of light surrounded it.


    The sky sprinkled rain, and the essence of life was like rain. Each drop was condensed to the extreme, giving people a feeling of boundless vitality. Even a single drop could allow people to recover all of their Blood and Qi, and stimulate all of their potential, in a short period of time, they could still increase their strength.


    If they were immersed in it, they might even be able to regrow their severed limbs!


    Such a mystical item made many people envious. Some people could no longer hold themselves back, taking out jade bottles and muttering to themselves. They wanted to collect them, but they did not notice the cold gazes of the surrounding large factions, it was as if they were looking at an ant that was courting death.


    The life essence was summoned and actually gathered towards the jade bottle in his hand. However, the moment it touched his skin¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Only his miserable cry could be heard. That life essence was like some kind of powerful corrosive liquid. Before he could ask his companions for help, that person instantly turned into a pool of blood.


    The remaining pile of clothes fell to the ground. Within the clothes, another half-drop of life essence floated out.


    ¡°How could this be!?¡±


    When everyone saw this terrifying scene, they felt a chill run down their spines. They finally understood where so much life essence came from. Even his companions around him all retreated, afraid that they would be affected.


    The people from Ethereal Illusionary Manor sneered. ¡°This is a treasure comparable to a heaven-grade treasure. Since there aren¡¯t any divine beasts guarding the surroundings, there must be some other means of defense. The life essence appeared so suddenly. Without using your brain to think, you want to snatch the treasure?!¡±


    He said these words to intimidate the others so that they would not overestimate themselves. Before they wanted to take it, they had to consider their own abilities first.


    As expected, some people who were eager to make a move stopped thinking about it now. With the example from before, the others who were interested in the life essence no longer dared to act rashly. After all, they had to have the life to do so.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    The small green sapling was irrigated by the life essence. As the Immortal flow brushed past, it suddenly exploded with even greater power. In an instant, the towering giant tree rose up from the ground, as if it was a heavenly pillar connecting Heaven and Earth.


    The sun set on the crown of the tree, as if the entire tree was supporting it. The aura of the Great Dao spread out, causing everyone to tremble.


    Everyone trembled. ¡°From this aura, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as simple as a heaven-grade treasure.¡±


    The expressions of the people from the Pure Lotus Sect and Ethereal Illusionary Manor changed. If they had acted earlier, perhaps this extraordinary treasure would have been taken by them.


    ¡°What kind of tree is this? I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±


    The shadow of the big tree in the pillar of light was faintly discernible. One could vaguely see that its roots were intertwined, and it was strong and sturdy. It left one speechless.


    However, at this moment, the big tree was still growing non-stop. Its crown was like a top, blotting out the sky and covering the sun. Its branches and leaves were growing endlessly, as if they were going to spread to every corner of the world.


    The others suddenly widened their eyes. They wanted to see clearly, but the light gradually faded away. They saw scriptures flowing on the tree branch. The tree trunk was actually carved from countless runes. It was like glass, flickering with a divine radiance.


    ¡°This is an Ancient Script!¡±


    Everyone did not know the meaning of this script. They only knew that this script originated from ancient times, and had a long history. It had been passed down to this day, and it was already impossible to trace its origin. However, they could faintly sense a powerful aura within it.


    ¡°This is too shocking. Just what is the origin of this tree?¡±


    What was even more amazing was still to come. The originally bald tree did not have any green leaves. A torrent of Immortal Dao descended from the sky and brushed past the top. In an instant, countless green leaves grew out.


    The Divine Bridge appeared once again, as if it was a passage connecting the Heavenly Palace. The Immortal Ladder appeared in front of everyone.


    It was clearly just green leaves, but everyone seemed to see thousands of strange flowers blooming. Each leaf was flowing with brilliance and was different from the usual.


    ¡°This leaf is so strange. It looks like a kind-looking old man!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    ¡°Nonsense, this leaf clearly looks like a Nine-layered Immortal Palace. There are even Immortal Maidens dancing on it!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, why do I see the shadow of a divine beast phoenix? That leaf is like a phoenix¡¯s wings. It¡¯s really quite beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I say that you¡¯re all wrong. This is clearly an ordinary leaf. All of you make it sound so magical. It¡¯s not that exaggerated.¡±


    After some discussion, they realized that everyone saw a different leaf.


    ¡°No, this is not our problem. The problem should be the leaves. I¡¯m afraid this is not ordinary leaves.¡±

 Chapter 131 - The Azure Dragon Phantom Guardian, the Enlightenment Tea Leaf!

    At this moment, the giant tree had already grown to an extremely large size, causing everyone to be fearful of it. Words could not be used to describe its magnificence and vastness, as if it had existed in this world since the beginning of time.


    As the branches and leaves slowly stretched out, a refreshing scent pervaded the surroundings, as if it had enlightened everyone.


    ¡°It is rumored that there is an ancient tree between Heaven and Earth. The leaves on it are extremely special and have different shapes. If the fated person knows about it, they might even have an epiphany immediately¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you are talking about the Epiphany Tea?¡±


    ¡°I once heard the Patriarch say that this Enlightenment Tea is extremely mystical. Earlier on, he obtained half of it by chance and entered the Half-step Quasi-saint stage in an instant.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really that powerful!¡±


    Looking at the trees in front of them, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. As expected of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. Even a treasure as precious as the Enlightenment Tea could be found.


    ¡°I must obtain this Enlightenment Tea!¡±


    Regardless of whether it was the Ethereal Illusion Mansion, the Pure Lotus Sect, the Zhan Clan, or the other ancient clans and sects, their eyes all revealed a fiery glow.


    Even if they could not use it now, they could pluck it and take it back. It would definitely be of great use to those supreme elders of the sect.


    It must be known that the higher the cultivation level of these people, the harder it was for their strength to increase. Ordinary spiritual objects would not be of any use at all. Only a miraculous object like the Enlightenment Tea would be effective.


    The Immortal Stream slowly spread out, which meant that the Enlightenment Tea would completely appear in the world and mature. At that time, everyone would be able to pluck it.


    This tree was incomparably huge, blotting out the sun and sky, but there were not many green leaves on it. Only the leaves that flickered with golden light and had different shapes were the Enlightenment Tea.


    Roughly counting, there were about a few dozen leaves. However, there were a few hundred people present. It was obvious that there were more wolves than meat.


    Just as everyone was preparing to take action, an invisible pressure shook the Heavens and Earth.


    The divine bridge appeared once again, like a stairway to the sky, connecting to the boundless sky. Supreme Immortal music was transmitted from the unseen world, and the indistinct figure in the clouds made everyone¡¯s pupils shrink.


    The green scales were comparable to any divine artifact in the world. Those who hid behind the clouds and accidentally saw its true appearance immediately revealed a shocked expression. It was an incomparably huge azure dragon.


    Its head and tail could not be seen, only its enormous body. It was as if the entire sky could not contain it. It was impossible to imagine just how huge its true body was. It just coiled around in circles.


    An enormous pressure descended from the stairway to heaven. The beast¡¯s eyes were filled with divine light as it stared at the group of people who were glaring at it. It was clearly just an illusion, but it gave people the feeling that it was about to come back to life.


    For a moment, everyone was stunned on the spot and did not dare to act rashly.


    ¡°Why is there no divine beast guarding such a Heavenly treasure? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There shouldn¡¯t be any traps here, right?¡±


    There was no demonic beast aura around the Divine Tree. The protective layer of Immortal energy had also dissipated. Without that powerful pressure, it would be extremely easy for everyone to cross it.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    It was as if as long as they stretched out their hands, the Enlightenment Tea would be within their reach. However, in the previous example, everyone did not dare to act rashly, afraid that if they were not careful, they would fall into a land of eternal damnation.


    After all, such a treasure would definitely have a guardian. Otherwise, how could it be so easy for them to obtain it?


    Just as everyone was hesitating, the corner of one of the green leaves began to turn yellow. It slowly extended into the veins, and when the color turned yellow.


    A gentle breeze blew, and it slowly fell down from the tree. It no longer had the spiritual energy from before and had become an ordinary leaf.


    Everyone immediately turned pale with fright. ¡°Not good. If this Enlightenment Tea is past its maturity, then it won¡¯t have any use.¡±


    Thinking of this, everyone did not dare to hesitate.


    A cold light flashed in the sky. A human figure chased after the wind and chased after the moon. His movement technique was extremely amazing. He wore the Ethereal Illusion Mansion¡¯s clothing, and he swept through the crowd like the wind. In the blink of an eye, a green leaf appeared in his hand.


    It was the Enlightenment Tea leaf!


    Unexpectedly, the divine beast shadow that was perched on the tree was not moved. Instead, it half-closed its eyes, as if it did not have any intelligence. Seeing this, everyone finally felt at ease and became bold.


    Everyone swarmed over and instantly surrounded the Divine Tree.


    However, a burst of spiritual light burst out. Many people fell from the sky with shock and anger on their faces. ¡°You¡¯re too despicable. You actually launched a sneak attack!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only so much Enlightenment Tea. Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°I just attacked first to gain the upper hand. There are so many people here, but there¡¯s only so much Enlightenment Tea.¡±


    Many people attacked the other factions beside them. For a moment, all kinds of spiritual light filled the air. From afar, it looked like fireworks.


    However, only by being inside did one realize the soul-stirring danger within. Countless sharp Sword Qi or spirit energy brushed past.


    It was not easy for someone to stand beside the giant tree. Just as the Enlightenment Tea was within reach, a spirit light came from behind. There was no time to pick up the tea, and they could only dodge it in a sorry state.


    ¡°I was here first!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    The young man stood in the air. His powerful spirit energy instantly spread out and instantly knocked down dozens of people around him.


    It could be said that the eight Immortals crossed the sea, each displaying their own abilities. Cultivation Methods, martial techniques, and talismans converged in the air. A huge explosion of spirit energy generated waves that could flip a Dragon Transformation stage person far away.


    There were two people fighting for the same tea leaf at the same time. Neither of them was willing to let go and exchanged blows. It could be said that it was extremely intense. The collision of fire and water elements actually formed a grand scene of water and fire interweaving together.


    Rip!


    The enlightenment tea leaf actually split into two. Each of them held half of the tea leaf in their hands. During the fight, several of the tea leaves had the same fate.

 Chapter 132 - The Crowd That Had Fallen into a Chaotic Battle

    Buzz!


    A loud clang was heard, immediately attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    A huge guord descended from the sky, surrounded by 12 circles of golden Taoist texts. It was flowing with light and vibrant colors, and there was even a picture of auspicious clouds on the top, which turned into clouds in the sky. All of them showed that the guord was extraordinary.


    It landed on the top of the Divine Tree, and suddenly exploded with a powerful suction force. Seven or eight leaves were actually sucked in.


    Not all Magic Treasures had such power. Many people followed suit and threw out their Magic Treasures.However, It was impossible for ordinary treasures to contain it. The tea leaves seemed to be stuck to the tree, and there was no wind at all. Even if a piece of it was absorbed with great difficulty, it was unable to contain the enormous spiritual energy and instantly exploded. It turned into countless fragments.


    Meanwhile, the Enlightenment Tea leaves floated in the air, instantly causing everyone to fight over them.


    The gourd landed in the hands of the purple-robed man. Surprisingly, it was a member of the Ethereal Illusion Mansion. When everyone saw this scene, their eyes turned red. One had to know that there were only a few dozen leaves in total, so many people immediately swarmed over.


    ¡°Hurry up and hand over the Enlightenment Tea!¡±


    The purple-robed man immediately revealed a contemptuous smile. Clearly, he did not acknowledge them. ¡°Why should I give it to trash like you? If you have the ability, come and get it yourself.¡±


    One had to say this sentence to attract hatred. Everyone immediately swarmed forward, and the scene fell into chaos.


    /


    Those who were weaker than them were not even qualified to participate in the battle, let alone pick up the tea leaves. They could only watch helplessly. After all, based on their strength, they would be cannon fodder if they went.


    Gu Xi was also among them. It was not that he was not powerful enough. His gaze fell on the ancient tree, and he seemed to be deep in thought.


    Perhaps because of the birth of the divine object, the spiritual energy was overflowing. No one noticed that there were a few more saplings growing next to the ancient tree. Perhaps because of malnutrition, they looked listless, it was very inconspicuous.


    The battle was getting more and more intense. Many people were fighting over the leaves. The weaker cultivators were all withdrawing from the battle in order to avoid collateral damage.


    Although the Enlightenment Tea was tempting, they still had to have that fate. Even so, there were still many more cultivators who were caught up in the fight.


    He had to admit that the purple-robed man had some ability. He held the treasured gourd in his hand and did not let the people around him touch it. In the blink of an eye, a large number of people were killed.


    ¡°You think you can steal from my Ethereal Illusion Mansion?¡±


    After saying this, the purple-robed man waved his hand and summoned the Ethereal Illusion Mansion¡¯s people to prepare to leave.


    However, in the next second, his expression changed slightly. Five figures landed in front of him. They were the Pure Lotus Sect, the Zhan Clan, the Hall of Flowing Light, and other super sects and factions.


    ¡°They don¡¯t have the qualifications. What about us? Isn¡¯t it a little too unkind for the Ethereal Illusion Mansion to want to monopolize so many Enlightenment Tea leaves?¡±


    The people from the Ethereal Illusion Mansion stood guard by the purple-robed man¡¯s side, vigilantly staring at the few major factions. If it was just one of them, the Ethereal Illusion Mansion would not need to fear them at all. However, now that the few major factions were here, and if they joined forces¡­ they really did not have much of a chance of winning.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what should we do?¡±


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    The purple-robed man looked at the treasured gourd in his hand. His expression was obviously a little unwilling, but it was not good for him to really go against them. After thinking about it, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Here you go!¡±


    As he muttered, a few pieces of Enlightenment Tea leaves flew out from the gourd. The Pure Lotus Sect, the Zhan Clan, the Hall of Flowing Light, and the others reacted quickly and obtained one piece each.


    At this moment, there were only a few pieces of Enlightenment Tea leaves left on the ancient tree. The atmosphere instantly became a little strange.


    For example, those superpowers and families basically had one or a few pieces of Enlightenment Tea leaves in their hands. The others only had half a piece. Everyone¡¯s gazes were fixated on the remaining few pieces of Enlightenment Tea leaves.


    Suddenly, someone moved.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    No one had expected that under the watchful eyes of so many superpowers, there would actually be such a person who was not afraid of death. This person was Gu Xi.


    Several powerful auras came from behind him, giving off a crushing aura. As if warning him that if he dared to act rashly, he would crush all the bones in Gu Xi¡¯s body.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too late for you to turn back now.¡± An extremely cold voice came from behind him. ¡°Take one more step and die!¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s footsteps did not stop at all.


    Seeing this, the major forces were immediately furious. They gathered spiritual power in their palms and attacked the giant tree. The surging divine light caused the space to become distorted.


    A huge wave appeared behind Gu Xi as if it wanted to swallow him up. No one could escape from this attack. It was too fast and too powerful.


    However, what shocked everyone was that the attack had missed.


    It was not because of Gu Xi¡¯s speed or his strange movement technique, but because his target was not the Divine Tree, but the small saplings next to it.


    The attacks of the big forces naturally missed.


    ¡°What is this? There are these things next to the Divine Tree?¡±


    Only then did everyone realize that there were a few malnourished saplings next to the Divine Tree.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Just as Gu Xi was about to reach out, a powerful and terrifying pressure came over, bringing with it the aura of a prehistoric giant beast. The shadow of death had already quietly descended.


    From the corner of his eye, he saw that the azure dragon¡¯s shadow, which was resting on the Divine Tree, had opened half of its eyes.


    The dragon¡¯s eyes were bright and full of life. It did not look like a dead object at all. It was as if he was facing a divine beast that was born between Heaven and Earth. It could even be said that he was the favored child of the Heavenly Dao.


    Gu Xi had a premonition that if he made any strange movements, just the dragon breath of the azure dragon¡¯s shadow could easily take his life.


    What kind of origins did these green seedlings have?!

 Chapter 133 - Don’t Take the Enlightenment Tea Leaves, Take These Miscellaneous Seedlings

    It should be known that when everyone was picking the Enlightenment Tea leaves earlier, the phantom did not have any reaction, so everyone thought that it was just a decoration or a dead object.


    However, Gu Xi had not even picked it yet, and just a single movement had caused the phantom to have such a big reaction. However, the others did not seem to have noticed all of this.


    Gu Xi was somewhat hesitant. If he were to pick it up now, he would have a way to escape unscathed. However, it was very likely that the azure dragon would completely awaken. In fact, the others might even understand the mystery behind this.


    As such, it was too eye-catching. However, if he were to stop now, this rare treasure might be even more precious than the Enlightenment Tea. He was unwilling to give it up just like that.


    Just as Gu Xi was hesitating, a white glow spread from his chest. At first, he did not notice it, but as the heat spread from his chest, he lowered his head to take a look.


    Was this not the mysterious fragment he had obtained at the bottom of the lake earlier? At this moment, not only was it emitting a weak white glow, it was even a little hot.


    When the others saw Gu Xi standing rooted to the ground, they thought that Gu Xi had been scared silly by the powerful attack just now.


    ¡°This kid can¡¯t be a fool, right? If he doesn¡¯t want the Enlightenment tea leaves, what¡¯s the use of these little saplings?¡±


    Many people thought that this was some kind of treasure. They sent their spiritual senses over, but there was no spiritual energy fluctuation. Even the life force was very weak, as if it was about to wither.


    ¡°This should be the overflowing spiritual energy of the Enlightenment Tea leaves when it was born, which was absorbed by the weeds nearby, so it grew out.¡±


    ¡°Although it¡¯s grown next to the Divine Tree, it¡¯s not much different from the weeds by the roadside. In fact, it even takes up space.¡±


    ¡°Logically speaking, the thing next to the divine item should have some spiritual energy. This thing probably doesn¡¯t have any aptitude, which is why it¡¯s like this.¡±


    The major forces who had originally wanted to make a move also stopped thinking and revealed mocking expressions on their faces.


    In their eyes, Gu Xi had taken such a huge risk and even risked his life for the sake of those weeds. It was truly inconceivable.


    No matter how much they probed, those weeds were just weeds. Before they could think about it carefully, the Enlightenment Tea leaves that were hanging on the tree branches turned yellow once again. This meant that there was not much time left. Many people swarmed forward once again.


    ¡°Your Ethereal Illusion Mansion already has several pieces of the Enlightenment Tea leaves. Why are you still so greedy?!¡±


    ¡°Heh, put on the face of a saint. Don¡¯t think that everyone doesn¡¯t know what your Pure Lotus Sect is thinking.¡±


    ¡°Three pieces of the Enlightenment Tea leaves should be enough for your Zhan Clan, right? You should at least leave some opportunities for others.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a nice way of putting it. Then, you should donate your Enlightenment Tea leaves.¡±


    How could anyone complain about having too many Enlightenment Tea leaves? Once again, these superpowers joined the fray. On the other hand, Gu Xi stood by the side with a few small saplings in his hands. When his gaze landed on the azure dragon¡¯s illusory figure, it was truly surprising. At this moment, it had already closed his eyes.


    He had clearly not done anything just now.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Gu Xi looked at the shard that no longer emitted light and regained his previous calmness. The temperature also dropped, as if nothing had happened. A guess surfaced in his heart.


    Could it be that it was because of this shard that the azure dragon did not launch an attack?


    After obtaining these small saplings, the azure dragon¡¯s shadow slowly dissipated into the world. However, the crowd that was caught in the chaotic battle did not notice this strange scene.


    Quite a number of people came over to observe the small saplings. They were really just ordinary random saplings by the roadside and immediately lost interest.


    Although they grew next to the Divine Tree, there were so many people present that no one would misjudge them. Indeed, they did not have any spiritual energy fluctuation or power. They were just very ordinary things.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with this person¡¯s head? He left the Enlightenment Tea leaves unpicked and went for the weeds instead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also possible that he knows that his strength is not enough, so he decided to settle for the second-best.¡±


    ¡°But this thing is useless.¡±


    Some people even deliberately distanced themselves from Gu Xi, looking at him as if he was a fool. No one wanted to snatch the few saplings.


    If they had the time, they might as well focus on the remaining Enlightenment Tea leaves. Maybe they could even pick up a few leaves.


    Therefore, Gu Xi did not have any obstacles and easily obtained a few saplings. At the same time, a system notification sounded in his mind.


    [Ding! The System has detected the Chaos Enlightenment Tree.]


    [Detected flaws 12,530, potential value 965,985, do you wish to extract it?]


    Gu Xi was shocked and subconsciously clenched the sapling in his hand. However, his expression did not change as he looked at the green leaves that everyone was fighting over.


    No wonder when everyone was fighting over the Enlightenment Tea leaves earlier, the azure dragon phantom did not have any reaction. It turned out that the real treasure was these few Enlightenment Trees.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    It was likely that the Divine Tree just now was not the Enlightenment Tea tree¡¯s actual body, or perhaps it had used some kind of special method to create a false impression.


    Compared to the Enlightenment Tea leaves, the Enlightenment Tea tree was naturally more precious. With it, the Enlightenment Tea could be said to be inexhaustible. Now, these trees had all fallen into Gu Xi¡¯s hands.


    Who would have thought that such an inconspicuous miscellaneous sapling beside the Divine Tree would actually be the Enlightenment Tea tree¡¯s actual body! This time, it could be said that he had picked up a huge treasure.


    Gu Xi could not help but sigh. Everyone had been deceived. If he did not have the System in his hands, he would not have known that the real treasure was beside him.


    ¡°Who exactly is the master of this Primal Chaos Secret Realm? It¡¯s really too amazing.¡±

 Chapter 134 - When the Snipe and Clam Fight, the Fisherman Gains

    After thinking through the twists and turns, Gu Xi was amazed. First, someone released more than ten tea leaves to get everyone to fight each other. Everyone¡¯s attention was on the Enlightenment Tea leaves. Who would care about the green saplings next to the Divine Tree?


    It could only be said that the person behind the scenes was too generous. The Divine Tree was making such a big commotion, which made the small saplings next to it look even more inconspicuous. No one would suspect that there was something fishy going on.


    Even if Gu Xi was the same, if he accidentally discovered the secret, he would also be targeted by the azure dragon guarding the Divine Tree. Gu Xi was certain that if it was not for the mysterious fragment that he accidentally obtained, today¡¯s matter would definitely not have been resolved so easily.


    By sacrificing a little Enlightenment Tea leaves, the person behind the scenes could protect the Enlightenment Tea tree from others¡¯ covetous eyes. It was likely that the people from the superpowers did not know what they had missed.


    Seeing that the battle was gradually coming to an end and that the remaining Enlightenment Tea leaves had been divided up by the Pure Lotus Sect and the other superpowers, the others could only sigh inwardly. After all, they did not have that level of cultivation.


    Ding ling ling¨C


    At this moment, a crisp sound came from not far away on the horizon.


    Gu Xi was stunned on the spot, ¡°This sound¡­ seems like I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before.¡±


    Before he could remember, the red gauze enveloped everyone. The surrounding scene instantly became dreamy, and at the same time, an extremely slender figure appeared.


    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m not too late, am I? Why is there not even a single piece of Enlightenment Tea leaf left?¡±


    /


    A seductive voice sounded with a hint of disappointment. It made people want to immediately hand over the Enlightenment Tea leaf with both hands.


    The veil could not cover her face that could topple countries and cities. It was faintly discernible and added a bit of charm. As her eyes moved, it made people¡¯s minds waver. They were immersed in it and lost part of their souls.


    It was Mei Qianmeng and the others.


    When everyone saw her appearance clearly, they could not help but be shocked. ¡°Why are the people from the Demon Region here? How did you guys get in!¡±


    One had to know that the Primal Chaos Secret Realm absolutely did not allow people from the Demon Region to sneak in. Now, not only did Mei Qianmeng come in, there were more than ten disciples from the Demon Region behind her. The people beside her did not seem to be easy to deal with.


    Mei Qianmeng, however, seemed to have heard a joke, ¡°Your question is really interesting. I naturally walked in openly.¡±


    Everyone naturally did not believe what she said. They could not help but wonder if something had happened outside. Did those sect masters and elders know that the people from the Demon Region had barged in?


    No matter what, the most important thing now was to deal with the people from the Demon Region.


    ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that? I just want to borrow something.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng spoke softly, as if she was really a harmless weak woman. However, the Holy Maiden of the Demon Region was not so easy to deal with. Otherwise, she would not have made so many people feel as if they were facing a great enemy.


    ¡°Witch, you should give up on this idea. The Enlightenment Tea leaves belong to us, so we won¡¯t hand them over to you!¡±


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Mei Qianmeng laughed in a low voice. Her tone was filled with an indescribable charm, and her words were extremely gentle. ¡°Then it¡¯s not up to you.¡±


    Her wrist shook slightly, and along with the rapid ringing of bells, an invisible sound wave spread out rapidly in all directions with her as the center.


    The red gauze floated in the air, and a beautiful figure shuttled through it. Everyone could vaguely see the enchanting thousand dreams dancing in the air, which was filled with an indescribable charm. Some people could not help but walk over to her.


    A strange fragrance assailed their nostrils, and many people felt dizzy. Accompanied by the clear ringing of the bell, they actually felt a little light-headed, and the things in front of them began to double.


    ¡°There¡¯s something strange about the sound of the bell. Be careful of what this demoness says.¡±


    Someone sounded a warning, but it was still too late. He did not notice that the pupils of his companion beside him had gradually become listless and listless. After that, there was only a large amount of white in his eyes, making him look extremely strange.


    ¡°Have you gone mad?!¡±


    A cry of surprise could be heard. It turned out that a person from the same sect had been suddenly attacked by his companion beside him. He looked at the cold longsword in the air. If he had not dodged in time, he would have already become a ghost under the sword.


    It was only then that he noticed the strange behavior of the disciple. The disciples¡¯ eyes were chaotic and filled with confusion. It was obvious that their minds were being controlled.


    The Pure Lotus Sect silently chanted the Clear Heart Keep Clear Mantra, but it was of no use. The sound was pervasive and there was no way to resist it.


    Those who were slightly weaker had already become puppets who had lost their minds. On the other hand, those with high cultivation levels, although they were still conscious, were not in a good situation. This was because their ability to resist the demonic sound had been greatly reduced.


    Only then did everyone realize that a faint layer of red mist had enveloped their surroundings. It was just that they had not noticed it when it was hidden in the red gauze.


    It turned out that Mei Qianmeng had already planned this from the very beginning.


    ¡°The people from the Demon Region are really despicable and shameless!¡±


    Mei Qianmeng had obtained quite a few pieces of Enlightenment Tea leaves without expending much effort. Previously, everyone had already expended quite a bit in the chaotic battle. Now that they had fallen into the path of the people from the Demon Region, they were like fish on a chopping board that could only be slaughtered by others, they did not have the strength to fight back at all.


    Hearing this, Mei Qianmeng could not help but laugh charmingly. ¡°It¡¯s only a small difference. When you attacked others earlier, I did not see you hesitate.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Everyone was shocked. It turned out that the people of the Demon Region had been lying in ambush by the side and watching them! They only came out after they had used up most of their energy.


    The snipe and the clam fought each other to reap the benefits! For a moment, the people of the pure Lotus sect, the Ethereal Illusion Mansion, and the Zhan Clan all showed regretful expressions.


    If they had known earlier, they would not have fought so hard. In the end, they were actually doing it for the people of the Demon Region.


    Mei Qianmeng looked at the Enlightenment Tea leaves. The refreshing fragrance assailed her nose, giving her a mysterious feeling. ¡°These Enlightenment Tea leaves are good stuff, but it¡¯s a pity that they are too few.¡±


    Her gaze fell on the towering tree. The others could not help but laugh at Mei Qianmeng¡¯s whimsical imagination. Nobody dared to have any designs on this Divine Tree, yet Mei Qianmeng dared to touch it.

 Chapter 135 - A Good Plan from the Demon Region

    With such a large Divine Tree, there was no need to talk about whether there was a place to transplant it. The conditions and environment would definitely be extremely harsh. A place like the Demon Region would definitely not be able to survive. Moreover, would the azure dragon phantom on top of it sit idly by?


    Thinking up to this point, everyone realized that the azure dragon phantom had disappeared at some point. ¡°Strange, it was just here a moment ago. Why did it suddenly disappear?¡±


    Before everyone could figure out the reason, a strange movement came from not far away.


    They saw Mei Qianmeng looking at the Divine Tree. Her pupils were suffused with a faint red light, and traces of the Blood Moon appeared on her smooth and fair forehead. She became incomparably demonic, like a soul-stealing banshee, making people unable to take their eyes off her.


    The Blood Moon hung high in the sky, and everyone¡¯s expressions became absent-minded, as if their souls had been sucked out. The Divine Tree was enveloped by the red light, and the entire tree began to tremble violently.


    The intertwined branches began to move at this moment. Under the illumination of the demonic light, they had the urge to break out of the ground.


    ¡°Witch, don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    ¡°The people of the Demon Region are too impudent. Could it be that they really want to start a war with our Righteous path?¡±


    When everyone saw this scene, their eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Previously, it was not that no one had designs on the Divine Tree, but considering that the target was really too big, and if such a divine item was brought out, the other sects and factions would definitely not agree.


    Taking a step back, even if they could bring it out, no one could guarantee that if the Divine Tree left the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, it would be able to survive. Hence, the safest method was to leave it in the Secret Realm, this was a thought that everyone understood.


    /


    The tea leaves were obtained by one¡¯s own abilities, but if they were to touch the tree, it would only shake everyone¡¯s most fundamental interests.


    However, the people of the Demon Region wanted to break the rules. Mei Qianmeng wanted to monopolize it. They absolutely would not allow this to happen.


    Mei Qianmeng did not take their threat seriously at all. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps you guys still don¡¯t understand your own situation. Do you think you can stop me?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces turned green and white. It was undeniable that Mei Qianmeng had come prepared. They really could not do anything in a short period of time.


    ¡°Demoness, don¡¯t be too arrogant. When we leave the Secret Realm, we will definitely report this matter to the sects. At that time, your people from the Demon Region will be in big trouble!¡±


    ¡°You speak so grandly. To put it bluntly, aren¡¯t you saying that you can¡¯t beat us? Therefore, go and call those old fellows. You can call them however you want. My Demon Region will accompany you to the end.¡±


    Her cherry lips were full and juicy, like a ripe cherry hanging on a tree. It made people want to taste it. However, the words she said almost angered them to death.


    Just as the giant tree was shaking violently and everyone thought that Mei Qianmeng was going to succeed, the golden light gradually disappeared, and even the runes on the branches became faintly discernible.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    The entire tree looked no different from an ordinary tree.


    When the golden light completely disappeared, the Divine Tree also disappeared. Mei Qianmeng was dumbfounded, ¡°How could this be?!¡±


    Gu Xi, who was standing in the corner, saw everything. The few saplings he saw earlier were the true body of the Enlightenment Tree. The Divine Tree was just a trick to deceive the world, so it naturally would not exist for long.


    Mei Qianmeng frowned and did not say anything. However, she saw a burst of spiritual light not far away. At the same time, there was a powerful pressure. The disciples behind her could not help but remind her, ¡°Holy Maiden, there are others who are rushing over.¡±


    They could only imprison these disciples for a while. If they waited for reinforcements, it would be a little difficult for them to escape unscathed.


    The people of the Demon Region did not want to start a massacre here. Moreover, it was not the time for them to shed all pretense of cordiality. These disciples who had entered the Primal Chaos Secret Realm all had their connections outside. When the time came, the outside world would definitely know of the commotion if something really happened.


    If all these disciples died, the people outside the Secret Realm would definitely take action. Even if they were extremely capable, it would be extremely difficult for them to leave at that time. It would prevent both sides from suffering heavy losses, mei Qianmeng would not make a move against these people.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go.¡± Mei Qianmeng made a prompt decision. This trip was not completely fruitless. After all, she had obtained nearly half of the Enlightenment Tea leaves without any effort.


    Mei Qianmeng had already retreated. Gu Xi also planned to slip away while the others were not paying attention. However, after walking for a distance, he felt a gaze spying on him. He was shocked, but his expression did not change, he wanted to quicken his pace and get rid of it.


    The person behind the scenes had no intention of hiding.


    ¡°Little Brother, where are you planning to go?¡±


    The red gauze fell in front of him, bringing with it a faint fragrance. His weak and boneless body clung to it like a water snake. Looking at the snow-white wrist in front of him, which seemed to be formed by frost and Snow, Gu Xi immediately stopped in his place.


    He had been so careful, but he had never expected that Mei Qianmeng would actually target him!


    Gu Xi did not want to be exposed. Moreover, he knew that the people of the Demon Region must have a hidden trump card. Otherwise, how could they break through the obstacles outside the Secret Realm and enter the Secret Realm?


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    ¡°So it¡¯s the Holy Maiden.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s attitude was neither servile nor humble, which aroused Mei Qianmeng¡¯s interest. After all, ordinary Orthodox cultivators hated them very much, and they wanted nothing more than to do justice for the Heavens.


    A powerful pressure came at her face, which was completely inconsistent with Mei Qianmeng¡¯s image. Thinking of her methods, and that she even dared to challenge the Alchemy Emperor, Gu Xi did not dare to take it lightly.


    To be able to become the Holy Maiden of the Demon Region at such a young age, one could imagine how extraordinary she was. Moreover, those people from the Demon Region were not easy to deal with. From this, it could be seen that Mei Qianmeng was a monster.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite interesting, Kid. Your attitude is slightly different from others.¡±

 Chapter 136 - Being Targeted by the People of the Demon Region

    The other people of the Demon Region did not care about this. ¡°This kid is acting alone. Maybe he is afraid of the prestige of our Demon Region, which is why he has such an attitude. He is no different from those hypocritical and sanctimonious cultivators.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, this kid doesn¡¯t have any background. Even if he dies in here, no one will know. Why don¡¯t we¨C¡±


    Mei Qianmeng looked at the disciple from the Demon Region who spoke just now and said calmly, ¡°Do you have the right to speak here?¡±


    Her casual words made that disciple lower his head abruptly, and his face became extremely pale. It could be seen how much prestige and authority Mei Qianmeng had in this group of disciples.


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Xi, with a bit of probing and sizing him up. She recalled Gu Xi¡¯s strange behavior earlier. The bell on her wrist swayed gently, and her voice was even more enchanting, filled with indescribable magic power.


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about the few saplings you obtained earlier?¡±


    The magic sound entered her ears and could captivate one¡¯s soul. He wanted nothing more than to let the secrets in his heart out. Gu Xi¡¯s expression gradually sank into a state of confusion, and he suddenly regained his clarity, as if two kinds of powers were interweaving together. He was currently engaged in an intense battle in his mind.


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s expression was a little surprised. She did not expect that this person¡¯s mind was actually very strong.


    The bell in her hand started to spin faster and faster. Her eyes, which were originally as thin as silk seemed to have a deep whirlpool hidden in them. She wanted to drag the person into it and sink into the ocean of desire.


    No one could resist the power of the Heavenly Demon Technique. Moreover, she had used all her strength this time. Even those people from the Pure Lotus Sect and Ethereal Illusion Mansion did not receive this treatment.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression completely fell into chaos, he said in a dull voice, ¡°I just want to take a gamble. With my strength, I won¡¯t be able to obtain the Enlightenment Tea leaves. I might as well look at the few small saplings by the side. Perhaps there will be weak spiritual energy.¡±


    This answer was the same as what the disciple from the Demon Region had thought. However, Mei Qianmeng was a little disappointed. She looked at the man suspiciously.


    Gu Xi¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. It was impossible for anyone to break free from the Heavenly Demon Technique and escape from her eyes. However, they had gone through a lot of trouble and might even be in mortal danger just for this result.


    Mei Qianmeng did not give up and said, ¡°Is there no other reason? Are these saplings really that ordinary?¡±


    Gu Xi shook his head, ¡°Yes, I also regret it later. They are too ordinary and have no effect at all.¡±


    Even though things had come to this point, Mei Qianmeng still did not give up, ¡°Show them to me.¡±


    She stared at Gu Xi and did not miss any minute expressions. However, Gu Xi did not show any signs of resistance and immediately took out a few saplings.


    Without the Divine Tree tree as a support, its own spiritual energy was almost completely depleted. It had already lost most of its vitality.


    Mei Qianmeng looked away in disappointment.


    The disciple from the Demon Region was a little puzzled. ¡°Holy Maiden, why are you making such a big fuss about this person? It¡¯s not worth wasting so much of our energy.¡±


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Mei Qianmeng thought of the shadow of the Divine Tree tree that had disappeared in the golden light. Her gaze fell on the few small saplings that did not have much vitality. ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m thinking too much?¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do with this person now?¡±


    Mei Qianmeng said nonchalantly, ¡°Leave him, let him die here.¡±


    Since Mei Qianmeng had already spoken, the people of the Demon Region did not have any plans to make a move. In their eyes, Gu Xi¡¯s actions were simply stupid to the extreme. If they made a move, it would be lowering their status.


    Gu Xi just stood there in a daze. Even his eyes were gray, as if there was a thin layer of shadow. He was like a puppet. Without the orders of his master, he would not take any further action.


    However, after the Demon Region and the others left, the chaos receded and regained its clarity. If Mei Qianmeng and the others saw this, they would be shocked.


    Gu Xi looked like this, but it was not because of the Heavenly Demon Technique. Everything that happened before was just a disguise!


    One had to know that there were nine levels of Heavenly Demon Technique. It could disturb people¡¯s minds. The higher the power, the more powerful it would be.


    Now that Mei Qianmeng had cultivated to the seventh level, she could even control people whose cultivation level was higher than hers. It could be said that she was at the pinnacle of perfection. Other than the Demon Venerable, she had never failed when she made a move on even the most powerful people. However, she had stumbled in front of Gu Xi.


    ¡°The Heavenly Demon Technique indeed lives up to its reputation.¡±


    Gu Xi still had lingering fear in his heart. At the critical moment, the System was the one who made a move. Moreover, his spiritual power was extraordinary, so Mei Qianmeng did not succeed. Instead, she was deceived by his disguise.


    ¡°It seems that I have to be more careful in the future.¡±


    Gu Xi left in the opposite direction. Mei Qianmeng, who had already gone far away, seemed to have suddenly thought of something. Her expression suddenly froze.


    A shadow flashed in the air. Before the disciples of the Demon Region had the chance to ask, Mei Qianmeng had already disappeared on the spot. When they chased after her, they realized that Mei Qianmeng had returned to the same place. However, Gu Xi was not there.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s expression was somewhat unsightly. The powerful aura pressed down on everyone, making it difficult for them to breathe. The disciple of the Demon Region asked cautiously, ¡°Holy Maiden, what happened?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something strange about that person.¡±


    The people of the Demon Region looked at each other. For a moment, they did not understand what Mei Qianmeng meant. ¡°What do you mean by that, Holy Maiden?¡±


    One had to know that back then, Gu Xi had been able to enter the Secret Realm successfully because Green Lotus Princess had admired him and spoken up for him. How could he be a good-for-nothing?


    Moreover, Gu Xi was also the champion of the alchemy and weapon refining competition. No matter how one looked at it, he was not an ordinary person. How could he choose a few random seedlings that no one cared about?

 Chapter 137 - Deceiving the Heavens and Crossing the Sea, the Chaos Enlightenment

    When the people from the demon area heard what Mei Qianmeng said, they felt that it made sense.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t so many people check it just now? If the Holy Maiden is worried, she has to check it herself. It¡¯s just an ordinary green seedling. It doesn¡¯t even have weak spiritual power.¡±


    If not, that thing would be too Heaven-defying. It actually fooled everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. And no one can escape the Holy Maiden¡¯s Heavenly Demon Technique. Moreover, his cultivation isn¡¯t high. No matter how I look at it, that kid was hit by the technique.¡±


    This was also something that Mei Qianmeng could not understand. She had confidence in her own strength, but the current situation could not help but make her suspicious.


    ¡°The person who was hit by the Heavenly Demon Technique could not act without my orders. Even if he waited until the control was automatically removed, it would at least take a few hours. During these few hours, he was like a puppet, but now¡­¡±


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s tone paused. The people of the Demon Region were somewhat silent. They had probably left before the time it took for half an incense stick to burn, but this person had disappeared. It was no wonder that her expression was not good.


    ¡°Perhaps he was attacked by a demonic beast? Or maybe he was noticed by others. In short, it definitely wasn¡¯t that kid who left on his own.¡±


    ¡°The Holy Maiden¡¯s cultivation technique is profound. There¡¯s no way he could have escaped. How could it be a disguise?¡±


    Even so, the doubts in Mei Qianmeng¡¯s heart had not completely disappeared. If everything just now was Gu Xi¡¯s disguise and the Heavenly Demon Technique had no effect on him, then this person was a little too terrifying.


    What kind of strength and cultivation level was it that he was actually immune to the Heavenly Demon Technique?


    Then, everything that Gu Xi had said earlier was completely overturned. How could such a well-hidden person make a move for a few ordinary green seedlings? Those few seedlings were probably extraordinary!


    Thinking of all the possibilities, Mei Qianmeng was even more shocked. However, all of these were her guesses. Now that Gu Xi was not here, there was no way to prove it.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m overthinking things¡­¡±


    At this moment, a disciple of the Demon Region cried out in alarm, ¡°Holy Maiden, the Dragon Stone is reacting again!¡±


    The Dragon Stone shone weakly in the southeast direction. It could be a coincidence, or it could be fate. Gu Xi was heading in the southeast direction as well.


    ¡°Holy Maiden, the Demon Venerable¡¯s orders are more important. Let¡¯s hurry. There might be items that the Demon Venerable needs. If they fall into the hands of the Righteous path cultivators, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng was somewhat unwilling. Even if what she had guessed earlier was only a guess, her premonition told her that this man was not as simple as he appeared. If there was a chance next time, she must find out what secrets he had.


    Gu Xi still did not know that at this moment, he was once again being targeted by Mei Qianmeng.


    He came to a quiet canyon. This place was surrounded by mountains and did not attract anyone¡¯s attention. If an ordinary person passed by and did not come down to investigate, they would not be able to discover that this place actually existed in this valley.


    Two rays of divine light flashed in the air. Little Nine and Little Jin¡¯s figures appeared. Gu Xi set up an array nearby and instructed the two little ones,


    ¡°You two, guard this place for me. If anyone comes over, remember to remind me.¡±


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Little Jin and Little Nine nodded. Only then did Gu Xi take out the two little saplings with ease and carefully studied them. These were the Enlightenment Trees that had been stamped by the System.


    Even so, he could not help but show a look of disdain on his face, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the System, I¡¯m afraid I would have made a mistake too.¡±


    He did not know what kind of disguise this was. Regardless of whether it was his spiritual power or spiritual sense probing in, there was still no reaction. Gu Xi even suspected that even if a Saint-level expert came to check it, the result would be the same.


    ¡°It¡¯s really too magical. No wonder no one found anything special about it.¡±


    Everyone thought that the Enlightenment Tea was born on the giant tree, but they did not know that it was all camouflage. In order to cover the original Enlightenment Tree, the person behind the curtain had gone to great lengths.


    However, he did not expect that there would be someone like Gu Xi with the System. Naturally, all the camouflage and eye-covering methods were useless. It was like cheating. It was almost Heaven-defying.


    [Ding! The System has detected the Chaos Enlightenment Tree]


    [Detected flaw 12,530. Potential value 965,985. Do you wish to extract it?]


    Gu Xi made the decision without hesitation.


    No one else would disturb him. Even the people from the Demon Region had been fooled by him. Gu Xi could extract it without worry.


    The golden light shot straight into the sky. If not for the barrier of the array, such a bright light would have already been noticed by the people around him.


    Within this beam of light, there were green spots of light that pervaded the surroundings. It was as if the stars in the sky had fallen, bringing with them an incomparable vitality. It was as if countless life essences had condensed here and all of them had turned into these faint spots of light, they surged into the dying sapling.


    The half-dead tree branch finally had some breath and slowly stretched out. However, even though such a majestic life essence surged in, the change it brought was negligible. It was as if it wanted to condense all the spiritual energy in the world into this place, all of it converged into the veins and leaves.


    If an ordinary spiritual plant absorbed so much spiritual energy, it would easily cause damage to its roots. It might even be in danger of being overnourished. However, there was no worry here.


    The ancient primordial giant tree rose up from the ground, standing shoulder to shoulder with the sun and moon. Heaven and Earth were the same age. The shadow of the giant tree shook Heaven and Earth. It was even more shocking than the Divine Tree that they had seen earlier.


    The originally blurry shadow gradually became solid due to the infusion of the golden light. The ancient Enlightenment Tree surrounded the entire valley. Gu Xi released a wisp of her spiritual sense to probe into it.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    He was instantly stunned by the scene before his eyes.


    The tangled roots had long gone beyond the scope of common sense. It was not a tree branch at all. It was clearly carved from the supreme Dao characters,


    The aura of the Great Dao spread within. The golden light flowed and the Dao rhythm spread, as if it was the embodiment of the Heavenly Dao.


    As expected of the Enlightenment Tree!


    ¡°Eh, what is this¡­¡±

 Chapter 138 - Another Primal Chaos Secret Realm Fragment

    Gu Xi looked at the roots that looked like the branches of an ancient dragon tree. There was a gray fog spreading out, and some of the roots had already covered most of the roots. It was filled with an indescribable mystery.


    ¡°What is this thing? Why is it entrenched in the roots¡­¡±


    The ancient giant tree and the gray fog did not share the same roots. He wanted to continue to see it more clearly, but his Divine Sense had only reached a depth of dozens of meters when an unprecedented sense of danger surged into his heart.


    What he saw now was just the tip of the iceberg. Gu Xi had a premonition that if he continued to search, he might even transform into Dao and fuse with the tree, becoming the nourishment for the ancient giant tree.


    Or he might be swallowed by the gray fog and die from it!


    Gu Xi was hesitating whether he should continue to explore, but the gray fog had a life of its own. It was as if it had come to life, and it was actually spreading in this direction.


    It was slowly surging with supreme pressure. Gu Xi¡¯s Divine Sense only touched it for a moment, and it showed signs of melting. His face suddenly turned pale. He made a prompt decision and immediately gave up on that part of his Divine Sense.


    Gu Xi still had lingering fear in his heart. This was a forbidden area that they could not pry into or explore! Any contact with it could cause the danger of life and death, and even saints did not dare to easily step into it.


    He still did not know that it was because he had the System in hand that he was able to see such a scene. If it were anyone else, they would immediately transform into Dao if they saw it.


    Gu Xi rubbed his temples, which were still faintly aching. He looked at the two young saplings with a complicated expression. ¡°As expected of the Enlightenment Tree. It¡¯s actually so powerful.¡±


    /


    At this moment, it was probably because the Enlightenment Tree¡¯s flaws had not been completely extracted, so it was still the same as before. However, it had a little more vitality.


    Even so, it could not be linked to the Ancient Tree of Chaos just now. It was as if they were two different species.


    Recalling what he had seen just now, Gu Xi was puzzled. ¡°According to the Enlightenment Tree itself, there shouldn¡¯t be so many flaws. Could it be related to the mysterious gray fog?¡±


    Gu Xi could feel that the two were not from the same source.


    [System extracting the Chaos Enlightenment Tree. Impurities removed: 5%, 10%, 20%¡­]


    [Due to the special nature of the item, removing the flaws requires time. Host, please wait patiently.]


    Unfortunately, it was stuck at 20%. Gu Xi waited for a long time, but there was no response.


    ¡°Looks like it will take some time to remove all of them.¡±


    Little Jin and Little Nine were also shocked by the scene at the beginning. They took advantage of the fact that the spiritual essence had not completely dissipated to run around and chase after the green dots of light.


    Gu Xi noticed that after these light spots fell to the ground, they quickly sank into the soil. Almost at the same time, the green seedlings broke out of the soil and quickly bloomed and bore fruit.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    In the blink of an eye, large patches of spirit plants grew on the originally barren land. At a rough glance, they were all over a hundred years old.


    One had to know that these were merely overflowing spiritual energy, yet they had such an effect. It was truly astonishing.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to what the scene will be like when these Enlightenment Trees mature.¡±


    At least one of them could bear dozens of Enlightenment Leaves. When two of them were added together, it was an extremely rich property. Even the Patriarchs and Grand Elders of the sects would be envious.


    After all, they were not like Gu Xi, who could have two complete Enlightenment Trees.


    Gu Xi put the two small green seedlings into the space. Anyway, he was not in a hurry. However, at this moment, he found that there seemed to be something between the leaves of the two seedlings.


    The veins were extremely tightly intertwined. He carefully used his spiritual power to separate them. There was an inexplicable fluctuation in the air. A faint light spot fell on the ground. The shape looked somewhat familiar.


    When the light disappeared, it was a fragment made of an unknown material. The edge of the fragment was not even.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the fragment I found at the bottom of the lake?¡± Gu Xi blurted out subconsciously. He quickly took out the fragment he found earlier and compared it with the fragment. It was indeed the same material, but the shape was different. Moreover, it was slightly bigger than the previous one.


    [Detected a Primal Chaos Secret Realm fragment. Vulnerability value * & Amp; #@* & Amp; AMP; , Power value & AMP; ¡­%]


    The System notification that came from his mind confirmed Gu Xi¡¯s guess.


    ¡°There is actually a Primal Chaos Secret Realm fragment in this Enlightenment Tree. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if it was an accident or if it was by design.¡±


    Just as Gu Xi was scrutinizing the two fragments in his hands, they seemed to be inexplicably attracted. It was as if a pair of invisible hands were piecing the fragments together.


    A huge white light burst out, and there were signs of gradual fusion at the edges. In an instant, it was as if the universe had collided. The wind and clouds met, and the sky and earth changed color. Even Gu Xi had to take a few steps back because of this powerful aura.


    Gu Xi narrowed his eyes. There were many lights and shadows in the fragments. Countless images appeared, but they were fragmented and incomplete. One could vaguely see the shadow of a man standing between Heaven and Earth, holding the stars in his hands, and the Sun and Moon as his companions.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Just the pressure from the shadow alone was unbearable. Gu Xi endured the immense pressure and walked closer to see more clearly, but his eyes hurt as if they were pierced.


    The man only waved his hand lightly, and in the next second, countless stars fell from the sky. Such a spectacular scene was simply unforgettable.


    Just what kind of ability could change the weather and move the stars.


    What was even more shocking was what happened next. In the next second, the stars exploded and the sun and moon were split into two from the middle. A huge energy wave swept across the void, and everywhere it passed was dead silent.


    The man¡¯s surroundings were riddled with holes and had already become a wasteland. Only his figure that stood proudly in the world had never changed. Even if the world was destroyed, nothing could faze him.

 Chapter 139 - The Power of the Mysterious Shards

    Gu Xi was absorbed in the scene, or more accurately, he was stunned on the spot. He did not know what the man was going to do, but there was a weak light shining on his hand.


    The power of the sun, moon, and stars poured into it, as if it brought life to it. The man seemed to be forging something, and he did not care about the cost.


    What kind of item was it that wanted to absorb the power of nature?!


    Gu Xi noticed that there was a small bead in the man¡¯s hand, which was emitting a weak light. The familiar aura emitted from it was even more shocking.


    ¡°It seems to be a Primal Chaos Secret Realm!¡±


    This terrifying knowledge made Gu Xi extremely surprised. ¡°Could it be that he is refining the Primal Chaos Secret Realm?¡±


    It was the only way to explain why the man had spent so much effort.


    Countless treasures of Heaven and Earth had been thrown into the realm. The top-grade treasures that everyone was fighting over in the outside world were as common as cabbages in his place.


    Not to mention that many treasures had long been extinct. They were Divine Treasures from ancient times!


    He could never imagine that such a magnificent and Ancient Secret Realm was just a small bead in the man¡¯s hand.


    The aura emitted by the bead was so similar to that of the Secret Realm. What was more shocking was the man¡¯s identity. What kind of person was he that could actually play with a bead that could form the Primal Chaos Secret Realm?


    Even if this small bead was not the incarnation of the Secret Realm, it had a great relationship with the Secret Realm.


    The man held the bead and stepped into the void, as if there was no place in this world that he could not reach. All the way to the edge of the universe, at the end of the void, that place was filled with darkness. There was no light at all. A huge gully sat there, a cold aura spread over.


    Even Gu Xi could feel the bone-piercing cold. His blood seemed to be frozen in an instant. The man also stopped here and stared deeply at the gully, as if there was something there.


    Gu Xi could vaguely feel an inexplicable power. It should not exist in this world, and he suddenly felt a little uncomfortable.


    The surrounding fog surged and gradually swallowed the man¡¯s shadow. There seemed to be something in the abyss spying on the outside world. At the same time, it accurately looked at Gu Xi¡¯s location!


    It even penetrated the distance between time and space.


    Gu Xi was shocked. A burning sensation came from his palm and pulled him back to reality. He lowered his head and looked. It was not known when the two pieces had separated and returned to their normal appearance.


    Moreover, there was no huge suction force this time. No matter how Gu Xi pieced them together, the two fragments could not be fused together.


    ¡°Maybe I should wait until the next fragment appears¡­¡±


    He had already gathered two pieces. According to the current situation, he would only know what they were after he had gathered all the fragments.


    ¡°I wonder how many fragments there are in this thing and where the rest are.¡±


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Originally, this was not Gu Xi¡¯s goal. He did not expect to obtain two fragments by chance. He immediately had the thought of collecting all the fragments.


    After all, it was only two fragments, yet it was already so extraordinary. If he could collect all the fragments, what would it look like?


    Gu Xi looked at the fragments in his hand and had already made up his mind. However, he did not have a map of the Secret Realm, nor did he have any relevant clues. It was like a blind man crossing a river.


    Little Jin seemed to have discovered something. It suddenly spat out a series of bubbles and floated in the air. They flickered with a strange light as if they were guiding Gu Xi.


    ¡°You mean you know where the other fragments are?¡±


    Little Jin nodded.


    Gu Xi was extremely happy and said, ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s set off now.¡±


    On the other side, the news of the people from the Demon Region entering the Secret Realm had already spread out. Many people were deeply worried.


    Especially those big sects that had fought for the Enlightenment Leaves earlier. If it were not for Mei Qianmeng and the others¡¯ interference, they would definitely have obtained more Enlightenment Leaves than they did now, and not just a few pieces.


    ¡°Those people from the Demon Region are really too hateful. They actually ambushed us in the dark.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how the people from the Demon Region got in. Could it be that those sect masters and elders outside are just sitting by and watching?¡±


    The people from the Ethereal Illusion Mansion looked solemn. ¡°The Sect Master has sent a message saying that the people from the Demon Region came aggressively and were prepared. They even had a Magic Tool that could break through the restriction. That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t stop them.¡±


    The others did not look too good. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s a foregone conclusion. We can only be careful.¡±


    ¡°However, the people from the Demon Region are cruel and merciless, and their methods are endless. What if they start a massacre in the Secret Realm and attack Righteous path cultivators?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to worry. If the Demon Region really dares to do this, the Sect Master and Elders outside will open the Secret Realm even if they have to spend their entire cultivation base. If that happens, the people of the Demon Region will not be able to return.¡±


    The opening and closing of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm would take a certain period of time. After 100 days, the door of the Secret Realm would open again. During this period, no one could enter or leave.


    Therefore, this was what the people of the Demon Region were afraid of. If they really did not care about it, the Righteous path cultivators would do everything they could to open the gate of the Secret Realm and surround it.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Hearing this, everyone finally calmed down.


    ¡°This incident can be considered as a lesson for us. If we encounter any Heavenly Treasures in the future, we must be careful of the despicable people of the Demon Region.¡±


    ¡°Do you guys still remember what happened to the hall of flowing light previously? Who knows, it might be the people from the Demon Region who are playing tricks in the dark.¡±


    The people from the Hall of Flowing Light were still in a state of madness. Not many of them were clear-headed. They would say that there was a huge man-eating carp. From the looks of it, this seemed to be the work of the Demon Region.


    Gu Xi still did not know that the Demon Region had helped him to take the blame. At this moment, he followed Little Jin¡¯s guidance and headed in the southeast direction.

 Chapter 140 - Who Disturbs My Sleep?!

    The mountain peak rose up from the ground and stretched for thousands of miles. The boundary between the mountain and the sky was blurred, and the strange pine trees stood among them. The ancient vines coiled around, and the magnificent and ancient picture scroll unfolded.


    The steep mountain peak stood with the blue sky and white clouds. It seemed that as long as one stretched out one¡¯s hand, the sun and moon would be in one¡¯s palm. Gu Xi was in it, as if he had arrived at the beginning of Heaven and earth. Everywhere was filled with a vast and primitive aura.


    ¡°This place is a little strange.¡±


    Gu Xi frowned, looking at the mountain peak in front of him. The peak was shaped like a dragon¡¯s head. It stood with its head held high. Behind it was an endless green mountain with the body of a dragon. From afar, it looked as if there was a dragon entrenched in this place.


    He went deep into the forest, and the leaves that blocked out the sun. Not a single bit of light could be seen, causing the Illusionary Realm to become somewhat dark. Little Jin¡¯s golden scales became particularly eye-catching.


    His spiritual sense scanned the area, but he did not find anything strange. He said thoughtfully, ¡°Could it be that I saw wrongly? Or is it that there is a formation set up here that conceals the aura, making it difficult for others to discover?¡±


    Before Gu Xi could carefully examine it, an unknown spiritual power fluctuation came from the air. He hurriedly hid his figure.


    Surprisingly, it was Mei Qianmeng and the others!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet people from the Demon Region here. I wonder what they are doing here.¡±


    Gu Xi knew how powerful Mei Qianmeng was, so he did not dare to let his guard down. He saw a few disciples of the Demon Region leading the group, holding strange-shaped stones in their hands, which were emitting a strong light. They shouted joyfully.


    /


    ¡°Holy Maiden, this should be the place. The Dragon Stone has the biggest reaction to this place.¡±


    ¡°We almost ruined our plan when we accidentally entered the array just now. I didn¡¯t expect that we would be teleported to this place by accident.¡±


    Originally, Mei Qianmeng and the others should have been the first to arrive. However, they had fallen into the Secret Realm¡¯s array midway, which delayed them. In addition, Gu Xi had Little Jin¡¯s guidance, which allowed them to travel unimpeded all the way, which allowed them to arrive ahead of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know where the entrance to the Dragon Cave is.¡±


    Dragon Cave!


    Hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but feel shocked. Could it be that there was some treasure in this place? Just hearing this name alone was extremely special.


    ¡°Holy Maiden, according to the Demon Venerable¡¯s guidance, the thing he wants should be inside. What should we do next?¡±


    Mei Qianmeng stretched out her hand to receive the stone. As she chanted, traces of the Blood Moon appeared on her fair and smooth forehead, making her appear even more enchanting. At the same time, the stone in her hand was so scarlet that it seemed as if blood was about to drip out.


    Roar!


    A faint dragon¡¯s roar drifted in the mountains. A beam of light suddenly burst out from the stone and instantly enveloped Mei Qianmeng and the others.


    However, no one noticed that there was a small tail at the back of the group.


    By the time the light ended, the group had already disappeared from where they were.


    The surrounding environment was extremely dark, as if they had come underground. This also gave Gu Xi great convenience, as the cover made it difficult for others to detect his existence.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    The people of the Demon Region advanced carefully. Gu Xi also followed behind them without anyone knowing. This dark tunnel seemed to have no end, extending down endlessly.


    It gave people an illusion as if it was connected to Hell. The faint cold air blew against their faces, and even the people of the Demon Region felt a little uncomfortable.


    After walking for an unknown amount of time, the road ahead finally opened up. After getting rid of the cramped and narrow environment, an incomparably huge stone door appeared in front of them.


    That stone door looked extremely rough. No one knew when it was built, but it was covered with traces of time. Only the two stone dragons coiled around the door looked lifelike, as if they were about to come to life.


    Gu Xi kept feeling that there were too many images and things related to dragons in this Secret Realm. Previously, the azure dragon phantom of the Enlightenment Tree, and now, the Stone Dragon. Could it be that the owner of this Primal Chaos Secret Realm really liked dragons?


    There were many theories regarding the origin of this Secret Realm. One was that it was born between Heaven and Earth spiritual energy, which was why it had such a huge amount of spiritual energy and treasures.


    However, from the array formations and things in the Secret Realm, all sorts of factors showed that the Secret Realm had an owner in the past, only that this person had died later.


    However, the second theory was just everyone¡¯s guess, and there was no concrete evidence. After all, the Secret Realm was too Heaven-defying. If it could recognize its owner, then how powerful would its owner be?


    Even an Ancient Emperor was unable to subdue the Primal Chaos Secret Realm.


    Just as Gu Xi was guessing, the voices of the people from the Demon Region pulled him back to reality.


    ¡°Holy Maiden, what should we do now?¡±


    The people from the Demon Region explored the surroundings. Apart from this door, they did not find anything else. Even this door did not move at all, and they could not open it.


    The people of the Demon Region tried to push it. The door was as heavy as a thousand pounds. There was no movement at all.


    ¡°The Dragon Ball should be behind this gate. We have to think of a way to open it. You guys step back.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng frowned. The Blood Moon on her forehead was faintly discernible. Her hand suddenly released a strong light and suddenly landed on the stone gate.


    Boom!


    A loud sound was heard. The dazzling light almost made it impossible for the people to open their eyes. However, when the light faded, everything was calm. The stone gate didn¡¯t change at all.


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Mei Qianmeng was not willing to give up. She tried a few more times, but the result was the same.


    The ancient stone door was indestructible. Unless it opened on its own initiative, even an Emperor stage expert would not be able to do anything.


    Just as everyone was at a loss, countless pieces of debris fell from the door.


    An ancient voice descended from the sky, ¡°Who trespassed here and disturbed our long sleep?¡±


    The stone dragon on the door slowly turned its body and actually came to life!

 Chapter 141 - These People Wanted the Dragon Ball

    The dragon¡¯s lifeless eyes were directed at Mei Qianmeng and the others, exuding an ancient and majestic power. They still looked like stone dragons, but they had been given life and were awakened once again.


    Facing such a stone dragon, a chill rose in the hearts of the disciples of the Demon Region, as if they were facing a real dragon.


    Gu Xi was also shocked by such an aura. He did not know if it was his imagination, but he felt that the stone dragon was looking at him.


    Even Mei Qianmeng had to be respectful, ¡°This junior was asked by someone to come and ask for the Dragon Ball.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Ball? Hahahaha, such boldness. A little girl like you can¡¯t just take a Dragon Ball.¡±


    The stone dragon did not get angry when he heard that. His tone was a little mocking. ¡°The Dragon Ball is the essence of a dragon. If the Dragon Ball is gone, the dragon will not live for long. But if a true dragon dies, the Dragon Ball can live forever. This Dragon Ball has an extraordinary meaning to our dragon race. We can not give it to outsiders easily.¡±


    To put it bluntly, this Dragon Ball was equivalent to the entire cultivation of a true dragon. Even if it died, the dignity of the dragon race was not allowed to be trampled on. They would rather destroy it than let the Dragon Ball be obtained by outsiders.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go on a killing spree. Please leave.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng said anxiously, ¡°We must have this Dragon Ball, please forgive us, Senior.¡±


    The stone dragon seemed to have seen something, ¡°Eh, you guys actually have a Dragon Stone on you, no wonder you were able to find this place.¡±


    The stone that was emitting light from Mei Qianmeng¡¯s hand slowly floated in the air, and a drop of golden blood actually floated out from it. Everyone could feel the power of this drop of blood, and they could not help but feel excited.


    The golden blood instantly entered the stone dragon¡¯s body. A faint golden light flashed across the stone dragon¡¯s body, and even its body seemed to have become more agile.


    Following that, the light of the stone gradually dimmed, and it looked no different from an ordinary stone. Because of the appearance of the Dragon Stone, the stone dragon¡¯s attitude also changed.


    ¡°Since you have the Dragon Stone in your hands, I might as well give you an opportunity. As for whether you can get the Dragon Ball, it will depend on your strength.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng was a little surprised. She did not expect the Dragon Stone to have such a use. No wonder the Demon Venerable had told her that the Dragon Stone was very important. At this critical moment, it would have unexpected effects.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Senior.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy yet. The Dragon Ball is not so easy to get. You little girl, you have such high cultivation and talent at such a young age. You have to think carefully. Is it worth taking such a big risk?¡±


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s attitude did not change at all. ¡°Please enlighten me, Senior.¡±


    Who would have thought that stone dragon would suddenly change the topic? ¡°You, stop hiding. I¡¯ve long known of your existence.¡±


    Both Mei Qianmeng and Gu Xi were stunned on the spot.


    The people from the Demon Region said in disbelief, ¡°Senior, are you joking? There are actually other people here besides us!¡±


    They did not even know when they were being followed. Mei Qianmeng¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Following the gaze of the stone dragon, there was indeed a faint fluctuation in the shadows.


    If she did not observe carefully and was exposed, it would be difficult to notice.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    After clearly seeing the person who walked out from inside, Mei Qianmeng¡¯s heart was in turmoil.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually you!¡±


    Her gaze was extremely sharp, as if she wanted to see through Gu Xi¡¯s entire being.


    She never thought that it would be him.


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s expression was fearful. ¡°I must have underestimated you back then.¡±


    However, Gu Xi acted as if nothing had happened. ¡°What a coincidence, Holy Maiden, we meet again.¡±


    Thinking about it, Gu Xi should not have been bewitched by the Heavenly Demon Technique. However, his disguise had fooled everyone, even her. Whether it was in terms of cultivation or his scheming methods, it really made Mei Qianmeng admire him.


    At the same time, she was even more fearful. When had such a strange creature appeared among these Righteous cultivators? Perhaps the big sects and ancient clans had all been fooled by this kid.


    Such a person had gone through a lot of trouble and obtained a few green seedlings. How could they be ordinary things?


    Mei Qianmeng thought of the people who had once mocked Gu Xi and thought of the Enlightenment Tea leaves in her hands. She did not know why, but she felt a bit aggrieved. She was afraid that those who had been kept in the dark still did not know what they had missed.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?!¡±


    What made Mei Qianmeng even more shocked was when Gu Xi had followed them. If it were not for the stone dragon¡¯s words, she was afraid that she would have messed up the Demon Venerable¡¯s big event.


    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary cultivator.¡±


    Even when faced with the covetous eyes of the people of the Demon Region, Gu Xi was still calm and composed.


    How could an ordinary cultivator have such a trick that could even deceive the Holy Maiden of the Demon Region and play everyone in the palm of his hand?


    Mei Qianmeng wanted to laugh when she heard this. Although she had many questions in her heart, she could only suppress them. Moreover, even if she asked, Gu Xi might not tell her.


    The other people of the Demon Region were extremely angry. They knew that they had been fooled by Gu Xi.


    ¡°Holy Maiden, should we teach this kid a lesson? How dare he deceive us?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Mei Qianmeng looked at him as if she was looking at a fool. She said coldly, ¡°Do you think that you can deal with someone who can resist the Heavenly Demon Technique? Moreover, he has deceived all of us.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Maybe this kid is wearing some kind of Magical Artifact that can counteract the power of the Heavenly Demon Technique. Besides, there are so many of us here. Can he deal with all of us alone?¡±


    His words were not without reason. However, with her foresight, Mei Qianmeng was even more cautious this time. She had not probed Gu Xi¡¯s background. Unless it was a last resort, she did not want to be enemies with such a person.


    ¡°He¡¯s a little strange. Let¡¯s not act rashly for the time being. We should focus on the Demon Venerable¡¯s matter.¡±


    If they fought here, it was hard to guarantee if it would displease the stone dragon. If they did not obtain the Dragon Ball, the gains would not be worth the losses.

 Chapter 142 - Expect the Unexpected

    However, the stone dragon did not care about whether there was any enmity between them. Its huge body actually directly fell from the stone pillar and came directly in front of Gu Xi.


    ¡°There is a familiar smell on your body.¡±


    The people of the Demon Region were somewhat dumbfounded when they saw the scene in front of them. They did not why the stone dragon would treat him differently.


    Gu Xi remained calm and did not sense any killing intent from the stone dragon. Only then did her tensed body slowly relax.


    The stone dragon fell into deep thought. No one knew what he was thinking about. Mei Qianmeng and the others did not dare to disturb him.


    After a while, the stone dragon opened his mouth and said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve already made an exception, I¡¯ll give you an opportunity based on this familiar smell.¡±


    Hearing this, Mei Qianmeng immediately had a bad premonition.


    In the next second, she heard the stone dragon announce, ¡°There¡¯s only one Dragon Ball. Those who are fated will know.¡±


    Other than the strange fragment on Gu Xi¡¯s body, there was also Little Jin. It was possible that Little Jin had gone through the System, as well as the carp leaping over the Dragon Gate, and also became a member of the dragon race. This was why the Stone Dragon felt that there was a familiar scent on Gu Xi¡¯s body.


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s heart fell to the bottom of the valley, ¡°Senior, you didn¡¯t say that before.¡±


    Originally, she was alone, but now she had an additional competitor. It was the kind of situation where she did not know how strong GU Xi was, which added a bit of change to the situation.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t promise you anything before. I only gave you an opportunity on account of the Dragon Stone. At the same time, I can also give this opportunity to others.¡±


    However, the stone dragon did not buy it. Instead, he said matter-of-factly, ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s already good enough that you have this opportunity. If you don¡¯t want to, you can leave right now.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she did not dare to say anything else. She was afraid that she would incur the stone dragon¡¯s displeasure, but she secretly blamed Gu Xi for this.


    If it was not for him, such a thing would not have happened. It would be fine if she successfully obtained the Dragon Ball, but what if she could not obtain it?!


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s gaze landed on Gu Xi¡¯s body. Her beautiful eyes were ice-cold and carried a hint of warning. If Gu Xi was tactful, he would leave on his own. Otherwise¡­


    Gu Xi knew that the Dragon Ball was extremely valuable. After all, it was a supreme treasure of the dragon race. Moreover, the stone dragon had said earlier that it was extremely difficult to obtain it. It was likely that the dangers involved were far beyond what an ordinary person could imagine.


    However, the Dragon Ball was not of much use to him now. So what if he obtained it? There was still Mei Qianmeng watching from the side like a tiger eyeing its prey.


    Just as Gu Xi was hesitating, Little Jin in the Spirit Beast Space became more active than ever.


    Could it be that Little Jin wanted the Dragon Ball?


    Thinking that Little Jin had also transformed into a dragon, this Dragon Ball should be beneficial to it. Gu Xi nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll participate too!¡±


    The moment her voice fell, Mei Qianmeng¡¯s expression became extremely ugly.


    She was somewhat unwilling. Even if she was unwilling, there was nothing she could do. She could not directly go against the stone dragon. Who knows, she might even let Gu Xi take advantage of her.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    The divine dragon swung its tail, and a sudden sound rang out, startling everyone.


    Crack¨C


    The door that had not moved at all before was now pushed open. It was foggy inside. It was probably set up with a powerful prohibition, and no one knew what was inside.


    ¡°You guys can go in.¡±


    No wonder Mei Qianmeng had been unable to open the door after using all sorts of methods. It seemed that only the stone dragon could control this door.


    A vast and ethereal aura came through the crack in the door. Gu Xi and Mei Qianmeng only hesitated for a moment before walking in.


    Gu Xi had thought that there would be some ferocious demonic beasts or a powerful and terrifying formation inside. However, he knew to expect the unexpected.


    After walking in, he realized that this was actually an empty space. There was nothing in his sight and the surroundings were terrifyingly quiet. It was as if he was the only person left in the world.


    In just a few breaths, the air beside him distorted, and soon, a slender figure appeared. It was Mei Qianmeng.


    She walked towards Gu Xi and smiled sweetly, making her look even more charming. It made people lower their guard subconsciously, and she said softly, ¡°There was a misunderstanding earlier, and I apologize to Young Master Gu here.¡±


    After saying that, she even bowed slightly. Her soft waist was like a weak willow, making people feel pity for her. Even a person with a heart of stone would be able to resolve a big misunderstanding after seeing such a gesture from Mei Qianmeng.


    However, Gu Xi was not an ordinary person. She sized up Mei Qianmeng and did not know what she was up to.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Holy Maiden.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng walked up with a charming smile. Her snow-white wrist was about to climb onto Gu Xi¡¯s body. Seeing the beauty throw herself into her arms, Gu Xi not only remained unmoved. He even took a few steps back as if she was hiding from a ferocious beast.


    Mei Qianmeng missed, and her wrist stopped awkwardly in midair. She could not believe that there was someone who could escape her charm.


    One had to know that her beauty could topple cities, not to mention that she practiced the Heavenly Demon Technique. As her cultivation increased, her every move displayed the power of charm. Whether it was in the Demon Region or the righteous path, her reputation was well-known.


    Although those Righteous cultivators called her a demoness, they could not resist the charm of the Heavenly Demon Technique. Without exception, they all fell for her.


    However, now, she had been defeated by Gu Xi time and time again. Her expression changed slightly, but she quickly recovered


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    ¡°It¡¯s fate that we can meet here. Now that we¡¯ve broken through the formation together, we should help each other. This Dragon Ball is extremely important to me. Ordinary people won¡¯t be able to use it to its full potential.¡±


    ¡°If you can help me and let me get the Dragon Ball, the Demon Region will definitely reward you with treasures of equal value.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng spoke with sincerity, as if she really wanted to cooperate with Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi looked at the beautiful face in front of him, but he knew that the soul under this beauty¡¯s skin was not as harmless as it appeared.


    Now that Mei Qianmeng knew that he was just pretending, how could she not take action? It was just that it was not easy to make a move here.

 Chapter 143 - The Ten Thousand Dragons Formation

    Gu Xi was sure that if he really helped Mei Qianmeng obtain the Dragon Ball, he might be the first one to be dealt with when he got out. He was not stupid and was not seduced by her beauty.


    However, he could not lose all decorum now. Just as Mei Qianmeng had said, if the two of them fought, both of them would be injured. Moreover, he was also afraid of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just as the Holy Maiden said. If the Holy Maiden gets the Dragon Ball, she will definitely give me a treasure of the same value.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled, but they both had their own thoughts.


    Roar!


    At this moment, an ancient dragon¡¯s roar was heard. At the same time, the entire space began to shake violently. They knew that the array formation had begun to activate.


    As the space distorted and shook, countless spiritual power surged out. A green light flashed and disappeared. The huge beast eyes were facing Gu Xi and Mei Qianmeng, filled with supreme majesty.


    The two were shocked. ¡°This pressure is¡­¡±


    The stone dragon¡¯s voice seemed to come from far away.


    ¡°This array is called the Ten Thousand Dragons Formation. Only after successfully breaking through the array will the Dragon Ball appear.¡±


    Looking at the beast eyes in front of them and the endless green light, Gu Xi and Mei Qianmeng finally knew what the creature in front of them was. It was an azure dragon!


    Its scales were as sharp as divine weapons and could easily break through the protection of the protective Divine Shield. Mei Qianmeng and Gu Xi could only dodge in a sorry state and did not dare to face it head-on.


    Other than that, the azure dragon¡¯s body was extremely huge. Its scales were as big as two adults¡¯ palms. It hid in this empty space, appearing and disappearing like a ghost, making it impossible to guard against.


    The world suddenly changed. Suddenly, countless gusts of wind swept toward the two of them. The wind was extremely swift and violent. Gu Xi did not notice it for a moment, and a small wound appeared on his arm.


    If he was really swept by this wind, his soul would probably be destroyed. Other than this wind, he also had to guard against the azdre Dragon¡¯s sudden attack.


    Boom!


    With a loud sound, a huge tail fell from the sky. If the two of them had not dodged in time, they would have been smashed into minced meat.


    Their original position could not withstand the huge force at all. The space instantly fell apart, and tiny fragments floated in the air.


    Although the azure dragon was huge, its movements were extremely swift, as if there were afterimages in front of it.


    ¡°The wind is really too strong.¡±


    The whistling sound of the wind continued. Even the sound was blown into pieces. Mei Qianmeng looked at Gu Xi beside her and could not help but be shocked.


    Other than being blown around by the wind, Gu Xi did not have many injuries on his body. Mei Qianmeng knew very well how powerful the astral wind was. From this, it could be seen that he was extraordinary. He had not made a move at this moment, so she did not know how strong he was.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Her eyes rolled, and he suddenly thought of something. ¡°The gale must have been created by the azure dragon. We can¡¯t continue like this. We¡¯re too passive. Even if our lives are not in danger for the time being, we can¡¯t keep wasting time like this.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Xi said matter-of-factly, ¡°Then, Holy Maiden, hurry up and make a move. Show off your might so that the azure dragon can see how powerful you are.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng was taken aback and confused.


    Her original intention was to let Gu Xi make his move so that she could test his strength. Who would have thought that Gu Xi would actually say such a thing? She did not know if he was really stupid or pretending to be stupid.


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s expression was a little stiff. As she looked at the strong wind that came from the side, a dark light flashed across her beautiful eyes once again.


    ¡°Aiya.¡±


    A delicate cry could be heard. The strong wind had made a huge gash on the red gauze, revealing her snow-white skin. The collision of the red and white colors was simply extremely charming.


    Mei Qianmeng was panicking as she approached Gu Xi. She was about to pounce into his embrace. This scene would move almost any man and even made their blood boil.


    However, Gu Xi took a few steps forward and once again perfectly avoided Mei Qianmeng¡¯s embrace. At the same time, the Black Soul Sword appeared in his hand, and a cold sword light was released. Even Mei Qianmeng could not help but feel shocked.


    The black sword was filled with an ancient charm, as if it was forged from Black Jade. Those patterns and traces actually had the aura of the Great Dao, and it was extraordinary in every aspect.


    Mei Qianmeng tried to release a wisp of her spiritual sense to touch the black sword body. However, before she got close, she felt an inexplicable pressure and aura. She felt that if she dared to continue, there would be unpredictable consequences.


    She had no choice but to withdraw her spiritual sense. She had an impossible guess in her heart. This sword had even surpassed the pressure of a divine weapon. How was it made?!


    What kind of weapon was this? Even she could not find out the truth.


    Gu Xi held the Black Soul Sword. It was only the simplest Sword Drawing Technique, but when he used it, it was filled with supreme pressure. Even the sky was affected by the sword Qi, and there was a bottomless sword scar.


    The gales that came at him were instantly split in half by him.


    Mei Qianmeng said in disbelief, ¡°This is a Sword Drawing Technique?¡±


    Then she shook her head abruptly, her expression filled with shock, ¡°How could a normal Sword Drawing Technique have such great power?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Just this Sword Qi alone was enough to shock people, not to mention other things.


    What she did not know was that after the flaws were extracted by the System, the Sword Drawing Technique had returned to its original state, and could even be classified as a top-grade martial art.


    However, no matter how powerful Gu Xi was, there were more gales wrapping around them. Even if Gu Xi could destroy gust of wind, they came one after another, as if they could not be completely destroyed no matter what.


    Seeing this situation, Gu Xi could not help but frown. ¡°10,000 Swords Returning to Their Roots!¡±


    The Black Soul Sword split into many. Instantly, countless identical swords appeared in the sky. Even the powerful aura emitted from the swords was the same. It was impossible to tell if they were real or fake.

 Chapter 144 - Test Each Other, Water Dragon Roar! Shock the Heavens and Earth

    The sky was filled with sword shadows, and even the wind had to give way to them. Even the void could not withstand such energy, and it was actually somewhat unstable.


    Seeing this, Mei Qianmeng¡¯s pupils constricted. 10,000 Swords Returning to Their Roots was indeed quite powerful. If she were to face it head-on, it was unknown who would come up on top.


    Gu Xi drew out several streaks of Sword Qi and abruptly swept towards the wind.


    The wind and the Sword Qi clashed, and the two masses of energy collided in midair. In an instant, a tremendous amount of energy burst forth, causing even Mei Qianmeng to retreat a few steps.


    The whistling sound of the wind by her ears disappeared, and the world returned to clarity.


    The wind stopped, and the sword retracted.


    With just one move, the wind was actually completely dispersed by the Sword Qi, leaving only a small portion of it. If it was not for the surrounding void fragments, it was hard to imagine what had happened here.


    Gu Xi held the Black Soul Sword as if he was one with the sword. Mei Qianmeng had seen many sword masters, but no one had ever been able to release such a powerful and shocking Sword Intent like Gu Xi.


    She could see that Gu Xi had not used his full strength yet. He should still have some tricks up his sleeve. Her vigilance towards him had increased by another level.


    Gu Xi said with a faint smile, ¡°The Holy Maiden I know is not some weak woman who is fragile and needs to be carried.¡±


    /


    Being suddenly exposed by someone, Mei Qianmeng did not feel embarrassed. Instead, she smiled coquettishly, ¡°It was just an accident. It was all thanks to Young Master Gu¡¯s heroic rescue.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the red gauze moved together, like a sky full of red clouds. It was as if Mei Qianmeng was a person full of unspeakable temptation. Even the originally messy environment became dreamy.


    However¨C


    With a slight movement of her delicate hands, the red gauze quickly wrapped around the wind. The gauze, which was supposed to be weak, became indestructible at this moment. In the blink of an eye, all the wind was swallowed up by the red gauze.


    The red gauze moved people¡¯s hearts. Mei Qianmeng¡¯s expression was calm, and her beautiful eyes seemed to hide a hidden well. She looked particularly charming and dangerous.


    Gu Xi was also shocked. Seeing that Mei Qianmeng had effortlessly destroyed these strong gales, it could be seen that her strength was also unfathomable.


    Moreover, it was estimated that she was not even using 80% of her strength with that attack just now. Both sides had a good understanding of each other¡¯s strength, so they were more cautious.


    ¡°The Holy Maiden is so powerful. Indeed, no one can compare with her once she makes her move.¡±


    Facing Gu Xi¡¯s praise, Mei Qianmeng covered her mouth and laughed. ¡°How can I compare to Young Master? The one who is truly powerful should be Young Master Gu.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng seemed to be implying something, but Gu Xi did not care. Both of them had their own thoughts, so they looked peaceful and docile. As for what their real thoughts were, only they knew.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    ¡°This is the Ten Thousand Dragons Formation. As the name suggests, it can¡¯t really be that ten thousand dragons have appeared, right?¡±


    If that was really the case, Gu Xi and Mei Qianmeng would have had a tough time. Unfortunately, what they were afraid of came true. As soon as they finished speaking, another dragon¡¯s roar sounded out, and a sky-blue light enveloped the entire space.


    Gu Xi and Mei Qianmeng were prepared. They saw a huge water dragon descend from the sky, followed closely by a monstrous flood that instantly submerged the entire space.


    As far as the eye could see, there was a vast expanse of ocean. The dark-colored seawater was surging with undercurrents, and there were whirlpools of various sizes floating in the water. They could vaguely see a huge black shadow flashing under the seawater.


    Mei Qianmeng frowned. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right.¡±


    The temperature suddenly became extremely low. Countless small water droplets floated on the ocean, forming sharp water ridges that stabbed toward Gu Xi and Mei Qianmeng.


    The water ridges were densely packed, interweaving into a huge net that covered the sky and covered the earth. There was nowhere to run and hide. Mei Qianmeng waved her red gauze, wanting to wrap them up and destroy them again.


    Unfortunately, she failed. The water ridges were as good as water, and everything could be fused together again. The water ridges suddenly disappeared and broke through her encirclement and condensed again.


    The red gauze was covered with water stains, and then it spread continuously as if it was alive. In just a moment, a layer of blue ice crystals condensed on it.


    Even if Mei Qianmeng wanted to recall the red gauze, it had already been solidified and turned into an ice sculpture. It could not be used again. She could only give up that part to avoid causing greater losses.


    Her expression was a little ugly, but this time, it was not an act. This water dragon was obviously more difficult to deal with than the previous one. Gu Xi had also noticed this.


    Even though the Black Soul Sword was too sharp and could not be blocked, so what if the water was chopped apart? In the blink of an eye, it could return to its original state.


    The water dragon roared and suddenly flew out of the ocean. The huge waves pushed the two back dozens of meters, almost turning them into wet chickens.


    The blue scales emitted a supreme divine light, and the dragon¡¯s eyes stared at Mei Qianmeng and Gu Xi. Countless waves were stirred up in the ocean, and even the spiritual power in the space began to turn chaotic.


    Gu Xi and Mei Qianmeng almost lost their balance and were on the verge of falling. If they fell into the ocean, as the home of the water dragon, the situation would be even more unfavorable for them.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s clothes were a little wet, which outlined her curvaceous figure. Her snow-white skin could be vaguely seen through the gauze, covering half of her face.


    At this moment, she was like a mermaid walking out of the ocean. Even though she was in a sorry state, her beauty could not be concealed. However, Gu Xi was not in the mood to appreciate it.


    ¡°Our attacks have all failed.¡±


    The water dragon was extremely cunning. Whenever Gu Xi and Mei Qianmeng attacked, it would hide in the sea. As a result, most of their attacks were devoured by the ocean.


    On the other hand, the water dragon¡¯s attacks were unstoppable. Water merged with everything. Even if it was destroyed, it would instantly recondense. It was impossible to defend against. Most importantly, it could not be destroyed, it would even imitate both of their moves.

 Chapter 145 - Work Together and Turn the World Upside Down

    Several blue water bands floated in the air. They looked weak, but they were indestructible and wrapped around Mei Qianmeng and Gu Xi. Other than the color being different from the red gauze used by Mei Qianmeng, they were basically the same.


    Even the power had been duplicated, which added a lot of trouble to the two of them. They could not break out of the water bands at all. The air was slowly decreasing. If this went on, the two of them would suffocate to death before the water dragon could even make a move.


    ¡°Holy Maiden, you should think of a way. This is a copy of your move. You should be able to solve it, right?¡±


    Boom!


    A huge sword descended from the sky. The water-blue sword was carved out of the same mold as the Black Soul Sword. However, the entire body of the sword was cast out of water. As it swayed, it reflected the blue sky as if it was carrying the entire ocean, it carried a majestic pressure and coldness.


    This time, it was Mei Qianmeng¡¯s turn to reveal a gloating smile. ¡°Young Master Gu, it¡¯s time for you to think of a way. I won¡¯t be able to withstand this sword move of yours.¡±


    Fortunately, Gu Xi did not use the 10,000 Swords Returning to Their Roots at the beginning. Otherwise, if even this move was imitated and used on them, they would not know how to deal with it.


    Even so, it still made the two feel a little uncomfortable.


    ¡°Using the same moves against us. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to last until the end.¡±


    If the Ten Thousand Dragons Formation was really as they had guessed, they would only be facing the second dragon now. Not to mention a thousand dragons, their spiritual power would be exhausted and they would die of exhaustion before they even had a chance to draw out their spiritual power.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let it drag us out like this. We have to think of a way to lure it out.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and actually had the same tacit understanding at this moment. They attacked almost at the same time. The sound of bells appeared and the red gauze covered the sky and the sun. It covered the entire ocean and began to stir vigorously.


    Gu Xi muttered to himself, and secretly gathered strength in his hand. The Black Soul Sword suddenly fell into the ocean, and a violent tremor was heard. Huge water splashes fell down, and the surface of the ocean immediately formed a huge whirlpool, countless seawater poured into it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s join hands to turn the world upside down. I don¡¯t believe that it won¡¯t come out!¡±


    With both of them attacking at the same time, as expected, the dragon¡¯s roar was incessant, filled with anger. The huge dragon¡¯s body kept rolling, and at this moment, the ocean was like a pot of boiling water, rolling with countless bubbles.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that it can continue to endure.¡±


    Gu Xi and Mei Qianmeng increased the strength of their hands again. They wanted to catch the water dragon off guard before it could react.


    In fact, the effect was very obvious. The water column shot straight to the sky, as if it was going to poke a hole in the sky. The blue shadow was faintly discernible, and even the sky became dark.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    The water dragon¡¯s figure also completely appeared, looking at the two people in front of him ferociously.


    Now that there was no ocean as a shield, it became extremely easy to deal with the water dragon. Even so, the two people still used a lot of tricks.


    The red gauze moved together, all binding the dragon¡¯s body. The blue scales were covered by the red gauze, and the scene looked like a dream-like illusion. The seemingly fragile gauze bound the dragon tightly.


    The water dragon roared at the sky indignantly and spat out a mouthful of dragon breath.


    Pale blue ice crystals spread rapidly on the red gauze. Mei Qianmeng frowned. The divine light in the center of her palm continued to cancel out the ice crystals. For a moment, they were on equal footing. No one could do anything to them, however, the scales under the red gauze were even more obvious.


    Countless chills were emitted from it. If the red gauze was frozen again, she might not be able to keep the rest. The ringing of the bell became more and more urgent.


    Mei Qianmeng could not help but say, ¡°Hurry up, I can¡¯t hold on for long. If the water dragon breaks free, it will be difficult to catch it again.¡±


    Gu Xi nodded and recalled the Black Soul Sword. The sword had just come out of the ocean, but it was not wet at all. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the belly of the water dragon.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that dragons have reverse scales. If the reverse scales are damaged ¨C¡±


    At this moment, the water dragon sensed the danger and struggled even harder. The red gauze broke inch by inch, and blue ice crystals spread rapidly. Mei Qianmeng could no longer restrain it and had to let go, otherwise, it was very likely that she would be frozen too.


    At this critical moment, the Black Soul Sword dashed forward with an overwhelming momentum and landed on the spot where the golden light was flickering on the belly. That was where the reverse scale of the dragon was.


    The water dragon did not have the strength to retaliate. Its wails resounded in the sky. Its huge body rolled and the sea also fell towards the sky.


    Countless seawater surged in, as if it was raining heavily. A huge hole appeared in the sky. The entire space seemed as if the end of the world was coming. Gu Xi and Mei Qianmeng could not avoid it at all. There was no warmth in their bodies.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    More space turned into countless pieces, and even the sea water evaporated along with it.


    The water dragon was powerless. The scales on its body turned into countless small water droplets, and finally disappeared into the air. Gu Xi and Mei Qianmeng finally let out a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, the two of them were completely drenched, as if they had just been fished out of the water. They could not help but look at each other and smile, probably because the other party looked too disheveled.


    At least this formation still had some humanity in it, and it had temporarily regained its calm. Otherwise, they would not even have time to catch their breath.


    Even so, they had just experienced a great battle, and it was not something that could be recovered in a short period of time. Gu Xi and Mei Qianmeng¡¯s expressions were not good.

 Chapter 146 - Show Off Your Might and Break the Formation

    Behind them, the two of them encountered a fire dragon that specialized in fire attacks. The entire space was filled with a raging sea of fire. It was so scorching that they were almost cooked like prawns.


    There was also the thunder dragon that controlled the power of lightning. There was also the earth dragon that had a thick defense. None of their attacks were effective because its defense was too strong. The two of them had to take large risks to get rid of it.


    After an unknown number of dragons, the two of them were completely exhausted and collapsed to the ground. More than half of their spiritual power had been consumed, and they were so tired that they almost did not want to talk.


    Gu Xi panted heavily and said, ¡°According to my observation, if it¡¯s a dragon that appears later, it should be even stronger.¡±


    Even if Gu Xi did not say it, Mei Qianmeng had also noticed it. She could not help but sigh. ¡°The Ten Thousand Dragon Formation is indeed powerful.¡±


    Even though she had a trump card in her hand and was confident that she would be safe and sound, she would have to pay a huge price. Moreover, she still had Gu Xi by her side. Unless she had no other choice, Mei Qianmeng did not wish to use it.


    After all, if she were to use it now, if anything major happened in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm in the future, would she not be left with no backup plan.


    What the two of them were most worried about was that, if this situation continued, their spiritual powers would be depleted. However, after every dragon had been wiped out with great difficulty, another one would appear next time, and it would be even stronger.


    It was likely that even dragons with divine-level cultivation bases would appear. At that time, it would be even more difficult for them to deal with it than ascending to the Heavens.


    Gu Xi did not say anything. He only looked at his surroundings. To be honest, this place was just an empty space. There was nothing worth paying special attention to.


    Everything within his sight was chaotic. There were no sun, moon, or stars, and the surroundings were not bright either. There was only a faint-colored speck of light floating in the surroundings, as well as those fragments that came from the void, it was all caused by the battle just now.


    It was the same in the distance. It was gray and stretched out as if there was no end to it.


    Seeing that he was a little lost in his thoughts, Mei Qianmeng said, ¡°It should be that door just now that sent us to this damn place. I don¡¯t know where it is, but it¡¯s like a big shield that covers us inside ¨C¡±


    Gu Xi frowned and suddenly interrupted, ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    Mei Qianmeng looked at him in confusion. She did not know why he had such a big reaction, ¡°I said it was from that door. Is there a problem?¡±


    Gu Xi shook his head, ¡°Not that sentence, the last sentence.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like a big shield¡­¡±


    Gu Xi looked at the sky thoughtfully. ¡°That reminds me.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng followed his line of sight and looked into the endless void. If it were not for the fact that they were actually stepping on the ground, the sky and the ground here would not have been any different.


    ¡°Did you find something?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I found it when I stabbed the Black Soul Sword into the bottom of the sea just now. This sea seems vast and boundless, but it¡¯s actually not deep. I was still wondering why we reached the bottom so quickly.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng did not have any research on formations, so she could not see the crux of the matter. ¡°Is there any connection between the two?¡±


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    ¡°That¡¯s my guess. I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll need you to cover for me later. You¡¯ll know when the time comes.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng did not get angry at Gu Xi for keeping her in suspense. If he dared to play tricks, she would have all the means and methods to make him suffer.


    Mei Qianmeng smiled charmingly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you, Young Master Gu.¡±


    Rumble¨C


    As the two of them conversed, another violent tremor was transmitted. The space not far away suddenly became distorted, forming a black hole-like area that was rapidly spreading outwards, countless fragments were absorbed into it.


    ¡°It¡¯s coming!¡±


    Gu Xi and Mei Qianmeng looked at each other and leaped into the air with great tacit understanding. Although they did not know what was at the other end of the black hole, falling into it would definitely not be of any benefit to them.


    The black hole was getting bigger and bigger at high speed, and it kept spreading and devouring the surroundings. At this rate, it would probably devour the whole place, and even they would not be able to survive.


    Seeing this, Gu Xi shouted, ¡°Cover me!¡±


    At this moment, the two of them were in the same boat. If Gu Xi did not succeed, she probably would not be able to continue breaking through the formation alone.


    Mei Qianmeng did not say much. The bell in her hand rang rapidly. A trace of a Blood Moon appeared on her forehead, and even her pupils were stained with a faint red.


    This red color was spreading toward this empty space at an extremely fast speed. One could vaguely see a curved Blood Moon appearing behind the sky. It brought with it an unparalleled aura as it crushed over.


    Seeing this, Gu Xi was slightly surprised. He did not understand what Magic Tool Mei Qianmeng had used. The pressure here was obviously strong, but the Blood Moon was still able to compete with it. It was at least a quasi-divine tool.


    However, no matter how powerful the Blood Moon was, it was still affected by the Ten Thousand Dragon Formation and was stuck in the sky with the black hole.


    The red light enveloped the black hole. The black hole could not devour it. Similarly, the Blood Moon did not have much of an effect on it, but the devouring speed was much slower.


    ¡°This black hole is too powerful. I can only control it for a while. Hurry up!¡±


    Gu Xi also knew that this was an urgent matter. He summoned the Black Soul Sword. The Black Shadow was faintly discernible in the sky, like a sharp sword hanging above his head.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    A drop of blood essence landed on the sword. Gu Xi¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he shouted, ¡°Go!¡±


    The sword was like a dragon! With an indomitable aura, it flew into the sky. As Gu Xi expected, it stopped at a certain place, as if there was an invisible transparent barrier in front of it.


    ¡°As expected!¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s eyes shone with thousands of rays of light, and the Black Soul Sword let out a humming sound that shook the sky.


    Something seemed to have been shattered. Gu Xi and Mei Qianmeng heard the sound of glass shattering.

 Chapter 147 - The Void Collapsed, and the Dragon Pearl Appeared

    At this moment, countless mystic lights surged into Gu Xi¡¯s body, as if they were shining in from the Nine Heavens. Mei Qianmeng could feel an extremely magnificent and ancient aura, and it was even on par with the Ten Thousand Dragons Formation.


    ¡°This power is a bit strange.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng had seen many cultivators before, and there were many unorthodox cultivators in the demon region. However, none of them were like Gu Xi, giving off an extremely mysterious feeling.


    However, Mei Qianmeng could not tell the exact details. Looking at the sword body that was enveloped by the mystic light, she was even more certain that the material used to forge this sword was extraordinary.


    The mystic illusion sword shook violently, and in an instant, it sounded as if ten thousand swords were clanging together!


    At this moment, Gu Xi was like a God descending into the world. His eyes were dignified, and the direction of the sword was unstoppable.


    The sound of the sword breaking became clearer and clearer. The black hole from before was also affected. The figure of the dragon inside was finally revealed. It was actually a black dragon. No wonder she did not see its shadow earlier. It had completely merged with the black hole, it was completely undetectable.


    The black dragon roared. Its huge body was revealed outside. It was as if night had descended, bringing with it an oppressive pressure. Strong winds surged around its body. However, at this moment, it seemed to be slowly dissipating.


    Gu Xi guessed that the black dragon¡¯s ability should be related to space. If he had not destroyed the formation¡¯s core, it would be extremely troublesome to deal with this black dragon if it really came into being.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Gu Xi looked at the southeast direction of the sky and explained, ¡°That¡¯s where the core of the formation is. Only by breaking this formation can we have a chance to obtain the Dragon Ball.¡±


    ¡°Previously, I discovered during the battle with the water dragon that although this space seems vast, it actually has a limit. It just so happens that what you said just now also reminded me.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s words were simple, but Mei Qianmeng knew how difficult it was to actually pull off. After all, this array core was not easy to find. Otherwise, if it was so easy to obtain the Dragon Ball, then there was no need for this trial to exist.


    However, if they were to follow the layout of the array, it was likely that the two of them would not be able to last until that time even if their spiritual power was exhausted. Not to mention obtaining the Dragon Ball, even keeping lives would be difficult.


    ¡°You¡¯re also good at arrays?¡±


    ¡°I only know a little about them.¡±


    Gu Xi did not tell Mei Qianmeng that Little Jin was also helping him. However, as his trump card, he could not let others know of its existence.


    Hearing these words, Mei Qianmeng became even more fearful of Gu Xi. To be able to break the ancient dragon race¡¯s array with just a little bit of knowledge¡­ It was definitely not as simple as Gu Xi said.


    However, Mei Qianmeng was also a tactful person and did not continue to ask.


    The surroundings were all annihilated and turned into countless fragments. If it was not for Gu Xi and Mei Qianmeng doing their best to stabilize their bodies, they might have also been sucked into it.


    Everything that came from nothingness returned to nothingness. The black holes also gradually disappeared. The shadows that shrouded the two people¡¯s heads finally dispersed. What followed was a violent spatial airflow that devoured everything.


    ¡°Now that the array core has been destroyed by us, this array formation won¡¯t be able to last for long. Then where is the Dragon Ball?¡±


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    It was not good to rashly search for the Dragon Ball because the surrounding space was extremely unstable. If one was accidentally swept into it, it was very likely that they would get lost.


    The surrounding scenery was disappearing into it at an extremely fast speed. Seeing this situation, the two people¡¯s expressions were not very good.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t find the Dragon Ball and wait until this space completely collapses and the formation is shut down, we won¡¯t be able to get out of here ever again.¡±


    There were two serious problems in front of the two of them, and they had to leave as soon as possible. However, they had not gotten the Dragon Ball yet. It had not been easy for them to get to this point, so they were not willing to give up.


    ¡°Look at what that is!¡±


    Mei Qianmeng looked in the direction that Gu Xi was pointing at.


    In the southeast direction, there was a faint light rising slowly. The shining silver ball was particularly obvious in the chaos. The light it emitted could even stabilize the space that was on the verge of collapse.


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s eyes could not help but light up. ¡°This must be the Dragon Ball!¡±


    However, there were countless space fragments and turbulence around the ball. The slightest carelessness could result in the destruction of one¡¯s soul.


    Gu Xi and Mei Qianmeng could not care less. Seeing that the space was about to collapse, they had to end the battle quickly. The two of them flew away with great tacit understanding.


    The red gauze bloomed and paved a path. Mei Qianmeng¡¯s toes were light, like a graceful butterfly landing above. She was not affected by the space-time turbulence at all.


    However, several pieces of space debris came with the turbulence and accidentally touched the red gauze. It was instantly torn into pieces.


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s body was slightly unstable, but she reacted in time. Divine light shot out from her palm and the rainbow bridge appeared out of thin air, connecting to the Dragon Ball.


    Gu Xi was not inferior either. He stepped on the Black Soul Sword and pressed forward. Wherever he passed, the space turbulence and the debris were all shattered by the Sword Qi, making the originally unstable space even more chaotic.


    However, just as the two of them were about to approach, the originally calm Dragon Ball suddenly began to change.


    Whoosh!


    A shadow flashed through the air and quickly appeared in the southwest direction, more than ten miles away, causing Gu Xi and Mei Qianmeng to miss.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    The Dragon Ball floated up and down, as if it was silently mocking the two of them. Every time it was about to approach them, it would change its position. It seemed to be close at hand, but in reality, it was out of reach¡­


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Mei Qianmeng could not help but curse in her heart, ¡°This Dragon Ball is too fast. I can¡¯t catch it at all.¡±


    Seeing that the space was collapsing faster and faster, if they did not leave at this rate, they might really not be able to leave.


    ¡°The two of us will attack together!¡±


    Mei Qianmeng instantly understood what Gu Xi meant. ¡°Okay!¡±

 Chapter 148 - The Most Poisonous Woman’s Heart! The Terrifying Destructive Power!

    Mei Qianmeng waved her hand lightly, and the red veil seemed to have been given life. It was like a sky full of red clouds, covering the entire void space and extending towards the Dragon Ball.


    The Dragon Ball seemed to have sensed some danger, but the red veil quickly wrapped around it, and there was no way to retreat. It suddenly burst out with a huge light, and the silver light turned into a pale golden color.


    An ancient pressure came from the front, and one could vaguely see the shadow of a giant dragon rising into the sky, as if it could tear the world apart. Even though it was already dead, one could not stop the domineering aura around it.


    The Dragon Ball contained the cultivation and essence of a dragon. The red gauze seemed to have been burned by something, and it quickly melted. There was no way to resist it at all.


    Seeing that the Dragon Ball was about to escape again, Mei Qianmeng waved her slender finger in the air and formed a huge and complicated seal. Red flowers grew out of the countless red gauze. The petals were extremely long, and the color seemed to imitate human blood, and it looked extremely demonic.


    The entire space became a sea of flowers. The Spider Lily was known as the Flower of the Netherworld, and the aura of death assaulted them. The Reincarnation Gate appeared in the air, and the Dragon Ball was tainted with a faint aura of death.


    The Dragon Ball seemed to have been suppressed, but Mei Qianmeng¡¯s expression did not look good. ¡°I can¡¯t hold on for long.¡±


    One had to know that the Dragon Ball gathered the morality of Heaven and Earth and was the nemesis of this evil aura. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, countless Spider Lillies withered, and the formation formed by the red gauze was once again on the verge of collapse.


    The Black Soul Sword in Gu Xi¡¯s hand emitted a golden light that could even cover the light of the Dragon Ball in an instant. It suddenly dashed in the direction of the Dragon Ball and split into tens of thousands of pieces in midair before falling down at the same time.


    The Dragon Ball had nowhere to hide where the Sword Qi enveloped. Seeing that the encirclement was gradually shrinking and finally becoming peaceful, Gu Xi and Mei Qianmeng could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    However, Gu Xi did not notice the gloomy light in Mei Qianmeng¡¯s eyes. At the same time, the withered Spider Lily bloomed again.


    The vibration of the space became more and more intense. Countless fragments burst out, and the fragments that swept over could even break through the protection of the protective divine barrier. Both of them had quite a few small wounds on their bodies.


    Mei Qianmeng hurriedly reminded, ¡°Take the Dragon Ball and let¡¯s leave quickly. The support of the space has reached its limit. This place is going to be destroyed soon.¡±


    Countless pieces of debris were buried in the void, forming a huge hole. Even a saint would not be able to contain the power that burst out from it, let alone Gu Xi and Mei Qianmeng.


    Right now, not to mention the space crack, even the strong wind in it was like a blade scraping against bone. More and more pieces of debris were buried, and the two of them had almost no place to land.


    Not far away from the Dragon Ball, a small crack appeared in the southeast direction. Presumably, that was where the exit was.


    Almost at the same time, the two of them arrived in front of the Dragon Ball.


    In an instant, the red light flourished, and the spider lilies that blotted out the sky and covered the earth surged toward Gu Xi, wrapping around Gu Xi¡¯s feet. His body froze, and Mei Qianmeng snatched the Dragon Ball first.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    No one had expected her to suddenly change her mind. Mei Qianmeng smiled flirtatiously, but her words were extremely ruthless. ¡°Thank you, Young Master, for helping me. In the future, I will definitely remember your great kindness and burn a few more incense sticks for you.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the urgent sound of bells rang out, and the Blood Moon appeared once again, enveloping the Spider Lilies. In an instant, the red light shone brightly, and the space fragments and air currents were all pushed to Gu Xi¡¯s side, it restricted Gu Xi¡¯s movements.


    The Spider Lily bloomed on the Blood Moon. The two complemented each other, making one feel dizzy.


    Gu Xi quickly retracted his gaze and said calmly, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The Black Soul Sword slashed at Mei Qianmeng from behind. It carried a destructive force as petals scattered in the sky. If not for the surrounding space being destroyed, this scene would have looked rather beautiful.


    He had long been on guard against Mei Qianmeng. Otherwise, he would have really fallen into her trap.


    ¡°The mouth of a green bamboo snake and the tail of a wasp. Both are not very poisonous. The most poisonous thing is a woman¡¯s heart. The Holy Maiden really has good methods. She wants to remove the mill and kill the donkey.¡±


    When Mei Qianmeng saw that Gu Xi had dodged the attack, there was no surprise on her face. After all, she had known from just now that Gu Xi was unfathomable. Moreover, he had left a backup plan in the formation. It was the same for her.


    ¡°Young Master, you must be joking. I¡¯m just a weak woman. If I didn¡¯t have any schemes and tricks, I would have died here long ago.¡±


    Gu Xi did not believe a single word that came out of her mouth. However, in the end, he still underestimated Mei Qianmeng¡¯s tricks.


    Mei Qianmeng did not want to tangle with Gu Xi any longer. The Blood Moon was huge and gradually enveloped the entire space. The collision and surging of countless forces had already made the entire space extremely fragile, the appearance of the Blood Moon was like the final straw that crushed the camel.


    An unstoppable destructive power surged over, and everything that passed by was reduced to nothingness. Mei Qianmeng turned around and threw herself into the Blood Moon, leaving behind a crisp laugh that sounded like a silver bell.


    ¡°You can rest with this space forever.¡±


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Gu Xi raised his head and saw that the crack on the horizon had closed at an unknown time. It was likely that Mei Qianmeng had done something in the dark and had probably planned everything from the beginning.


    In the end, he underestimated Mei Qianmeng. The surrounding space was filled with destructive power. No matter how high his movement technique and cultivation base was, he could not dodge it.


    At this moment, he was already at a dead end. The gray fog came menacingly and arrived at the bottom of Gu Xi¡¯s feet. The power of nothingness that followed quickly engulfed his figure.


    Roar!


    When this space was completely destroyed, a faint dragon¡¯s roar could be heard. The golden light mixed with the power of chaos. Then, everything returned to calm. It seemed to be completely engulfed by the nothingness. Even Gu Xi was not spared.

 Chapter 149 - Boundless Dragon Skeleton!

    Sensing the destructive aura spreading rapidly behind her, Mei Qianmeng smiled smugly, ¡°No matter how capable you are, now that the exit of the formation is closed, there¡¯s no way for you to escape from it.¡±


    The spatial turbulence and cracks were enough to destroy Gu Xi¡¯s soul, leaving not even ashes.


    When she saw the Dragon Ball in her hand clearly, her smile suddenly turned stiff, and Mei Qianmeng¡¯s pupils shrank.


    ¡°Gu Xi!¡±


    The Dragon Ball in her hand had turned into half!


    The edge was extremely sharp, obviously caused by the extremely sharp Sword Qi. Mei Qianmeng gritted her teeth in anger, thinking of the powerful and mysterious Black Soul Sword in Gu Xi¡¯s hand.


    She had underestimated this man after all. At the crucial moment, he had actually made a move. The Black Soul Sword¡¯s target was not her at all, but this Dragon Ball.


    Mei Qianmeng secretly hated herself for letting her guard down. She wanted to turn back and snatch the remaining half of the Dragon Ball. However, she had just turned around when the turbulent spatial energy almost hit her.


    Seeing that everything had been swallowed by the void, even if she went back now, she was afraid that she would not be able to find that half of the Dragon Ball. With just this kind of pressure, Gu Xi had long ceased to exist in this world.


    Mei Qianmeng had no choice. ¡°Forget it, half-Dragon Ball is fine too. I hope it won¡¯t delay the Demon Venerable¡¯s important matter.¡±


    Meanwhile, the stone dragon at the main entrance took in everything. After all, as the guardian of the array, nothing that happened inside the Ten Thousand Dragon Array could escape its eyes.


    ¡°This little girl is quite ruthless at such a young age. It¡¯s just a pity that that young man and the other half of the Dragon Ball are one move behind.¡±


    The stone dragon sighed. It did not care if Mei Qianmeng was from the Demon Region or not. Whoever was fated to get the Dragon Ball would get it.


    Moreover, Mei Qianmeng had the Dragon Stone in her hand, and Gu Xi had a familiar aura. That was why it decided to give the two of them a chance.


    Now that the Dragon Ball had been obtained by Mei Qianmeng, it was ready to fall into a long sleep again. However, it suddenly opened its eyes and seemed to have sensed something. It said in disbelief, ¡°This power¡­¡±


    On the other side.


    The golden dragon, which was a thousand feet long, broke through the space that was filled with destruction and nothingness. Its golden scales were sharp and tough. Countless gales swept past. Not to mention wounds, not even a white seal was left behind.


    It was Little Jin, who had transformed into a true dragon.


    This array formation was set up by the dragon race. In order to protect the existence of the Dragon Ball, it was extremely difficult for human cultivators. However, it was not the case for the dragon race. It was just that the speed at which the space collapsed and disappeared was too fast, even Little Jin had no choice but to be cautious.


    The surrounding strong winds could not cause any harm to it. However, if it were to accidentally fall into the spatial turbulence and cracks, even the dragon would be in danger.


    Gu Xi stood on the dragon¡¯s head. Looking at the Dragon Ball in his hand and the chaotic scene around him, it was likely that at this moment, Mei Qianmeng thought that he had disappeared into nothingness along with this space.


    Little Jin did not find a breakthrough upward. Instead, it continued to go deeper into the chaotic space. This method was extremely dangerous. It was no different from sending itself to its death. At this moment, the space was already more than half destroyed, if they did not leave now, they really would not have a chance.


    ¡°Are you saying that there is something you want down here?¡±


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Feeling the intense information that Little Jin transmitted into his mind, Gu Xi pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, then I will accompany you on this journey.¡±


    Gu Xi had never been a timid person. Even if this collapsed space was extremely dangerous, he still had a way to escape unscathed. After all, wealth came from danger.


    The chaotic aura pervaded the air. There was simply no place for Little Jin to find a foothold in the turbulence and cracks.


    The destructive power behind him surged over. The divine dragon swung its tail and narrowly avoided it. However, the turbulence brushed past Little Jin¡¯s body.


    Immediately, countless golden scales fell off like rain. It was clear how powerful the turbulence was. Even Little Jin¡¯s huge and hard body was unable to resist it.


    Dragon blood spilled down and accidentally dripped onto the Dragon Ball. The originally silent half of the Dragon Ball seemed to have been awakened and instantly shone brightly. It suddenly fell from Gu Xi¡¯s hand and floated in mid-air before flying into the distance.


    Seeing that the Dragon Ball had charged into the turbulence, Gu Xi did not give it much thought. ¡°Chase it!¡±


    One had to know that this Dragon Ball was something that Mei Qianmeng had tried every means possible to obtain. It would definitely be of great use. Moreover, Litlte Jin was also eyeing the Dragon Ball.


    The Dragon Ball¡¯s flying speed was not fast. It actually looked like it was guiding Gu Xi. However, everywhere it passed, there were turbulence and spatial cracks. It was as if it was risking its life.


    With no other choice, Gu Xi could only brace himself and move forward.


    It was as if there was a special energy that caused the Dragon Ball not to be swallowed. Instead, these things were gathered together, forming an even larger spatial black hole that was filled with violent power.


    The Dragon Ball did not experience any obstruction. Instead, it was hard on Gu Xi.


    He had no choice but to use the Black Soul Sword to open up a path for Little Jin. The Sword Qi deterred the turbulence and immediately swept through everything. However, there were more and more fragments in the surroundings, continuously surging over. Even Gu Xi felt tired.


    He had no choice but to summon Little Nine. Countless foxes floated and swallowed all the tiny shards, slightly reducing the pressure on Gu Xi.


    Following the Dragon Ball all the way down, it was as if they had reached the depths of the underground. An ancient aura blew over, bringing with it an oppressive pressure and aura. Even Little Jin¡¯s flying speed slowed down, it was to the extent that Gu Xi almost flew out under the effects of inertia.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on¨C¡±


    Gu Xi raised his head and was instantly stunned on the spot. His voice also came to an abrupt stop.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    What appeared in front of him was shockingly a white skeleton!


    It was like several towering mountains. It was simply impossible to describe its enormous size with words. One could not see the end of it with a glance.


    ¡°This is!¡±


    Regardless of whether it was Gu Xi, Little Nine, or Little Jin, their gazes were filled with endless shock.


    It was a huge and boundless dragon skeleton!

 Chapter 150 - Extract! Absorb the Remains of the Ancient Dragon!

    Who would have thought that there would be such a huge dragon corpse in the depths of the underground?


    One could vaguely see the glory of ancient times. It was as if one could see a golden dragon roaming about and shaking the world. No matter how powerful a demonic beast was, it would not be able to retaliate in front of it. It had no choice but to lower its arrogant head.


    Ten thousand beasts. They would all submit!


    The ancient dragon corpse slept here for more than a thousand years. Even though time had decayed it and its flesh was no longer there, this dragon bone had existed for a long time. It was so imposing that it spread out and did not dissipate for a long time.


    Even Little Jin did not dare to act rashly.


    One could imagine how powerful it was when it was alive. According to Gu Xi¡¯s conservative estimation, it might have already reached the Emperor stage among human cultivators.


    This realization made him gasp.


    Gu Xi¡¯s heart tightened. He immediately thought of the shape of the mountains that he had seen when he had followed Mei Qianmeng here.


    He had an impossible guess in his heart. Could it be that these mountains really grew on these dragon bones!


    Gu Xi could not help but sigh. So what if it was the powerful supreme-being dragon race back then? They had disappeared without a trace in the long river of history. In the end, they could not resist the power of time.


    Now, the pure-blooded dragon race had been exterminated. The ones left in this world were all mixed-blood or pseudo-dragons with too many impurities.


    ¡°The dragon race¡¯s physical body is strong, and they have extremely strong defense. Their combat power is strong, and they can fight against humans of the same level. They can also suppress humans of the same level. What exactly is the reason that they could fall or even go towards extinction?¡±


    Just what had happened back then?


    Looking at the dragon skeleton in front of him, Gu Xi really could not understand this point. It had already been a thousand years, and the pressure exuded by the dragon corpse did not decrease, but instead increased. It was just that it was buried deep underground, or else it would have spread out long ago.


    If it was not for Little Jin by his side, it would be difficult for him to get close to the dragon bones. They all came from the same origin, so it allowed them to get close. It was likely that anyone would be crushed by the pressure of the dragon corpse the moment they stepped in.


    There were faint records in the history of the human race. It was said that the world was in turmoil back then, and spiritual Qi gradually became scarce. It was to the extent that both human experts and powerful demonic beasts fell one after another.


    It was probably because of this reason that a part of the fault appeared, so very little information was passed down. No one knew what exactly happened back then. After all, those who knew had long been dead.


    From the relevant records, people at that time were also very secretive about it. In short, everything was sealed in history and no one had gone to look for it.


    Gu Xi became even more curious. He could not help but reach out to touch the dragon bone. It was as if there was an electric current running through his body. In an instant, his vision turned black.


    Roar!


    The earth-shaking dragon roar made Gu Xi¡¯s heart tremble. It was as if even his soul could not be controlled and extracted. He came to a mysterious world.


    It was the shadow of a dragon that blotted out the sky. Its body was incomparably huge, and its head and tail could not be seen. The pressure that filled the sky made Gu Xi look like an ant. A single breath of dragon¡¯s breath could turn him into ashes.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    At this moment, it was as if it was facing a great enemy. All the scales on its body seemed to have stood up. It dared not imagine what was it that could make such a huge creature without any natural enemies show such an expression.


    The sky in front of it was dark and gloomy, pressing down on people until they could hardly breathe. The evil aura in the air was the great enemy of the dragon race. On the other side, there was a pair of eyes staring at everything here.


    The eyes had also discovered Gu Xi¡¯s existence. Gu Xi and the pair of giant eyes in the sky looked at each other.


    Gloomy, ominous, brutal, and all kinds of negative aura surged into Gu Xi¡¯s body, causing his face to suddenly turn pale and his spiritual sense to emit intense pain.


    He subconsciously lowered his head. He did not know if it was his misperception, but a gap suddenly appeared on his arm. Intense pain transmitted over, and within that gap, there was actually a pair of eyes that flickered with malicious light!


    Roar!


    Only a dragon¡¯s roar could be heard, pulling Gu Xi back to reality. At the final scene, it was the figure of a huge dragon soaring into the sky.


    Gu Xi composed himself, but he was still a little unable to react. After clearly seeing the scene in front of him, he blurted out, ¡°Little Jin, come back quickly!¡±


    His mind was still in pain. It was probably the sequela from just now, but Gu Xi could not care less. He only saw half a Dragon Ball fly onto the dragon¡¯s head.


    Little Jin seemed to have received some kind of guidance and followed it. It was too late for Gu Xi to stop it.


    This dragon bone was too powerful. Moreover, that strange phenomenon had happened just now. Gu Xi did not dare to act rashly. Seeing this, he wanted to summon Little Jin back.


    However, there seemed to be an invisible wall in front of him that blocked his path. At the same time, he cut off the connection with Little Jin.


    ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    Gu Xi frowned. He did not expect such a big thing to happen after he had only been absent-minded for a moment. In the end, he had let down his guard.


    [Ding! The system has detected the Divine Dragon Skeleton.]


    [Detected flaws 78,450. Potential value 874,2250. Do you want to extract it?]


    Hearing the System notification, Gu Xi was extremely shocked. It was because of the flaw value of the dragon bones.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    The flaw value should not be the bones itself, but the damage caused to it. That was why there was such a big flaw value.


    ¡°Looks like this dragon did not die of old age, but died because of an external force. Could it be related to the pair of eyes I saw just now?¡±


    Now that Gu Xi thought about the scene and the eyes just now, he felt extremely uncomfortable. He hurriedly erased the image in his mind. That uncomfortable feeling gradually disappeared, but it left a deep mark.


    Not far away, the Dragon Ball slowly floated at the position of the dragon head. Little Jin had also arrived at that place.


    Originally, Little Jin¡¯s body was huge. However, under the contrast of such a huge skeleton, he appeared like a newborn child. The Dragon Ball slowly sank into the dragon¡¯s head. At the same time, Little Jin was also like an old monk meditating. No matter how Gu Xi shouted, there was no response.

 Chapter 151 - Little Jin’s Enourmous Fortuitous Encounter, Extract Once Again!

    Gu Xi recalled that it was the Dragon Ball that had absorbed Little Jin¡¯s blood just now. Then, something strange happened to guide them and brought them here.


    Could it be that this Dragon Ball belonged to a giant dragon? Even if it wasn¡¯t, it was inextricably linked to this dragon skeleton.


    Gu Xi had signed a contract with Little Jin, so he did not sense any danger from Little Jin at this moment. Thinking back to the strange actions of the Dragon Ball, he guessed that Little Jin was currently in possession of a great opportunity.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I extract this dragon skeleton? Perhaps it will allow Little Jin to obtain even more pure power.¡±


    Gu Xi was never a stingy person. He did not hesitate to waste an opportunity to extract it.


    [Extracting¡­]


    [Due to the host being unable to accept the power of the skeleton, it has automatically been converted into a contracted pet beast related to the host.]


    [Extracting, 10%, 25%, 40%, 65%¡­]


    It went without saying who this contracted beast was.


    Previously, Little Jin had dripped his blood essence on the Dragon Ball. At this moment, the Dragon Ball had reacted with the skeleton. Using the Dragon Ball as a medium, Little Jin stood on the dragon¡¯s head. The skeleton¡¯s body emitted a golden light that was tens of thousands of feet long, as if it had been reborn.


    One had to know that Little Jin had leaped through the Dragon Gate like a carp. Even if he had been cleansed by the System and the Dragon Gate, there were still a few impurities and bloodlines that were extremely deep hidden in his blood. However, after this, Gu Xi could feel that the few remaining impurities had been expelled.


    It could be said that at this moment, Little Jin was the nine-clawed golden dragon with the purest bloodline in the world! Nothing could compare to it, unless they were both ancient divine beasts.


    The figure of the giant dragon appeared once again, as domineering as before. Its golden eyes were like the reflection of the sun, shining brilliantly, making people not dare to look directly at it, as if it had really come back to life.


    Roar!


    Whether it was the stone dragon or Mei Qianmeng, they all heard this roar, because it had spread too far away, and even the people near the mountain range had been attracted by it.


    The divine light was boundless, and an ancient aura from the Primal Chaos rushed over. Those demonic beasts seemed to have sensed something, and they all lowered their heads in the same direction, as if they were worshipping their kings. If one looked carefully, their bodies were all trembling violently.


    It seemed that some extremely powerful existence had come into being. Even if they did not know what kind of creature it was, the pressure and inheritance from the bloodline definitely would not be wrong. It was completely driven by the body¡¯s instinct.


    ¡°What exactly happened?!¡± Mei Qianmeng¡¯s expression changed slightly. She did not have the time to meet up with the people from the Demon Region. After sending the message, she hurriedly rushed to the direction where the strange movement had happened.


    She was shocked to find that the location was not far from where she was. It was the mountain range that she had entered previously.


    Unexpectedly, she met the stone dragon. Without waiting for her to speak, the stone dragon said, ¡°What is the identity of that man!?¡±


    Mei Qianmeng was stunned on the spot and asked in disbelief, ¡°Is he still alive?¡±


    Judging from the stone dragon¡¯s tone and attitude, Gu Xi was not dead, and even such a big commotion was caused by him.


    Mei Qianmeng pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Senior, what is going on? Why did the mountain range suddenly change? I felt a powerful aura.¡±


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    the stone dragon shook his head and did not want to talk to Mei Qianmeng. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but that man is extraordinary. I noticed something strange about him earlier, so I let him break through the formation. I didn¡¯t expect that he could¡­¡±


    The stone dragon looked at Mei Qianmeng and did not continue. Obviously, he did not want Mei Qianmeng to know. The previous exception was only because she had the Dragon Stone in her hand.


    ¡°Now that you have half of the Dragon Ball, leave quickly. This is not a place for you to stay.¡±


    The stone dragon gave the order to leave, but it became more and more like this. Mei Qianmeng was even more curious about what had happened that even the stone dragon was alarmed.


    At the same time, her heart was also somewhat complicated. She had already set up Gu Xi to such an extent that it was almost a sure-death situation. Could it be that Gu Xi had found a way to survive in such a desperate situation?


    Just what kind of monster was this!


    If such a person was allowed to grow up, and the two of them formed such a huge grudge, he would definitely become a huge threat to the Demon Region in the future.


    ¡°Even if Senior leaves, I¡¯m afraid that more people will come here. The commotion here should have attracted quite a number of people.¡±


    It was extremely difficult to find this place. In addition, there were powerful demonic beasts and strange and powerful formations outside. If ordinary people wanted to step into this place, it would be impossible without the Dragon Stone leading them.


    However, because of the huge change, everything had changed. The mountain range that had been buried underground seemed to have woken up and was exposed in front of everyone. Even the stone dragon could not stop this from happening.


    It was unhappy, but it could not refute Mei Qianmeng¡¯s words.


    Unfortunately, they were all blocked outside. A powerful pressure covered the top of the mountain range. This place was a world of its own. Outsiders could not enter, nor could they detect the situation inside.


    Otherwise, the stone dragon and Mei Qianmeng would have rushed in long ago.


    ¡°Senior, why can¡¯t we enter? Do you have any ideas?¡±


    the stone dragon¡¯s gaze fell on the void, as if he was immersed in some kind of memory. No one knew what he was thinking about, but in the end, all his words turned into a sigh.


    ¡°Everything is destined.¡±


    After leaving these words, the stone dragon¡¯s figure gradually disappeared in the air,


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    ¡°Senior! Senior!¡±


    No matter how much Mei Qianmeng shouted, there was no response. She did not know if the stone dragon had already left or if he had used some other method to enter.


    Looking at the chaotic scene inside, Mei Qianmeng was filled with hatred in her heart. She had to go in and take a look!


    The spiritual light in the center of her palm was flourishing. Now that she was outside, she did not care about the danger of being exposed. The Blood Moon in the sky was faintly discernible as it pressed forward.


    However, in the next second, Mei Qianmeng widened her eyes. All of them were ineffective!

 Chapter 152 - The Awakened Being, I Am Long Tian!

    ¡°You guys heard it too, right? A dragon¡¯s roar!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really coming from the southeast. Could it be that something big happened there?¡±


    ¡°Something must have happened there. Let¡¯s hurry over and check it out. Maybe another Heavenly treasure has appeared.¡±


    Many people heard the dragon¡¯s roar and felt the ancient aura. Even if it was not a rare treasure, it was most likely something major. The nearby sects all rushed to the place where the commotion was.


    ¡°Strange. I¡¯ve never seen such a path before. And where did this mountain range come from?¡±


    Looking at the dark and deep path in front of them, which stretched into the distance and connected to a seemingly endless road, the boundless mountain range not far away was faintly discernible. It seemed to be close at hand, but in fact, it was far away on the horizon.


    Even though they were far away from this mountain range, they could still feel its magnificent aura. They were instantly stunned on the spot.


    ¡°I¡¯ve passed by this place before, but it wasn¡¯t there at that time. Even the map didn¡¯t mark such a place. No matter where this place is, everyone, be careful.¡±


    As they went deeper, the path became narrower and narrower. Everywhere they looked, there were giant trees that towered into the clouds. The densely packed leaves were so dense that there was not even a single crack. Not a single ray of light could be seen, it made the surrounding environment seem a little dim.


    It was as if they had come to ancient times. There were no traces of humans here, and they were the first batch of humans to enter.


    The closer they got, the stronger the aura became. At the same time, everyone sensed that there was something strange about this place, and they did not dare to lower their guard.


    At this moment, someone cried out in surprise, ¡°Look!¡±


    There were dozens of demonic beasts not far away. They stood in their original spots without moving. Their heads were facing a certain direction, and their four limbs were prostrating on the ground.


    Everyone instantly entered a state of alert. Although these demonic beasts were not particularly powerful, they had the advantage in numbers. In addition, they possessed extremely powerful defenses. If they were to swarm together, it would really be difficult to deal with them.


    ¡°We have to be careful. Don¡¯t disturb them.¡±


    Nobody wanted to cause any more trouble, but taking a detour would be too troublesome. They could only try their best not to attract the attention of these demonic beasts. They restrained their auras.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys feel that these demonic beasts aren¡¯t quite right?¡±


    They barged into the demonic beasts¡¯ territory, the beasts did not move at all. They still maintained their previous posture and did not move move. At first glance, they really did look like statues.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the demonic beasts here? Could it be that they were immobilized?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re doing iit on purpose. They wanted us to lower our guard and then suddenly attack.¡±


    However, logically speaking, the level and cultivation of these demonic beasts should not have reached such a level of intelligence.


    The strange feeling in everyone¡¯s heart became more and more obvious. They cautiously stepped forward to guard against the sudden riot of these demonic beasts. Even though they had already stepped into the range of the demonic beasts¡¯ attack, there was still no movement.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    ¡°You, do you guys feel that these demonic beasts seem to be worshipping something?¡±


    The person who said this was slightly trembling at the end of his sentence. After being reminded by him, the others were extremely shocked and realized that it really looked like it. All the demonic beasts were facing the southeast direction. Their four limbs were prostrating on the ground, nodding their heads as if there was some kind of reverence there.


    However, what was even more terrifying was still to come.


    The deeper they went, the variety of demonic beasts became more and more varied. The number of demonic beasts actually increased from more than a dozen to more than a hundred, and there were even high-level demonic beasts among them.


    These demonic beasts had strange appearances. Their faces were ferocious, and their sharp fangs could easily bite off the heads of human cultivators. There were also some whose bodies were covered with thick scales. With their powerful defense, even human mighty figures would not be able to harm them.


    They were creatures from the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. They usually had their own territories and areas of activity, and would not leave easily. But now, for some unknown reason, they were all gathered here.


    The weaker cultivators were so scared that they did not dare to breathe loudly. They were afraid that if they were not careful, they would become food for these demonic beasts.


    ¡°What exactly happened¡­¡±


    ¡°There is something wrong here.¡±


    Among these demonic beasts, there were existences that were like natural enemies. However, these demonic beasts almost suppressed their body¡¯s instincts. Their gazes were fixed in the same direction. They were even ignoring the human cultivators.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, they appeared somewhat terrifying. It was fine if they were low-level demonic beasts, but even high-level demonic beasts were like this. One had to know that they were powerful, and some of their cultivation bases that had opened their intelligence were even more unfathomable.


    However, because of an unknown existence in the southeast, they all lowered their arrogant heads and submitted. There was only one reason for this.


    The strength of that thing was even more terrifying!


    A cold wind blew from God knows where, and everyone could not help but shiver. Only now did they realize that their backs were almost drenched in a cold sweat.


    The joy they felt when they thought about the birth of a Heavenly treasure had long been thrown into the clouds.


    ¡­


    The ancient dragon¡¯s roar shook the sky. Even Gu Xi felt as if his eardrums were about to be shattered. He forcefully endured the enormous pressure and looked at Little Jin¡¯s location.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    The aura coming from there was even more ancient. Little Jin¡¯s entire body was bathed in golden light. Countless golden threads flew out from the skeleton and connected with it. It was as if all the restrictions on his body had been opened, it emitted an ancient bloodline pressure.


    At this moment, its body suddenly became huge, as if it had become one with the giant dragon. Little Jin suddenly opened his eyes. The dark golden ice-cold light was like the arrival of a king. It was no longer as ignorant as before. The gaze it used to look at Gu Xi was filled with scrutiny, as if sizing him up.


    This gaze was definitely not what Little Jin originally possessed!


    Gu Xi was shocked, ¡°You are¡­!¡±


    ¡°I am Long Tian.¡±

 Chapter 153 - It Had Actually Seen Me Before!

    The deep voice carried a supreme pressure. It was clearly the same face, but the aura it emitted was vastly different.


    If the original Little Jin was like a toddler who had yet to fully mature, then at this moment, Gu Xi was facing a giant-like existence. It seemed that as long as it wanted to, it could easily crush Gu Xi to death.


    At this moment, Gu Xi felt as if he was facing a great enemy. Every pore on his body was screaming of danger. He subconsciously tightened his grip on the Black Soul Sword in his hand.


    No one expected that his pair of dark golden eyes seemed to be immersed in some kind of memory. In the next second, he actually opened his mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before.¡±


    If a demonic beast cultivated to a certain level, it would be able to speak human language and even transform into a human body. However, there were very few that could do so now, let alone a demonic beast that could transform into a human.


    It had actually seen me before?!


    Gu Xi¡¯s heart was instantly filled with raging waves as he blurted out, ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    His expression changed slightly as he suddenly recalled the strange phenomenon that happened when he touched the dragon bone just now.


    Could it be at that time?


    It was not just the pair of evil eyes in the sky, even the huge dragon had noticed him.


    Gu Xi thought about the dragon¡¯s roar. He had originally thought that it was Little Jin¡¯s roar that allowed him to regain his consciousness. Now, it seemed that the owner of the voice was right in front of him.


    To be more precise, it was an ancient existence that had borrowed Little Jin¡¯s body.


    ¡°It¡¯s been thousands of years. I didn¡¯t think that I would be able to open my eyes again.¡±


    It was a coincidence. Originally, after a thousand years, Long Tian¡¯s consciousness had already dissipated. Moreover, it was heavily injured when it was alive. However, because of the existence of the Dragon Ball, it was able to preserve a wisp of it, causing it to fall into a deep slumber forever.


    However, Little Jin¡¯s blood essence was used as a guide, and it came from the same source. Gu Xi¡¯s system played a big part in extracting the flaw in the dragon bones. Due to fate, the strand of consciousness was actually awakened.


    Even if it was just a strand, it was still a huge thing to Little Jin. It did not have any ability to resist at all.


    ¡°Is Senior Little Jin alright?¡±


    Seeing that Long Tian had saved him previously and did not have any hostility, Gu Xi could not help but sigh in relief.


    ¡°This little fellow¡¯s body is really strange, eh¨C¡±


    Long Tian gave a puzzled voice, ¡°Interesting, I¡¯m talking about why the aura is so familiar yet extremely unfamiliar. It turns out that it¡¯s a carp leaping over the Dragon Gate. It¡¯s the evolution of the ancestral bloodline, and there seems to be a mysterious and powerful force interfering with it.¡±


    The mysterious and powerful force it mentioned should be the System. Gu Xi was a little surprised. He did not expect Long Tian to discover the clues so quickly.


    However, it was in Little Jin¡¯s body after all, so it naturally knew everything about it.


    ¡°The Dragon Gate hasn¡¯t appeared for a long time, and no living creature can transform. We thought that the Dragon Gate had shattered and disappeared, but we didn¡¯t expect to see it again.¡±


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Gu Xi frowned, ¡°What does Senior mean by the Dragon Gate shattering and disappearing?¡±


    He suddenly remembered that when Little Jin had leaped through the Dragon Gate, there was indeed a force blocking it. He had previously thought that it was because of the Dragon Gate itself. However, now, with the information he got from Long Tian, it seemed to be another reason.


    However, Long Tian shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t remember it too clearly. It was originally a wisp of a remnant soul. Many of my memories have long disappeared in the long river of time. I can¡¯t remember much anymore.¡±


    However, there was one thing that he could remember clearly.


    Long Tian¡¯s expression immediately became incomparably serious.


    ¡°Brat, it can be considered fate that we met. In addition, this golden carp has already become a pure-blooded dragon of my race. I might as well send you a great opportunity.¡±


    After Long Tian said this, the golden scales flickered with divine light and fell into Gu Xi¡¯s hand. It was like the sharpest divine weapon in the world. It was different from the other scales, it was the reverse scale of a dragon.


    Gu Xi was instantly cut. Seeing the dragon scales rushing towards him, it actually pointed at his life gate. He held the Black Soul Sword to block it. The two collided in mid-air and actually let out a golden sound.


    The dragon scale became extremely long and thin, and then gradually became narrower. It actually transformed into the shape of a sword. A golden dragon appeared out of thin air and circled around the sword. It carried an indescribable domineering aura, and countless dragon shadows followed.


    Tens of thousands of dragons roared in unison, bringing with it an oppressive pressure. The strong wind blew Gu Xi¡¯s hair, and his clothes fluttered. It was as if a group of demons were dancing wildly. The Sword Qi and the dragon aura were evenly matched.


    The shadows of the dragons covered the sky and covered the earth. They interweaved into a dense net that enveloped Gu Xi within.


    Each dragon had one-third of the strength of their original body. With so many dragons aappearing, a huge dragon¡¯s breath pounced on Gu Xi¡¯s face, causing the sky and earth to suddenly change color.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression was solemn. His shoulders weighed tens of millions of pounds. His body fell down, causing a deep pit to appear on the ground. Even so, he did not take even half a step back.


    The dragon scale sword was ever-changing. At times, Gu Xi would be caught off guard by the two dragons playing, and at other times, the dragon would travel in all directions, catching him off guard. If not for the fact that there was no killing intent in the Sword qi, Gu Xi would have thought that Long Tian had suddenly changed his mind, he wanted to kill him ruthlessly.


    He tried to break this powerful sword technique, but he had no way to do so.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case ¨C¡±


    Gu Xi had never been a timid person. A dark light flashed across his eyes. ¡°10,000 Swords Returning to Their Roots!¡±


    Gu Xi had never been afraid of numbers. He roared angrily, and the Black Soul Sword burst out with intense mystic light, splitting the sky with the Dragon Scale Sword.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see if you¡¯re stronger or if my ¡®10,000 Swords Returning to Their Roots¡¯ is stronger.¡±


    If there was no way to avoid it, he might as well fight with all his might!


    The sword shadows overlapped, as if they came from beyond the Nine Heavens. In an instant, Sword Qi swept across, and the mountains, the sun, and the moon changed color.


    Gu Xi was in the center of the sword formation. The scene was very spectacular. The confrontation between the dragon and the sword, the two majestic forces surging together, was like countless fireworks blooming.


    However, the enormous power within caused the space to become distorted, and could make a star explode in an instant.

 Chapter 154 - The Gaze of the Abyss, Be Careful of the World...

    Even Gu Xi was almost unable to block the energy fluctuations. His body swayed and he barely managed to use his Black Soul Sword to stabilize himself. Otherwise, he would have already been blown over a hundred meters away.


    Roar!


    Another dragon roar shook the sky. Two dragon shadows appeared in front of Gu Xi. One was Little Jin and the other was Long Tian. They were clearly the same body, but there were two souls confronting each other.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I know that this kid is your Master. I won¡¯t hurt him. I¡¯m just testing him. How can an ordinary human cultivator easily form a contract with my dragon race!¡±


    ¡°I know that you owe him a favor, but this kid didn¡¯t let me down. I¡¯m training him now. Don¡¯t interfere. You¡¯ll drop the ball at this critical moment.¡±


    Hearing Long Tian¡¯s comforting words, Little Jin gradually became quiet, and the two shadows showed signs of reuniting again.


    Gu Xi brandished the Black Soul Sword, and the ten thousand swords formed a formation to protect him. The Tiangang Earth Qi that was formed was out of the reach of all living things, and if anything were to accidentally touch it, it could be instantly destroyed.


    He killed his way into the group of dragons. The dragon shadows were ethereal and unpredictable, but the Sword Qi was unstoppable, and every time he swung down, countless dragon shadows would evaporate.


    Even so, the dragon shadows were endless. They came one after another. The consumption of a large amount of spiritual power made Gu Xi¡¯s face a little ugly. At the same time, he also noticed that as the dragon shadows disappeared, a faint golden light entered the Black Soul Sword.


    At the same time, the previous moves of the Dragon Scale Sword became clearer in his mind. The powerful sword technique that he could not figure out previously seemed to slowly reveal itself, as if a fog was being cleared away.


    Needless to say, it was definitely Long Tian¡¯s doing.


    Seeing that Gu Xi was somewhat exhausted, Long Tian let out a long cry and the dragons in the air dissipated. The Dragon Scale Sword once again transformed into the appearance of the scales from before, quietly lying in Gu Xi¡¯s hand.


    At this moment, the radiance of the scales on Long Tian¡¯s body became extremely dim, and his aura became somewhat weak. Little Jin¡¯s shadow also became more and more solid.


    ¡°My time is almost up. It seems that this remnant soul of mine won¡¯t be able to hold on for long.¡±


    Although Gu Xi was exhausted just now, if he could continue to tap into his own potential, he would still have the strength to fight. This kind of battle method exhausted him greatly, but there were many benefits. In the future, his spiritual energy would definitely be replenished, and it would be even higher.


    Unfortunately, Long Tian was unable to continue holding on.


    ¡°Keep it well. This scale will definitely be of great use to you in the future.¡±


    Although Gu Xi did not know what the use of this scale was, it was definitely something good. Gu Xi hurriedly thanked him, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not much time left. You must remember that when you gaze at the Abyss, the Abyss is also gazing at you¡­¡±


    ¡°You must be careful of the world ¨C¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, two dragon roars shook the world. One of them was an exceptionally mournful wail. It was surprisingly emitted by Little Jin. It seemed to have sensed the disappearance of Long Tian.


    Long Tian¡¯s voice became weaker and weaker, to the extent that Gu Xi did not hear the rest of his words clearly.


    The golden light exploded in an instant. Like fireworks, it scattered and floated on the entire mountain range. Most of it had entered Little Jin¡¯s body, while a small portion had entered Gu Xi and the Black Soul Sword.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Even a wisp of the soul fragment brought with it an incomparably majestic pressure. Gu Xi could even see some images, but they were too fragmented, so he could not see the contents clearly.


    After all, this was only the memory of the soul fragment. It was not complete, so it was impossible to figure it out. However, Gu Xi could sense the oppressive, violent, and evil aura.


    That pair of eyes could not help but appear in his mind again.


    The first sentence that Long Tian said was very easy to understand, but the second sentence¡­


    Beware of the world? What about the world?


    Gu Xi was puzzled.


    At this moment¡­


    Rumble!


    A strong tremor came from the ground not far away. Even Gu Xi staggered a few steps and almost fell to the ground.


    The mountains collapsed, as if there was an inexplicable force inside that caused it to collapse from the inside out. Countless rocks shattered, and the giant tree that covered the sky fell to the ground, revealing the white bones inside.


    On the other side, the strong tremor spread rapidly, only increasing and not decreasing. The cultivators swayed, thinking that it was an earthquake or an inexplicable attack from the southeast direction.


    ¡°Even a quasi-Saint level demonic beast can¡¯t release such huge tremors. Just how powerful is that demonic beast?¡±


    The rocks collapsed, and the scenery not far away seemed to be retreating rapidly. Even the green color was reduced a lot, and the bare grass seemed to have a soundless fear spreading along with it.


    The crowd did not understand why. Because of the earth dragon, the originally green color gradually disappeared, and it was replaced by a sparkling white color that was emitting a dim light under the sunlight.


    They seemed to be getting closer and closer to that location. It was almost time to reveal the answer, and an ancient and boundless aura approached them.


    Whether it was Mei Qianmeng who was hiding in the dark or the cultivators who had rushed over, they could not help but gasp when they saw the scene in front of them. They thought that they were hallucinating.


    ¡°This¡­ is¡­¡±


    What entered their eyes was the enormous skeleton of an unknown creature. Its head and tail could not be seen, and it blotted out the sky and covered the sun. The white skeleton was shining with a cold light like jade, and it emitted an enormous aura that intimidated everyone.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    It was under the mountain range. To be more precise, the mountain range grew on top of it.


    It was surrounded by countless rocks and broken branches of giant trees. It looked a bit messy, but these things were not worth mentioning. After all, the skeleton was too large, and no one would notice these insignificant things.


    ¡°This, this is a dragon!¡±


    The slender body and the two horns all indicated the identity of the skeleton.


    ¡°How can there be such a huge dragon?¡±

 Chapter 155 - A Group of People Who Suddenly Barged In

    Everyone was filled with emotion. Even after thousands of years, the dragon bones were still preserved so well. From the pressure emitted from them, people did not even dare to get close. If they casually approached them, they might even be in danger.


    For a moment, everyone did not dare to act rashly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a huge dragon skeleton here. I¡¯ve never heard of this before.¡±


    ¡°This dragon skeleton was left here after the dragon died. It must have been a long time before this place gradually evolved into a mountain range.¡±


    Previously, they were still lamenting the vastness of the mountain range and hurried to travel tens of thousands of miles. It turned out that everything was because of this dragon bone.


    ¡°Look over there quickly.¡±


    The position where the dragon head was located shone with a golden light. Immortal Qi surrounded it, and the shadow of the golden dragon was even faintly discernible. It was filled with supreme profoundness, and everyone¡¯s eyes instantly became incomparably fiery.


    ¡°Could it be that some treasure has been nurtured within this place?¡±


    Everyone hurried over, only to discover that a person seemed to have arrived here a long time ago. His thin figure gave off a supreme pressure, causing everyone to be shocked.


    The Ancient Sect, the Pure Lotus Sect, the Zhan Family, and the others looked at each other. They had not realized that there was such an unfamiliar aura here earlier.


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    When this person turned around, who else could it be but Gu Xi!


    Mei Qianmeng, who was hiding in the dark, had already guessed that Gu Xi was still alive. However, when she saw it with her own eyes, she could not help but feel a little surprised.


    At the same time, the Ancient Sect was also surprised. They were shocked to discover that Gu Xi was the person who had formed a grudge with them previously.


    Although everyone¡¯s hearts were different, they did not think too much about it. They thought that Gu Xi had some method that was one step faster than them. After all, based on his strength and level, and him being alone, how could he have been waiting here long ago?


    ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, then hurry up and get out of the way!¡±


    Gu Xi looked at the people who had arrived and frowned. At this moment, Little Jin had not completely absorbed the energy and was at a critical moment. He did not expect that these people would suddenly charge over. If they were to interrupt Little Jin now, he was afraid that he would not have such an opportunity in the future.


    He slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°What if I say no?¡±


    They already had old grudges, and at this moment, Gu Xi was recklessly blocking them. The people from the Ancient Sect could not hold it in any longer. ¡°If you want to die, then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a powerful spiritual power rushed towards Gu Xi¡¯s face. No one had expected that the people from the Ancient Sect would suddenly attack, leaving no time for anyone to react.


    However, Gu Xi merely smiled coldly. With a gentle wave of his hand, he neutralized the attack.


    Meng Hang from the Ancient Sect could not help but feel his face sink. One had to know that although the disciples who had attacked just now were not considered top-notch, they were still considered outstanding. Who would have thought that Gu Xi neutralize their attacks so easily?


    It could be seen that this person was quite powerful, but this thought did not linger for long. After all, they had the advantage in numbers. So what if Gu Xi was powerful?


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Could it be that he could deal with so many people?


    Meng Hang took a step forward, his expression cold. ¡°Were you the one who attacked my Ancient Sect¡¯s disciples just now?¡±


    Gu Xi admitted without any hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Meng Hang formed a spell with his hands and muttered something.


    A crack appeared out of thin air, and specks of pressure overflowed out, as if something was tearing through space and coming over.


    A pair of giant hands suddenly appeared in mid-air and grabbed towards Gu Xi. The runes on the giant hands revolved and released rays of divine light. The dense and complicated Dao characters interweaved into a huge net that blotted out the sky and covered the earth, making it impossible for Gu Xi to dodge.


    However, Gu Xi had no intention of dodging.


    He thought of the scales that he had obtained earlier and his heart turned casually. The scales that flickered with golden light appeared in everyone¡¯s field of vision. They carried an ancient aura. The shadow of the giant dragon rose into the air and actually turned into a sword.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. They knew that this scale was a good thing. The faint pressure that came from it caused even their hearts to tremble.


    Thinking of the skeleton in front of him, could it be that Gu Xi had already obtained part of the treasure before they arrived? His greedy and burning gaze swept over Gu Xi.


    How could Gu Xi not know what these people were planning?


    Seeing that the giant hand in mid-air was blocked by the Dragon Scale Sword and that there was a huge resistance, Meng Hang was actually unable to take another step forward. He knew in his heart that he had underestimated the person in front of him.


    ¡°You do have some strength. However, do you think you can provoke our Ancient Sect just like that? Then you are too naive. You will pay the price for your actions.¡±


    Meng Hang put away his contempt. Words that were difficult to understand came out of his mouth as if they contained great power. In an instant, even the sky and earth changed color.


    As the wind and clouds changed, the giant hand seemed to have been blown away by the wind. It turned into a ray of light and fell into Meng Hang¡¯s body. His five fingers turned into claws. It seemed ordinary, but an inexplicable chill rose from the soles of everyone¡¯s feet.


    This move seemed ordinary, but it contained great pressure. As the saying went, the Great Dao was simple. The simpler the move, the greater the power it displayed.


    Everyone knew that Meng Hang was serious.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    ¡°I heard that this Ancient Sect¡¯s Meng Hang is covered in copper skin and iron bones. It¡¯s very difficult for ordinary magic tools to cause any damage. Even almighty cultivators can¡¯t do anything to him.¡±


    ¡°I think the sword in this kid¡¯s hand isn¡¯t an ordinary one either. I don¡¯t know which one is better when the two are fighting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Meng Hang has been famous for a long time. He¡¯s considered one of the best among the younger generation. That kid¡¯s origin is unpredictable and quite mysterious. He even has such a divine weapon.¡±


    The onlookers did not plan to make a move for the time being. For one thing, the treasure was right in front of them, so they could not run away for the time being. They could also use Meng Hang¡¯s hands to test Gu Xi¡¯s strength.


    Meng Hang¡¯s strength was formidable. If both sides suffered heavy losses in the battle, they would also have one less powerful enemy. It could be said that this group of people were having wishful thinking.

 Chapter 156 - Extraction Successful! Shocking the World

    Gu Xi looked at Meng Hang who was like a fierce tiger descending the mountain. Gu Xi quickly dodged him, leaving only an afterimage in the air.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    One after another, the sound was so loud that it was going to break everyone¡¯s eardrums. There were deep holes on the ground. It was enough to show the power of Meng Hang¡¯s palm wind. If it landed on the ground, Gu Xi would probably lose half his life.


    Even the spectators subconsciously took a few steps back, afraid that they would be implicated.


    Unfortunately, all of them missed, and countless pieces of gravel surged and fell to the sides of the two.


    Meng Hang said in extreme anger, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you only know how to dodge!¡±


    No one realized that Gu Xi and Meng Hang were getting farther and farther away from the spot where the golden light was flashing.


    Gu Xi sneered. It was a critical moment for Little Jin. The surrounding spiritual energy had become extremely unstable, so it was very easy for Little Jin to be affected. Otherwise, he would have made his move long ago.


    Previously, this mountain range had originally set up an extremely powerful and ancient restriction. If it was not for the special keepsake of the Dragon Stone in the hands of Mei Qianmeng, ordinary people would not be able to see the whole picture and learn the true secret of this mountain range.


    It was because Gu Xi had broken the Ten Thousand Dragons Formation, coupled with Long Tian¡¯s spiritual sense being awakened, that due to various coincidences, the entire geology of this place had changed. The bones that had slept for a thousand years were able to see the light of day again.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Gu Xi suddenly spoke. Everyone was confused by what he said. They did not know what he meant.


    They saw him holding the Dragon Scale Sword. His expression was still calm, but his aura had become extremely cold. With a light wave, the figure of the giant dragon materialized out of thin air.


    ¡°Dragon Roar, Nine Heavens!¡±


    The giant golden dragon descended from the sky. Under such pressure, Meng Hang could not even move his body. In that split second, no one knew whether it was because the speed of the giant dragon was too fast or because the pressure was too terrifying, but everyone did not see what happened clearly. Meng hang immediately flew more than ten meters away and suddenly spat out a large mouthful of blood.


    Everyone said in disbelief, ¡°He actually lost¡­¡±


    In just one move, he had crushed the oldest disciple with the most potential in the Ancient Sect. Everyone looked at Meng Hang, whose face was pale, and then their gazes fell on Gu Xi. They could not believe it.


    Although there were quite a few people among them who could defeat Meng Hang, they could not do it as easily as Gu Xi did.


    Meng Hang was also surprised. His eyes were wide open, and he could not believe what had happened. When he noticed the strange looks in everyone¡¯s eyes, he was both embarrassed and angry. He actually spat out another mouthful of blood.


    The people from the Ancient Sect thought that he was seriously injured and did not have long to live. They quickly surrounded him. ¡°Senior Brother Meng, are you okay?!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, what did you do to Senior Brother Meng? ! If anything happens to Senior Brother Meng, our Ancient Sect will definitely not let you off.¡±


    The people from the ancient sect surrounded Gu Xi. The killing intent in their eyes was as if they wanted to chop Gu Xi into pieces and kill him.


    Gu Xi, who was the instigator, did not care at all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he is still alive. He is not dead.¡±


    His words were like a resounding slap to the face of the Ancient Sect.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    After all, they had vowed to teach Gu Xi a painful lesson, and now they were the ones being taught a lesson. Moreover, there were other sects here. It could be said that they had lost a lot of face.


    At this moment, the people of the Ancient Sect could not care less about bullying the weak. ¡°Let¡¯s attack together and avenge Senior Brother Meng!¡±


    ¡°This kid must have used some shady methods to win against Senior Brother Meng. Otherwise, with Senior Brother Meng¡¯s ability, how could he be defeated so easily?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too despicable!¡±


    The people of the Ancient Sect were aggitated, especially when they saw the faint mocking smile on Gu Xi¡¯s face.


    [Extraction successful!]


    At this moment, the System notification sounded in Gu Xi¡¯s mind! He subconsciously looked in Little Jin¡¯s direction.


    At the same time, the Heaven-shaking dragon¡¯s roar resounded throughout the Nine Heavens and the entire universe, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    An ancient aura came gushing over. It was extremely similar to Long Tian, but it also carried vigorous vitality. It was like a rising sun, wantonly releasing its own radiance. That was Little Jin¡¯s aura!


    The demonic beasts that were previously intimidated felt that Long Tian¡¯s aura was gradually dissipating. The danger in their bloodlines seemed to have been lifted. Just as they were preparing to return to their respective homes, another wave of pressure came.


    Plop!


    They immediately knelt on the ground. All the demonic beasts moved in unison. At almost the same time, their bodies trembled even more violently.


    The human cultivators could not sense the difference between the two, but as demonic beasts, they clearly knew that it was too terrifying!


    Although the previous pressure also made them feel fear and respect, the energy did not last long. There was a sense of nothingness, as if it would dissipate between Heaven and Earth at any time.


    This time, it was even greater than before. Moreover, the majestic life force contained in it could make their blood burn.


    Since when did such a big boss appear in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm?!


    The high-level demonic beasts that had already activated their intelligence could not wait to run away at night. However, under that powerful pressure, they could not even crawl, let alone run. Their legs were really weak.


    The demonic beasts wanted to cry but had no tears. They thought that strange things happened every year, but today, there were especially many.


    The human cultivators here did not know what the current demon beasts were thinking.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Looking at the golden scales in front of them, which were like a dazzling sun, the sharp light almost burned their pupils, as if it was a punishment for offending and disturbing them.


    Those who were weaker hurriedly averted their eyes. Even so, the feeling of their eyes being burned by fire could not be removed.


    ¡°Ancient divine dragon, this is¡­¡±


    The creature in front of them was too huge, and they could not see the end of it at a glance. The scales on its body were comparable to divine weapons, and there were precious treasures everywhere.


    However, the people present did not dare to be greedy.

 Chapter 157 - We Can’t Let Him Get Away

    The dragon race had long disappeared into the long river of history. Even if they had left behind their descendants, their bloodlines had long been mottled after so many years. It was said that they were the dragon clan, but to put it bluntly, they were just false dragons.


    There were no more pure-blooded dragons in the world. From the relevant records in the ancient books, it could be seen that they were powerful, even to the extent of being able to call the wind and summon the rain. After all, up until now, if there were any factors that were related to dragons, all of them were powerful demonic beasts.


    What¡¯s more, dragons were divine beasts. Now that the legendary creatures were right in front of them, the powerful aura they displayed was extremely shocking. Compared to them, they were insignificant. People always had some fear of the existence of unknown things.


    There was a moment of silence in the air. No one spoke.


    Boom!


    As If the sky and earth were collapsing, everyone shook. It turned out that the huge dragon bones were crumbling. The power of a thousand years could not corrode it. Moreover, it was still continuously emitting a huge pressure that intimidated everyone. Now, it was slowly dissipating before their eyes.


    Previously, everyone thought that no matter how the world changed, this dragon skeleton would always exist. After all, it looked so powerful that even death could not affect it in the slightest.


    Who would have thought that such unpredictable things would be happening now?


    Everyone was lost in their thoughts as they watched. However, they realized that the power of the dragon bones¡¯ dissipation was slowly seeping into the golden dragon in front of them. The dissipation of things gave birth to a new life. It was like the cycle of the Heavenly Dao.


    The ground shook even more violently. Many people fell to the side and almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°This is bad. I¡¯m afraid that this place is going to collapse. We have to leave quickly!¡±


    Only then did everyone remember that the endless mountain range in the vicinity was built on the dragon bones. If the dragon bones were to disappear, would the mountain range still be necessary?


    Compared to the tremors that came from the ground earlier, it was a sign of collapse. Fortunately, the formation here had disappeared. Otherwise, everyone would have been trapped here.


    The stone dragon hidden in the void looked at everything that happened before its eyes. A confused expression appeared on its face. It could not figure out how things had turned out like this. Its mood was somewhat inexplicably sad and heavy.


    It said with a sense of loss, ¡°Long Tian, I didn¡¯t expect to see you again in my lifetime. If this is your choice, then I will respect it¡­¡±


    The stone dragon also thought that Long Tian had disappeared from the world a long time ago, but it did not expect that they would actually meet again after a thousand years.


    ¡°Fate is unpredictable. Now, one of us has become a remnant soul, and what has the other become?¡±


    These words were like a switch. The sealed memories slowly revealed a mysterious corner. The stone dragon¡¯s expression froze, as if it had violated a forbidden area, and thus fell into chaos.


    The dragon¡¯s eyes actually became foggy, losing its previous intelligence. Its entire body was filled with a strange, incomparably stiff, and an indescribable gray fog began to spread. Golden scales could faintly be seen flashing past, then, it covered its entire body.


    It looked like a ¡®real¡¯ dragon that had been transformed from stone.


    After a moment, it returned to normal.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I remember it all of a sudden? It seems like there¡¯s an extremely important part missing in my memory. Am I not the stone dragon that¡¯s in charge of guarding? Who is Long Tian? This name is so familiar. Is it because I¡¯ve been asleep for too long that my memory is somewhat chaotic?¡±


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t leave the gate for too long. I have to hurry back¡­¡±


    The stone dragon slowly turned around. For some unknown reason, it subconsciously looked at the mountain range again. It actually felt a little reluctant.


    ¡°It¡¯s really too strange.¡±


    As it muttered to itself, the stone dragon¡¯s figure completely disappeared into the air.


    Little Jin also glanced at the spot where it disappeared.


    The surrounding destructive power became more and more intense, to the extent that Gu Xi had overlooked the strange power that came from the void. It was brought about by the transformation of the stone dragon.


    Gu Xi did not pay attention to it. Looking at the retreating large group, he also wanted to leave.


    Little Jin came in front of him, and Gu Xi instantly understood what it wanted.


    At the same time, everyone finally ran out of the mountain range.


    Rumble!


    A loud sound came from behind, and dust flew in all directions. It was as if the sky and earth were about to collapse. Everyone still had lingering fear in their hearts, but fortunately, they ran quickly.


    Accompanied by a dragon¡¯s roar, a huge golden dragon flew in the air, and a human figure could be seen on the dragon¡¯s head.


    Everyone raised their heads to look, especially Meng Hang, whose eyes emitted a shocking hatred. He hated Gu Xi to the extreme.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let him escape! He must have a treasure in his hands. Otherwise, how could the skeleton just now have disappeared without a reason? Even this dragon listens to him!¡±


    What they did not know was that Little Jin was Gu Xi¡¯s contracted beast to begin with. Moreover, the things that Gu Xi had obtained were even more significant than they had imagined.


    Everyone woke up from their dreams. For a moment, their eyes burst out with a fiery light. If Gu Xi died, would it mean that the golden dragon would choose a new master?


    One had to know that the dragon race was an extremely proud race. It would not let anyone stand on their heads unless it was their master, but Gu Xi had done it.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    If it meant that Gu Xi died, they also had this opportunity. No matter what the truth was, they could not let Gu Xi go so easily.


    For a moment, countless amounts of spiritual power appeared in the air. There were even all sorts of treasures that emitted a powerful pressure, wanting to block Gu Xi¡¯s path.


    However, Little Jin had just received Long Tian¡¯s inheritance and had used up the energy accumulated by his bones. Even if he had fallen for a thousand years, it was still not something an ordinary person could imagine. The pressure on his body was at its peak, and he spat out a mouthful of dragon¡¯s breath.


    It was as if a volcano had erupted, and the majestic pressure came right at them. Their spiritual power appeared to be extremely weak, and all of the divine light instantly became extremely dim.


    Even those top-grade magical treasures were melted in an instant, and they became like scrap metal. For a moment, they fell to the ground with crackling sounds.

 Chapter 158 - Everyone’s Greed

    ¡°How did my seventh-grade treasure gourd end up like this?!¡±


    ¡°And my Flowing Light Mystic Ice Chain!¡±


    ¡°Sob, sob, sob, sob. My Taiji Yin-yang Mirror.¡±


    Everyone was heartbroken as they looked at the Magic Treasures that had been reduced to trash. When they raised their heads to look at the sky again, the golden dragon¡¯s figure had long disappeared into the clouds. Gu Xi¡¯s shadow was nowhere to be seen.


    They now knew what it meant to lose everything.


    Not only did Gu Xi escape, but they had also lost so many Magical Treasures and equipment.


    ¡°We were careless in the end. We didn¡¯t expect this kid to be so powerful.¡±


    They had guessed that the golden dragon had just recognized him as its master. Based on Gu Xi¡¯s strength, it was impossible for him to make a powerful ancient creature, which only existed in legends, bow its head.


    It must have obtained something from the skeleton and controlled the golden dragon. Therefore, it might not have sincerely submitted to Gu Xi. Perhaps, they could take advantage of this loophole.


    Who would have thought that the golden dragon would protect Gu Xi so well that they did not have any chance to attack?


    ¡°As long as this kid is still in the Secret Realm, we must find him! Ask him to hand over the golden dragon and the secrets about the skeleton.¡±


    There must be something behind the disappearance of such a huge skeleton. Moreover, the divine light that they saw earlier was extraordinary. Everyone dared to conclude that Gu Xi must have taken something.


    Soon, the news of the birth of the divine dragon was leaked out. Who would not want to own a divine beast? There were also top-grade Magic Treasures related to it. For a moment, everyone in the Secret Realm became excited and their attention fell on Gu Xi.


    ¡°No matter how much we have to pay, we must get that divine beast! The legendary creature will definitely be owned by our Ethereal Illusion Mansion.¡±


    ¡°If the Patriarch finds out that we have contracted the divine dragon, I think he will reward us greatly.¡±


    ¡°The golden dragon is extremely powerful. If it becomes the Guardian Divine Beast of our sect, I think everyone will think highly of it. The position of the number one sect in the world is just around the corner.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the entire body of the dragon race is filled with treasures. Based on our strength, it is unlikely that we will be able to obtain the divine beast. However, if it is just a few scales, there is still hope.¡±


    ¡°That kid is really unlucky. How can he resist so many sects all by himself? Only when he dies will the golden dragon be able to recognize another person as its master.¡±


    Everyone had different thoughts. There was even no lack of spectators. However, all the major sects had a common goal, and that was to obtain the golden dragon. If they could be recognized as its master by the golden dragon, their status would definitely rise.


    After all, how could there be a pure-blooded dragon race in this world?!


    It could be said to be a unique existence.


    Gu Xi did not know what everyone was planning for him. However, he could guess that many people would think that he had obtained something good from such a powerful skeleton.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    He did not have a clear direction either. He just allowed Little Jin to roam the sky. Little Jin, who had evolved once again, was so fast that the group of people could not catch up at all. They quickly shook off the pursuers.


    Little Jin sensed that there was no danger. Golden light flashed all over his body and he returned to his previous carp appearance. It was probably because he was already used to his previous fish form. Moreover, the golden dragon was too huge, so it was easy for him to be exposed.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    A voice suddenly sounded, giving Gu Xi a fright. When he met Little Jin¡¯s huge fish eyes, he opened his mouth and asked, ¡°You can speak?¡±


    Little Jin nodded and said, ¡°After absorbing Senior Long Tian¡¯s inheritance, I can speak.¡±


    Little Jin could be said to have gained a lot from this trip. According to his current cultivation level, he was at least a Half-step Saint. Gu Xi could even sense that it had already stepped into the threshold of a Saint, but it was still lacking an opportunity.


    Compared to cultivators of the same level, demonic beasts were more powerful in terms of combat power. This was because they were blessed with exceptional defensive power and various factors. Even fighting across ranks was not a problem, so it was not easy to cultivate.


    If one wanted to speak human language, they would have to be at least at the level of a Great Saint. Little Jin was only half a step away from becoming a Saint, but he was already able to speak. It was probably because of the special power in his bloodline.


    Little Nine watched from the side with incomparable jealousy. One moment, he was pulling Little Jin¡¯s beard, and the next moment, he was fiddling with the golden scales.


    Gu Xi knew that Little Nine was upset.


    The starting point was clearly about the same. In fact, Little Nine was even better than Little Jin. After all, when it was still an egg, the System had already extracted flaws and impurities from it. He was born with the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox bloodline.


    Little Jin¡¯s starting point was even lower. It was originally just a carp, but with the help of the System, it was able to open the Dragon Gate and transform its bloodline into the dragon race.


    However, the fortuitous encounters in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm came one after another, especially after absorbing half a Dragon Ball and receiving personal guidance and inheritance from Long Tian. It could be said that its bloodline was now incomparably pure. It was the only Nine-clawed Golden Dragon in the world.


    Little Nine had previously been boasting about being the boss, and had even bullied Little Jin. Now that its little brother¡¯s strength was almost on par with it, it could not help but feel a strong sense of danger.


    ¡°Alright, this is its fortuitous encounter. When we come out of the Secret Realm in the future, I will also search for it for you as soon as possible.¡±


    Gu Xi patted Little Nine¡¯s head to comfort it. This was something he had not expected. The Golden Carp King from before had actually grown to such a level in a short period of time.


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    ¡°Oh right, Long Tian once said that I have to be careful of the world? Do you know what this means?¡±


    The things that Long Tian had instructed should be extremely important, but unfortunately, its spirit had dissipated before it could finish speaking. Now that Little Jin had received its inheritance, perhaps it would understand.


    However, Little Jin shook its head, indicating that it was also unclear.


    ¡°Senior long Tian only has a wisp of remnant soul left, and his memories are also very chaotic. There is nothing useful at all.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Gu Xi could not help but fall into deep thought. He had a premonition that this sentence was very important to him. Otherwise, Long Tian would not have looked like that at that time.

 Chapter 159 - Another Exploration of Ancient Memories, a Strange Existence

    What exactly did Long Tian want him to be careful of?


    Gu Xi recalled the memories he had seen through the Dragon Ball. Could it be related to that pair of eyes? Or perhaps Long Tian had some enemies? But what was the connection between all of this and the world?


    ¡°Oh right, Master, I found this in the skeleton.¡± Little Jin spat out a bubble. Inside it was an irregular-shaped fragment, as if it had fallen out from somehere.


    ¡°This is¨C¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s pupils constricted. Was this the mysterious fragment he had obtained earlier?!


    At the same time, the sound of a system notification sounded in his mind.


    [Detected Primal Chaos Secret Realm fragment, flaw value * & Amp; #@* & Amp; AMP; ; , Power Value & amp; AMP; ¡­%]


    The moment Gu Xi came into contact with it, he felt his vision go black. His soul left his body uncontrollably. Before he could react, a powerful gale blew towards him, giving him the feeling of his soul being destroyed.


    ¡°What exactly is this place?¡±


    If it was not for Gu Xi¡¯s powerful spiritual power, he would have been either dead or crippled in the face of such a strong gust of wind, and his foundation might even have been damaged.


    He was shocked, and when he saw the scene around him clearly, he immediately turned pale with fright.


    In the vast and boundless universe, thousands of stars twinkled in it, and countless large star orbits revolved around it. Gu Xi was like an ant that had accidentally entered this place, and he had to be careful every second.


    Even a speck of dust in the universe was a colossus to him. It could easily take his life.


    Gu Xi even felt that there was no Magical Equipment in the world that could resist it. After entering this place, not even a speck of dust would remain. Only divine equipment and Emperor equipment could resist it. However, the extinction in the universe could also corrode the brilliance of Emperor equipment, nothing could survive for long.


    Under such a powerful pressure, Gu Xi saw a familiar shadow crossing from one planet to another. He could not help but blurt out, ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    It was the man that Gu Xi had seen in the fragment the last time. He could crush a planet with his bare hands. Only such an expert could stroll leisurely in the universe as if it was his own backyard.


    ¡°He has at least the strength of an Emperor. I wonder when I will be able to cultivate to such a level.¡±


    Gu Xi sighed. Even though he was worlds apart from the man in front of him, he believed that one day, he would be able to fill the gap.


    Wherever the man went, the stars seemed to have a life of their own. They avoided this evil god, afraid that he would crush them with his bare hands if he was unhappy.


    Gu Xi followed behind and still came to the edge of the universe with the man. This was the end of the void. It was filled with darkness and there was no light. It was as if it was a forgotten place.


    After arriving here the last time, Gu Xi was pushed back by a mysterious force. He did not know what had happened. He only knew that the fog was surging and gradually swallowing the man¡¯s shadow. It was as if something was spying on the outside world.


    The mysterious ravine was still there. The man stopped and stared at it. A layer of gray fog surged out from it.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Gu Xi tried hard to see clearly, but an intense burning sensation came from his eyes. An inexplicable voice sounded in his mind, which was different from the ancient language.


    The pronunciation was very strange, giving people the feeling that they were that did not belong to this world!


    Gu Xi was shocked and subconsciously looked over. He did not know if it was his misconception, but a pair of eyes vaguely appeared in the ravine. It was as if all the malice in the universe was gathered in those eyes, and a chill rose from the bottom of his heart.


    The voices in his head were even noisier, filling his entire body, and he almost felt like he was about to explode. His soul seemed to have been stuffed with many things by an invisible force, and his entire body became heavy for no reason.


    Gu Xi did not see that a crack had appeared in his soul. At first glance, it actually looked like the shape of an eye!


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The domineering voice called Gu Xi back to his senses, and his soul became much more relaxed for no reason. He suddenly opened his eyes and realized that the man had stopped and was staring at him, as if he was looking at the thing inside.


    This sentence was like a switch. The gray fog surged crazily, and they tried their best to expand outward. Soon, they covered the entire edge, and there was even a tendency for them to spread out into the universe.


    Although he did not know what was inside the gray fog, he felt a sense of oppression just by looking at it. Gu Xi felt a little uncomfortable. His intuition told him that the thing inside was not good.


    ¡°You¡­ will¡­ not¡­ stop¡­ us¡­¡±


    The strange pronunciation sounded like a baby¡¯s babbling. It was as if this entity did not know how to speak and tried its best to imitate the adults. It tried to imitate the human language.


    The man smiled and said very calmly, ¡°We¡¯ll know after we try.¡±


    The moment he said that, a powerful spiritual power condensed an ancient mark in the air and quickly landed in the ravine. Countless divine lights burst out, and with the man as the center, they quickly swept out in all directions.


    Even the nearby stars were affected. The moment they came into contact with each other, they blossomed like fireworks. The surging currents in the universe could instantly wipe out a Saint.


    Gu Xi simply can not see the scene. He waited until the dust settled. With such powerful spiritual power, the group of unknown creatures would have been killed.


    And yet¨C


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Gu Xi looked at the gullies still there, and the grizzly fog, as if the explosion had had no effect on them.


    Hehehehehe¡­


    A strange laughter resounded throughout the entire universe, just like the gray fog that had become increasingly arrogant. The man¡¯s expression did not change as he looked at the creature that had suddenly coiled around him.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Gu Xi wanted to warn him, but it was already too late.

 Chapter 160 - The Great Changes in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm

    Translation


    The battle that broke out at this moment was not something that Gu Xi could bear. Just looking at it made his soul ache, let alone getting close to it.


    The huge fluctuation had caused the space here to become distorted. All the stars in the surroundings, big and small, were destroyed and turned into pieces floating in the dust. Some of them did not even have ashes left.


    Gu Xi could see a dazzling light being emitted from the gray fog. It was the small bead that he had seen in the man¡¯s hand previously. At this moment, it was like a brilliant sunrise, dispelling all evil energy and cleansing the world.


    He could faintly hear a strange wail. The gray fog and the bead collided, causing the entire world to shake.


    The gray fog quickly surged into the bead. To be more precise, it was absorbed. The originally bright and brilliant bead became dim in the blink of an eye, and finally, a few cracks appeared on it.


    The wailing became even more intense and filled with a mournful cry. It was to the point that even Gu Xi trembled. He suddenly woke up and met Little Jin¡¯s worried gaze.


    ¡°Master, are you okay?¡±


    Gu Xi rubbed his temples. He felt a splitting headache. It seemed that he was still affected. Most importantly, his spiritual sea was damaged. It would probably take some time to recover.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He looked at the fragments in his hand. His expression was unpredictable. Could it be that the bead that swallowed the gray fog was the predecessor of these fragments?


    Gu Xi took out the first few fragments.


    It was strange. Previously, he could not piece them together no matter what. Now, they seemed to have received some kind of mysterious power. They floated in the air and slowly gathered together.


    Dazzling brilliance burst out. Even the sky was pierced through. It seemed to be able to reach the nine heavens and form a pillar of light. A round object was slowly taking shape inside.


    The entire Secret Realm trembled, as if something had changed. Everybody in the Secret Realm had caught the strange force.


    ¡°What was that feeling just now? The Primal Chaos Secret Realm has undergone a great change!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that some top-tier magical equipment has been born again? Judging from the direction, it should be in the southwest of the Secret Realm.¡±


    ¡°There has never been such a change in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm before. What is going on this year?¡±


    Everybody was whispering to each other, puzzled. The mysterious feeling just now was indescribable. It felt as if the Secret Realm had come alive.


    The creatures living in the Secret Realm had more experience than the human cultivators.


    Although it was a little mysterious, the Primal Chaos Secret Realm was always lifeless before. There was mysterious fog in many places. Not only did it stop the human race, but even the most powerful demon beasts did not dare to act rashly.


    However, everything seemed to have changed now.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Many demon beasts had run out of their nests. After the previous Worship of Ten Thousand Beasts, the demon beasts that had gained intelligence knew that a big shot had appeared in the Secret Realm.


    In order not to offend the big shot and save their lives, many demon beasts had decided to tuck their tails between their legs. Now that the Secret Realm had undergone such a huge change, they did not know whether it was good or bad. The demon beasts were somewhat confused.


    However, one thing was certain. The Secret Realm was different. Perhaps it had something to do with that big boss.


    Just as everyone was searching, a pillar of light rose up from the ground and became a guiding light. The people of the Pure Lotus sect could not help but sigh, ¡°Such powerful spiritual power.¡±


    Even from a distance, they could feel the pressure from it. It was even greater than the golden dragon that they had just seen.


    For a moment, they became hesitant. They did not know whether they should continue searching for Gu Xi or go to the light pillar to check out the situation.


    Soon, they did not hesitate anymore because the light pillar exploded once again. Waves of mysterious energy engulfed every corner of the Secret Realm.


    ¡°This energy is so mysterious. What exactly is it caused by?¡±


    The Star Viewing Pavilion was good at divination. The eldest disciple of their sect was full of shock as he looked at the astrolabe in his hand. ¡°This beam of light is actually related to the Primal Chaos Secret Realm!¡±


    The astrolabe shifted the stars and emitted all kinds of divine lights. It looked extremely chaotic, but it carried some kind of strange magic power and attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Whether it was the Zhan Family, the Pure Lotus sect, the Ethereal Illusion Mansion, or other sects, their expressions changed when they heard this. ¡°Are you sure? It has something to do with the Primal Chaos Secret Realm?¡±


    The disciple who spoke earlier looked at the astrolabe in his hands. It was filled with countless transformations, and ordinary people would not be able to understand the profound mysteries within. Only the people from the star observation pavilion would be able to understand it.


    This was an unprecedented phenomenon!


    The first disciple of the Star Viewing Pavilion, Xing Hun, could not help but recall the words his master had said to him before he left. This time, the Primal Chaos Secret Realm would undergo a huge change.


    Before they left, they had already divined, but the divination displayed was unprecedentedly strange. The Primal Chaos Secret Realm was completely obscured by the thick gray fog, and one could barely see a blurry human figure.


    ¡°Master, could it be that this is the huge change you were talking about¡­?¡±


    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    When the other sects heard this, they were even more puzzled. ¡°What huge change?¡±


    ¡°Before entering the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, we had divined and saw the future. However, the divination was extremely strange. This is something that has never happened before.¡±


    The expressions of the people from the Pure Lotus sect and Ethereal Illusion Mansion were all different. They could not help but say, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you perform another divination?¡±


    Xing Hun shook his head, revealing a bitter smile. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to? After entering the Secret Realm, I actually couldn¡¯t divine anything. Moreover, I have a premonition that if we forcefully perform divination, something bad might happen.¡±


    When everyone saw this, they did not want to force him. However, they were even more interested in that beam of light. After all, it was related to the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. Who knows, they might get lucky and find a life-changing treasure.

 Chapter 161 - Synthesize the Fragments! The Heart of Chaos!

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s strange this time? In the past, although there were precious treasures born in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, they were not as frequent as they are now. There was the golden dragon in the front and mysterious light pillars in the back.¡±


    ¡°The Primal Chaos Secret Realm has been opened ahead of time. Maybe there are some changes inside. Maybe we can find out the reason after we figure out the light pillars.¡±


    Countless people were ready to go to the place where the strange movement was. The light beam was too dazzling, so they could see it wherever they were in the Secret Realm. Soon, they met up on the way.


    This was an unprecedentedly grand occasion. For some unknown reason, they did not see many demon beasts along the way. Those who saw the demon beasts earlier could not help but murmur to themselves, ¡°There were clearly so many demon beasts worshipping at the beginning, but in just a short while, they all disappeared without a trace. I wonder where they all went.¡±


    A sect that heard this from the side was also deep in thought, one of the disciples opened his mouth and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Earlier, we rushed over from the northernmost side and were fighting with a demon beast that was guarding a seventh grade Purple Pole Vine. Who would have thought that it would suddenly run away.¡±


    One had to know that demon beasts would be guarding these heavenly earthly treasures. If someone were to trespass or steal them, they would definitely fight to the death. Such a situation of the disappearance of the demon beast was very rare.


    However, after everyone conversed, they realized that the behavior of the demon beasts they encountered was rather strange.


    ¡°This kind of situation has never happened in the past in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. Perhaps these demon beasts were also affected.¡±


    ¡°Could it be because of the light pillar in the sky?¡±


    At this moment, the light pillar did not dim. Instead, the light became brighter. In addition to the divination from the Star Viewing Pavilion, no one was thinking about Gu Xi anymore.


    They did not know that all of this was caused by Gu Xi.


    Even if there were still some people who were determined to get the golden dragon, they were in the Secret Realm, and Gu Xi would not be able to escape at all. They were not in a hurry. It was better to see the origin of the light pillar.


    ¡­


    Although there were only a few fragments in the air, the progress of the merge was not fast. It was as if they had been broken for too long and needed a certain amount of time to fuse.


    As they gradually fused, the more Gu Xi looked at them, the more they looked like the bead in the man¡¯s hand.


    Hum¨C


    There was a vague ringing sound coming from the void.


    The bead was finally formed. However, it was unknown if the surface was not clean, but it looked foggy. It was a very ordinary glass bead, and the kind that was dirty.


    Although the appearance was somewhat similar, it was very different from what Gu Xi had seen in the man¡¯s hand. It was like the difference between Heaven and Earth.


    Gu Xi could not help but feel a little disappointed. He had gone through so much trouble to obtain such an item?


    However, the next second, the system notification made him freeze on the spot.


    [Heart of Chaos detected. Flaw value 678,940. Power value 797,494. Do you want to extract it? ]


    [The successful extraction will allow you to control the entire Primal Chaos Secret Realm.]


    Seeing the flaw value and power value, Gu Xi could not help but click his tongue. The flaw value was sky-high. Thinking back to what he had seen before, Gu Xi could understand. After all, it was already in pieces. No wonder it was in such a state.


    However, its power value was also very impressive.


    If it were anyone else, this pearl would have already become a piece of trash. It had been damaged too much, it was impossible to repair it. The more Godly an item was, the more difficult it would be to repair it.


    The materials needed would need to be at least on par with the level of the item. However, looking at the current situation, where could one find these raw materials? It would require a large number of Heavenly and Earthly treasures just to fix the damaged areas. However, for Gu Xi who had the System in hand, all of these were not difficult matters.


    It was similar to what he had guessed earlier. He had obtained the Primal Chaos Secret Realm fragment previously, and it was not complete, so he could not detect it. By a stroke of luck, he had gathered all the fragments and synthesized the Heart of Chaos. This was the heart of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm.


    What excited him the most was that by restoring the Heart of Chaos, he could control the entire Primal Chaos Secret Realm. Gu Xi chose to extract it without hesitation.


    The bead suddenly trembled violently. Even the light pillar was affected, and the light that it emitted flickered.


    [The System is extracting,10%]


    The spiritual energy between Heaven and Earth was injected into it, turning into thousands of stars, mending all kinds of cracks on the bead. Gu Xi could feel the extremely terrifying power here, making him seem as small as an ant.


    Specks of light floated around the bead, and the gray fog inside the bead was slowly expelled. Some even wanted to resist stubbornly, but it was all in vain.


    Little Jin and Little Nine looked at the scene of the divine artifact in front of them, and they were simply shocked to the extreme.


    [The System is extracting, 25%]


    This bead seemed to have been born from absorbing the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth, and it could not be described with words. However, Gu Xi knew that the person who created this bead was even more powerful.


    An ancient aura came toward them. Thousands of stars and the essence of the sun and the moon were condensed into it. The bead looked transparent, but it seemed to be a condensed world inside.


    It was like a bright pearl covered in dust. Now, it was as if the dust had been wiped away from the surface, and its flawless side was revealed. However, the imperfections could not be hidden. There were still some gray impurities stubbornly circling at the bottom of the bead.


    [The System is extracting, 50%]


    Perhaps they had reached a bottleneck, but the extraction process became extremely slow. However, the light pillar did not disappear. Gu Xi looked around and suddenly had a bad feeling.


    If this continued, the commotion here would attract many people.


    Gu Xi tried to destroy the light pillar, but the light pillar could not be destroyed. It could not even be hidden. No matter how he tried, it was useless.


    ¡°Looks like there will be a battle soon.¡±


    Although he said so, Gu Xi did not show any fear on his face. His eyes were like lightning as they suddenly fell on a certain place in the sky.


    ¡°Get out!¡±

 Chapter 162 - Mei Qianmeng’s Olive Branch

    Ding ling ling¨C


    A familiar sound could be heard. It was the crisp sound of the bells clanging against each other.


    At the same time, the red gauze outlined a woman¡¯s beautiful figure. Just her watery eyes outside were enough to topple kingdoms and cities.


    ¡°Long time no see, Young Master Gu.¡±


    Gu Xi did not expect that the first person to arrive here would be Mei Qianmeng. At this moment, she was smiling sweetly. She did not look like the ruthless person who had set Gu Xi up in the Ten Thousand Dragons Formation.


    As if nothing had ever happened, she walked over with a smile. This made Gu Xi admire her greatly. Mei Qianmeng was not afraid that he would hold a grudge and then fight her to the death.


    However, who would have the heart to face such a pitiful beauty?


    Mei Qianmeng bit her red lips, ¡°I can explain what happened in the Ten Thousand Dragons Formation.¡±


    Unfortunately, Gu Xi did not fall for it. ¡°Holy Maiden, please wait. After all, I can¡¯t be so lucky as to survive your schemes so many times.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s expression froze. She had expected Gu Xi to be brooding over the previous incident, but she did not expect him to directly expose it. She was completely caught off guard.


    However, she quickly regained her composure and said calmly, ¡°Young Master Gu, you must be joking. What kind of misunderstanding is this?¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding? That¡¯s not what you said when you attacked me back then.¡±


    Seeing that she could not win him over, Mei Qianmeng changed her strategy and went straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯m here for the other half of the Dragon Ball.¡±


    Gu Xi revealed a mocking smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    With such a huge commotion happening here, why would Mei Qianmeng be here for the Dragon Ball?


    Mei Qianmeng, who had her worries exposed, did not care. Her smile was mysterious and dangerous, like a poppy flower, causing people to fall into it without knowing.


    ¡°You¡¯re a real talent, but a tree that stands out in the forest will be destroyed by the wind. You¡¯ve obtained such a precious treasure, I¡¯m afraid that the Righteous path will not be able to tolerate you. Now that they¡¯ve all rushed over, you won¡¯t be able to escape unscathed.¡±


    ¡°If you join my Demon Region, I will definitely protect you. As long as you hand over that half of the Dragon Ball and pledge your loyalty to the Demon Region.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng was holding out an olive branch, and it had to be said that the offer was rather tempting. As long as he gave her the other half of the Dragon Ball, he would be able to resolve the immediate crisis. Gu Xi could keep the rest of the treasure for himself.


    Anyone with eyes could see how powerful the bead in the light pillar was, but Mei Qianmeng said that she would give it up.


    However, Gu Xi did not need the help of the Demon Region. When the System extraction was complete, he would be able to control the Secret Realm through the Heart of Chaos. This would be his home ground.


    Moreover, it was not likely that he would end up with a good ending. The Ten Thousand Dragons Formation was the best example. Gu Xi would not have fallen for it back then, and he would not fall for it now.


    Seeing that Gu Xi did not speak, Mei Qianmeng thought that he was tempted. She said, ¡°How about it? Do you want to consider it?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Holy Maiden.¡±


    However, she was rejected by Gu Xi without hesitation.


    The smile on Mei Qianmeng¡¯s face faded. Her bright and delicate face revealed a sense of danger. ¡°Don¡¯t refuse my offer. When that group of people comes, they might not be as easy to talk to as I am.¡±


    Gu Xi was completely impervious to both soft and hard tactics. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for the Holy Maiden to worry.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng glared at him hatefully as if she had sensed something. Her figure disappeared into the air, leaving behind a sentence of unwillingness. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll face those Orthodox cultivators later!¡±


    At the same time, the Star Viewing Pavilion, Ethereal Illusion Mansion, and other major forces also rushed to the scene. When they saw that the person next to the pillar of light was actually Gu Xi, they could not help but show a stunned expression.


    At this moment, they also saw a mysterious bead inside the light pillar.


    ¡°This kid is very strange. He always gets there first.¡±


    It was the case with the dragon skeleton from before, and now, it was also the case with the light pillar. For a moment, everyone had a complicated look on their faces. This brat was too lucky.


    Looking around, the golden dragons were not beside Gu Xi. No one thought too much about it. ¡°Kid, get lost. If you know what¡¯s good for you, take out the bead next to you. Hand it over together with the golden dragon.¡±


    These people were coming at him aggressively. Almost all the people in the Secret Realm had gathered here. It was even more spectacular than the fight for the Enlightenment Tea leaves and the dragon skeleton.


    Gu Xi was not afraid at all. ¡°These are all my things. Why should I give them to you?¡±


    Everyone seemed to have heard the biggest joke. ¡°There is no such thing as first come, first served in the Secret Realm. Those who are capable will get them. Do you think you can defeat us alone?¡±


    At this moment, Gu Xi was surrounded by a pack of wolves. The others could be ignored, but there were a few powerful spiritual fluctuations that he had to guard against. Even if Gu Xi had extraordinary strength, to fight against these hundred people, he would probably have to expend a lot of effort.


    However, the System¡¯s extraction had already reached 80%. As long as he could buy a little more time, when the extraction of the Heart of Chaos was completed, he would be able to control the Secret Realm and deal with this group of people with ease.


    ¡°How do we know if we don¡¯t try?¡±


    Previously, the Ancient Sect¡¯s Meng Hang had suffered a great loss at Gu Xi¡¯s hands. Everyone had witnessed with their own eyes how he had been defeated in one move, and he had lost terribly. They knew that Gu Xi was not easy to deal with.


    If they were to fight with him, it would allow others to reap the benefits. It would not be worth it. Some sects and factions wanted to be peacemakers.


    ¡°Why is everyone so tense? Why don¡¯t we sit down and have a talk?¡±


    Gu Xi was aware of the scheming tactics within the sects. There were probably tens of thousands of schemers in this group of people.


    ¡°They¡¯re all here for the treasure. Do you dare to say that you don¡¯t want it? Why are you talking about this nonsense? Why don¡¯t you just fight me?!¡±

 Chapter 163 - Stall for Time, Making a Dirty Move in Secret

    Everyone looked at each other in dismay. No one had expected Gu Xi to be so arrogant and not give in even an inch.


    The person who had wanted to mediate earlier suddenly turned red in the face. Perhaps Gu Xi had hit a nerve, but he said, ¡°I tried to persuade you out of kindness, but you did not appreciate it. If you want to die, I won¡¯t stop you!¡±


    After saying that, he snorted and looked like he was watching a good show.


    The big sects were still calm and did not rush to attack. They wanted to rush forward, but it would be beneath their dignity to do so in front of so many people.


    A deep male voice came from the crowd. ¡°What an arrogant tone. I¡¯d like to see what you are made of.¡±


    Zhan Tianchen¡¯s fighting spirit was aroused. He flew up and said, ¡°Let me meet you.¡±


    As soon as he said that, he suddenly punched out. Without summoning any magical equipment or pet beasts, he rushed Gu Xi at lightning speed.


    Zhan Tianchen¡¯s fist seemed to be burning, and even the air became scorching hot. Countless dust and fire fell down like meteors, making crackling noises.


    The wind of his fist was strong and powerful, and it seemed to be quite imposing. The fierce flames came whistling over. Gu Xi jumped to the side and narrowly avoided it, but he could vaguely smell the burning smell.


    He turned his head and glanced at it, but a few strands of hair by his ear had already disappeared. The green mountain behind him suddenly exploded, and more than half of the mountain fell down. Only a huge hole was left in the middle.


    If he had not dodged in time, his fate would not be much better than this mountain.


    ¡°Very good!¡±


    Zhan Tianchen¡¯s move won the cheers of the crowd.


    ¡°I heard that the Ancient Zhan Clan members had strong physical bodies and never relied on external things. There is a secret method in the clan. If one cultivates it to the highest state, his physical body can even be compared to a divine weapon.¡±


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t he be unkillable no matter what?¡±


    ¡°Not only is he unkillable, he¡¯s comparable to a human-shaped weapon. Moreover, with this special and powerful technique, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to fight enemies who are several levels higher than him.¡±


    ¡°The Ancient Zhan Clan really lives up to its reputation.¡±


    It seemed that Gu Xi had fallen into a disadvantageous position and had been beaten into a sorry state by Zhan Tianchen. He had never attacked him head-on. Every time, he would narrowly dodge Zhan Tianchen¡¯s attack. It was as if the next second, that scorching hot fist would strike his body.


    Even the onlookers felt that it was extremely dangerous. However, Zhan Tianchen¡¯s expression did not look too good.


    He had confidence in his own strength. It was impossible for his attacks to miss every time. If it was an accident once or twice, it could not be the same every time.


    Unless there was only one possibility, and that was that the person in front of him was much stronger than him. Only then would he be able to dodge.


    Zhan Tianchen¡¯s expression was unsightly. The time for half an incense stick to burn had passed, and he had used up quite a bit of spiritual power. On the other hand, Gu Xi¡¯s breathing was steady, and those who did not know would think that he was taking a stroll.


    Zhan Tianchen gritted his teeth, and his attacks became increasingly fierce.


    Zhan Tianchen was not the only one who had noticed something. After all, there were quite a few people here who were outstanding among their peers.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Based on Zhan Tianchen¡¯s ability, it¡¯s impossible for his attacks to miss. Isn¡¯t this too strange?¡±


    The others also noticed that something was wrong. They said in disbelief, ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s deliberately avoiding the attack and not retaliating? What¡¯s the purpose of doing this?¡±


    The people from the Star Viewing Pavilion looked at the bead on the light pillar, then at the astrolabe in their hands. The needle on the astrolabe was moving crazily, completely out of control. Finally, it stopped at a spot, which was the direction of the bead.


    ¡°What other reason is there? That kid must be stalling for time.¡±


    Meng Hang was also in the crowd, and a vicious smile appeared on his pale face.


    At this moment, a beam of divine light suddenly burst out. It was filled with unspeakable malice and distortion. ¡°Go to Hell!¡±


    No one had expected that someone would suddenly launch a sneak attack. Although it was to obtain a supreme treasure, nobody expected such underhanded methods. It was a bit despicable and shameless.


    At this moment, Gu Xi was dodging the fist attack. He completely did not sense the danger approaching from behind. By the time he sensed it, it was already too late. There was a wolf in front and a tiger behind. There was simply no way to avoid it.


    Meng Hang laughed heartily. He was sure that this Gu Xi would either die or be crippled.


    Gu Xi summoned his dragon scale and instantly transformed it into a Dragon Scale Sword. With a light wave, the golden light transformed into countless scales. It was like a torrential rain that filled the sky. In an instant, the mountains and rivers were cut off. The sun and moon fell, blocking Meng Hang and Zhan Tianchen¡¯s attacks.


    Meng Hang¡¯s face was deathly pale, and he once again spat out a large mouthful of blood. He lowered his head in disbelief, only to see a golden scale sticking out from the center of his chest.


    Everyone was shocked by the scene before their eyes. It was the same move that neutralized the attacks of Zhan Tianchen and Meng Hang.


    At the same time, the light within the pillar of light gradually diminished, as if it had been completely absorbed by the bead. Its surface became sparkling and translucent, as if it was made of glass.


    Astrology Pavilion¡¯s Xing Hun was somewhat lost in thought as he felt that this bead seemed to have some sort of magical power. The astrologer¡¯s astrolabe in his hand could not be controlled, and it broke free. It was floating in mid-air.


    It was said that his astrolabe was made from meteorites, and it was mixed with the power of the stars. There had never been such a phenomenon before.


    Xing Hun used blood as a guide, drawing out complex patterns on the astrolabe. The Astrology Pavilion¡¯s disciples all knew that using a secondary technique would require a huge price, and one would require a long time to recuperate once they lose their Blood Essence.


    A huge totem appeared on the astrological disc. It was actually the miniature version of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. There was a faint bead flickering within, countless light dots connected to it. Such a magnificent scene was akin to being in the boundless universe.


    Xing Hun seemed to have seen something unbelievable. After that, his entire body became incomparably weak.


    If it was not for the astrology Astrology Pavilion hurriedly going forward and supporting him, he would have already fallen to the ground in a sorry state.

 Chapter 164 - The Old Man from the Void Space

    The Xing Hun turned pale with fright. ¡°Quick, stop him, he¡¯s stalling for time. This bead has a huge connection with the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, we absolutely can not let him obtain it.¡±


    ¡°What! This bead has a connection with the Primal Chaos Secret Realm?¡±


    Seeing that their Xing Hun suddenly lost his composure, the crowd could not be bothered to ask him what he had seen. They hurriedly attacked Gu Xi. They knew that Gu Xi¡¯s strength was extraordinary. Regardless of whether it was Meng Hang or Zhan Tianchen, both of them were defeated. They did not dare to underestimate him.


    Moreover, the divination of the Star Viewing Pavilion was rarely wrong. Since even Xing Hun had said so, there was definitely a huge problem with Gu Xi.


    Seeing that Zhan Tianchen had been defeated, the Ancient Zhan Clan naturally wanted to regain their dignity.


    Rumble!


    Several dozen ancient bronze war chariots were summoned. Their outer appearances appeared to have long since rotted, and were covered in bronze rust. However, their killing intent towered into the sky. The members of the Zhan Clan stood within them, forming a killing formation.


    The sound of metal weapons was incessant, as if they could see smoke rising in all directions. It was as if they were standing in front of a well-trained iron-blood army, awe-inspiring and awe-inspiring.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Don¡¯t tell me you want to let this kid run away like last time!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make it clear in advance. If anyone has the intention to loot the rewards while we fight, don¡¯t blame our Zhan Clan for not being polite to them after we leave the Secret Realm.¡±


    Following the Zhan Clan¡¯s attack, the other big forces could no longer sit still.


    A huge lotus appeared in the sky, covering the entire sky. The chanting of Sanskrit affected everyone¡¯s hearts. The golden lotus slowly bloomed, and the figure of a Buddha appeared. He had a benevolent face and smiled as he picked up the flower, he exuded great pressure.


    The people from the Pure Lotus Sect flew over and sprinkled countless golden lotuses on the Buddha. He had a sorrowful expression on his otherworldly face.


    The people from the Ethereal Illusion Mansion did not have many flashy things. They stood in the air and released powerful auras, showing off their strength to everyone.


    Even the surrounding space became distorted because of them. Many people retreated to avoid being accidentally injured by the pressure.


    Many forces also followed suit and surrounded Gu Xi. Under such a powerful siege, not even an insect could fly out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make it clear in advance that whoever catches him first will get the treasure. This way, we won¡¯t hurt the peace between us.¡±


    After all, there were so many top factions here. If they started fighting, neither side would benefit. Everyone thought about it and felt that this method was feasible.


    As for what other ideas they had in mind, no one else knew.


    Gu Xi looked at the surrounding people who were eyeing him like a tiger watching its prey. A great battle was about to break out. Although it was still relatively quiet at the moment, no one chose to act rashly.


    At this moment, he wished that the progress bar could be a little faster. Who would have thought that it would stop moving when it reached 99%?


    Faster, a little faster!


    It was simply a drop in the bucket at the crucial moment.


    With Gu Xi¡¯s current cultivation and strength, it was really difficult for him to face so many people all of a sudden. He could only place his hopes on the Heart of Chaos.


    The calm before the storm was so serene. The strange atmosphere continued for a moment, and the smell of gunpowder was getting stronger. Just as everyone was about to make their move.


    [Extraction at 100%! Congratulations, Host, for successfully extracting the Heart of Chaos!]


    The progress bar that had been stuck for a long time finally moved at this moment.


    The Immortal flow that surged out from the pillar of light instantly sent everyone flying more than ten meters away. Many people were seriously injured. Even those who were powerful were not spared.


    The bronze chariot was overturned and fell to the ground. The killing formation that was set up was useless. The air was filled with golden petals as if it was raining flowers.


    The Ethereal Illusion Mansion and the other big sects fell to the ground. They widened their eyes and watched as a beam of light shot out from the light pillar and enveloped Gu Xi.


    Before Gu Xi could regain his senses, he had already arrived in a mysterious world. All he could see was white, as if this was the only color in the world, even Little Jin and Little Nine were forced out of the Beast Space.


    ¡°How many years has it been? I haven¡¯t seen anyone for so long. This old skeleton can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    The faint voice startled Gu Xi.


    ¡°Who is it!¡± Gu Xi looked warily for the source of the voice.


    The white space became distorted, and a blurry figure appeared.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me who I am? I don¡¯t know who I am either. You can treat me as the guardian of this space for now.¡±


    Gu Xi sized up the old man who appeared in front of him. His hair and beard were all white, and he looked like a sage. He claimed to be the guardian of the space. Could it be related to the Primal Chaos Secret Realm?


    ¡°Senior¨C¡±


    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by the old man. The old man waved his hand nonchalantly, ¡°Senior? Just call me Old Man.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi was a little speechless. He could not really address this guy as ¡®Old Man¡¯, right?


    Old Man laughed like an old child, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. You can just call me Elder White.¡±


    Looking at the white space in front of him, it almost made people blind. This title was quite fitting.


    Elder White looked up and down and clicked his tongue in wonder. As it was a soul, he floated in the air, looking somewhat funny.


    Gu Xi was expressionless, feeling like a monkey in a zoo being watched by others.


    ¡°I remember that Master once predicted that it would be difficult to gather the Heart of Chaos. At least it will take another 500 years for its next master to appear. I wonder where you came from.¡±


    Elder White¡¯s eyes beamed with astonishing brilliance. ¡°Master¡¯s prediction will not be wrong. Let me calculate where exactly you came from.¡±

 Chapter 165 - : I Can’t Figure Out Your Background! The Problem Lies with You

    After saying that, Elder White calculated with his fingers. Without any tools, he looked like a fortune-teller who cheated on the street for a living. No matter how he looked at it, he exuded an unreliable aura.


    However, in just a moment, Elder White¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°How could I not calculate it!¡± He suddenly moved to Gu Xi¡¯s side, ¡°You have no past, and even the future is a mess. I can¡¯t even calculate your origin. Could this be the legendary heavenly secret that can not be revealed?¡±


    Elder White kept spinning in circles, shaking Gu Xi¡¯s eyes so much that they hurt.


    ¡°Unless you are a reincarnated person!¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi¡¯s eyelids twitched, but his face remained calm. He did not expect that this soul, who looked unreliable and even a little unclean, could actually see his background.


    Elder White rubbed his chin and shook his head, ¡°But your body and soul are very compatible, and your spiritual sense is particularly strong. It¡¯s unlikely that you¡¯re a reincarnator, so the only way is ¨C¡±


    Following Elder White¡¯s words, Gu Xi¡¯s heart gradually hung in his throat. Could it be that he knew that he was a person who had reincarnated?


    However, Elder White seemed to be deliberately keeping him in suspense. He stopped halfway through his words and revealed a sly smile, ¡°Do you want to know what I want to say, but I won¡¯t tell you?¡±


    Gu Xi was a little speechless, but Elder White¡¯s smile became even more complacent, ¡°If I wasn¡¯t only a soul body now, with my ability, I would definitely be able to calculate your exact origin.¡±


    His gaze shifted, and only then did he notice the existence of Little Jin and Little Nine by Gu Xi¡¯s side. He could not help but sigh, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re so young, but you have quite a lot of treasures on you.¡±


    These words had a double meaning, and Gu Xi¡¯s heart once again thumped, afraid that Elder White would see that he was carrying the System.


    ¡°I was just casually saying, why are you so nervous? I¡¯m only a soul now, and I can¡¯t rob you. Moreover, these things are useless to me no matter how precious they are.¡±


    ¡°But ¨C¡± Elder White changed the topic, ¡°You have your own fortuitous encounter. Although I can¡¯t tell what it is, it¡¯s enough to show that this opportunity is extraordinary. If it were me when I was alive, I might really be tempted. So you have to be careful. If you expose yourself in front of others, you will definitely attract a life-threatening disaster.¡±


    Even if Elder White did not say it, Gu Xi knew that without powerful strength, any of the treasures on him would attract the covetous and greedy eyes of the world.


    Seeing that Elder White was able to calculate and was quite capable, Gu Xi could not help but ask, ¡°Since you¡¯re so powerful, can you help me calculate where its fortunes are?¡±


    Currently, Little Jin¡¯s bloodline had already reached the peak, and he had even obtained quite a few ancient dragon race inheritances. On the other hand, although Little Nine was born and evolved by the System, without the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox¡¯s inheritance, it simply could not display its full power.


    ¡°Ah, let this old man do some calculations. If you encounter the sun or rain, you will continue to head east.¡±


    Elder White said something that sounded really cryptic. Hearing this, Gu Xi was confused and could not help but ask, ¡°Can you say it a little more clearly?¡±


    Elder White replied with a smile, ¡°In your dreams. It¡¯s already good to tell you this much. As for the rest, you can explore it yourself. You are already so old, you can¡¯t expect others to teach you everything, right?¡±


    After saying that, his gaze landed on Little Jin. He carefully observed Little Jin.


    ¡°This golden dragon is really rare in this world. Eh¨C¡± His eyes widened as if he had seen a ghost. He blurted out, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Golden Carp King in the Secret Realm? How did it transform into a dragon! Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t have this opportunity.¡±


    Elder White was puzzled for a long time. He looked deeply at Gu Xi and could not help but ask, ¡°How did you obtain these fragments and then synthesize the Heart of Chaos?¡±


    Gu Xi did not hide anything, except that he had omitted the role played by the System.


    Elder White was dumbfounded as if he had fallen into a state of chaos. He mumbled to himself, ¡°No, no. Master¡¯s prophecy was wrong. What went wrong?¡±


    The first fragment was caused by the failure of the Golden Carp King to transform into a dragon, which caused a huge commotion and attracted the people who came to explore the lake. Then, they would discover the secret at the bottom of the lake and pay an unimaginable price to get the fragment.


    The second fragment was the one where everyone was fighting over the Enlightenment Tea leaves. There were heavy casualties, and someone accidentally touched an unremarkable green leaf on the side, causing a heaven and earth phenomenon. After that, there was another round of fighting, and blood flowed like a river.


    The third fragment was also the most difficult to obtain. Almost no one was able to obtain it because the Dragon Stone was in the hands of the people from the Demon Region. It was impossible for the Righteous path cultivators to cooperate with the people from the Demon Region.


    Even if they could find the stone dragon and the gate, they were not related. The stone dragon would not activate the Ten Thousand Dragon Array. Back then, it was because Gu Xi had Little Jin and had two fragments in his hands that the stone dragon allowed him to participate.


    The difficulty of the Ten Thousand Dragons Formation was at the level of Hell. Even a Supreme Saint might not be able to successfully clear the stage here. Hence, the final fragments were definitely almost impossible to obtain.


    It was already very difficult to gather two of them, let alone all three of them. In the end, the Heart of Chaos was formed.


    Now, the Golden Carp King successfully transformed into a dragon, and Gu Xi obtained the first fragment under Little Jin¡¯s leadership. Then, he had obtained the third fragment as if he had cheated. Even though the Ten Thousand Dragons Formation was extremely dangerous, Gu Xi was not injured.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too lucky?¡±


    Elder White stared at Gu Xi, as if he could see through Gu Xi¡¯s entire being. He could not help but sigh, ¡°Perhaps Master¡¯s prophecy isn¡¯t wrong. The problem lies with you.¡±


    Faced with such a gaze, Gu Xi felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles. He actually felt great pressure.


    1

 Chapter 166 - Pale with Fright! Don’t Say Anything More

    Elder White started to say something specious again.


    Gu Xi frowned and did not say anything. At this moment, he had many questions in his heart, such as who the master Elder White was talking about was. Could it be the mysterious and powerful man that he had seen earlier?


    There was also that pair of eyes that were filled with evil intent. He had a premonition that Elder White might know something about these things.


    ¡°I saw some images when I was collecting the fragments.¡±


    Elder White¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. He did not seem surprised, ¡°What did you see?¡±


    ¡°A powerful man and a pair of eyes at the edge of the universe¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Elder White turned pale with fright. He hurriedly interrupted Gu Xi, ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t say anymore.¡±


    His expression was unprecedentedly serious, as if he knew what Gu Xi was going to ask. ¡°Forget about those scenes. With your current ability and cultivation, knowing too much won¡¯t do you any good.¡±


    Gu Xi did not understand why Elder White had such a big reaction, even as if he was facing a great enemy. However, one thing was certain. He must have known something.


    However, Elder White was very secretive about this and was unwilling to reveal any information. He only said that everything was for Gu Xi¡¯s own good.


    Gu Xi recalled Long Tian¡¯s warning earlier. He did not like the feeling of being in danger, but not knowing where the danger came from.


    Elder White said earnestly, ¡°In short, I won¡¯t harm you. If there¡¯s a chance, you will gradually come into contact with it one day. However, now is not the time yet.¡±


    ¡°Although there¡¯s a difference with Master¡¯s prophecy, it¡¯s still a turning point. Since the Heart of Chaos is in your hands, I hope you can play its role.¡±


    Elder White slowly approached Gu Xi, and his tone seemed to contain some magic. ¡°Don¡¯t resist me.¡±


    After saying that, he pointed at Gu Xi¡¯s glabella, and his whole body actually turned into a light spot and merged into it.


    The scene in front of Gu Xi¡¯s eyes slowly became blurry, as if there was a warm current brushing past. His entire body was filled with warmth, causing him to feel drowsy.


    Noticing that Elder White did not have any hostility, Little Jin and Little Nine quietly watched everything in front of them from the side.


    ¡­


    The people in the Secret Realm saw that Gu Xi was enveloped by the light pillar and instantly stopped moving. They felt that this was a great opportunity to strike.


    Although it was a little unkind, they could not care less about it at this moment.


    ¡°I believe that you guys have seen how strange this kid is. While he doesn¡¯t have the strength to fight back, let¡¯s work together and quickly subdue him. Otherwise, we don¡¯t know what will happen when he wakes up.¡±


    The Zhan Clan¡¯s ancient bronze chariot was activated again, and the lotus flowers in the sky bloomed again. Everyone gathered all their spiritual power and hit the light pillar, causing a cloud of dust to fly up.


    However, the light pillar did not move at all.


    ¡°How can this be! Our attacks have actually lost their effect!¡±


    Everyone could not believe it and once again gathered all their spiritual power. This time, the light pillar seemed to have become much dimmer, giving them a glimmer of hope.


    Unfortunately, after everything had calmed down, the light pillar still stood there.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions were somewhat unsightly.


    Some people tried to use their Divine Sense to probe the situation inside, but they were still blocked. It was as if there was a powerful spiritual energy blocking everything. The spiritual energy fluctuations from the pillar of light were also extremely powerful.


    Everyone could only ask their Xing Hun, ¡°Do you have a way to open this pillar of light, or to probe the situation inside?¡±


    Xing Hun could faintly sense that there was a kind of special energy within the pillar of light. He subconsciously wanted to reject it, but when faced with everyone¡¯s pleading gazes, he was unable to say anything. He could only force himself to say, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it a try. Don¡¯t have too much hope.¡±


    Xing Hun took out his astrolabe, only to see the needle darting about wildly, as though it had been stimulated by something. Everyone was dumbstruck, not knowing what was going on.


    His expression was unsightly as he controlled the astrolabe. Only then did the needle calm down. Xing Hun¡¯s face turned even paler as he chanted, causing the astrolabe to float in mid-air.


    A faintly discernible thread stretched out from the astrolabe and connected to the light pillar. It was not obstructed at all.


    It must be known that no matter how they used their spirit energy to attack previously, it was useless. Everyone felt that there was hope when they saw this, but they did not notice that the Xing Hun¡¯s face was getting paler and paler.


    ¡­


    Elder White¡¯s figure appeared once again, but he became much more transparent, as if his vitality had been damaged. In stark contrast, Gu Xi was still in a deep sleep, and his complexion was extremely rosy.


    Looking at Little Jin and Little Nine¡¯s worried gazes, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this kid is very healthy. I don¡¯t know what kind of luck he has¡­¡±


    Elder White muttered to himself as he discovered the transparent thread in the air. He casually grabbed it and revealed a disdainful smile.


    ¡°Petty tricks.¡±


    The thread actually broke with a ¡®twang¡¯ sound.


    Outside, Xing Hun suddenly spat out a large mouthful of blood as an expression of extreme fear appeared on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you sense it?¡±


    Faced with everyone¡¯s questions, Xing Hun shook his head violently. However, he did not say anything. His gaze was fixated on the astrolabe, only to see that there were actually several cracks on it.


    One had to know that his astrolabe was made of extremely rare and precious materials. It could even be used as a defensive magic tool to block the attacks of Saints. However, it was now damaged.


    ¡°Could it be that he knows something and isn¡¯t telling us?¡± someone could not help but ask.


    However, the entire Star Viewing Pavilion glared at him. ¡°Look at my Eldest Senior Brother. Does he look like he is someone who lies?!¡±


    Xing Hun¡¯s face was as white as a sheet of paper. No one knew what he had experienced. He seemed to have lost his soul. Even when faced with the concerned questions of the people from the Star Viewing Pavilion, he still kept his mouth shut.


    The person who had just spoken could not help but lower his head in shame.

 Chapter 167 - I Am the Master of the Primal Chaos Realm!

    The pillar of light protected Gu Xi very well, leaving everyone helpless. ¡°Forget it. At most, we can wait until he wakes up.¡±


    As the light became dimmer, everyone guessed that Gu Xi must have obtained some kind of power. When the light completely dissipated, the protective effect would also disappear.


    ¡°So what if he obtained a mysterious and powerful inheritance? Don¡¯t tell me we can¡¯t even deal with one of him with so many people!¡±


    Whether it was the Zhan Clan, Ethereal Illusion Mansion, or the Pure Lotus Sect, all of them were on high alert, laying down an inescapable net.


    After an unknown period of time, Gu Xi finally woke up. It was as if many things had been stuffed into his head, and there was a throbbing, dull pain.


    However, his felt somewhat different. Gu Xi could not tell exactly where the changes had taken place, but the overall situation was developing in a good direction.


    Elder White fell to the ground. Gu Xi still did not know what had happened. His soul was frighteningly weak, as if it would dissipate with the wind in the next second, merging into the white void space.


    ¡°Elder White, are you okay?¡±


    Elder White said weakly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯m just going to die.¡±


    This answer was really humorous.


    Gu Xi wanted to transfer spiritual power to Elder White, but was stopped. ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t hold on for long. You¡¯d better not waste it.¡±


    ¡°Brat, remember, you can¡¯t use the Primal Chaos space to do bad things. You must fulfill your duty when necessary.¡±


    Gu Xi quickly asked, ¡°What duty?¡±


    Who would have thought that Elder White would slowly close his eyes.


    ¡°Elder White! Elder White!¡±


    Gu Xi looked at the soul that was gradually dissipating in front of him, and for some reason, he felt inexplicably sad.


    However, in the next second, Elder White suddenly opened his eyes, and even rolled his eyes. ¡°What are you howling for? I¡¯m not dead yet, and my soul is almost scattered by your shouting.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s previous sadness instantly vanished.


    Elder White¡¯s gaze fell in a certain direction in the air. He was talking to himself, but also as if he was talking to someone. ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s the one in a million variable that you mentioned¡­¡±


    However, his voice was too soft, so Gu Xi could not hear him clearly.


    ¡°Elder White, what are you talking about?¡±


    Elder White said unhappily, ¡°I said you¡¯re in my way. Hurry up and leave, Brat! There are still people waiting for you outside. Remember to use the Heart of Chaos well.¡±


    After saying that, Gu Xi felt a powerful suction force. As the world spun, the white space had already disappeared. There was an extremely round thing in his hand that was emitting an icy cold feeling.


    It was the Heart of Chaos.


    He saw Elder White¡¯s deep eyes. It was different from the appearance of the old mischievous child he had seen for the first time. At this moment, Elder White¡¯s body really had a mysterious aura. It was somewhat unfathomable.


    Even if it was just a wisp of soul, that powerful pressure made Gu Xi somewhat uncomfortable.


    He suddenly thought of Long Tian from before. He did not know if Elder White and Long Tian knew each other.


    Also, what was the origin of this Primal Chaos Secret Realm? There were actually so many powerful figures inside. In an instant, Gu Xi¡¯s emotions were extremely complicated.


    After sending Gu Xi out, the scenery behind Elder White was rapidly dissipating. Even the white space seemed to have faded.


    The people who should not exist in this world, even their souls, were not allowed to exist in this world. It was only through the use of a secret technique that a wisp of remnant soul could be concealed from the world. With the existence of the Primal Chaos space, they were able to remain in this world.


    However, now that they had been awakened and completed their final duty, there was no longer any reason for them to exist in this world.


    ¡°Even if your fate is unclear, if you encounter a powerful cultivator, you will be able to divine a thing or two. Your fate is precious beyond words, but it is also full of contradictions. In addition, you have a supreme treasure, which will inevitably attract the covetous eyes of others. I can only do my best to cover for you.¡±


    Elder White could not help but sigh. ¡°The path forward is difficult and dangerous. You can only rely on yourself¡­¡±


    The last sentence fell into the wind, and the entire space and the thin shadow completely disappeared into nothingness.


    The other people in the Secret Realm also saw the light pillar disappearing.


    ¡°He is about to come out. Everyone, be careful. This time, we absolutely can not let him escape!¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s figure appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s here. Make your move!¡±


    The Zhan Clan, the Pure Lotus Sect, the Ethereal Illusion Mansion, and other factions all made their moves at the same time. The spiritual energy that filled the sky came menacingly. Everyone was practically waiting for this moment.


    It was an inescapable net, and Gu Xi had nowhere to run.


    A majestic pressure came head-on. Forget about resisting, he could not even escape.


    However, Gu Xi was neither fast nor slow. The bead in his hand appeared in midair. It looked sparkling and translucent, as if there was a small world inside.


    Under its contrast, Gu Xi¡¯s body surged with a chaotic aura. His hair danced in the air as if he was a God in the world. His pupils actually carried a hint of golden light. He was neither sad nor happy. He looked down at everyone from above, he was like a God who wielded the power to kill all of them.


    For some reason, looking at Gu Xi like this, everyone had a bad feeling in their hearts.


    Gu Xi should be the one who should be afraid. If everyone joined forces, even a great sage would not be able to block it. For some reason, an inexplicable chill rose in their hearts.


    Seeing that danger was just around the corner, Gu Xi did not even lift his eyelids. This was undoubtedly the greatest humiliation and contempt for them. It was as if he had never taken these people seriously.


    In fact, he also had the confidence to do so.


    ¡°I am the master of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. Hear my order, expel them!¡±


    In an instant, the entire place was silent. Everyone thought that they were hearing things.


    The master of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm?!


    Since when could this Secret Realm recognize a master?!


    However, as Gu Xi¡¯s voice fell, the air distorted. A bottomless crack appeared in the sky above their heads. At the same time, a huge suction force was transmitted.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 168 - The Primal Chaos Secret Realm Has Acknowledged Its Master!

    Outside the Secret Realm.


    All the major sects had sent their disciples to station here to patrol. This was because there were people from the demon region barging into the Secret Realm to prevent any unforeseen circumstances.


    Suddenly, the sky and earth changed color. A crack suddenly appeared at the location of the Secret Realm. The sudden strange phenomenon caused everyone to be on guard and they hurriedly rushed back to report.


    In just a moment, the Pure Lotus Sect, Ethereal Illusion Mansion, Ancient Sect, Zhan Clan, and other powerful forces had all gathered here.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡±


    The crack above their heads was still expanding. An unfathomable aura was emitted from it, and for a moment, no one dared to act rashly.


    The disciples guarding the Secret Realm looked at each other, indicating that they did not know either.


    ¡°This crack suddenly appeared. At first, it was only one finger wide, but now it has become like this.¡±


    According to the speed of the crack¡¯s expansion, it would not take long for it to cover the entire Primal Chaos Secret Realm.


    ¡°Could it be the doing of those people from the Demon Region! I knew they did not have any good intentions. Who knows what they are doing in the Secret Realm.¡±


    The Demon Region had unknowingly taken the blame again.


    Master Ming Kong, the Sect Master of the Pure Lotus Sect, released his spiritual power into the crack, but it was totally useless. There was no movement at all, and the others were the same.


    The Sect Master of the Ethereal Fantasy Mansion released a ray of Heavenly Thunder Divine Light from his palm and struck out with lightning speed. After the loud boom, the crack expanded faster and faster.


    They looked at each other and had a bad feeling.


    The other end of the crack seemed to be connected to a bottomless pit. No matter how much they released their spiritual power, they were all devoured.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Looking at the crack that was getting bigger and bigger, it was like a sharp blade hanging above their heads. They were in danger of falling at any time. Moreover, the aura emitted from it was inexplicable, so it was impossible to find out its origin.


    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s going on inside the Secret Realm and what the people of the demon realm have done.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t contact the disciples of the Pure Lotus Sect.¡±


    ¡°The same goes for the disciples of the Ethereal Illusion Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Us too!¡±


    After a series of conversations, everyone¡¯s expressions did not look good. They wanted to contact the disciples inside the Secret Realm, but only then did they realize that they had all lost contact. No matter how they sent messages, there was no response.


    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°The people of the Demon Region shouldn¡¯t be crazy enough to actually attack them, right?¡±


    ¡°This group of despicable and shameless beasts, what could they not do? If we had known earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have let them break in at all.¡±


    ¡°We definitely can¡¯t let them off so easily this time. After the Secret Realm opens, as long as we see the Demoness and the others, we will immediately kill them without mercy, so that they can never to cause any trouble in the future. Even if the Demon Venerable asks, we are still in the right.¡±


    For a moment, everyone was filled with righteous indignation. They wanted nothing more than to get rid of the people from the Demon Region.


    One had to know that there was only one exit to the Secret Realm, and it was guarded by them. If the people from the Demon Region wanted to come out, they had to go through them.


    It was because of this that they wanted the people from the Demon Region to be cautious. Even if they entered the Secret Realm, they would still be cautious and not go too far. Otherwise, when they came out, they would be in a lot of trouble.


    They had already learned from the previous trespassing of the Demon Region. This time, they came prepared. The people of the Demon Region were not fools. They would not do such a thing.


    However, in the end, they still underestimated the extent of the madness of the Demon Region.


    Just when everyone thought that the disciples in the secret realm most likely met with misfortune, the crack suddenly became extremely large, as if a huge beast was crazily swallowing and spitting.


    Bang bang bang!


    All they heard were people falling to the ground.


    Looking at the figures falling from the sky, everyone hurriedly dodged.


    For a moment, it was as if it was raining. Countless people fell down from the crack.


    The people outside the Secret Realm were dumbstruck. ¡°Now, now is not the time to open the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, right?¡±


    Why did this group of people fall out of the Secret Realm?


    The opening and closing of the Secret Realm had time. Outsiders could not forcefully intervene. Just like just now, even if they hated the Demon Region to the bone, they had never thought of opening the Secret Realm rashly.


    Firstly, forcefully opening the secret realm required a large amount of spiritual power and manpower. Moreover, it would be dangerous. It was really not worth it. Hence, they wanted to wait for the people from the demon area to come out.


    Who would have thought that instead of waiting, they would be waiting for them instead?


    That group of people fell to the ground in a daze. Each and every one of them looked really miserable. Shockingly, they were the people who had entered the Secret Realm back then.


    At this moment, Mei Qianmeng was also inside. Fortunately, they had already disguised themselves. Otherwise, they would definitely be attacked by these cultivators.


    ¡°You guys are actually still alive. What exactly happened? What did the people from the Demon Region do inside?!¡±


    Zhan Tianchen, Xing Hun and the others still had not recovered from their shock. They subconsciously asked, ¡°What does this have to do with the Demon Region?¡±


    Both sides exchanged glances, feeling as though they were speaking the same language.


    ¡°Could it be that you guys suddenly lost contact with each other and suddenly came out from the Secret Realm? Was it not done by the people from the Demon Region?¡±


    Zhan Tianchen recalled his previous experiences and his expression instantly turned extremely unsightly. Many people¡¯s expressions were the same as his, incomparably complicated.


    The people from the various great sects inspected these disciples and discovered that there were no injuries on their bodies. They could not help but heave a sigh of relief. It was just that their spirits were affected. It was as if they had suffered a huge shock. They could not help but become even more curious.


    ¡°What exactly happened? Hurry up and tell us.¡±


    After a long while, someone finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°The Primal Chaos Secret Realm has recognized someone as its master. That¡¯s why we were expelled.¡±


    This news was like a bomb. Everyone¡¯s heart was filled with huge waves. They almost said in unison, ¡°What! Are you joking?¡±


    ¡°How could the Primal Chaos Secret Realm recognize someone as its master?¡±


    The person who said that shook his head, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking? There¡¯s someone called Gu Xi¡­¡±


    After listening to his story, everyone fell into silence, especially the elders of the big clans and those at the Sect Master level. Their eyes shone with golden light.


    ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    ¡°I swear by the Heavens that if there is even the slightest falsehood, I will be punished by the Heavenly Lightning. Also, everyone here has seen it.¡±

 Chapter 169 - Shock from All the Sects

    Looking at the disciple¡¯s confident appearance, everyone fell into silence.


    One person might lie, but since everyone said so, it was definitely true.


    The eyes of all the Sect Masters lit up. The information contained in this was too much, so much so that there was a moment of silence in the air. No one spoke.


    Regardless of whether it was the powerful golden dragon or the bead that Gu Xi had obtained, any one of them could become an existence that would shock the world.


    This kind of world-renowned treasure could be said to be unprecedented.


    The most important thing was that the Primal Chaos Secret Realm actually acknowledged him as its master. This was something that was almost impossible. However, it was happening right under their noses.


    ¡°You are saying that he was sucked into the light pillar and then came out again with an additional bead in his hand. After that, all of you were rejected by the Secret Realm?¡±


    Those disciples nodded.


    The Sect Masters of the major sects looked at each other. They knew that this matter was of great importance, and they did not dare to let down their guard. ¡°You must keep this matter a secret and not tell anyone about it.¡±


    They let the disciples rest at the side for the time being. All the Sect Masters, Elders, and Clan Leaders stayed to discuss.


    ¡°What do you all think about this matter?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces were unprecedentedly solemn.


    ¡°I just checked the bodies of these disciples. There is nothing strange. Their memories have not been tampered with.¡±


    Previously, they had also suspected that these disciples had fallen into an illusion or that their memories were biased. However, who had such great ability to cast an illusion on everyone? Even the people of the Demon Region could not do it.


    Moreover, they had never heard of such an array formation in the Secret Realm. These people had indeed been thrown out by the Primal Chaos Secret Realm in the end.


    No matter how shocking that fact was, they could only believe that what they said was true.


    ¡°I never thought that the Primal Chaos Secret Realm would be able to recognize its master.¡±


    Everyone had a mysterious expression on their faces.


    One had to know that the Primal Chaos Secret Realm had a long history. No one knew how it was formed. They only knew that it contained many treasures, Heaven and Earth treasures, all sorts of top-grade Cultivation Methods, and even the Emperor¡¯s secret treasure.


    Although the Secret Realm was filled with dangers, it also possessed great opportunities. If one or two of them were obtained, they would be able to rise to the top.


    It was said that there was once an ascetic disciple. Although he was diligent, his talent was average. However, he accidentally obtained the most precious treasure in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. From then on, he was cleansed and reborn. He possessed great talent and leaped to the Saint stage.


    It was not that no one had thought of monopolizing the Secret Realm. However, if they monopolized the Secret Realm, how could others agree? Even the number one sect in the world would not dare to do such a thing.


    In their publicly acknowledged view, the Primal Chaos Secret Realm could not be privately occupied. The powerful sects and clans would distribute the quotas and then select disciples to enter the Secret Realm.


    However, now, it had become someone¡¯s property. This meant that those top-grade pills, spiritual plants, and Cultivation Methods were all out of their reach, harming everyone¡¯s interests. The major sects absolutely would not allow this to happen.


    ¡°What kind of virtue and ability does this kid have to make the Secret Realm acknowledge its master!?¡±


    ¡°If I had to say it, he must have controlled the Secret Realm through that bead. As long as we obtain that bead, won¡¯t it be¡­¡±


    These words hit the bottom of everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Thinking of the supreme treasures in the Secret Realm, greed flashed in everyone¡¯s eyes. Who here would not be tempted? Unless they really did not have that kind of worldly desire, otherwise, when such a treasure was placed in front of them, how could they turn a blind eye?


    The Zhan Clan member could not help but say, ¡°It¡¯s just that that kid looks a bit strange. He¡¯s not that hard to deal with. Moreover, he¡¯s able to control the Secret Realm now. He¡¯s still inside and hasn¡¯t come out. Who knows what kind of changes will happen.¡±


    The people from the Ethereal Illusion Mansion did not think much of it.


    ¡°No matter how strange he is, he¡¯s at most a King-level cultivator. Don¡¯t tell me we can¡¯t do anything to him with so many people.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Previously, so many of our disciples suffered losses when we tried to confront him. It¡¯s better not to underestimate him.¡±


    The disciples who were selected from various sects and families to enter the Secret Realm were all top-notch existences in their generation. However, they were defeated by Gu Xi. Everyone immediately fell into silence.


    ¡°That was just a fluke. Moreover, it was in the Secret Realm. If we were to face him head-on, this kid definitely wouldn¡¯t have such good luck.¡±


    The Primal Chaos Secret Realm acknowledged its master. If they were to attack Gu Xi in his territory, they would not gain any benefits. However, if they were to attack him outside, crushing Gu Xi to death would be as easy as crushing an ant.


    The people from Ethereal Illusion Mansion sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that he can hide in the Secret Realm forever. Moreover, even if he could hide, would his clan and sect be able to hide?¡±


    When some people heard this, they felt that it was inappropriate. Gu Xi did not do anything outrageous. Would they not be a little unscrupulous by doing this?


    However, most people had no objection, so they could only follow the general trend.


    They could only blame Gu Xi for overestimating himself. Carrying such a precious treasure like a child carrying gold across the market, he was asking to be robbed. It was really ostentatious to the extreme.


    ¡°No matter what, the Primal Chaos Secret Realm must not fall into the hands of such a kiid. If he is used by those people from the Demon Region, the world might be in chaos.¡±


    This seemed to make sense.


    ¡°However, if we get that bead, how should we distribute the spoils in the future?¡±


    For a moment, everyone was silent. As long as it was related to benefits, it was not easy to say it out loud.


    Everyone wanted to monopolize the Primal Chaos Secret Realm and become the master of the Secret Realm, but that was impossible.

 Chapter 170 - The Ominous Premonition of the Supreme Purity Sect

    As for the distribution of benefits, it was always the most contentious issue. Everyone discussed it for a long time, but there was no result.


    ¡°The rules for entering the Secret Realm are still the same as before. For the sake of fairness, then the beads will be kept by the people of our major sects in turn. In this way, everyone should have no objections, right?¡±


    Most people agreed with this sentence. Although some of them had some objections, the minority obeyed the majority. Moreover, there was no better way to do it now.


    The Heart of Chaos was still sitting in Gu Xi¡¯s palm. If he knew about the group of people outside that had already arranged everything, he would definitely find it extremely ironic.


    ¡°However, we still have to pay attention to the arrangements of that kid in case something goes wrong. The people of the Demon Region are also in the Secret Realm. They should know about this, so we have to be more vigilant against them.¡±


    ¡°You should also restrain your disciples from talking about the information here. Don¡¯t tell anyone else in case something unexpected happens. If any of the information is leaked out, we will definitely investigate it to the end and punish them according to the sect rules.¡±


    ¡°Also, every sect must transfer manpower from the sect. We must ensure that not even a single mosquito can escape from the entire Primal Chaos Secret Realm.¡±


    After giving out orders one after another, everyone was well-trained.


    Very soon, the injured disciples were transferred back to recuperate. The Ethereal Illusion Mansion, the Ancient Sect, and the Pure Lotus Sect also urgently transferred many people from their sects to surround the surroundings of the Secret Realm. Outsiders were not allowed to appear within a radius of a hundred miles.


    These disciples patrolled the Secret Realm day and night. If there were any abnormalities in the Secret Realm, they had to report it immediately.


    Apart from that, they also asked the Tiangang Sect, the number one sect in array formations, to set up a powerful array formation. With the cooperation of so many people, they interweaved to create an inescapable net, waiting for Gu Xi to walk out of the Secret Realm.


    At this moment, Wu Huaqing still did not know what had happened. When he learned that there were already people coming out of the Secret Realm, he thought that Gu Xi would also be inside, so he hurriedly rushed over with his disciples.


    ¡°Why did they come out before the opening of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? Now that the Primal Chaos Secret Realm has come out ahead of time, maybe that¡¯s the reason why it ended early.¡±


    Along the way, the disciples of the Supreme Purity Sect were all discussing. They still did not know what would be waiting for them.


    ¡°I wonder how Senior Brother Gu is doing and if his life is in danger.¡±


    ¡°Bah, you jinx, what nonsense are you spouting? Senior brother Gu is so powerful, he definitely won¡¯t be in danger. He might even encounter a lot of treasures.¡±


    Wu Huaqing and the others were suddenly stopped halfway.


    ¡°Wait a minute, what are you guys doing!¡±


    The leading disciple emitted a powerful aura as he glared at them, causing everyone to be confused.


    There were no checkpoints set up here previously, not to mention that they were still far away from the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. Now that they had encountered this patrol squad, it was really somewhat baffling. Moreover, judging from the pressure on their bodies, their cultivation bases were all quite high.


    ¡°We are from the Supreme Purity Sect.¡±


    The expression of the leader of the team instantly changed slightly. He looked at them with a strange expression. ¡°We were originally going to look for you guys, but I didn¡¯t expect that you guys would come knocking on our door.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The leader said expressionlessly, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡±


    Without waiting for Wu Huaqing and the others to react, he was escorted forward by the patrol team. They were overbearing and did not give anyone the chance to refuse.


    Wu Huaqing and the others walked in the front. From the corner of their eyes, they caught a glimpse of the group of people behind them. They actually looked like prisoners being escorted.


    Along the way, every few steps, they would encounter a sentry post. The security was very tight. It was completely different from the previous ones. Everyone could not help but underestimate them.


    ¡°What on Earth is going on? The surroundings of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm are suddenly so tightly guarded. Could something have happened?¡±


    Wu Huaqing had a bad premonition in his heart.


    This premonition became even more real when he saw the Sect Masters of the Pure Lotus Sect, the Ancient Sect, and the Ethereal Illusion Mansion.


    ¡°Are you people from the Supreme Purity Sect? The sect that Gu Xi belongs to?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As soon as they finished speaking, their faces turned cold, and a powerful pressure burst out from their bodies, causing the disciples to kneel on the ground instantly. Their faces were extremely pale.


    The people of the Ethereal Illusion Mansion shouted sternly, ¡°Hurry up and arrest them!¡±


    Wu Huaqing was in disbelief, ¡°What do you mean by this! We didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why should we be arrested?¡±


    Seeing that they did not know anything, the people of Ethereal Illusion Mansion looked down at Wu Huaqing. ¡°Didn¡¯t do anything? Gu Xi is about to turn the Primal Chaos Secret Realm upside down!¡±


    The people of Supreme Purity Sect felt their hearts skip a beat. It was actually related to Gu Xi!


    What did he do to make such a big fuss? Many thoughts flashed through Wu Huaqing¡¯s mind. ¡®Could it be that he had broken the Heavens! Otherwise, why would he let these super powerful Sect Masters do this?¡¯


    ¡°There might be some misunderstanding¡­¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding? You guys really cultivated a good disciple.¡±


    It was a pity that Wu Huaqing¡¯s words did not carry much weight. If the Sect Masters wanted to crush them, it would be as simple as crushing ants. However, these people had a greater use.


    ¡°Men, take them away and keep them under strict supervision. Don¡¯t let them escape! Otherwise, you know the consequences!¡±


    The people from the Supreme Purity Sect were all suppressed.


    The people from the Pure Lotus Sect looked at the scene in front of them and could not help but say, ¡°Maybe they really don¡¯t know what Gu Xi has done.¡±


    The Sect Master of the Ancient Sect had a cold look in his eyes. ¡°So what? They are useful chess pieces. Maybe they will play an important role at the critical moment.¡±

 Chapter 171 - Fortuitous Encounter With Elder White, Primal Chaos Mental Cultivation Method!

    The tense crowd in front of him was instantly sucked away by the cracks in the sky. In the blink of an eye, only Gu Xi was left in the Secret Realm. He had an extremely happy expression.


    ¡°Looks like controlling the Heart of Chaos is equivalent to controlling the entire Secret Realm.¡±


    Little Jin could not help but say, ¡°In that case, the entire Secret Realm will be ours in the future. Master, come quickly. I know that there are treasures in several places that are absolutely useful to you.¡±


    It was so excited that it immediately transformed into a dragon and roared toward the sky. It looked as if it wanted nothing more than to go and plunder the entire Primal Chaos Secret Realm.


    However, Gu Xi stood on the spot and was deep in thought. His expression was somewhat solemn.


    Little Jin was somewhat puzzled, ¡°Master, why have all these people left? They don¡¯t pose any threat to you. Why do you still look so troubled?¡±


    Gu Xi revealed a bitter smile, ¡°The current crisis has been resolved, but there is an even bigger crisis waiting for us.¡±


    Gu Xi knew that after that group of people left, the various great sects outside would definitely know about the news of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm recognizing its master. Who would not be tempted? He was afraid that at that time, he would become the public enemy and be targeted by the various great sects.


    Without even thinking, he knew that the outside world would definitely set up an inescapable net to wait for him, snatching the Heart of Chaos from his hands.


    ¡°The treasures inside the Primal Chaos Secret Realm can trigger the killing of enemies, and looting of goods. Now that the entire Primal Chaos Secret Realm is placed in front of us, what do you think those people will do?¡±


    Gu Xi sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s still a tough battle to be fought.¡±


    Little Jin did not think much of it. ¡°At most, we¡¯ll just stay in the Secret Realm forever.¡±


    Things were not that simple. Although the existence of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm was extremely special, with abundant spiritual energy and so many Heavenly treasures, it was still possible to cultivate in seclusion for a few hundred years.


    However, a small world was formed within the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, which meant that Gu Xi could not pass the Heavenly Tribulation. Even if his own strength was outstanding, his cultivation could only remain at this level forever.


    Gu Xi shook his head and said, ¡°This is indeed a good place, but staying in a stable environment for a long time is not beneficial to me. In comparison, I still prefer the outside world.¡±


    He studied the bead in his hand. It could be said that it was crystal clear. Only the bottom had traces of black material entrenched there. It was extremely stubborn.


    Gu Xi did not take it to heart, because this little bit was not enough to make a name for himself.


    Little Jin asked, ¡°Then what does Master plan to do next?¡±


    ¡°The most important thing should be to increase his strength.¡±


    Gu Xi recalled that Elder White had pointed at the center of his brows and seemed to have left something behind. Previously, the situation had been urgent and he had not carefully examined it. Now that the miscellaneous people had finally left, he calmed his heart and entered the spiritual sea.


    He was shocked to find that it was a ball of white light. Before he could react, majestic spiritual power gushed out, and Elder White¡¯s figure slowly appeared.


    He still had the same annoying tone, ¡°Long time no see, Kid.¡±


    Gu Xi said in disbelief, ¡°Elder White, haven¡¯t you already ¨C¡±


    Before he could finish, Elder White started his self-monologue, ¡°When you see this, I¡¯m already dead. You don¡¯t have to be too sad. Everyone has their own fate. You and I are fated. Now that the Primal Chaos Secret Realm has acknowledged you as its master, I¡¯ll give you an opportunity next. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    For some reason, Gu Xi was a little disappointed. It turned out that the old man who looked like a naughty child was already dead.


    ¡°You have to watch carefully from now on. The Heart of Chaos will be very useful in the future. You must not fall into the hands of those who harbor evil intentions. You must not let this happen!¡±


    Elder White¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared and turned into shooting stars that flooded into Gu Xi¡¯s mind. The ancient picture scroll slowly unfolded in front of him, and a mysterious force guided him forward.


    Gu Xi¡¯s vision rose endlessly at this moment. The mountains, the sun, and the moon were all here. The world was right under his feet. This feeling made him feel as if he was the ruler of the world, as long as he wanted to, the cycle of life and death and the changes of the four seasons were all within his thoughts.


    The river of time was extremely turbulent. He merely stirred the water flow casually. In an instant, the river flowed backward. Even though Gu Xi was swimming in the river and saw that time was thrown into chaos because of him, he was still able to transcend the world.


    He stirred up the wind and clouds, and time flowed backward. He could make the things that he had missed happen again, and he could even nip the bud on things things that had yet to happen.


    Gu Xi looked at the reflection in the water. Those eyes were filled with indifference, and there was no human emotion in them. It was as if he was a real God, and everything in the world was like a passing cloud.


    ¡°This is me?¡± Gu Xi subconsciously blurted out, but the reflection in the water began to sway.


    He looked at himself in front of him, but it seemed like he was not himself. Such a terrifying ability was really something that he could have. A huge sense of strangeness suddenly emerged in his heart.


    In the next second, Gu Xi¡¯s expression became cold again. In the blink of an eye, he had arrived beyond the skies. He looked at the huge tree that blotted out the sky and the sun. The light of the Great Dao flickered within, reflecting a brilliant and dazzling sea of light.


    The fruits within were faintly discernible and were filled with a huge amount of energy. As long as one of them was there, it would be able to soar up into the sky, and the path of cultivation would be extremely smooth.


    The tree of Heavenly Dao was filled with fruits, and each of them was an extremely precious Great Dao. Gu Xi¡¯s heart moved as he wished, and the 3,000 Great Dao surrounded him. He had a glimpse of the Supreme Great Dao in the world.


    The Dao Fruits surrounded him, and countless scriptures wrapped Gu Xi up in layers. He could faintly hear the sounds coming from the void, containing the purest energy in the world, all of which were converted into Immortal energy. One after another, they surged into Gu Xi¡¯s body.


    Golden light dots floated in the air, forming an ancient font that was difficult to understand. Gu Xi had never seen such a font before, but unexpectedly, he could recognize it.


    It read: Primal Chaos Mental Cultivation Method.

 Chapter 172 - What Is the Dao? I Am the Dao!

    A large amount of gray gas occupied the entire Secret Realm. It was as if Heaven and Earth had just opened, and it was chaotic and hazy. All the scenery seemed to be blocked by two invisible hands. It was terrifyingly quiet, as if there were no signs of any living beings.


    Danger was an instinct that was engraved in the bones of animals. They had long fled without a trace when they sensed danger. Powerful demon beasts hid in their nests.


    In their lifetime, when they were born in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, they had never seen such a change in the space that they relied on to survive.


    All of this was caused by the giant cocoon in the air. Countless Primal Chaos Qi surrounded it, and the vague outline of human nature could be seen. Little Jin and Little Nine stood by the side like the most loyal guardians.


    Ever since Gu Xi used the name of the Master of Primal Chaos to expel those people from the secret Realm, a huge change had occurred. Countless amounts of gray gas spewed out of nowhere, filling the entire Secret Realm at lightning speed.


    Gu Xi was also enveloped by this layer of gray fog, forming a cocoon that blocked Little Jin and little nine from the outside. After sensing that Gu Xi was not in danger, the two little ones no longer worried, and went to play in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm.


    Little Jin transformed into a dragon and carried Little Nine around to search for Heavenly and Earthly treasures.


    Currently, in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, it could be said that there was no existence more powerful than Little Jin. Moreover, the Secret Realm had undergone a major change, so those demon beasts hid in their nests and did not dare to come out.


    Other than those existences that had powerful restrictions or arrays, the two went everywhere in the Secret Realm. They were like robbers who plundered everything.


    Thousands of years old spirit fruits were casually eaten as snacks, and some were even thrown everywhere after taking a bite. It was simply luxurious.


    Along the way, not only did Little Nine gain a lot of spirit energy out of thin air, even its weight had increased quite a bit. It collapsed on the ground, looking like a fluffy white blanket from afar.


    All of a sudden, Little Jin and Little Nine seemed to have sensed something. They saw the gray fog above their heads rise up and gather in a certain direction. That was the position of Gu Xi¡¯s giant cocoon.


    At this moment, there were several cracks on the cocoon. They were like spider webs as they spread out in all directions. It was as if something was about to come into being. A faint golden light shone from within.


    The originally unremarkable cocoon actually became flowing and overflowing with color. Little Jin and Little Nine, who had rushed over, did not even dare to make a sound when they saw this scene.


    The golden light spread out, and the pressure in the surroundings became more and more intense. The dense fog in the Secret Realm finally dispersed and was completely absorbed by the cocoon. It was as if the clouds and fog had been pushed aside to see the sun.


    However, that sun was not an ordinary sun. It was actually a cocoon that could emit light.


    Boom!


    With a loud sound, Immortal Qi burst forth. Countless golden lights landed on various parts of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, and specks of immortal energy spread out. Countless Heavenly and Earthly treasures seemed to have been summoned by something as they turned into streaks of flowing light and flew out.


    Even the demon beasts hiding in the nest could not help but carefully poke their heads out.


    If someone were to see the scene here at this moment, they would definitely be extremely envious.


    Thousand-year Star Spirit Grass, Purple Cloud Dragon Emperor Ginseng, Tears of Cold Flame, and other extremely precious medicinal herbs and spirit fruits could be seen everywhere like cabbages that were free of charge. They did not even need to search for them as they were already floating in the air, they were continuously transmitting spiritual energy for that huge cocoon.


    If it were placed outside, it would be a bloody existence that would cause people to fight over it.


    There was more pure life force gushing out from the underground of the Secret Realm. It was the core energy of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. It flowed into the crack on the cocoon, and the light green life force interweaved into supreme spiritual energy.


    The Immortal flow surged, and even a rainbow bridge appeared once again. Little Jin and Little Nine watched from afar. They did not even dare to approach. They only felt that the pressure was too powerful, and even their powerful bodies could not withstand it.


    At this moment, Gu Xi was clearly in the void, but he could sense the changes in the outside world and inside his body. Golden-green light flowed through his meridians, as if he was soaking in a hot spring. Every pore on his body was opened.


    Supreme Dao words were branded on his bones, and they were filled with the most mysterious and mysterious mental cultivation method in the universe. Every word possessed great power.


    It was Dao, but it was an extraordinary Dao. Then what was Dao?


    When Gu Xi heard an inexplicable voice asking this question, he could not help but fall into deep thought.


    The Great Mountains and rivers of the world flashed past his eyes, but no trace of any beautiful scenery could be left behind. When he recalled what he had seen earlier, everything returned to indifference.


    Golden light flowed. At this moment, he was like a God made of pure gold, sitting high on a spiritual pedestal. The seven emotions and six desires that belonged to humans no longer existed.


    ¡°Everything in the world can be Dao, but none of them are Dao. My body has turned into a Great Dao, so I am Dao!¡±


    Rip!


    An extremely ear-piercing sound could be heard. The cocoon finally fell off, revealing the figure within. His eyes shone with a golden light, as if a true God had descended into the world. However, his pupils were extremely cold.


    The aura on his body continued to rise, but due to the effects of the Secret Realm, he had no choice but to retreat far away. The aura around his body churned, and his every move gave off a great threat.


    Looking at the extremely unfamiliar Gu Xi in front of him, for a moment, Little Jin and Little Nine actually did not dare to move forward.


    It was not until he revealed a smile that there was a bit more of the worldly aura. Little Nine hurriedly went forward.


    Little Jin could not help but sigh, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve been in closed-door cultivation for several months. Finally, you¡¯ve come out.¡±


    Although Gu Xi still retained his previous cultivation level due to the suppression of the Secret Realm, Little Jin knew that the person in front of it was unfathomable. He was no longer the same person he was when he first entered the Secret Realm.


    Gu Xi caressed Little Nine¡¯s big fluffy tail and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s time to leave the Secret Realm.¡±

 Chapter 173 - : Playing With the Lightning Tribulation. I Have a Bold Idea

    The sects outside the Secret Realm were almost impatient. After all, the major sects still had their own affairs to attend to, so it was impossible for them to stay here every day.


    Compared to the manpower before, they had surrounded this place tightly, and now there were fewer people. However, in order to prevent unexpected accidents, they had deliberately built a teleportation array. If there were any sudden changes, they could be teleported here immediately.


    ¡°It has already been a few months. Why is that kid still so calm and not coming out?¡±


    ¡°If he really stays in the Secret Realm forever, we can¡¯t do anything to him. Don¡¯t tell me we have to wait forever?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Even if he is the Master of the Secret Realm, the rules of the Secret Realm can¡¯t be changed. We can still wait until the next opening of the Secret Realm.¡±


    ¡°Who knows where the next opening of the Secret Realm will be? There are too many variables involved.¡±


    The few disciples were discussing animatedly. Everyone knew what they would face if they came out of the Secret Realm. If it were them, they would definitely not choose to come out.


    Rumble!


    A loud sound could be heard. Suddenly, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled in the sky. A few thick lightning dragons swam between the Heaven and Earth. Shockingly, they were emitted from the location of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm.


    ¡°Quick! Send a message to the Elders and the Sect Master. There are changes in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm!¡±


    The originally clear sky instantly dimmed. A crack suddenly appeared above the Secret Realm. Many disciples looked at the scene in front of them and felt that it was strangely familiar.


    When they were thrown out of the Secret Realm, it was almost the same.


    ¡°Could it be that Gu Xi is going to come out of the Secret Realm?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very possible. Everyone, get ready!¡±


    The crack grew larger and larger, spreading rapidly to the surroundings. At the same time, large clouds of thunder clouds quickly gathered at the horizon. The sky was gloomy, making people feel a little depressed for no reason.


    Several lightning dragons had been added at once. On one side, the crack was constantly expanding, and on the other side, there were lightning dragons swimming around, forming a strange scene.


    ¡°I remember that when I came out earlier, there weren¡¯t any lightning dragons.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps there was a mutation.¡±


    The other disciples did not think too much about it. They thought that it was because the Primal Chaos Secret Realm had reopened that caused such a strange phenomenon.


    The power of lightning even entered along the crack. The furious lightning streaked across, tearing the sky into several big gashes. Everyone was shocked when they saw it.


    There was something behind the crack, but no one could see it clearly. It seemed to be nothingness, but it was also like a bottomless abyss. Only the lightning dragon was wreaking havoc, moving aggressively between Heaven and Earth.


    Soon, the Sect Masters of the Pure Lotus Sect, the Ancient Sect, the Ethereal Illusion Mansion, and other forces arrived here.


    ¡°Such a strange phenomenon in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, I¡¯m afraid this kid is really coming out.¡±


    ¡°Form a formation! We must not let this kid escape.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, the formation set up by hundreds of elite disciples led by the Elders appeared in the air. It was an inescapable net. Even if Gu Xi grew wings, he would not be able to fly out.


    The spiritual light emitted from the formation made the surroundings instantly become incomparably bright. At the same time, the sky became even darker. It was clearly still daytime, but it gave people the feeling of being in the dark.


    However, the thunder in the sky added a lot of pressure. Many disciples looked at the scene in front of them and felt inexplicably panicked. There was a deep-rooted fear when they looked at the thunder and lightning.


    The crack in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm did not change. It seemed like it was waiting for an opportunity, but the thunder and lightning in the sky were starting to accumulate more and more.


    Boom!


    A huge thunder was heard.


    Several thick lightning bolts fell to the ground. The huge tree that was half the height of a person was cut in half, leaving only a burnt stump.


    The air was emitting a burnt smell.


    ¡°How could ordinary lightning have such great power?¡±


    The Sect Masters looked at each other. They felt that something was not right, but they could not tell the exact details.


    This had to start from when Gu Xi was preparing to leave the Primal Chaos Secret Realm.


    He could clearly feel that the spiritual energy in his body was soaring uncontrollably as soon as he stepped out of the Secret Realm.


    After this period of cultivation, he was like a bottle filled with water at this moment. The original container had long been unable to satisfy him, but because of the special suppressive effect of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, the Lightning Tribulation did not arrive. He could not advance, and he remained on the spot.


    The faint sound of thunder could be heard in the void, shaking the sky and earth.


    If a cultivator wanted to advance, they had to pass the Lightning Tribulation safely. Otherwise, their cultivation would never progress. Now that Gu Xi had only half a foot out of the Secret Realm, the Lightning Tribulation had already followed, and it seemed that the commotion was not small.


    Gu Xi retreated back into the Secret Realm, and the aura of Primal Chaos once again spread throughout his body, covering the Heavenly Dao and everything else. The lightning could not find its target, so it had no choice but to disperse.


    If the thunder and lightning were conscious, they would have been extremely puzzled. They had clearly sensed that someone was about to transcend the tribulation, but in the end, they disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    However, the next second, Gu Xi reappeared. The thunder rumbled, and when it was about to approach, he used the Secret Realm to hide again.


    This repeated itself. The Lightning Tribulation started to get frustrated!


    They had never been easy to deal with. They could be called the consciousness and incarnation of the Heavenly Dao. Regardless of whether they were cultivators or demon beasts, they all kept a respectful distance from the Lightning Tribulation.


    However, now, there was a bold person who used some unknown means to deceive the Heavens and deceive the seas.


    The lightning became somewhat violent. Even the Red Lightning Heavenly Punishment beyond the Nine Heavens was alarmed.


    At this moment, a wonderful idea suddenly emerged in Gu Xi¡¯s mind.


    He had played around repeatedly. Even if the target had disappeared, the Heavenly Punishment had still tracked him down and arrived at the location of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. This was because the last time Gu Xi¡¯s aura had dissipated, it was here.

 Chapter 174 - Four Sages Immortal Locking Formation!

    As this place was affected by the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, no one could tell that the lightning in the sky was caused by Heavenly Punishment. They thought it was caused by the Secret Realm.


    More and more lightning energy gathered and poured into the crack. In comparison, the formation they formed was not inferior. Divine light appeared and interweaved complicated patterns on the ground, filled with a powerful aura.


    One could vaguely see divine beasts swimming among them. The Azure Dragon¡¯s roar was extraordinary. The White Tiger¡¯s descent shook the sky. The shadows of the Vermilion Bird and the Black Tortoise shuttled among them, guarding the north, south, east, and west.


    This formation was called the Four Sages Immortal Locking Formation! It was a long-lost ancient formation. Later generations restored it. Just by hearing its name, one could tell how powerful it was. Even Immortals could be trapped in it, let alone Gu Xi.


    However, what everyone did not know was that the lightning they saw today was only the tip of the iceberg. Above the Nine Heavens, a red shadow flashed past, bringing with it a supreme aura as it sped toward them.


    The crack was finally completely torn open, and they could vaguely see something flowing within it.


    ¡°It¡¯s coming!¡±


    Everyone was on high alert. The light of the formation shone on their faces, and they looked up at the sky. As the lightning dragons raged, everyone¡¯s eyes widened.


    The sky was torn apart by violence.


    ¡°What is that¨C¡±


    A blinding light suddenly burst out, causing everyone to lose their sight for a moment. By the time they could see clearly, the ball had already descended.


    It was an incomparably huge lightning dragon! It could be said to be the largest lightning dragon they had ever seen in their lives!


    Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by the ferocious lightning dragon. However, they did not notice the black shadow that was hovering in the air. It was as if it was toying with everything.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound was heard, and everyone was caught off guard by the explosion. The disciples were not prepared at all and were blown to pieces.


    The shadow in front of the lightning dragon was too fast, like a gust of wind. It was intentionally or unintentionally approaching the center of the formation, and the lightning dragon was also chasing after it relentlessly.


    Boom! Boom!


    From time to time, lightning would fall, trying to suppress the person who challenged its dignity. Unfortunately, the speed of the shadow was too fast, and it did not even touch the corner of his clothes. Instead, it was the disciples in the formation who suffered.


    ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The Sect Masters looked at the disciples inside the formation who were blown up by the lightning. Their hair stood up, and a faint burning smell came from the air. The scene was quite comical.


    However, no one could laugh.


    The Four Sages Immortal Locking Formation, which was full of sacred power, was now collapsed by the divine beast¡¯s shadow. The disciples fell to the ground. It was difficult to lock a person, let alone locking an Immortal.


    ¡°Aiya ¨C¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect everyone to welcome me with such a powerful formation. I¡¯m really flattered.¡±


    A male voice came from the sky, and everyone looked up. It was Gu Xi!


    ¡°So all of this was your doing!¡±


    The faces of the Sect Masters were so angry that they were about to turn askew. They looked at the formation that they had meticulously prepared, and it was now in a mess.


    ¡°It¡¯s impolite not to reciprocate. You guys have given me such a big gift, so naturally, you have to return the gift,¡± Gu Xi said confidently.


    The Sect Master of the Ancient Sect sneered, ¡°Do you think that just because of this, we can¡¯t do anything to you?¡±


    After saying that, the Sect Masters and their personal disciples attacked together. Spiritual power soared into the sky and rose up from the ground, pouring into the Four Sages Immortal Locking Formation that had been destroyed.


    The Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and Black Tortoise returned once again. As the few Sect Masters were in charge of the core this time, the power they emitted was almost a hundred times stronger than before. In an instant, the sky was filled with divine light, it completely covered up the power of the lightning.


    Right in the center of the formation, a thick and sturdy iron chain suddenly attacked Gu Xi. The pressure spread out, and it carried an overbearing force that could not be ignored, wanting to suppress him within.


    Gu Xi did not have the time to resist at all. His four limbs were locked by the iron chain, and his entire body seemed to be unable to move. The formation flashed with golden light, and he was dragged back into the formation by the iron chain.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for capturing him alive and forcing him to reveal the matters regarding the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, why would we need to go through so much trouble?¡±


    When the Sect Masters saw this, they decided to teach Gu Xi a lesson later. However, they did not notice the hidden smile on Gu Xi¡¯s lips.


    Even though Gu Xi was bound by the iron chains, his aura did not change. He raised his head to look at the sky and muttered to himself, ¡°It should be here soon.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s coming?¡± His sentence left them confused.


    ¡°This kid is just deliberately trying to be mysterious.¡±


    The red figure in the clouds was getting faster and faster. In just a moment, he had arrived here. Finally, someone noticed something strange in the sky.


    ¡°Huh, what¡¯s that red dot?¡±


    They were clearly still far away, but it arrived in the blink of an eye. Seeing the red dot approaching, everyone felt a chill run down their spines.


    ¡°It seems to be getting closer and closer to us.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the red lightning tore through the sky like a ferocious ancient beast descending into the world. The power of the lightning wreaked havoc. Regardless of whether it would harm others or not, wherever it passed, it would instantly turn into scorched earth.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, and their hearts were about to jump out of their chests.


    They watched as the red lightning ferociously smashed towards Gu Xi¡¯s position. It was even worse than the purple lightning from before, causing their hearts to tremble.


    In an instant, the sky collapsed and the earth cracked. Everyone could not avoid it in time, so how could they still have the time to capture Gu Xi?


    Boom!


    Everyone felt as if their eardrums were about to be shattered. How could the grand array from before have experienced such destruction? The lightning strike caused it to turn into scorched earth. The famous Four Sages Immortal Locking Formation was destroyed by this lightning.


    The thick smoke blurred everyone¡¯s vision. Gu Xi seemed to have been drowned in the void along with the lightning.

 Chapter 175 - Lightning of Heaven’s Punishment! Have You Ever Someone Walking a Lightning

    Under such a powerful lightning strike, almost no one could survive.


    Just as everyone was feeling a little regretful, no one noticed the scene within the lightning. The purple lightning wreaked havoc within. There was practically no ground for them to step on. It was filled with tyrannical energy that could instantly turn experts into ashes.


    Countless bolts of lightning struck Gu Xi¡¯s body, but he appeared as if nothing had happened. He bathed in the sea of lightning, surrounded by chaotic fog. More accurately, he was devouring the power of the lightning.


    He had an unsullied body that was unparalleled in the world. Ordinary lightning could not do anything to him. To other cultivators, the lightning was like a flood or a fierce beast. However, to Gu Xi, it helped him temper his muscles and bones.


    The lightning flowed through his meridians, causing his entire body to feel itchy. It was as if he had been massaged all over his body. Even his meridians had been widened a lot, and he was absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy like a whale.


    However, Gu Xi did not let his guard down because of this. His gaze fell on the sky, and the red light was ready to move. It hovered in the sky like a sharp sword that could fall at any time, giving off an aura that could destroy everything in its path.


    ¡°This lightning is a little unusual.¡±


    The previous lightning was just an appetizer. Gu Xi¡¯s series of suicidal actions had already attracted an even more powerful monster. Although Gu Xi did not know what kind of lightning punishment it was, it should be extremely powerful.


    However, Gu Xi did not feel any fear or regret. If he had not attracted the Lightning Tribulation, he would have already been subdued by the others when he left the Secret Realm. It was because he was guarding against their trap that he did so.


    He did not expect these people to really think highly of him. They actually set up the famous Four Sages Immortal Locking Formation!. Although this formation was reduced to ashes under the Lightning Tribulation, as long as it trapped a person, even if they had wings, they would not be able to escape.


    At that time, Gu Xi would become extremely passive. Even if he had tens of millions of abilities, it would still be difficult for him to use them. However, no matter how much they calculated, they did not expect Gu Xi to trigger the Lightning Tribulation to destroy the formation.


    Everyone was extremely regretful at this moment. Of course, it was not for Gu Xi, but for the Primal Chaos Secret Realm.


    ¡°Is this Brat dead? If he is dead, without that bead, would the Secret Realm still be able to recognize him as its master?¡±


    Everyone was not sure if that bead was still intact, or if it had turned into ashes along with Gu Xi.


    The Red Lightning lingered in the sky for a long time, watching the movements on the ground like a tiger watching its prey. It could feel that the annoying aura had not completely dissipated yet.


    An intense pressure instantly spread across the entire place. One could vaguely see the outline of a human figure within the smoke. The others were greatly shocked as they said, ¡°He is actually not dead!¡±


    Gu Xi was still perfectly fine under such powerful lightning energy. It was really shocking. Even a Sect Master or an Elder would find it difficult to withstand this lightning.


    ¡°Could it be that this Brat is made of steel? He actually survived.¡±


    Not only that, the aura that Gu Xi emitted seemed to be even stronger than before.


    Rumble!


    A loud sound appeared in the sky, shocking everyone until they trembled.


    Earlier, the lightning and Primal Chaos energy were intertwined together, causing the Red Lightning to be confused. Now, it finally saw clearly that this person who dared to challenge its dignity was still alive. This was simply intolerable to the Heavens.


    The sky collapsed and the earth cracked. The Red Lightning wreaked havoc. Bolts of lightning struck down one after another, signaling the wrath of the Heavens. An even greater amount of energy and pressure swept across the sky than before.


    The faces of those disciples turned deathly pale. Only the Elders and Sect Masters with profound strength remained calm. Even so, their faces were somewhat solemn.


    The people of the Pure Lotus Sect finally saw some clues and exclaimed in shock, ¡°This is the Lightning of Heavenly Punishment!¡±


    What kind of tribulation was Gu Xi going through that could actually trigger the Lightning of Heavenly Punishment?!


    One had to know that this kind of Heavenly Punishment had always been used to deal with those cultivators who were extremely evil and had caused countless killings and karmic obstacles.


    Everything had a cause and effect. It was not that the time had not come yet. If some cultivators killed blindly, during the process of crossing the tribulation, they would send down the Red Lightning of Heavenly Punishment. At the very least, their foundations would be destroyed, and at the very most, their souls would be destroyed.


    The Red Lightning of Heavenly Punishment rarely appeared. It had only appeared a few times until now. The last time it appeared was a hundred years ago. There was a mighty figure in the Demon Region who had gone mad because of cultivating a demonic technique. He had actually sacrificed innocent civilians and cultivators in dozens of cities.


    At the moment he advanced, the Red Lightning of Heavenly Punishment descended and struck him until he was reduced to ashes. The fire that was triggered was reduced for a few days and nights. Finally, it burned away all the evil. As a result, many evil people in the Demon Region restrained themselves, they were afraid of following in Gu Xi¡¯s footsteps.


    Seeing that Gu Xi was still fine, the Red Lightning gathered its power again. In an instant, the sky collapsed and the earth cracked. The Red Lightning split the sky into countless pieces. The burst of light landed on Gu Xi¡¯s face.


    He revealed a smile and ran towards the crowd. In the eyes of the people in the crowd, it was no different from a devil¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come over!¡± the crowd cried out in panic.


    Like birds and beasts, they fled. The originally neat team was instantly scattered and even trampled.


    Of course, they were not afraid of Gu Xi. Instead, they were afraid of the ferocious Red Lightning behind Gu Xi. It was like a prehistoric giant beast. As it roared, the world collapsed, and scorched earth was everywhere. How could their mortal bodies be able to withstand such a thing?


    The lightning had thought at this moment, it would have gnashed its teeth at Gu Xi. Previously, it had been fooled by Gu Xi a few times. Now that it finally found its target, it could not hit it no matter how hard it tried.


    Crackling sparks fell all the way down and affected many innocent people.


    Wherever Gu Xi went, the lightning would follow. His figure was ghostly. Even if the Red Lightning chased after him relentlessly, the lightning would only brush past the corner of his clothes. The unlucky ones would only be the bystanders.


    It was common to walk a cat or a dog. However, have you ever seen someone walking a lightning strike?!

 Chapter 176 - Unprecedented, and Never Again

    The Sect Masters stared at the scene in front of them with their mouths agape.


    Red Lightning was brewing even more ferocious power. The entire sky was intertwined into a sea of Red Lightning, as if the end of the world was coming. It was more like an ancient god was angry, and the cultivators below were trembling.


    Gu Xi was still charging into the crowd. The Red Lightning did not aim for the crowd. However, it was chasing hard after Gu Xi, and all these people would be buried along with him.


    Although it was quite angry at Gu Xi, the Red Lightning still retained its rationality. However, it was so angry that it wanted to crush the ant that provoked it. This Gu Xi only had such strength, but he dared to provoke the god¡¯s might?


    The lightning fell like raindrops, and there was another crackling sound. However, Gu Xi was not afraid. The lightning punishment could not last forever. After a period of time, it would dissipate. He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity.


    Gu Xi¡¯s gaze fell on the crowd. They were like sheep that had been targeted by wolves. They retreated together, and a bad premonition arose in their hearts.


    As expected, in the next second, Gu Xi charged forward with the lightning.


    After an unknown period of time, the Red Lightning¡¯s power gradually diminished. It was far less powerful than before, which meant that the Lightning Tribulation was about to pass.


    The Red Lightning entrenched itself in the sky, clearly becoming extremely unwilling. It wished it could strike for another day and night. Unfortunately, the rules were so strong that even an existence like it could not change them.


    The Lightning Tribulation only had a certain amount of time. If a cultivator successfully withstood it, it would be considered a successful tribulation. Otherwise, it would be considered a failure.


    However, since ancient times, which cultivator had not been prepared for the tribulation? All sorts of defensive formations and magic treasures had been used to equip themselves. There had never been anyone like Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi had toyed around with the Heavenly Lightning like he was mad. He had even used the Lightning Tribulation to achieve his goal. It could be said that it was unprecedented.


    The sky became bright again, forming a strong contrast with the previous darkness. When the lightning dissipated, apart from the burning smell in the air, there was also the mess on the ground. It was as if what had just happened was just an illusion.


    However, the various sects that were previously in high spirits were now covered in dust. Their clothes were either burnt or their hair was standing on end. They stared fiercely at Gu Xi.


    If looks could kill at this moment, Gu Xi would have died thousands of times.


    What made them so angry was that after the Lightning Tribulation, spiritual energy came from Heaven and Earth, all of it gathered toward Gu Xi, and a powerful life force enveloped this space.


    The aura on Gu Xi¡¯s body also continued to rise, as if he was riding a rocket. King, Half-step Quasi-sage, Quasi-sage¡­


    Only then did he stop.


    An endless stream of spiritual energy nourished Gu Xi¡¯s body, and now everyone could feel the intense changes in his body.


    Everyone was dumbstruck. Advancing three or four steps in a row was unheard of. Even in the entire Capital, the most outstanding genius had only advanced two steps in a row.


    One had to know that there was still a huge divide in Gu Xi. One had to know that advancing from a King stage to a Quasi-saint stage was not that easy.


    ¡°Is this kid still human? He actually has such monstrous talent.¡±


    Someone spoke fanatically, ¡°It must be the effect of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. He became the master of the Secret Realm. All the Heavenly Treasures and all sorts of treasures inside are in his possession.¡±


    ¡°Right, this must be the contribution of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. It must be the supreme treasures inside that made him become like this.¡±


    For a moment, everyone¡¯s gaze became envious. If they owned the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, would it be the same?


    The expressions of the few Sect Masters were not good. The array formation that they had meticulously set up had long been reduced to ashes under the Lightning Tribulation. Even the elite disciples that came along were also heavily injured.


    The inescapable net from before seemed to have become a joke. It hit them hard in the face, and the faces of the various sects were almost ruined.


    ¡°What vicious thoughts you have! You actually used the Lightning Tribulation to deal with us!¡±


    Gu Xi seemed to have heard the biggest joke in the world. ¡°So many of you have come to capture me, and I¡¯m not even allowed to fight back? Did you really think that I can be captured without putting up a fight?¡±


    Although the people they had brought with them had suffered heavy losses, the Sect Masters were not so easy to deal with. Other than a few minor injuries, the rest were fine.


    However, these people were the disciples that the sect had carefully nurtured. They were even the pillars of the sect. Now, because of Gu Xi¡¯s sudden actions, they had been accidentally injured by the Lightning Tribulation. Who knew how long it would take them to recover? As a result, the standard of the entire sect had dropped by quite a bit.


    The person from the Ethereal Illusion Mansion sneered and said, ¡°If you are sensible, then hand over the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. We can even consider whether or not to let you off.¡±


    ¡°What if I say no?¡±


    The Sect Masters looked at him as if he was dead. They said coldly and mercilessly, ¡°Then today, we will carry out justice on behalf of the Heavens. Your cultivation has grown so fast. You must have used some underhanded means.¡±


    ¡°I heard that there were disciples who died in the Secret Realm without any reason. Those disciples died miserably. We can just tell everyone that it happened to you too.¡±


    They had wanted Gu Xi to hand it over himself so that they would not have to spend more energy. However, now, it seemed that Gu Xi was not willing to cooperate. If he died, the Primal Chaos Secret Realm would naturally become ownerless.


    As for how to use it, they would just have to do some research.


    Hearing their words, Gu Xi felt that it was extremely laughable. ¡°If you want to add to the blame, why don¡¯t you just say so? If you want to snatch the Secret Realm, just say so. You even pretended to be sanctimonious and poured dirty water on me.¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s us who poured dirty water on you or you who are not righteous, we will know in a while!¡±


    The two sides were facing each other. However, Gu Xi was alone.


    The atmosphere became tenser and tenser as he faced the hundreds and thousands of people in front of him.


    At this moment, there was still a group of people lurking on the other side.

 Chapter 177 - Tiangang Sword Sect, Xie Mingze Makes His Move!

    ¡°Holy Maiden, should we make our move now?¡±


    Mei Qianmeng looked at Gu Xi, then shook her head, ¡°He hasn¡¯t been forced into a desperate situation yet, so it¡¯s not a good time for us to make our move.¡±


    Thinking of the time when Gu Xi and her were charging through the Ten Thousand Dragons Formation together, Mei Qianmeng was sure that Gu Xi still had a backup plan at that time and did not use all of his strength.


    She had clearly set up a situation where he was certain to die, but Gu Xi had been able to escape. From this, it could be seen that this person was not simple. In fact, he was even more powerful than she had imagined.


    ¡°This person¡¯s strength is unfathomable. Even I can¡¯t test him out. If he can rope in our Demon Region¡¯s camp, he will definitely become a great help.¡±


    Hearing Mei Qianmeng¡¯s words, the old man beside her revealed an expression of disbelief. He could not help but say, ¡°Even the Holy Maiden can¡¯t detect him?¡±


    He was silent for a moment. ¡°Looks like this child is indeed very useful. But what if he doesn¡¯t enter the Demon Region?¡±


    The smile on Mei Qianmeng¡¯s face was incomparably beautiful, like a blooming poppy, and everyone could not help but fall into it. ¡°Do you think that at this stage, he still has a choice?¡±


    ¡°The Righteous path clearly can not tolerate him any longer. If he doesn¡¯t enter the Demon Region, wouldn¡¯t he be making enemies with the whole world? Under the current situation, only our Demon Region can protect him.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, even if he doesn¡¯t enter the Demon Region, I can take this opportunity to test his strength. It¡¯s best if both sides suffer losses, then we can sit back and reap the benefits.¡±


    The subordinate beside him was completely convinced. It could be said that Mei Qianmeng had calculated everything. However, she was somewhat suspicious of the latter sentence.


    ¡°The Sect Masters of those large sects aren¡¯t to be trifled with. Although this kid¡¯s strength isn¡¯t bad, it hasn¡¯t reached that stage yet. I¡¯m afraid that both sides will suffer losses, and I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s gaze turned, appearing to be extremely deep.


    ¡°Have you forgotten about the Red Heavenly Lightning just now? Try asking him if he can borrow the power of the Lightning Tribulation to destroy the Four Sages Immortal Locking Formation!, causing more than half of these disciples to be injured. This is enough to show his ability. Moreover, this is under the condition that he didn¡¯t even make a move.¡±


    The people of the Demon Region heard this and immediately felt that it made sense. If it was them, they would definitely not be able to achieve this level.


    On the other side, the atmosphere between Gu Xi and the Sect Masters was also very tense.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that we¡¯re bullying the weak with our numbers. One of us is enough to deal with you.¡±


    Hearing this, Mei Qianmeng revealed a mocking smile on her lips. ¡°These Righteous cultivators are really sanctimonious. Things have already come to this point and they still want to cover up for themselves.¡±


    If they really wanted to be fair, they would not have set up such an inescapable net to deal with Gu Xi from the start.


    After seeing clearly who the person who walked out was, it was indeed not as Mei Qianmeng had expected. The person who came was actually Tiangang Sword Sect¡¯s Xie Mingze.


    This Tiangang Sword Sect was the most famous in the capital. Its disciples were good at using the sword. If they were the second best in the path of the sword, then no one would dare to claim to be the first.


    The Great Sword Sect was none other than the Tiangang Sword Sect.


    There were even people who traveled thousands of miles to come and take on a master, even if they only wanted to be an outer sect disciple. At the very least, they could be a miscellaneous disciple. It was a pity that they had strict requirements when accepting disciples. If they did not have the comprehension or talent, they would definitely not accept them.


    The sect was controlled by Xie Mingze¡¯s elder brother, Xie Mingyu. Xie Mingyu was in charge of handling the affairs of the Tiangang Sword Sect. Xie Mingze focused on his cultivation and did not care about the affairs of the world. He had always lived in seclusion.


    It was said that he was born with a sword bone and sought the pinnacle of his Sword Dao. His strength was extraordinary and he never acted rashly. Those who had seen him act before were all dead.


    ¡°To think that they were able to invite Xie Mingze. This group of people is really too shameless. Who doesn¡¯t know that Xie Mingze has been famous for a long time? Yet, he¡¯s facing an unknown junior now?¡±


    Mei Qianmeng looked as if she did not mind watching the show.


    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show to watch next.¡± If she remembered correctly, Gu Xi was also good at using the sword. She did not know which of the two was better. He was going to meet Xie Mingze, who was the best in swordsmanship.


    The subordinate next to her said worriedly, ¡°Will Xie Mingze affect our plan? If he makes a move, I¡¯m afraid that we ¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I want to leave, no one here will dare to stay.¡±


    Following Xie Mingze¡¯s appearance, the crowd fell silent. It was said that he was the most talented person in history and had a Sword Bone on his body. With his swordsmanship, he could to reach the peak or even ascend.


    Originally, the Tiangang Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master wanted to give it to him. However, because he was a sword addict, the Sect Master position fell to Xie Mingyu.


    Gu Xi looked at the man in front of him. His gray robe was very ordinary, and the most important thing was that he actually took out a sword that was full of rust.


    This kind of attire and appearance, he could be lost in the crowd.


    However, Gu Xi did not dare to underestimate him. His expression was somewhat solemn. His intuition told him that the man in front of him was not simple.


    Moreover, the reactions of the surrounding people also confirmed this point.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually Xie Mingze. This Brat is doomed.¡±


    ¡°Shh! You dare to call him by his name. You don¡¯t want to live anymore?¡±


    ¡°He has already reached the Saint stage in the past. Now, I don¡¯t know what cultivation level he has.¡±


    ¡°The last time he attacked, this person single-handedly challenged nineteen sects of the Demon Region. He destroyed several sects of the Demon Region and caused them to suffer heavy losses.¡±


    Xie Mingze originally did not want to leave the mountain, but unfortunately, he could not withstand the people from the various sects taking turns to invite him. He was also promised the supreme-grade sword technique and the treasure in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm that could improve one¡¯s state of mind.


    It was just that he had been stuck at the Saint stage for a long time, and Xie Mingyu also came to persuade him, which was why he reluctantly agreed. Otherwise, according to his character, he definitely did not want to meddle in these matters.


    Xie Mingze did not acknowlege Gu Xi at all. To be more precise, such a person was not worthy to be his opponent.


    He pulled out the iron sword in his hand, and a faint sword hum surrounded his body. In an instant, his entire aura changed.


    ¡°Make your move. Let¡¯s end this quickly. I don¡¯t want to waste time.¡±

 Chapter 178 - The Most Powerful Sword Technique, the Myriad Universe Sword Technique!

    As soon as the words left his mouth, a gust of cold wind swept past. The crowd was shocked to realize that a gust of wind had suddenly risen. They actually felt their bodies turn cold, and their exposed skin was covered in layers of dense lumps.


    This was because every wisp of wind contained an incomparably sharp Sword Intent!


    ¡°What a powerful Sword Intent,¡± someone could not help but exclaim. This was the pre-emptive strike, using a powerful Sword Intent to crush the opponent.


    Xie Mingze, on the other hand, was like a sharp sword that had been unsheathed, revealing its sharpness. No one dared to look at him directly. Those with low cultivation lowered their heads at this moment, afraid that they would be injured by the Sword Intent.


    Even in the face of such a powerful and terrifying enemy, Gu Xi stood on the spot without moving an inch. Even his expression did not change. He looked as if he had been scared silly.


    ¡°No way. Could it be that he was stunned by Xie Mingze¡¯s aura and could not move?¡±


    ¡°I thought that he was very powerful, but it turns out that he is just so-so.¡±


    ¡°I think that previously, he was only relying on his little tricks and the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. Now, he has revealed his true form in front of a true expert.¡±


    Xie Mingze¡¯s expression was a little confused. Finally, he looked at him seriously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use your sword?¡±


    Everyone who fought with him took the battle very seriously, as if they were facing a great enemy. However, they had never been like Gu Xi. There was an indescribable strangeness in his heart.


    As if he had been reminded by Xie Mingze, Gu Xi only then instinctively summoned the Black Soul Sword. The black sword emitted a black jade-like luster.


    Even Xie Mingze could see that this sword was extraordinary. He could not help but exclaim, ¡°It¡¯s a good sword.¡±


    One had to know that he had pursued the pinnacle of swordsmanship all his life. He also yearned for the Divine Sword. After all, every top swordsman hoped to possess the most powerful sword in the world. To be able to receive such praise from him, it was enough to show how special the Black Soul Sword was.


    However, in the next second, Gu Xi¡¯s starting stance stunned everyone. Even Xie Mingze was stunned on the spot.


    It was not some earth-shattering cultivation technique, but it was so powerful that everyone was shocked.


    It was actually something that the Tiangang Sword Sect¡¯s new disciples disdained to learn ¡ª the Sword Drawing Technique.


    All the sect disciples had seen it before. It was basically given to the outer sect disciples or those who did odd jobs to learn. It was very popular, and not many people even spent time cultivating because it was useless.


    Everyone thought that they were hallucinating.


    ¡°Am I seeing things? Is this the Sword Drawing Technique? Is he planning to use this to fight Xie Mingze? Is there something wrong with his head?¡±


    Everyone would definitely not be mistaken about such a basic cultivation technique. The way they looked at Gu Xi was as if they thought he had some serious illness.


    The person standing in front of him was a top-notch expert in the way of the sword. How could he use an unrated basic sword technique to deal with him?


    It was like throwing an egg on a rock!


    It was obvious that Xie Mingze was also angry. Gu Xi¡¯s actions clearly showed that he did not take Xie Mingze seriously. His gaze was cold as he said, ¡°You plan to use such a sword technique to exchange blows with me?¡±


    Gu Xi nodded. ¡°The Great Dao is simple. The simpler the technique, the more powerful it will be. This is enough for me.¡±


    Everyone present had extremely mocking expressions on their faces.


    There was some truth to this statement.


    However, there was a prerequisite. It also depended on the person who used the sword technique, let alone the most basic Sword Drawing Technique.


    One must have a strong cultivation base and be at the peak of the Sword Dao. Even Xie Mingze did not dare to say that he had such strength.


    ¡°What big words. Who does he think he is? A Sword Saint?! He even said the Great Dao is simple. He is just bragging here.¡±


    ¡°Nowadays, he¡¯s willing to give up his life just to show off. Don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    Xie Mingze¡¯s expression was a little mocking. ¡°It¡¯s good for young people to be confident, but if you overdo it, you have to be careful. That sword is a waste in your hands. You don¡¯t deserve it at all!¡±


    After saying that, he gently waved the sword. The sword curved and countless Sword Qi burst out. Even the surrounding space was distorted to different degrees.


    Countless squalls slowly gathered from heaven and earth, circling around Xie Mingze. Even the Sect Masters felt the pressure.


    ¡°This, this is the Myriad Universe Sword Technique!¡±


    ¡°A heaven-grade top-grade cultivation technique, and it¡¯s already infinitely close to the divine level. It¡¯s also Xie Mingze¡¯s famous ultimate skill. Everyone who has seen it has already died¡­¡±


    1


    ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying. If I were to face such a sword technique, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to retaliate at all.¡±


    ¡°As expected of the strongest swordsmanship. Fortunately, he¡¯s not my enemy.¡±


    The crowd discussed fervently, their gazes filled with reverence.


    The entire world was stirred up by the sword technique. As the wind and clouds gathered, Xie Mingze¡¯s figure moved. An afterimage flashed past, and then swiftly merged into the countless Sword Intent.


    The wind was filled with Sword Intent. There was wind everywhere, and there were swords everywhere. Xie Mingze was the most powerful sword in this world!


    Gu Xi¡¯s eyes were deep and serene. He could feel the sharp Sword Intent around him. Xie Mingze truly lived up to his reputation.


    He did not dare to let his guard down. In an instant, he released all of his spiritual sense and began to scan the Sword Intent in the air, trying to find Xie Mingze¡¯s location.


    Unfortunately, this sword technique was too perfect. There were no flaws at all. Looking through his spiritual sense, he actually could not find any flaws.


    Gu Xi seemed to have thought of something. Even a Saint could not be perfect. Everything in the world had flaws, even Xie Mingze.


    A bold idea appeared in his mind again.


    Everything could be extracted by the System, such as sword mountains, spirit stones, and bloodlines. There was nothing that it could not extract.


    Then, could he reverse the reasoning? After extracting the flaws, they could find the flaws. As long as he could break them, he would be able to defeat Xie Mingze.


    Being distracted on the battlefield was a big taboo. The slightest carelessness could result in death. If everyone knew the thoughts in Gu Xi¡¯s mind, they would definitely lament that he was a madman!

 Chapter 179 - God

    A madman and a genius were only one step apart.


    Gu Xi¡¯s spiritual sense was strong. Not to mention multitasking, even multitasking would not be a problem.


    After a short while, he had already made the best decision.


    [System extract Xie Mingze]


    [Detected sword technique used by Xie Mingze. Analyzing. There are 8,789 flaws, fatal flaws 67]


    [Showing in detail]


    ¡­


    Gu Xi seemed to have seen everything. All traces could not escape his eyes.


    Whether it was the sword marks in the air or the moves left behind, they were all magnified several times in front of him. The exquisite sword technique from before was now as simple as a piece of white paper.


    Gu Xi had fallen into a state of oblivion. He could clearly see a fallen leaf floating in the sky because of the Sword Qi. This was the mark left behind by the sword!


    One flower, one world, one leaf, one bodhi.


    Even the most powerful sword technique was nothing more than a simple painting in his eyes.


    Just as Gu Xi was having an epiphany, the gale came menacingly along with the Sword Intent, interweaving into a dense net. Xie Mingze¡¯s figure filled the sky and earth as if he was everywhere.


    Almost no one could avoid this killing intent. Even Quasi-saints could not escape it. In the end, their souls were destroyed.


    Gu Xi just stood there in a daze. In the eyes of everyone, it was as if he had given up struggling.


    ¡°He has given up? That¡¯s right. Using the most basic Sword Drawing Technique to deal with Xie Mingze is no different from an egg hitting a stone.¡±


    ¡°As long as the Myriad Universe Sword Technique is used, everything in the world will be destroyed. It will turn into wind and Sword Qi, and no one will be able to dodge it. Even a divine weapon with high defense will not be able to withstand a single blow.¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I would probably be waiting for death on the spot. I wouldn¡¯t have the courage to fight back at all.¡±


    Even the onlookers could feel the surging Sword Intent, not to mention Gu Xi, who was in the center. Everyone thought that he was just throwing everything away.


    Gu Xi¡¯s chance of survival was zero. After all, there was a huge difference in strength between the two of them. Gu Xi¡¯s first move was the Sword Drawing Technique. In the end, he simply gave up and stood still. No matter how they looked at it, Xie Mingze could not lose.


    However, everything was so wonderful.


    At the critical moment, everyone seemed to have seen the cold gleam of the tip of the sword. In the next second, Gu Xi disappeared.


    ¡°Where is he? Where did he go?¡±


    Not only them, even Xie Mingze was shocked. He had never seen such a strange movement technique before.


    He was confident in his own strength. In front of the Myriad Universe Sword Technique, no one could resist him, let alone at such a close distance. There was absolutely no chance of escaping, unless this person¡¯s movement technique had reached the acme of perfection.


    Xie Mingze¡¯s heart sank. Could it be that he had underestimated this person?


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    The male voice behind him caused his expression to change.


    When had Gu Xi actually been behind him? He actually did not notice it at all. This was a major taboo!


    An indescribable chill rose from his heart. This was a feeling that Xie Mingze had never experienced in his many years of fame. At that moment, he felt as if he was facing a great enemy. Every pore on his body was screaming that there was danger.


    Even though Xie Mingze was unwilling to admit it, it was almost instinctive for his body to actually feel some fear. One had to know that he had never felt this kind of feeling when he faced hundreds of people from the Demon Path alone, but now, he felt it from an unknown cultivator like Gu Xi.


    Xie Mingze suddenly turned his head and wanted to dodge, but it was already too late.


    Rampant Sword Qi was coming at him, and it was so astounding that it would be famous throughout the Nine Regions!


    Xie Mingze¡¯s pupils widened, and even became distorted.


    A flying Immortal from beyond the Heavens, a shocking sword strike!


    The sharp Sword Intent came at him. It was so fast that even the wind could not catch up with it. It was so destructive that no one could see it clearly, and they did not even understand what was happening.


    The swords in the hands of all the cultivators at the scene trembled uncontrollably, as if they were responding to an inexplicable and powerful existence in the void, exuding a sense of submission.


    ¡°My sword feels like it¡¯s going to fly out.¡±


    ¡°What should we do? Mine too!¡±


    Before anyone could react¡­


    Swish!


    A sword hum sounded, and the world shook!


    An aura that was even stronger than before covered the entire area. Instantly, the sun and moon dimmed, and the mountains and rivers changed color. Some people with lower cultivation bases even had blood oozing out of their ears and eyes.


    A dazzling white light enveloped the entire world, and in that instant, the air and time froze at this moment.


    No one could tell what kind of sword move it was. Perhaps it had already exceeded the scope of their common sense, or perhaps it did not belong to this world at all!


    Everyone¡¯s mind went blank. When the sword move fell, it was as if everything in the world had been turned into ashes. There was only that shocking sword move.


    The wind stopped and the leaves fell.


    The faint sound of a heavy object falling to the ground could be heard.


    Only then did everyone raise their heads. They saw the two shadows on the field confronting each other.


    Who would win and who would lose?


    Xie Mingze¡¯s face was pale, and his expression was extremely ugly. He looked at his right hand, and his palm was extremely numb. There was nothing there.


    After everyone saw clearly, they could not help but gasp.


    The sword that Xie Mingze regarded as an extension of his body had never left his hand. But now, it had fallen to the ground and broken into two pieces!


    In that instant, even his breathing stopped for half a beat. The whole place was terrifyingly quiet. It was as if even the wind was intimidated by the Sword Intent that had not dissipated yet, and it stopped in mid-air.


    At this moment, although Xie Mingze seemed to be fine, his breathing was uneven and unstable. Everyone knew that he had suffered serious internal injuries.


    However, he did not care about his own injuries, and his last words were a little shaky. ¡°Is, is this really the Sword Drawing Technique?¡±


    This sentence was very light, but it was like a heavy hammer smashing into everyone¡¯s hearts. It asked everyone¡¯s inner thoughts.


    Was it their ignorance, or was the world going mad?


    When did the Sword Drawing Technique become so powerful?!


    What the f*ck is the Sword Drawing Technique?!

 Chapter 180 - I’ve Lost. I’ve Been Wrong All My Life

    If they knew how powerful the Sword Drawing Technique was, from now on, the first thing they would do when they returned would be to have everyone in the sect practice the Sword Drawing Technique, regardless of what technique they used.


    From this, it could be seen just how much shock and astonishment the sword had brought them.


    Everyone exploded with chatter.


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s still too late to start practicing the Sword Drawing Technique again.¡±


    ¡°If I had known that the Sword Drawing Technique had such power, I would have practiced it to the end no matter what.¡±


    Xie Mingze¡¯s mind was extremely chaotic. He had been famous for many years, but he had never experienced such a miserable moment. To people like them, the sword was like a living being.


    Moreover, he was a sword fanatic, and he depended on the sword. He could not lose the sword no matter when or where.


    Now, not only did he lose his sword, but it was also broken into two pieces. It could be said that his face had been trampled under his feet. Even though everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the Sword Drawing Technique, he still felt ashamed, as if a ray of light was on his back.


    At this moment, there were still many questions in everyone¡¯s mind.


    When did Gu Xi strike? How did he turn the entire battle situation around with one strike? The sword technique he used was really a low-grade Sword Drawing Technique, and not some similar divine level cultivation technique¡­


    All sorts of questions lingered in their minds. Everyone¡¯s gazes were fixed on Gu Xi, as if they wanted see through his soul.


    As for the Tiangang Sword Sect members, they were in a daze and had suffered a huge blow. They still had not recovered from their shock.


    A single strike!


    He had defeated Xie Mingze with just a single strike.


    Gu Xi looked at Xie Mingze¡¯s stubborn gaze and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s the Sword Drawing Technique.¡±


    Xie Mingze was born with a Sword Bone. He used the sword to enter the Dao. He could be said to be a genius of the era. He was peerless and was even predicted to be the person who had the highest chance of becoming a Sword Immortal in history.


    As a result, he forgot to eat and sleep. He practiced the sword day and night and became obsessed with the sword. In less than a hundred years, he had already walked a path that others would never be able to complete in their entire lives.


    It could be said that Xie Mingze was the representative of the way of the sword. He was an existence that everyone thought highly of, and he was known as the chosen one of the generation.


    No one had expected that such a thing would happen.


    Not only him, but everyone also found it hard to accept this outcome.


    Frustration and disappointment appeared on Xie Mingze¡¯s face. All kinds of negative emotions appeared on his face. He was the chosen one of the generation, and like the others, they were completely defeated. He looked like a completely different person from before.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would actually lose to the Sword Drawing Technique¡­¡±


    Gu Xi observed Xie Mingze¡¯s expression. His hand was actually trembling. This was a sign that his Sword Heart had collapsed. Now, all of Xie Mingze¡¯s beliefs had been overturned.


    Such a person was obsessed with swords. If his Sword Heart collapsed, he would probably never be able to pick up a sword again in the future.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression was indifferent, without any sympathy. After all, Xie Mingze wanted his to kill him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it before. The Great Dao is simple. So what if I use the Sword Drawing Technique? The one who defeated you was never the Sword Drawing Technique, but my Dao!¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s cold voice reverberated in the world, like the last straw that crushed a camel. Xie Mingze¡¯s hands trembled even more violently.


    He had also said this before, but no one took it to heart. Now that he had said it again, it was like a resounding slap on everyone¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Xie Mingze¡¯s expression darkened. Suddenly, he threw his head back and laughed loudly, as if he had gone mad.


    The power of this sword was so great that it not only shattered Xie Mingze, who was regarded as a legend, but also the pride of their Tiangang Sword Sect!


    As a result, his Dao Heart was defeated, and he was no longer able to face the world.


    ¡°I¡¯m really muddle-headed. I¡¯ve practiced the sword for so long, but I¡¯m extremely stupid!¡±


    ¡°In this world, no matter how good the sword technique is, it can only be achieved by the brilliant way of the sword.¡±


    ¡°Even the Sword Drawing Technique can bring out the strongest power.¡±


    ¡°Anything can be used as a sword. This is the true way of the sword¡­¡±


    Xie Mingze seemed to have understood something, but at the same time, he seemed to not have understood anything at all. He muttered to himself and immersed himself in his own world.


    On the other hand, the onlookers were confused.


    Compared to the pain on his body and his dignity being trampled under Gu Xi¡¯s feet, what Xie Mingze cared more about was his own Dao.


    He had always thought that his Sword Heart was stable and what he lacked was just an opportunity. In the end, he found out that all his efforts were in vain.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I realized it too late! It¡¯s too late.¡±


    Xie Mingze revealed a smile that was uglier than crying. He felt that the first half of his life had become a joke.


    His gaze landed on Gu Xi. There was no hatred in it. Instead, it was filled with admiration.


    Logically speaking, Xie Mingze would never have looked at Gu Xi like that if Gu Xi had made a fool of him in public and even defeated him in one move.


    However, Gu Xi only felt a sense of sincerity and did not have any false intentions.


    Xie Mingze bowed deeply to Gu Xi. ¡°Thank you, fellow Daoist, for waking up the dreamer with your words.¡±


    The sudden turn of events left everyone dumbstruck.


    How did this Gu Xi turn into a ¡®fellow Daoist¡¯??


    One had to know that this was a life and death situation! The atmosphere earlier was filled with tension. Those who did not know better would have thought that they were sparring and exchanging pointers.


    Gu Xi looked a little guilty as well. He did not know what Xie Mingze had imagined.


    What Sword Dao? That was all nonsense. Although it was a Sword Drawing Technique, it was a Sword Drawing Technique that had been fixed after the System had extracted the flaws.


    When the System made a move, it would definitely be of high quality. Right now, this Sword Drawing Technique was comparable to a god-level existence, and it had unlimited potential.


    In addition, the System had deduced Xie Mingze¡¯s flaws through reverse reasoning, which was why it was able to defeat him in one move.


    Otherwise, if it were any other time, Gu Xi would never have been able to achieve such a feat.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost. I¡¯ve been so wrong all my life. I¡¯ve always been on the wrong path from the very beginning. To think that I thought I was extraordinary, but I never thought that I would end up being a joke from the start.¡±


    ¡°Now, I have no choice but to face it, no matter how hard it is. Since it¡¯s a joke, then it has to end completely.¡±

 Chapter 181 - Reconstruct the Sword Heart, I’ll Give You Time! Go Ahead and Catch Up

    When Gu Xi heard this, she felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°I once swore an oath to my Sword Heart. If I lost my sword, I wouldn¡¯t have to live in this world.¡±


    Xie Mingze¡¯s expression was full of mockery for himself. He looked at his hands in a daze. ¡°If this hand can no longer hold the sword, then what¡¯s the point of keeping it?¡±


    ¡°Previously, I boasted that I was extraordinary and mocked you, but I didn¡¯t expect that the person who overestimated himself was me¡­¡±


    ¡°My Dao Heart is now lost, my swordsmanship has become empty. Wrong, wrong, all wrong!¡±


    Xie Mingze threw his head back and roared angrily. He actually picked up the broken iron sword and pointed the tip of the sword at his heart.


    Seeing the scene in front of them, everyone was shocked. No one had expected it to develop to such a state. They did not even have time to react.


    Just as Xie Mingze was about to stab down, a hand blocked the tip of the sword.


    It was Xie Mingze¡¯s elder brother, the Sect Master of Tiangang Sword Sect, Xie Mingyu.


    ¡°You came just in time. Why don¡¯t you send me on my way?¡± Xie Mingze¡¯s expression was neither sad nor happy. He looked like he was about to be freed.


    Xie Mingyu¡¯s expression was extremely complicated. He was well aware of his younger brother¡¯s character. From the very beginning, he had already realized that something was wrong. He was secretly on guard, which was why he was able to stop him in time.


    He was disappointed that he did not meet his expectations and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to die just like that? Have you forgotten what you said when you first entered the sect?¡±


    ¡°You said that you wanted to become the number one person in the way of the sword. You said that you wanted to become a Sword Immortal. Now, you have only failed once, and you want to use your life as the price? All the years of cultivation that you have put in day and night have all gone down the drain?¡±


    ¡°What about the painstaking effort that you have put in and the suffering that you have gone through?¡±


    The voice was like a thorn stabbing into Xie Mingze¡¯s heart. He looked confused and at a loss. His emotions only fluctuated for a moment before his expression became emotionless again.


    ¡°Those are all jokes. The Great Dao is simple. I¡¯ve been practicing the sword for so long, and I can¡¯t even understand this simple principle. What right do I have to continue practicing?¡±


    Now that Xie Mingze had lost both the Sword Heart and the Dao Heart, and all his beliefs had been overturned, he had long been determined to die. Even if his brother could stop it for a while, he could not stop it for a lifetime.


    As the saying goes, the one who broke the bell had to be the one who broke it. Xie Mingyu looked at Gu Xi.


    At this moment, Gu Xi was also shocked by Xie Mingze¡¯s action. He did not expect that Xie Mingze would be so determined to die. He was really a sword cultivator who regarded the sword as his life. Compared to the other righteous cultivators, he was much better.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Gu, I represent the entire Tiangang Sword Sect to apologize to you. Previously, it was our fault. I¡¯m willing to give you the sect¡¯s supreme treasure. Furthermore, I won¡¯t interfere in the matters of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm anymore. I won¡¯t threaten fellow Daoist¡¯s safety either. I only hope that fellow Daoist can be merciful!¡±


    After saying that, Xie Mingyu also bowed deeply.


    This was the Tiangang Sword Sect! The Sect Master of the number one sect in the path of the sword actually revealed such a humble attitude.


    Who did not know that Xie Mingyu was full of pride? Even when facing the other sects, he had never shown such an expression.


    Everyone was dumbfounded by this scene.


    Gu Xi was also stunned. He could not understand why Xie Mingze would commit suicide after losing a match. If it were him, it would be too dangerous, right? After all, he was always either fighting or preparing to fight every day.


    There was no such thing as winning forever.


    Since Xie Mingze wanted to die, then so be it. This way, he would not have to make another move. After all, Xie Mingze had wanted to kill him previously.


    Originally, Gu Xi wanted to sit on the sidelines and watch. But now that Xie Mingze had said this, if he chose to sit on the sidelines, then the entire Tiangang Sword Sect would be enraged.


    Xie Mingze was too important to them. No matter how much they had to pay, he would have to pay with his life. At that time, the situation would be even more disadvantageous for them.


    However, if he let Xie Mingze go, not only would he get the sect¡¯s most precious treasure, but he would also get Xie Mingyu¡¯s favor. No matter how he looked at it, the deal was extremely worthwhile.


    After weighing the pros and Cons, Gu Xi said, ¡°Although the Great Dao is simple, have you ever heard the saying, ¡®If you don¡¯t break, you won¡¯t be able to rebuild¡¯? So what if your Sword Heart is broken? So what if your sword principle is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Failure is not scary. What¡¯s scary is the lack of courage to start over.¡±


    ¡°There are so many losers in this world. To give up their lives after one failure, in my opinion, these people are extremely laughable!¡±


    These words were like a great bell that shook the deaf and enlightened. Not only Xie Mingze, but the others were also deep in thought.


    Xie Mingze muttered to himself, ¡°If you don¡¯t break, you won¡¯t be able to rebuild¡­¡±


    The light that had been extinguished in his eyes was now once again burning with Hope. It was like a spark flickering in the wind.


    ¡°The path of the sword is always cold at the top. I prefer the feeling of meeting a worthy opponent.¡±


    Gu Xi stood with his hands behind his back. His expression was calm, and he actually looked like he was invincible in the world.


    If this was before, people would definitely laugh at him and mock him for putting on an act. But now that he had defeated Xie Mingze in one move, no one would doubt his strength.


    Xie Mingze said hesitantly, ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also considered a strong character. I¡¯ll give you time to catch up with me.¡±


    Gu Xi was confident that even if he did it a few more times, it would not change the outcome.


    However, Xie Mingze¡¯s pupils constricted. It was as if his soul had left his body. Then, he slowly regained his focus, as if he had found a new target.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I never lie.¡±


    The flames in Xie Mingze¡¯s eyes burned fiercely. A spark of fire quickly ignited the prairie and spread into a brilliant light. He found the motivation to move forward again.


    ¡°The next time we meet, I will defeat you with a brand-new sword principle.¡±


    With a calm expression, he said slowly, ¡°My Sword Heart has been lost, and my sword principle has been defeated. From now on, I will rebuild my Sword Heart! I will cultivate the sword principle again, but before that, you must not die!¡±


    His powerful words reverberated through the clouds, but the others were dumbstruck. They could not believe what they had heard.

 Chapter 183 - I Have a Sword That Can Block the World!

    Even Gu Xi was flattered by Xie Mingze¡¯s attitude. This was a little out of his expectations. He did not expect the Tiangang Sword Sect to be able to do this.


    It seemed like saving Xie Mingze was indeed a good decision.


    ¡°Crazy! You guys are really crazy!¡±


    ¡°I admit that this Gu Xi has some ability, but it¡¯s not to the extent of letting Xie Mingze be like this, right?¡±


    ¡°Xie Mingze suddenly going crazy, could it be that the entire Tiangang Sword Sect is going to follow him?¡±


    Everyone was dumbstruck, but the expressions of the sect masters became increasingly unsightly.


    ¡°You guys better think it through clearly. Even if your Tiangang Sword Sect is powerful, with so many sects and factions present, are you really going to make an enemy out of us?¡±


    The people from the Ethereal Illusion Mansion took a deep breath before they calmed down and said, ¡°The foundation of the Tiangang Sword Sect is thousands of years old. Don¡¯t be wiped out just because of Gu Xi.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sect Master Xie, think about it carefully. The Tiangang Sword Sect can¡¯t protect him. You¡¯re making an enemy out of the entire world by doing this. You¡¯re making the entire sect die with you.¡±


    ¡°What can¡¯t we talk about properly? You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    The people who were on good terms with the Tiangang Sword Sect tried to persuade him. After all, they did not want to have another powerful enemy like the Tiangang Sword Sect.


    Xie Mingze was indifferent.


    ¡°Although my Dao was once defeated by one person, it can¡¯t be established without being destroyed. It¡¯s a dead end and a new life. So what if I become the enemy of the whole world today!¡±


    ¡°I have a sword that can block the world!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, the air was silent for a long time. There was no sound, as if even the wind had stopped.


    His words were extremely domineering, almost shocking everyone.


    The half of the iron sword on the ground suddenly buzzed and flew back to Xie Mingze¡¯s hand.


    The broken sword fused together at this moment and suddenly released a powerful light. The intense sword intent soared at this moment. At this moment, Xie Mingze¡¯s aura recovered again, and it was even stronger than before.


    The simple and unadorned iron sword once again appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. There were no signs of the previous broken sword, and it still looked whole.


    However, the moment it appeared, Heaven and Earth became clear, and the wind and clouds stopped.


    In the next second, the sharp Sword Intent returned to calmness. It could be said that it could be retracted and released freely. This state of almost being one with the world made the various Sect Masters feel an even greater and more terrifying pressure than before.


    The Sect Master of the Ancient Sect said in disbelief, ¡°He, he actually advanced¡­¡±


    Xie Mingze had advanced!


    No one knew what level Xie Mingze was at now, because his aura was completely restrained at this moment. He looked like an ordinary person.


    Hiding in the city, blending into the boundless secular world. This was the most terrifying thing, because you did not know what cultivation level your opponent had.


    Xie Mingyu and the Tiangang Sword Sect were overjoyed. They did not expect this to be a blessing in disguise.


    Xie Mingze had been stuck at the bottleneck for a hundred years. This time, he actually succeeded in advancing.


    Gu Xi also felt the change in the person in front of his. If Xie Mingze used to be an unsheathed sharp sword, this time, he was more like a divine weapon that hid its edge.


    It was fine if he did not use it, but it was amazing.


    If he were to fight with the current him, he might not be able to defeat him with a single move as easily as before.


    Xie Mingyu could not help but sigh, ¡°Time and fate.¡±


    This time, he took a huge risk and chose to stand on Gu Xi¡¯s side. He did not know if it was right or wrong, and if it would bring disaster to the Tiangang Sword Sect.


    However, just as Xie Mingze said, if one was unable to break through, one would be able to survive.


    The sword wielder should have the courage to charge forward. If one were to retreat, he or she would be unable to move forward for the rest of his or her life.


    At this moment, the entire Tiangang Sword Sect was standing behind Gu Xi.


    They were clearly the ones who had found a helper, but they had actually switched sides midway. Those who did not know better would have thought that they were here to help Gu Xi. It could be said that they had lifted a rock to hit their own feet.


    The people from the big sects were so angry that they laughed.


    ¡°Good, Tiangang Sword Sect! You¡¯re amazing, you¡¯re so noble! You want to stand your ground!¡±


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re strong? There are so many of us here, you won¡¯t be able to escape today!¡±


    Although it was publicly acknowledged that the Tiangang Sword Sect disciples were strong, no matter how strong they were, they could not fight many of them at once. Moreover, they were not to be trifled with.


    The Sect Masters of the Ancient Sect, the Pure Lotus Sect, and the Ethereal Illusion Mansion took action to restrain Xie Mingze. The Zhan Clan, the Star Viewing Pavilion, and the Yang Xuan Sect restrained Xie Mingyu. Their disciples and the Tiangang Sword Sect disciples faced off against each other.


    The rest of the people surrounded Gu Xi. A great battle was about to break out.


    Even with the help of the Tiangang Sword Sect, Gu Xi¡¯s situation was not much better. It was just that from the original one-man fighting against hundreds or thousands of people, there were now dozens of people on Gu Xi¡¯s side.


    Not all the disciples of the Tiangang Sword Sect were present, but all the elite disciples of the sect came out. Even so, the difference in numbers was still huge.


    The smell of gunpowder in the air became more and more intense.


    A great battle was about to break out.


    Just at this moment when the swords were about to be drawn, an untimely and delicate laughter rang out.


    ¡°Why is there such a big group here? You think you¡¯re righteous, but you¡¯re bullying the weak with numbers. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being laughed at if this gets out?¡±


    Everyone hurriedly raised their heads and looked over. It was Mei Qianmeng and the others, followed by more than a dozen disciples from the Demon Region.


    ¡°Demoness, you haven¡¯t left yet! Let¡¯s stay here together today!¡±


    No one had expected that Mei Qianmeng would be so bold. Back then, the people from the Demon Region had also snuck into the Secret Realm. They had originally planned to settle the score with them afterwards.


    After the incident with Gu Xi, everyone only wanted the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. How could they be distracted by the demons?


    So what if the news was sent back to the Demon Region? The people from the Demon Region would not be able to rush over in a short period of time. There was no way they could compete with them for the ownership of the Secret Realm.


    ¡°The people here are all hypocrites. You speak like a saint, but you¡¯re the real demons! Of course, I have to see how hypocritical you all are! I¡¯m not leaving!¡±

 Chapter 184 - You Actually Colluded With the Demon Region!

    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s words were so strange that the people from the sects were furious.


    ¡°Demoness, don¡¯t slander us here!¡±


    ¡°Tell me, did I say anything wrong?¡±


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Xi and stuck to him like a water snake. ¡°Fellow Daoist Gu, I only risked my life to save you because of our friendship.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s words were extremely ambiguous, and everyone¡¯s expressions changed when they heard her words.


    ¡°What! Gu Xi actually colluded with the people of the Demon Region!¡±


    The various sects could not tolerate Gu Xi in the first place, and now they glared at each other, wishing they could get rid of him as soon as possible.


    The behavior of the people of the Demon Region was disgraced by the Righteous Path. Some of the cultivators of the Demon Region practiced demon techniques, and there were even some who, in order to increase their own strength, would shed rivers of blood and slaughter cultivators and mortals at will.


    It could be said that the Righteous Path cultivators wanted nothing more than to get rid of them as soon as possible. However, for various reasons, they had no choice but to be wary. After all, peace had been achieved with great difficulty. If war broke out, it would cause quite a bit of damage.


    Although the two sides had not erupted into a major war, there had been friction all along. Furthermore, the Demon Region was located in a remote location. Attacking them would require a great price.


    ¡°I knew it. How could Gu Xi obtain the Primal Chaos Secret Realm alone? Perhaps the Demon Region is helping him.¡±


    ¡°Could he be the spy that the Demon Region planted in our Righteous Path?¡±


    There were even some who started to make conspiracy theories, thinking that Gu Xi had long colluded with Mei Qianmeng. The way they looked at him was filled with disgust and vigilance.


    Gu Xi looked at Mei Qianmeng¡¯s flower-like smile and said expressionlessly, ¡°What kind of relationship can there be between us?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the relationship that we broke into the array together in the Secret Realm.¡±


    What kind of relationship could there be between him and Mei Qianmeng? It was all a show of courtesy. This woman had even schemed ruthlessly at the last moment. If it were not for his good luck and the System in his hands, he would have died a long time ago.


    However, no matter what he said now, those Orthodox cultivators would not believe him.


    Gu Xi smiled faintly. He had to admit that this move was really good.


    ¡°You¡¯ve pushed me against all the cultivators. This time, you¡¯re really going to become the enemy of everyone in the world.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s eyes moved like a peach blossom blooming in March. It was impossible to tell how scheming she was.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, don¡¯t say that, please. The gate of the demon area will always be open to you. What I said earlier will be effective forever. I wonder what Young Master Gu has to say about it.¡±


    After saying that, Mei Qianmeng looked at the other Sect Masters¡¯ ashen faces and spoke as if she was joking.


    ¡°Young Master, you have to think carefully. Otherwise, this group of people will really eat you alive.¡±


    The ending tone was tactful, causing one to feel a tingling sensation. It was as if they were about to sink into the depths of hell together. The threat behind the words was also obvious.


    Looking at the incomparably charming Mei Qianmeng in front of him, Gu Xi was clearly aware of her sinister intentions. She was actually a poisonous poppy.


    Choosing to jump out at such a sensitive time, undoubtedly, she was trying to force him. Now that he had become enemies with the Righteous Path, there was practically no way out. If the Demon Region interfered, the chances of him surviving were really slim.


    There was only one choice in front of Gu Xi, and that was to join the Demon Region.


    Gu Xi looked at Mei Qianmeng without changing his expression. A dark light flashed in his eyes, ¡°Are you so sure that I only have one choice?¡±


    Mei Qianmeng had dug a hole for him time and time again, putting him in danger. If she did not do anything, it would be a waste of her character.


    Mei Qianmeng leaned close to him and exhaled, ¡°You only have this choice, unless¡­ you want to die.¡±


    She smiled innocently, but her words were extremely vicious. She was sure that Gu Xi had nowhere to go.


    The intimate look between the two in everyone¡¯s eyes confirmed that Gu Xi was having an affair with the Demon Region.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Gu, you must not be fooled by the Demoness!¡± Xie Mingyu shouted sternly, ¡°Our Tiangang Sword Sect can protect you to the death to break out of the encirclement, but we will never protect a person who has colluded with the Demon Region. The people of the Demon Region have committed many evil deeds, and the Demon Path cultivators deserve to be punished!¡±


    ¡°You must not take the wrong path!¡±


    As the Sect Master of the Tiangang Sword Sect, Xie Mingyu knew that the cause of this matter was only because everyone wanted to obtain the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. Gu Xi did not do anything wrong at all.


    What was wrong was the greed and desire of the people, and that the Primal Chaos Secret Realm acknowledged Gu Xi as its master.


    Even if he took a huge risk and went against the people of the other sects for the sake of Gu Xi, it would not damage his reputation.


    However, if Gu Xi colluded with the Demon Region, the nature would be different.


    If the Tiangang Sword Sect¡¯s thousands of years of reputation was related to the Demon Region, protecting those who joined the Demon Region, their reputation would be destroyed in an instant.


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s expression gradually turned cold. She glanced at Xie Mingyu and said unceremoniously, ¡°I¡¯m warning you not to cause any trouble. Even if our Demon Region is bad, we do things openly. We aren¡¯t like hypocrites like you.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s gaze landed on Xie Mingze. The moment their eyes met, they separated immediately.


    Seeing that Xie Mingyu wanted to say something but was stopped by Xie Mingze. He shook his head gently and said, ¡°Different paths lead to different strategies. I was wrong earlier.¡±


    The turn of events caused everyone to be confused.


    Xie Mingze was the one who switched sides at the beginning. He was also the one who said that he would protect Gu Xi with his life and fight his way out of the encirclement. Initially, everyone thought that he was the hardest to talk to. They did not expect him to change his mind now.


    On the other hand, Xie Mingyu was a little stunned. It was as if he did not expect Xie Mingze to say such a thing. It was as if he knew what Xie Mingze wanted to ask.


    Xie Mingze said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll explain later.¡±


    Then, he did not want to say anything more and quietly retreated to the side.

 Chapter 185 - Tiangang Sword Sect Quits. Gu Xi Actually Joined the Demon Region!

    When the Tiangang Sword Sect members saw this scene, although they felt that Xie Mingze¡¯s attitude had changed too quickly, they all thought that it was because of the Demon Region. After all, the current Gu Xi seemed to have a deep relationship with the Demon Region.


    If they really fought against everyone for Gu Xi, they might be scolded by the entire world.


    When the various great sects saw this, they could not help but heave a sigh of relief. If the Tiangang Sword Sect really allied with the Demon Region, it might really be troublesome to deal with them.


    Fortunately, they were not muddle-headed to such an extent.


    Seeing the silence of the Tiangang Sword Sect and the others, Mei Qianmeng smiled even more proudly. ¡°So, what is Young Master Gu¡¯s Choice?¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Just as you said, do you think I still have a choice?¡±


    The smile on Mei Qianmeng¡¯s lips widened. ¡°Young Master Gu, on behalf of the Demon Region, I welcome your arrival.¡±


    Seeing the two of them chatting as if there was no one else around, almost treating them as if they were invisible, the other sects could not sit still.


    ¡°Demoness! You guys are simply birds of a feather. Do you really think that we¡¯re invisible?¡±


    ¡°Since all of you are here today, then don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡±


    Mei Qianmeng did not take their harsh words to heart. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°You are really noisy to the extreme.¡±


    Seeing that the people from the Demon Region were so arrogant, the Sect Master of the Ancient Sect finally could not stand it anymore. ¡°Demoness, don¡¯t be so arrogant!¡±


    The moment his voice fell, countless spiritual powers gathered here. A pair of huge hands appeared in the air. The scriptures circulated and were filled with great power. They grabbed towards Mei Qianmeng and Gu Xi.


    However, before they could even get close, Gu Xi lightly waved his sword. Sword Intent gushed forth as the gigantic hands were sliced off at the waist. Even the Sect Master of the Ancient Sect had no choice but to take half a step back.


    Seeing how easily Gu Xi blocked the attack, everyone was slightly shocked. However, that was just the Sect Master of the Ancient Sect probing. He coldly laughed and said, ¡°What are all of you waiting for? Let¡¯s make use of this opportunity to capture all these people from the Demon Region in one go.¡±


    Clearly, the other sects were thinking the same thing, in case something unexpected happened and they lost their advantage.


    Other than the Tiangang Sword Sect who had just backed out and obviously did not want to interfere in this matter, nobody forced this upon anyone else. After all, they had almost turned against the Demon Region. If the Demon Region had not interfered, they might have really started fighting with the Tiangang Sword Sect.


    A golden lotus slowly bloomed in the sky, enveloping the entire world. There were Sanskrit chants in the air, filled with holiness and light. At this moment, the Sect Master of the Pure Lotus Sect was like a bodhisattva who pitied the Heavens and pitied the people, the aura he exuded was inviolable.


    His gaze landed on Gu Xi, like a bodhisattva lowering his brows. The Vajra¡¯s furious gaze instantly became incomparably cold. ¡°Suppress!¡±


    The lotus throne beneath him shook and transformed, bringing with it a powerful aura as it rapidly flew towards Gu Xi and the others. Five-colored divine light was instantly released, as if it could suppress all living things in the world.


    At the same time, the Sect Master of the Ethereal Illusion Mansion also used his famous ultimate skill ¡ª Divine Elephant Purgatory Force.


    In an instant, the sky suddenly darkened, and the figure of a giant elephant suddenly appeared in the sky. Black flames were burning fiercely, and as the giant elephant stepped on the flames, it brought with it an incomparably terrifying aura.


    Other than that, there was also the Star Viewing Pavilion. The stars in the sky flickered crazily, and the Seven Stars actually faintly showed signs of forming a line. The ancient and mysterious astrolabe once again appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, even the vast and endless universe revealed a corner of the mystery.


    These people used their own special abilities. The Sect Masters of the various sects attacked together. Countless divine powers and golden lights interweaved together. It could be said that the scale was vast, and it was even more shocking and terrifying than Xie Mingze.


    One had to know that their cultivation had reached the Saint stage. If this pressure fell on an ordinary cultivator, it would be able to crush him to death.


    Mei Qianmeng furrowed her brows, clearly feeling a little uncomfortable. Even though her talent was peerless, facing these super experts, she would not be able to resist.


    Gu Xi wanted to see what methods she had to resolve this desperate situation.


    ¡°If you still don¡¯t make a move, we will really lose our lives here.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng was also a ruthless person. She said unhurriedly, ¡°If Young Master Gu joins our Demon Region, you might as well show some sincerity. Since you can defeat Xie Mingze from the Tiangang Sword Sect in one move, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to deal with a few more.¡±


    At this point, she still wanted to test Gu Xi¡¯s true strength. He had to admit that this woman was truly ruthless.


    Gu Xi naturally could not reveal all of his trump cards. ¡°I can barely deal with one, but to deal with so many of them¡­ Holy Maiden, you really overestimate me.¡±


    His words were half true and half false. Mei Qianmeng stared at him deeply, not knowing whether she believed him or not.


    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of time in the future. When you enter our Demon Region, you will naturally be able to display your skills.¡±


    Ding ding ding¨C


    Mei Qianmeng did not waste any words. She shook her snow-white wrist, and the rapid ringing of the bell suddenly sounded.


    The crisp ringing of the bell traveled to the distant void. Gradually, the sound became distorted and dull, as if some inexplicable existence had responded to it.


    The disciples only felt a faint piercing pain in their eardrums.


    ¡°The sky has darkened!¡±


    Someone cried out in alarm. The sky gradually darkened, and an invisible pressure spread out in all directions, giving everyone a strange and inexplicable feeling.


    As the cold wind howled, a red light was faintly discernible. When it landed on the ground, everyone¡¯s movements slowed down slightly.


    It was a huge Blood Moon. Compared to what they had seen before, this was even more imposing. It only revealed a small corner, but it seemed to have occupied the entire sky. If it was revealed in its entirety, the sky would not be able to contain it at all.


    In an instant, wild gales rose in all directions and wails filled the air.


    An indescribable fear enveloped the top of everyone¡¯s heads.


    ¡°This, what exactly is this thing¡­¡±

 Chapter 186 - The Blood Moon Is in the Sky, the Divine Weapon Is Revealed!

    The Blood Moon is in the sky, and corpses are everywhere.


    An ominous red light covered the earth, as if indicating the arrival of a great crisis.


    Countless black shadows slowly emerged from the Blood Moon. They were the resentful souls that had been bound for a thousand years, bringing the evil Qi to the human world once again. Everyone¡¯s heart was shrouded in a layer of lingering shadow.


    They were screaming crazily and had lost all consciousness. They only knew that only by killing and fresh blood could they calm down the resentment in their hearts.


    The black gas filled the air. Everyone hurriedly reminded, ¡°Be careful of the black gas!¡±


    The moment they saw the Blood Moon, they all felt extremely uncomfortable. All their negative emotions were triggered. Killing, violence, bloodlust, and so on. Some of the disciples¡¯ pupils were suffused with a faint red color.


    A terrifying scene of mountains of corpses and rivers of blood appeared in front of their eyes. In a trance, they looked at their companions who were all white bones.


    ¡°Dead, dead people! So many dead people!¡±


    Some of the disciples could not take it anymore and broke down as they shouted.


    Not to mention these disciples, even the Sect Masters felt slightly uncomfortable. ¡°Could it be that this demoness has brought over the divine weapon of the Demon Region?¡±


    The Demon Region had a divine weapon that could mess with people¡¯s minds. Its lethality was extremely powerful, but no one had seen it before.


    After all, the power of the divine weapon was too powerful. If one wanted to use it, there were conditions. Moreover, the people of the Demon Region would not bring the divine weapon to the territory of the Righteous Path, unless they wanted to start a war.


    Currently, although they were constantly in conflict with the Demon Region, both sides had long made an agreement that they would not make a big fuss. The Demon Region would not do such a thing, but no one dared to be sure.


    The red light flourished, and the Sect Masters felt that their strength had been greatly reduced.


    Only a small corner of the Blood Moon was revealed, but it was already so powerful. If it were to fully descend, would the world be in chaos?!


    The expression of the Sect Master of the Pure Lotus Sect changed, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Not good, we must stop the Blood Moon from completely emerging!¡±


    The other Sect Masters also quickly reacted.


    They mobilized all the spiritual power in their bodies and injected it into the Blood Moon. In an instant, golden light shot out in all directions.


    Boom!


    A loud sound was heard, and the huge fluctuation even distorted the space. Even the Blood Moon was on the verge of collapsing, and the shadow that was projected on the ground was also shattered.


    ¡°Did we succeed?¡±


    Everyone asked in disbelief. It was almost too easy.


    In the next second, the shadow on the ground quickly condensed, as if all their spiritual power had hit the illusion.


    The red light lit up again, but the Blood Moon in the sky did not change at all. Even the light became more and more demonic, and countless black shadows rushed out, as if they were mocking the great sects.


    That oppressive and despairing aura enveloped the world. Anyone who came into contact with it would be unable to control their negative emotions. Even the powerful Sect Masters would not be able to escape.


    Those disciples were in an even worse state. The black gas wrapped around their bodies and actually penetrated through their protective divine light. They could not resist it at all.


    Some people¡¯s eyes were red, almost bleeding. There was a voice in their hearts.


    Kill! Kill! Kill!


    One of the disciples raised the weapon in his hand and pointed it at his companion. Fortunately, the person next to him reacted and dodged in time. Otherwise, he would have been killed by the sword.


    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡±


    ¡°Be careful. He has lost his mind. I¡¯m afraid he has a tendency to be possessed by the demon.¡±


    ¡°The aura of this black shadow is too evil. It can attract the appearance of the Inner Demon.¡±


    The golden lotus flew over and landed between the disciple¡¯s brows. The disciple let out a beast-like howl and fell to the ground in pain.


    It was as if something was burning on his body. His entire body seemed to be burning as he rolled around on the spot. Countless black gases surged out from his body.


    The scene made one¡¯s hair stand on end. This black shadow was indeed powerful.


    The expressions of the Sect Masters were somewhat solemn. ¡°Based on this situation, I¡¯m afraid that the Demon Region has really taken out their divine weapon.¡±


    ¡°Have the people of the Demon Region gone crazy? Could it be that they want to start a war with the Righteous Path!?¡±


    ¡°They are insane. Is there anything they can¡¯t do?¡±


    ¡°The people of the Demon Region have wild ambitions. Looks like they want to break the peace and start a war with the Righteous Path. There must be a bigger conspiracy behind this!¡±


    No wonder Mei Qianmeng was so fearless and arrogant to the extreme. She even dared to barge into the Secret Realm. All of this could be explained because she had a divine weapon in her hands!


    The people of flowing light palace sneered, ¡°Demoness, don¡¯t think that we are afraid of you just because you have a divine weapon in your hands.¡±


    Even if Mei Qianmeng had exceptional talent, it was impossible for her to unleash the full power of the divine weapon. If it was the Demon Venerable himself who came, these Sect Masters would be extremely afraid.


    If it was Mei Qianmeng, things would not be that bad.


    The Sect Master of the Pure Lotus Sect had a compassionate look on his face. He waved his hands and the huge golden lotus in the sky released a strange light. Specks of light fell on the disciples who were affected by the black Qi.


    It was as if he was a real bodhisattva. The faint sound of scriptures lingered in his ears. It was as if his soul had been cleansed and all the negative emotions were expelled.


    The disciple whose pupils were red and possessed by the demon started to twitch. Although his face still looked somewhat in pain, the black gas in his body was constantly being forced out, and he seemed to have regained some consciousness.


    The people of the Star Viewing Pavilion all took out their astrolabes. The power of the stars spread, condensing all the astrolabes together. Suddenly, several rays of starlight bloomed in the sky, breaking through the sky that was originally covered by the Blood Moon and black gas.

 Chapter 187 - Fear Descends at Any Moment, Losing One’s Mind!

    Although the stars in the sky were a little dim, under the influence of the astrolabe, they shone brightly. The Big Dipper, the Purple Micro-Star, and the other powerful stars formed a silver energy that slowly flowed towards the Blood Moon.


    The red light seemed to have been dimmed quite a bit.


    When Mei Qianmeng saw this situation, not only was she not anxious, she smiled and said carelessly, ¡°Do you think that everything will be fine just like this?¡±


    She shook the bell in her hand, and a hurried voice sounded. An ancient and dull response came from the void, like a heavy hammer smashing into everyone¡¯s hearts.


    For a time, the alarm bells in the hearts of the major sects rang out.


    The Blood Moon still did not change. However, on Mei Qianmeng¡¯s pure white and smooth forehead, curved crescent moons appeared. She was like a miniature version of the Blood Moon, and even her pupils had turned red.


    Mei Qianmeng looked extremely demonic. Her face that could topple a nation looked more like a soul-stirring demon. She knew that it was extremely dangerous, but she could not help but look at her.


    ¡°You underestimate me!¡±


    Mei Qianmeng stood in the air, floating in midair as if she had merged with the Blood Moon behind her. With a wave of her delicate hand, a red light enveloped the world.


    ¡°Now is the time for you to be afraid!¡±


    With Mei Qianmeng as the medium, the birth of the Blood Moon was accelerated, and its shadow in the human world grew larger and larger.


    The entire land fell into endless darkness, and only the crescent moon above their heads emitted a strange scarlet light.


    Everyone could not control themselves. They looked up at Mei Qianmeng and the moon behind her, and their pupils turned red again. At the same time, faint traces of the crescent moon appeared in their eyes.


    They had completely become the puppets of the Blood Moon. Even the golden lotus could not disperse them.


    The lotus that blotted out the sky seemed to have been corroded by something. Its petals quickly withered. The rotten leaves were filled with an indescribable strangeness.


    Only the lonely lotus base was left. Blood-colored patterns spread all over its body, as if it had absorbed a person¡¯s blood. It became tender and beautiful.


    The next second, the withered pistil under the cover of the Blood Moon bloomed with light again, slowly stretching the blood-red petals! It looked extremely demonic.


    As if it had been assimilated by the Blood Moon, the power released was full of evil.


    The expression of the Sect Master of the Pure Lotus Sect was extremely unsightly. He did not expect that the technique he was so proud of would become like this.


    As the blood-red light flourished, the stars in the sky dimmed once again. Black fog surged in, and the entire sky turned into a black curtain. There was no light at all.


    The people from the Star Viewing Pavilion saw that the situation was not good. They used the Blood Essence as a guide and dripped it onto the astrolabe. Immediately, the wind stirred and the clouds surged. The astrolabe once again emitted a weak light, but it could not penetrate the thick fog.


    Their faces were pale. The astrolabe suddenly trembled incessantly. At times, red light appeared, and at other times, stars flickered. There were two different forces fighting.


    The enormous force made the astrolabe unable to withstand it at all, so much so that a crack actually appeared on it. Everyone¡¯s faces turned slightly pale.


    Bang!


    In the blink of an eye, the astrolabe actually exploded into countless pieces in their hands. It could not withstand the light of the Blood Moon at all. The disciples of the Star Viewing Pavilion were all affected by the impact and suddenly spat out fresh blood, immediately after, a red light flashed in their eyes.


    The Sect Masters saw that the situation was not good, and their expressions turned extremely ugly. Although they were fine and did not suffer any harm, many of the disciples who the Blood Moon controlled had already begun to kill each other.


    One had to know that these disciples were the pillars of the sect. If they died here, it would be a great loss to the various sects.


    It was not difficult to deal with Mei Qianmeng, but she had a divine weapon with her, so it was a bit tricky. At this moment, she was almost one with the Blood Moon. If the Sect Master were to get close, they would be affected, which was why the situation changed so drastically.


    However, the situation was urgent now, so they could not mobilize the divine weapon for a while.


    However, they were not to be trifled with. Previously, they were only caught off guard by the Blood Moon, so they quickly reacted.


    ¡°Cover me. As long as we capture this demoness, the others are nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    The various Sect Masters looked at each other. They had a tacit understanding to attack together. Divine power whistled and came menacingly. Even if they could not refine a magic treasure that was comparable to a divine weapon in a short period of time, the item in their hands was not an ordinary one.


    The Jade Ruyi emitted a white radiance, dispersing the ominous fog and darkness. The Heaven-suppressing Seal that suddenly appeared in midair was able to suppress everything. At the same time, the phantom of the divine beast Qilin appeared in midair. It was filled with auspicious signs, it made all the evil spirits retreat.


    Semi-divine artifacts appeared in the air from the north, south, east, and west. They gave off a jade-like glow. Although the black gas was surging menacingly, it was not able to do anything to them for a while.


    At the same time, the Ancient Sect and the Ethereal Illusion Mansion both attacked from extremely tricky angles. They brought with them boundless power, wanting to kill Mei Qianmeng.


    ¡°You two men actually attacked a weak woman like me. Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡±


    The two Sect Masters laughed coldly, ¡°Demoness, don¡¯t say such nonsense!¡±


    Under the power of the Blood Moon, although the strength of the two had been reduced, facing the pincer attack of the two experts, it was obvious that Mei Qianmeng was having some difficulty.


    Her gaze landed on Gu Xi. She saw that he was also fighting with the Zhan Clan and a few Sect Masters. The other disciples of the Demon Region all joined in the battle.


    Mei Qianmeng knew that although this Blood Moon was powerful, based on her current cultivation level, she would not be able to unleash the full power of the Blood Moon. Moreover, there was a time limit.


    If she waited for the Blood Moon to dissipate, she was afraid that the people present would be able to swallow them alive.


    Mei Qianmeng did not want to be entangled anymore. The redness in her eyes gradually deepened and completely turned into a scarlet pupil. Even the crescent moon on her forehead was like a birthmark that had completely fused into her skin. It was filled with an indescribable aura.

 Chapter 188 - Kill Order! Spy of the Demon Region, He Must Be Killed!

    ¡°Disciples, listen up! Kill them for me!¡±


    The disciples controlled by the Blood Moon, whose eyes were shining with red light, suddenly arrived in front of Mei Qianmeng and attacked their master.


    ¡°What a wicked witch! How dare you make us kill each other!¡±


    All the Sect Masters were furious. They did not dare to kill the disciples as they were the core disciples of the sect. However, the disciples were controlled and they could not care less.


    As a result, the Sect Masters could not use their full strength. It could be said that as long as Mei Qianmeng did not use such a divine weapon, they would not care so much.


    The power of the Blood Moon to confuse the mind was too great. They were unable to mobilize the divine weapon, which resulted in the current dilemma.


    In an instant, the blood light flourished, and most of the disciples seemed to have gone crazy as they swarmed toward the people who were still conscious.


    The scene immediately became extremely chaotic.


    The disciples who were affected by the Blood Moon not only lost their minds, but their cultivation had also increased by several times. It was as if they only knew how to kill, letting everyone once again see the power of the divine weapon of the Demon Region.


    If such a divine weapon were to be used in the future, it would be a heinous crime. People who were stained with blood would probably really become killing machines.


    By the time they reacted, the shadows of Mei Qianmeng and the people from the Demon Region were nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Damn it, they actually ran away!¡±


    ¡°So what if Mei Qianmeng can use the divine weapon? She should know that she can¡¯t hold on for that long, so she set up a trap and used this opportunity to escape!¡±


    Even if they knew now, it was already too late. In the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, they had already run far away and could not catch up at all.


    Although the casualties in this battle couldn¡¯t be considered heavy and only a portion of the disciples were injured, it was a great insult to them.


    With so many people added together, they could not even stop Gu Xi. The people from the Demon Region took him away. If this news were to spread, everyone would laugh at them.


    As the Blood Moon dissipated, the red light in the eyes of those disciples who had fallen into madness also dissipated and they slowly regained their consciousness.


    As for those who had fallen into the spell more seriously, the Sect Master and disciples of the Pure Lotus Sect would purify them one by one.


    Those disciples also knew that they had done something wrong. Their faces immediately revealed an incomparably ashamed expression as they pleaded for forgiveness, ¡°Sect Master, please punish us. It¡¯s all because of my lack of willpower that I fell into the demonic path.¡±


    ¡°It is not your fault. The methods of the people from the Demon Region are despicable and shameless. It is really impossible to guard against them.¡±


    ¡°Now that Gu Xi has been taken away by them, doesn¡¯t that mean that the Primal Chaos Secret Realm has fallen into the hands of the Demon Region? In the future, it will definitely pose a great threat to the Righteous Path!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions were ugly. This incident was also a heavy blow to them.


    There were only a dozen or so people from the Demon Region, but they had taken Gu Xi away in front of the people from the major sects. It was a resounding slap to their faces.


    ¡°Then what should we do next?¡±


    The people from the Ethereal Illusion Mansion snorted.


    ¡°The people from the Demon Region have ulterior motives. First, they brought people into the Secret Realm, and then they colluded with Gu Xi. They even took out their divine weapons. I think they want to break the treaty. They want to start a war with our Righteous Path!¡±


    ¡°What they said makes sense. The people of the Demon Region have ulterior motives. We have to plan ahead. Otherwise, we won¡¯t even know when we¡¯ve reached our doorstep.¡±


    This incident alarmed everyone.


    ¡°Does Gu Xi think that we can¡¯t do anything to him just because he escaped into the Demon Region?¡±


    The Sect Master of the Ancient Sect laughed coldly.


    ¡°Pass down my orders. Gu Xi is a spy from the Demon Region who has infiltrated the Righteous Path. He intends to subvert the entire Righteous Path. The disciples of the Ancient Sect, listen up, if someone kills Gu Xi and takes back the Secret Realm, the Ancient Sect¡¯s treasury will be his choice!¡±


    Immediately after, the Sect Masters of the Qiankun Sect, Hall of Flowing Light, and the other great sects and aristocratic families also responded.


    ¡°Our Qiankun sect should kill the spy from the Demon Region! Purge the Righteous Path and restore peace to the world! We will absolutely do this!¡±


    ¡°The Zhan Clan as well!¡±


    ¡°The Hall of Flowing Light as well!¡±


    ¡­


    For a moment, the crowd became excited. Only two people did not express their opinions. They were especially prominent. They were Xie Mingze and Xie Mingyu from the Tiangang Sword Sect.


    The few Sect Masters looked at each other, their expressions somewhat gloomy. No matter what, the matter of Xie Mingze suddenly changing sides earlier still made them somewhat unhappy.


    The Tiangang Sword Sect was obviously not on the same side as them. Now that everyone had expressed their views, only they remained silent.


    ¡°Sect Master Xie, do you have any thoughts?¡±


    Without waiting for Xie Mingyu to speak, the silent Xie Mingze suddenly spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts. You all saw the battle just now. I was defeated in one move. Right now, I need to go back into seclusion to rebuild my Sword Heart and cultivate my sword Dao. From now on, the Tiangang Sword Sect will close their doors and refuse all guests.¡±


    The implication was that the matters in the outside world had nothing to do with them.


    As expected, upon hearing these words, the expressions of the Sect Master of the Pure Lotus Sect, the Ethereal Illusion Mansion, and the other major sects changed.


    The Tiangang Sword Sect could be said to be extremely unsociable. Could it be that they had other thoughts?


    The Sect Masters exchanged glances with each other. The Star Viewing Pavilion Master took a step forward and said, ¡°Right now, the Righteous Path cultivators are all attacking the Demon Region and Gu Xi. As the leader of the sword path, the Tiangang Sword Sect should participate in this.¡±


    Xie Mingze looked at him expressionlessly. The Sword Intent on his body was awe-inspiring. For a moment, the Star Viewing Pavilion master did not even dare to look him in the eye.


    ¡°But I, the champion of the Sword Dao, was defeated by someone else. I¡¯ve suffered a huge blow and need to enter closed-door cultivation. That shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±


    Xie Mingze¡¯s words were logical and reasonable, and no one was able to find any reason to refute him. In fact, Xie Mingze¡¯s attitude was even a little self-righteous.


    Before the few great sects could react, Xie Mingze led the Tiangang Sword Sect disciples and turned around to leave, leaving behind only a cool back view.

 Chapter 189 - The Tiangang Sword Sect Will Not Interfere in This Matter!

    ¡°Good, Xie Mingze! What¡¯s there to be arrogant about? I think it¡¯s because you don¡¯t dare to fight Gu Xi, that¡¯s why you¡¯re acting like this. Saying that you still want to chase after him is simply a fool¡¯s dream!¡±


    The Sect Master of the Ancient Sect was so angry that he did not know what to say. However, the moment his words landed on the ground.


    A flying sword descended from the sky and a sharp sword intent burst forth. Coincidentally, it landed right in front of him. A strand of hair fluttered in the wind as if it was silently intimidating.


    The entire place instantly became extremely quiet. No one dared to even breathe loudly.


    Although Xie Mingze was defeated in one move, don¡¯t forget that he was the number one person in the path of the sword before this. He had never lost in his entire life and was the pride of the entire Tiangang Sword Sect.


    He had never suffered defeat in his entire life and had even single-handedly challenged a few super powers of the Demon Region, causing people to tremble in fear.


    After his Sword Heart was shattered, he reforged his Sword Heart. Who would have thought that he would benefit from this misfortune? In the end, he broke through a bottleneck and advanced in one go. His strength was even more unfathomable.


    Looking at his hair that had been cut off, the Sect Master of the Ancient Sect¡¯s face turned ashen. He almost lifted his magic weapon to look for Xie Mingze to settle the score, but he was stopped by everyone.


    ¡°Forget it, why are you bickering with him? You don¡¯t know that Xie Mingze has a strange temper. Maybe he¡¯s unhappy after losing, that¡¯s why he¡¯s like this.¡±


    The Ancient Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s expression changed again and again. Seeing that the Tiangang Sword Sect¡¯s people had gone far away, he opened his mouth to speak. ¡°Who does he think he is? So what if the Tiangang Sword Sect doesn¡¯t stand by our side? I don¡¯t believe that when the Demon Region really attacks, they will still be able to stand idly by!¡±


    The Sect Masters had some complaints about the people from the Tiangang Sword Sect leaving without permission.


    ¡°Then again, this Xie Mingze values oaths the most. Previously, he vowed to protect Gu Xi to kill his way out of the encirclement, but later, his attitude suddenly changed. Isn¡¯t that a little strange?¡±


    The people from the Star Viewing Pavilion looked at the Sect Master of the Ancient Sect and said hesitantly, ¡°You mean, Xie Mingze and the others retreated in order to advance?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not be overly suspicious. Gu Xi is colluding with the Demon Region. Although Xie Mingze has a strange temper, there¡¯s no need to doubt that he abhors evil. Don¡¯t forget that he almost caused the Demon Region to suffer a huge blow previously.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not bother about the Tiangang Sword Sect for now. Don¡¯t fall into the Demon Region¡¯s trap. Right now, they might be laughing at us in the dark. If our internal affairs fall into chaos first, wouldn¡¯t we really fall into their trap?¡±


    The Tiangang Sword Sect¡¯s matter could be put aside. After all, they could not force others to take action. As long as they did not cause any more trouble, it would be fine. Although the Tiangang Sword Sect was powerful, there were so many sects. It would not be a big deal to lose one of them.


    ¡°From now on, let¡¯s properly discuss how to deal with Gu Xi and the people from the Demon Region.¡±


    ¡­


    It was not just these people who were puzzled. Even Xie Mingyu had some doubts in his heart. After all, Xie Mingze was not an arbitrary person. He would not believe it with just a few words from Mei Qianmeng and change his attitude so quickly.


    ¡°Do you really believe that Gu Xi is colluding with the people from the Demon Region?¡±


    Xie Mingze shook his head and said without any hesitation, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Hearing his affirmative tone, Xie Mingyu was also a little curious. ¡°Why do you dare to be so sure?¡±


    He seemed to be immersed in some memories. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°A person can lie, but his sword will not lie.¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Gu defeated me in one move. I can feel from his Sword Intent that he has such a righteous and awe-inspiring sword aura. It seems to be able to wash away all filth in the world and sweep away all injustice. Such a person would definitely not collude with the Demon Region.¡±


    Xie Mingyu was stunned on the spot. He had never thought that it would be for such a reason. However, it was in line with Xie Mingze¡¯s personality as a sword addict.


    He might be wrong about people, but he would never be wrong about the sword.


    ¡°If fellow Daoist Gu has a secret, he definitely can¡¯t use such a sword or use such a move, so I believe him.¡±


    If Gu Xi heard this, he would definitely be extremely emotional.


    Xie Mingze had really integrated the Dao of the sword into his bones.


    Hearing this, Xie Mingyu was even more puzzled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you have such an attitude earlier? Why didn¡¯t you explain the situation in public?¡±


    Xie Mingze revealed an extremely sarcastic smile. ¡°So what if I explained it? Do you think those people will listen to me?¡±


    Xie Mingyu recalled the attitude of everyone earlier and fell into silence.


    ¡°You also know that they are determined to obtain the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. The appearance of that witch just gave them a fair and aboveboard excuse.¡±


    Xie Mingze said word by word, ¡°Gu Xi colluded with the Demon Region and is a spy who sneaked into the Righteous Path. Everyone has to kill him. From now on, I¡¯m afraid that the entire world will not be able to tolerate him.¡±


    As for the truth, no one cared about it anymore. With a few crimes added together, it was enough to send Gu Xi to eternal damnation.


    He did not expect that even though he did not care about the affairs of the world, he could see it so clearly.


    ¡°If I had stood by Gu Xi¡¯s side stubbornly at that time, I¡¯m afraid that I would have pushed the entire Tiangang Sword Sect to the cusp of the storm.¡±


    Although Xie Mingze was stubborn, he was not stupid. Previously, he could have acted from a moral standpoint and sworn to protect Gu Xi to the death to break out of the encirclement. Even if news of this got out, they would not necessarily be at a disadvantage.


    The appearance of Mei Qianmeng changed everything. Furthermore, there were so many people present. Even if they had a thousand mouths, they would not be able to explain it clearly. The people outside would not believe it at all.


    After all, it was these people who wanted to snatch the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. Now that a piece of evidence had fallen into their hands, how could they not publicize it.


    ¡°I can not disregard the Tiangang Sword Sect¡¯s thousands of years of reputation and let outsiders poke at our spine and scold us.¡±


    Xie Mingyu could not help but sigh faintly. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s fortunate that you didn¡¯t act on impulse. Otherwise, even if we believed him, it wouldn¡¯t have changed the situation.¡±


    Xie Mingze¡¯s tone changed. ¡°However ¡ª I really had an impulse at that time. Even if I risked the world, I still had to fulfill my promise.¡±

 Chapter 190 - The Entrance to the Demon Region. Danger Has Descended Once Again

    Xie Mingyu was a little stunned. ¡°What made you change your mind?¡±


    ¡°At that time, fellow Daoist Gu transmitted a message to me, telling me not to act rashly. He had his own way to escape and asked me to help take care of his family and sect.¡±


    Although Xie Mingyu did not want to get involved in this mess, he had said it first. Moreover, it was reasonable, so he should help.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to help.¡±


    If that group of people could not find Gu Xi, they would definitely start with his family and sect.


    Xie Mingyu was somewhat worried, but he could only take one step at a time.


    At this moment, Mei Qianmeng, Gu Xi, and the others entered the Blood Moon. The space became extremely distorted. When the sky and earth were spinning, and when their vision recovered, they had already arrived at an empty place.


    Gu Xi suppressed the discomfort in her heart and looked at the surrounding environment. It was very barren, without any vegetation. Occasionally, there would be a few strangely shaped withered branches, which looked distorted and deformed.


    From time to time, a black shadow would pass by. When she looked closely, she saw that it was a black crow. It landed on the branch and made strange noises.


    For example, there was a crow that stopped on a tree not far away. It looked at them quietly, and a strange light would occasionally flash through its eyes.


    There were no other creatures here, only groups of crows circling around. For some reason, Gu Xi had an uneasy premonition.


    Mei Qianmeng lazily said, ¡°I¡¯ve finally gotten rid of those annoying and noisy cultivators.¡±


    Her gaze fell on Gu Xi, flickering with a dim light. At the same time, the other people from the Demon Region also looked at Gu Xi.


    ¡°Welcome to the Demon Region.¡±


    Gu Xi was extremely astonished. He subconsciously blurted out, ¡°This is the Demon Region?!¡±


    One had to know that the Demon Region was tens of millions of miles away from the Capital. An ordinary teleportation array was simply unable to do so.


    Crossing such a long distance, it was at least a heaven-grade teleportation array. Moreover, carving required a great deal of effort and materials, and there was a limit to the number of people that could be transported.


    Gu Xi did not expect the Blood Moon to have such a magical power that could teleport them over in an instant. No wonder Mei Qianmeng and the others were so confident in barging into the Secret Realm.


    It turned out that they were no longer afraid. Even if they could not defeat the major sects, they could still run away immediately. It was extremely convenient.


    This time, the Demon Region had really put in a lot of effort. What exactly did they want to obtain in the Secret Realm? Or rather, what were they plotting?


    Gu Xi thought of the Dragon Ball.


    Unexpectedly, the next second, Mei Qianmeng opened her mouth and said, ¡°Young Master Gu, Our Demon region has saved your life. You¡¯ve also publicly announced that you want to join our Demon Region. I wonder if you can take out that half of the Dragon Ball.¡±


    That half of the Dragon Ball had long been refined by Little Jin. How could she still find it?


    Seeing that Gu Xi was hesitating for a moment, Mei Qianmeng¡¯s expression did not change as she said, ¡°Why is Young Master Gu not willing? Could it be that what you said earlier was just a joke?¡±


    Although her expression did not change, her tone had already become a bit more threatening.


    He was afraid that if he did not take out the Dragon Ball, Mei Qianmeng would really turn hostile.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing.¡±


    Gu Xi steadied Mei Qianmeng and hurriedly sent a voice transmission to Little Jin in the pet space, asking it to quickly forge half a Dragon Ball.


    Little Jin had the bloodline of a true dragon to begin with, and he had obtained the true inheritance of the Long Tian. Adding on the fact that he had absorbed half a Dragon Ball, the forgery was too simple.


    Very quickly, Gu Xi took out half a shining ball from the space. The faint shadow of a true dragon could be seen circling around and placing it in Mei Qianmeng¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Please take a look, Holy Maiden.¡±


    She did not expect Gu Xi to take it out so readily. Mei Qianmeng looked at him suspiciously and took out the half ball that she had snatched back then.


    The two balls of light seemed to have been attracted by something. They automatically floated in the air and then slowly approached.


    Seeing this, the others could not help but look delighted. ¡°It really is the Dragon Ball.¡±


    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s strange. Why can¡¯t these two balls fuse together?¡±


    The two balls were already stuck together, but there seemed to be some resistance in the middle. No matter how hard they tried, they could not completely fuse together and become a complete Dragon Ball.


    Seeing this, Gu Xi quickly explained, ¡°Perhaps they have been separated for too long, so the fusion will take some time.¡±


    These words did not sound wrong.


    Mei Qianmeng sensed that the aura of the Dragon Ball that he handed over was almost the same as the one in her hand. In addition, the two balls were indeed attracted to each other, which dispelled the doubt in her heart.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, you are now the Master of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, and also a member of our Demon Region. I wonder if you can let us enter the Primal Chaos Secret Realm.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng smiled like a flower, but her tone was one that could not be ignored. Her gaze was fixed on Gu Xi, and Gu Xi knew that she was testing him.


    Indeed, people were greedy. They wanted the Dragon Ball, and now they wanted other things.


    Moreover, Mei Qianmeng was very careful. Even at this stage, she was still worried that Gu Xi had really submitted to the Demonic Region.


    ¡°Yes, yes, but¨C¡± Gu Xi deliberately showed a hesitant and worried expression.


    Such a reaction was within Mei Qianmeng¡¯s expectations. If he really agreed to it, then she would have to wonder if there was a trap waiting for them in the Secret Realm.


    After all, Gu Xi was now the Master of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. The current situation was unclear, and no one knew how much control he had over the Secret Realm. If he could control the wind and rain in the Secret Realm, then it would be his territory, and everything could be controlled by him.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, don¡¯t worry. Everything I said earlier is true. We are not those hypocrites of the Righteous Path who covet your Primal Chaos Secret Realm.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng coiled around Gu Xi like a water snake. She was like a soft and boneless existence.


    As long as one lowered their head, they would be able to see the undulating scenery. Coupled with her snow-white skin, her pair of breasts kept swaying back and forth in front of him. It was enough to make one¡¯s blood boil.

 Chapter 191 - Either Submit to the Demon Region, or Die!

    Mei Qianmeng exhaled and said, ¡°Now that the Secret Realm has acknowledged you as its master, this is also your opportunity. I naturally won¡¯t deprive you of it. However, as a member of the Demon Region, you have to make some contributions to the Demon Region.¡±


    These words were used to completely brainwashed him. Coupled with Mei Qianmeng¡¯s beauty trap attack, it was likely that no one would be able to resist it. It was the most difficult to accept the favor of a beautiful woman.


    However, Gu Xi was not someone who would be easily swayed.


    ¡°Holy Maiden, let me think about it for a while. I am a little confused right now.¡±


    One had to admit that Gu Xi¡¯s acting was really good. He portrayed the conflicted and confused image vividly.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you some time to think about it. However, I believe that you should be able to give me an answer after we completely enter the Demon Region.¡±


    Think about my ass!


    Gu Xi nodded, but he was thinking about how to escape. Otherwise, it would be too late to escape after entering the Demon Region.


    However, time waited for no man. It was unknown whether she was worried that the people from the Righteous Path would catch up, or if she was worried that things would change if she waited too long.


    Very soon, Mei Qianmeng began to mumble to herself. A blood moon once again appeared in this world. It was different from before. With the appearance of this Blood Moon, the world was shrouded in red light.


    The space in front of her suddenly became distorted. A crack gradually appeared. A cold aura was emitted from it, like a dark abyss.


    The ominous feeling in Gu Xi¡¯s heart grew stronger and stronger. If he did not leave now, it would be too late if he wanted to leave again!


    It was too late. Taking advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention, Gu Xi¡¯s figure flashed.


    The people of the Demon Region also reacted extremely quickly. ¡°Holy Maiden! This kid wants to escape!¡±


    Mei Qianmeng suddenly opened her eyes, but her charming face was extremely ugly at this moment. At this point, Gu Xi wanted to trick her, and she was almost gnashing her teeth.


    ¡°Gu Xi!¡±


    She did not expect Gu Xi to really dare to play dirty with them. She was acting one way on the surface, but behind the scenes, she was acting another way.


    Mei Qianmeng sneered, ¡°Do you really think you can leave?¡±


    In an instant, a red light descended from the sky, distorting the distance between time and space.


    Sensing the terrifying aura behind him, Gu Xi could not help but quicken his steps. However, he did not notice that there were a few figures waiting for her not far away.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, where are you going?¡± A tender voice sounded on the empty land, sounding exceptionally strange.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, where are you going?¡±


    Looking at the smile on Mei Qianmeng¡¯s face and the familiar scenery around her, was he back to where he had been?


    Under the cover of the red light, Mei Qianmeng¡¯s charming face became a little more demonic and strange, like a beautiful snake hissing its tongue. She slowly walked over with a cold gaze.


    ¡°Young Master Gu¡¯s behavior makes me sad. Isn¡¯t this burning the bridge after crossing the river? is our Demon Region not worthy of your attention?¡±


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s tone was faint, and her words were particularly moving. Those who did not know would think that Gu Xi was some kind of heartless man.


    However, in the next second, her expression suddenly changed, and her beautiful eyes were filled with unconcealed viciousness and killing intent.


    ¡°Gu Xi, what kind of place do you think the Demon Region is? Do you can join us and leave whenever you want? How can there be such a good thing in the world!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you are planning to do. You can use our power to escape from those hypocrites. But we are not pushovers either!¡±


    ¡°If you tell me the secrets of the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, maybe I will consider letting you go.¡±


    Now that they had completely lost all decorum, there was no need for Gu Xi to be coy anymore.


    ¡°What if I say no?¡±


    The killing intent in Mei Qianmeng¡¯s eyes was terrifying. ¡°Since I can save you, I can also send you to hell. There are only two paths in front of you. Either you submit to the Demon Region, or you die!¡±


    ¡°I value my life very much. Naturally, I choose ¨C¡±


    Hearing Gu Xi¡¯s words, a smile appeared on Mei Qianmeng¡¯s face. However, the next second, after hearing the rest of her words, her smile immediately stiffened.


    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t choose to join the Demon Region.¡±


    ¡°I see, you want to do this the hard way! Gu Xi, I originally thought that you were a smart person, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stupid. Now that you¡¯re on the Righteous Path and have offended our Demon Region, you really want to become enemies with the world!¡±


    Facing Mei Qianmeng¡¯s threat, Gu Xi fell into deep thought. Then, the corners of his mouth curled up.


    ¡°Making enemies with the world? Sounds very interesting. I want to give it a try.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation. The bell in her hand also became more urgent. It was a pity that Gu Xi¡¯s mind was firm and could not be controlled and affected at all.


    Countless red gauze covered the sky and covered the earth, enveloping Gu Xi within, as if wanting to suffocate him to death.


    Boom!


    The Black Soul Sword descended from the sky, and the red gauze instantly shattered into pieces.


    Mei Qianmeng muttered to herself. She raised her hands, and a huge Soul-summoning Banner suddenly appeared in midair. In an instant, black Qi surged, and gusts of cold wind blew in the sky and earth.


    The resentment and evil Qi could almost take form, transforming into a long black river that descended to the human world.


    In the black river, thousands of resentful souls were howling incessantly. They smelled the aura of a living person and wanted to break free from the shackles of the black river.


    The bottom of the river was faintly suffused with white. It was hard to imagine that there would be white sand in such a river. However, upon closer inspection, this was not sand at all. It was clearly white bones.


    Skulls floated on the surface of the water. Their black eye sockets were staring at Gu Xi, filled with unspeakable evil.


    Countless malicious intents pounced on him. It was as if the evilest thing in the world was here.


    Mei Qianmeng held the Soul-summoning Banner in her hand, and like an evil flower, it bloomed in the black river. Her bright red lips looked as if she had drunk human blood.


    She was clearly such a charming face. However, what she said made people shudder. ¡°It just so happens that I still lack a Soul-subduing General in this Soul-summoning Banner. I think you¡¯re quite suitable.¡±

 Chapter 192 - An Unending Army of Vengeful Souls

    As soon as he finished speaking, the black river roared and churned. Countless vengeful souls surged out at the same time and roared at Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi wanted to dodge, but his body froze slightly.


    An extremely cold and evil aura spread rapidly. Gu Xi looked at the river water flowing under his feet. He did not know when it started, but countless pairs of broken hands stretched out from within and pressed him to the ground, unable to move.


    Those broken hands were extremely pale. The black fingernails seemed to be embedded in his flesh and blood, and he could not break free at all.


    It was during this moment of absent-mindedness that the vengeful souls were already within reach. In the blink of an eye, Gu Xi was surrounded by black shadows.


    Killing, bloodlust, and all sorts of negative emotions intertwined together. It was as if there were countless people whispering in his ears.


    ¡°Come and accompany us! Come and accompany us!¡±


    If it was not for Gu Xi¡¯s powerful spiritual sense, anyone else would have been driven mad by these damn things.


    Gu Xi could clearly feel that her body was being dragged by these broken hands, sinking non-stop. It was as if she had fallen into hell. An indescribable chill spread from the soles of his feet to his heart.


    Even the hand holding the Black Soul Sword became sluggish, so much so that he could not circulate his spiritual energy.


    Unknowingly, that Blood Moon had actually arrived above Gu Xi¡¯s head.


    ¡°Your enemies are right in front of you. You should eliminate them now. They are all people who want to compete with you for the primal Chaos Secret Realm.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s voice was filled with bewitchment.


    Gu Xi subconsciously raised his head and met that pair of demonic pupils. A red moon reflected in his eyes and was continuously enlarging.


    His pupils seemed to show signs of dispersing and then condensed again. The shadow of the Blood Moon was becoming clearer.


    Gu Xi looked as if he was mumbling to herself, ¡°Yes¡­ destroy them.¡±


    He slowly raised the Black Soul Sword in her hand, but it was aimed at himself!


    ¡°Destroy!¡±


    In the next second, the Black Soul Sword suddenly emitted a dazzling light. An incomparably sharp Sword Intent soared through the air and fiercely slashed towards Mei Qianmeng¡¯s location.


    She narrowly avoided it, but only heard a loud bang.


    The Blood Moon in the sky actually shattered into two halves!


    Mei Qianmeng said in disbelief, ¡°You actually didn¡¯t fall for it!¡±


    This time, the Blood Moon still had the Heavenly Demon Soul-summoning Banner, and in addition to the power of her Heavenly Demon Technique, even a Saint might be struck by it if he was not careful. However, even this could not do anything to Gu Xi, so one could imagine how powerful his spiritual sense was.


    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to use the same method over and over again, right? Moreover, it didn¡¯t work on me before. This time is no exception. Why are you looking for trouble?¡±


    Hearing this, Mei Qianmeng was so angry that her face turned red!


    She raised the Soul-summoning Banner in her hand and injected black Qi into the bodies of the vengeful souls. Those souls seemed to have corporeal bodies and were biting at Gu Xi.


    In an instant, the spiritual energy around Gu Xi was reduced by a lot, and all of it was devoured by the vengeful souls and evil ghosts.


    The souls that were originally extremely vicious or had suffered great torture when they were alive were now attracted by the flesh and blood of living people, revealing a row of densely packed fangs in their mouths. This scene was extremely terrifying.


    They were like a bottomless pit, continuously devouring. Even the originally pure spiritual energy was polluted. If this continued, they would be devouring Gu Xi¡¯s flesh and blood.


    Boom!


    A powerful sword shadow appeared in the air. A huge sword descended from the sky, bringing with it an ancient aura.


    In an instant, the strong wind overturned countless vengeful souls. The moment they came into contact with the Sword Intent, countless screams and wails rang out. Those vengeful souls were instantly turned into ashes.


    Gu Xi held the Black Soul Sword in his hand. It was as if he had become one with the sword. He was the sword.


    No one could stop the awe-inspiring righteousness in this world that cleansed all evil spirits!


    As Gu Xi waved his sword, his movements were clean and neat, as if the sky had collapsed and the earth had split apart. Wherever he passed by, the vengeful spirits dispersed.


    A lot of black ash appeared in the sky. These were all traces left behind by the vengeful spirits. At the same time, there was also an indescribable stench.


    Now that the Demon Region was targeting the Dragon Ball, Gu Xi did not dare to let Little Jin appear so easily. He still had a few trump cards in his hands in case he was caught unprepared in the future.


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. She increased the speed of her Soul-summoning Banner. ¡°I want to see how long you can last.¡±


    As the Blood Moon¡¯s light surged in, the Soul-summoning Banner suddenly became incomparably huge. Layers of black gas surged inside, and tens of thousands of vengeful souls emerged. They were densely packed, and it was impossible to count them.


    No matter how fast Gu Xi¡¯s destruction speed was, it could not be compared to the Soul-summoning Banner. It was endless. Even if it was destroyed, there would still be new ones.


    If this continued, he would only die of exhaustion.


    Gu Xi did not want to continue fighting.


    The Black Soul Sword suddenly buzzed non-stop. The light emitted by the entire sword was like the rising sun, breaking through all darkness. All the ghosts seemed to have nowhere to hide.


    Only then did he realize that the entire sky was filled with vengeful souls and skeletons. He did not know when, but he had already been surrounded. It was like a scene from Hell on Earth, capable of giving people endless nightmares.


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s pupils constricted, as if she knew what he was going to do. ¡°Hurry up and stop him!¡±


    The densely packed vengeful souls poured into the Black Soul Sword one after another. Even if they were burned by the Sword Qi and turned into ashes in an instant, they would not hesitate. Even so, there was still an endless army of vengeful souls behind them.


    Faced with their almost suicidal attacks, in an instant, the sword was covered in a thick layer of black ash, filled with an ominous and murderous aura.


    ¡°10,000 Swords Returning to Their Roots!¡±


    With Gu Xi¡¯s loud shout, the Black Soul Sword suddenly became incomparably bright. The thick layer of black ash was swept away, and the white flames burned spontaneously. Countless vengeful souls were reduced to ashes. The scene was extremely spectacular.


    Sword Qi swept through the world, wave after wave.


    Sword shadows could be seen everywhere in the world. Even the vengeful souls were squeezed tightly and turned into ashes.

 Chapter 193 - Daring Enough to Attack the Demon Venerable

    These souls had been carefully raised in the Soul-summoning Banner, but now Gu Xi had destroyed more than half of them. Mei Qianmeng¡¯s face was so gloomy that water almost dripped out, and she was about to explode.


    ¡°Caw caw¨C¡±


    The crow hovered in the sky and let out a strange cry.


    Her expression suddenly changed, revealing a hint of fear.


    The other disciples of the demon area did the same. Upon closer inspection, even their bodies were trembling.


    Gu Xi did not understand. He subconsciously looked at the crow above his head. At this moment, there was a strange tranquility. Although he did not know what had happened to make Mei Qianmeng reveal such an expression, he could still sense something unusual.


    The crow stood on a branch not far away. It slightly tilted its head and stared at Gu Xi with its red eyes. It looked extremely human-like, and there was also a hint of strangeness in it.


    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re really not bad. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such a powerful and courageous cultivator.¡±


    In the next second, it actually spoke in human language. It made people feel a little uncomfortable.


    Mei Qianmeng and the disciples of the demon area seemed to have lost their voices in unison. They lowered their heads and showed a respectful expression towards a crow.


    ¡°This Venerable Self has always valued talent. I am willing to give you another chance. Do you want to join my Demon Region?¡±


    Looking at those red beast eyes, even Gu Xi, who had a powerful spiritual sense, felt a little uncomfortable. He subconsciously wanted to hide, and everything was exposed under those eyes.


    Hearing him call ¡®Venerable Self¡¯, the only one who could be called that in the Demon Region must be that famous Demon Venerable!


    It was rumored that the Demon Venerable was very powerful, and even the Sect Masters were very afraid of him. However, due to the treaty of the Righteous Path, his real body could not easily walk out of the Demon Regopm. However, this did not mean that he knew nothing about the outside world.


    Now, a wisp of his soul was attached to the crow, and he saw what Gu Xi had done.


    ¡°Caw!¡± The crow suddenly let out a scream.


    Mei Qianmeng and the others quickly raised their heads, but when they saw the scene in front of them clearly, their eyes almost popped out. ¡°Gu Xi, how dare you!¡±


    A sharp Sword Qi pierced through the crow¡¯s entire body.


    Gu Xi said calmly, ¡°This is my answer.¡±


    The crow was only attached with a wisp of the Demon Venerable¡¯s spiritual sense. Even if the Demon Venerable had tens of millions of abilities, this crow was only a mortal body after all. Moreover, before it could be used, it was destroyed by the Black Soul Sword in one move, leaving no room for him to react.


    Even the Demon Venerable could not predict the future.


    ¡°Very good, I¡¯ll remember you¡­¡±


    The Demon Venerable¡¯s voice dissipated in the world. The hatred and viciousness that came from it seemed to be able to materialize, causing people to be extremely shocked.


    Mei Qianmeng looked at Gu Xi as if she was looking at a monster. Even she could not help but admire Gu Xi¡¯s courage.


    ¡°No one has ever been able to escape unscathed after provoking the Demon Venerable.¡±


    She paused and gloated, ¡°Do you know what is even scarier than death? That is eternal torture. The soul can never rest in peace. Just wait and see if you offend the Demon Venerable.¡±


    All villains died because they talked too much. Gu Xi knew this very well. Besides, if he did not make a move now, would he have to wait for the Demon Venerable to strike first after he refused.


    Even though Mei Qianmeng was like this, Gu Xi¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°I only know that it¡¯s better to strike first.¡±


    A strong wind blew in the sky and earth. Even Mei Qianmeng had no choice but to take a few steps back.


    The moment the crow disappeared, the surrounding black gas seemed to have been angered by something. It did not even need Mei Qianmeng to control it as it surged crazily.


    The sky and earth looked like the end of the world. It was terrifyingly black, and even the light of the sun was completely devoured.


    A grayish-white vortex appeared in the sky. It did not look big, but it gave Gu Xi an unprecedented sense of danger. Countless ferocious faces could be vaguely seen, as if they were about to break the seal and run out.


    Those sharp whistles could almost pierce one¡¯s eardrums, filled with an indescribable strangeness.


    Mei Qianmeng muttered to herself, ¡°Is the Demon Venerable going to come out of seclusion early?¡±


    To be able to create such a big commotion, it must have been the Demon Venerable¡¯s doing. It must have been Gu Xi¡¯s bold move.


    After all, no one had dared to touch the Demon Venerable¡¯s spiritual sense. Gu Xi had personally wiped out the crow.


    The world was deep. Gu Xi was being affected more and more. He sensed that the spiritual power in his body was also being suppressed by an unknown power. He could not use it at all.


    At the same time, he also felt that a powerful and evil aura was rapidly approaching. If he waited for the Demon Venerable¡¯s true body to descend, he might not be able to leave even if he wanted to.


    Gu Xi¡¯s current situation could be said to be extremely dangerous. If he fell into the hands of the Demon Venerable, he might as well fall into the hands of those Righteous Path cultivators.


    This time, it seemed like he had really gone overboard.


    Gu Xi bit the tip of his tongue and blood spurted out. This was the place where Yang Qi was the strongest in the human body. He spat out a mouthful of Blood Essence and heard the howls of countless ghosts. Even his soul was affected. This time, the pain was even more intense than before, blood seeped out of his ears.


    However, a lot of the black fog had dissipated. In the pitch-black darkness, a path appeared. It was unknown whether it was the exit or the abyss that was beyond redemption.


    However, because the surrounding space was extremely unstable, the violent energy was pressing and repelling each other, so this path was also faintly discernible. It was unknown whether it was an exit or an abyss that was beyond redemption.


    He had to leave this place before the black fog completely closed.


    Gu Xi used his Blood Essence as a guide and drew a stroke on the Black Soul Sword.


    As if she knew what he was trying to do, Mei Qianmeng coldly watched from the side and did not stop him. ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡±


    No one could escape from the Demon Venerable¡¯s hands, and Gu Xi was no exception.


    The Black Soul Sword suddenly blossomed with boundless light. At the same time, a pair of hands appeared in the vortex, grabbing toward Gu Xi.

 Chapter 194 - The Greatest Crisis Has Arrived. No One Knows if He Is Alive or Dead

    The immense pressure caused the originally unstable space to tremble crazily. Gu Xi could only quicken his steps and close the exit so as to stop the Demon Venerable.


    He had used up a large amount of Blood Essence, so Gu Xi¡¯s face was a little pale. An extremely cold power came from behind him. It was as if his blood was about to freeze into ice. In an instant, his entire heart was in his throat.


    An unprecedented sense of danger surged up. Gu Xi did not know how strong the Demon Venerable was, but he knew that the person in front of him was definitely an existence that he could not deal with at the moment.


    At this moment, the space had completely closed. He let out a faint sigh of relief, and his forehead was already drenched in sweat.


    However, in the next second.


    Boom!


    The violent airflow swept over, and even Gu Xi almost lost his footing. A deep crack appeared on the originally closed wound, and it continued to expand. The light of the blood and black gas also surged into it.


    The pair of hands actually tore through the space and forcefully opened up a path.


    This area simply could not withstand so much energy. The surroundings were filled with violent turbulence and space fragments. If one was careless and, was dragged into it, one might just die instantly.


    The pair of hands were about to grab at him.


    Fortunately, Gu Xi reacted quickly and quickly picked up the Black Soul Sword to block. The huge force shook his palm until it became numb, and he almost lost his grip on the sword.


    The most fatal thing was that although Gu Xi could block the giant hand for a while, the cold energy spread over and flowed through his veins and blood. He could feel that his spiritual power was decreasing bit by bit.


    Countless black gas surrounded the giant hand, and even the surrounding space was eroded. Like faded mottled wall skin, large pieces fell off and flew in all directions.


    Even small space fragments could leave deep gashes on Gu Xi¡¯s body. If he was hit by the big ones, one could imagine what would happen.


    At this moment, Gu Xi¡¯s situation looked very bad. Blood dyed more than half of the space red, making the black fog especially excited.


    The giant hand¡¯s strength was still increasing, and it was becoming more and more difficult for Gu Xi to deal with it. He saw that the space that could accommodate him was getting smaller and smaller, but he was being pressed down step by step until he had no way to retreat.


    As the evil yin energy in his body affected him, Gu Xi¡¯s mind gradually became scattered. The Demon Venerable¡¯s attacks were getting fiercer and fiercer, and he probably could not hold on for long.


    Seeing that the giant hand was once again menacing, Gu Xi raised his hand to block it. This time, he finally lost his grip on the Black Soul Sword. The blade of the sword was suddenly struck to the side, making a dull sound.


    At this moment, the giant hand had already reached for his head. Countless black gas seemed to be enjoying a feast of gluttony, rushing over impatiently.


    Gu Xi was surrounded by the black gas, as if he had fallen into an ice cellar. The black gas had already eroded his remaining consciousness. The Black Soul Sword seemed to have sensed the danger of its master, and it actually buzzed non-stop, trying to wake Gu Xi up.


    Gu Xi¡¯s eyelids were fighting fiercely, and the scene in front of him became blurry. It was only a matter of time before the Black Soul Sword suddenly bloomed with a huge light, and something faintly floated out of it.


    It just happened to block in front of the huge hand. As if it had been burned by something, it suddenly shrank back, giving Gu Xi a moment to catch his breath.


    From the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the space fragment next to him. Although there were many complicated space forces intertwined together, compared to the other violent and uncontrollable forces, this piece was much gentler, and it was also the closest to Gu Xi.


    He decided to take a gamble!


    Whether he lived or died, it was up to fate! It was much better than falling into the hands of the Demon Venerable.


    He used the last of his strength and crashed into the small space next to him. Then, he suddenly flipped over and fell down. The powerful turbulence kept hitting every part of his body, and an indescribable pain swept through his entire body, it was to the point that Gu Xi finally could not bear it anymore and fainted.


    In the final scene before he lost consciousness, he vaguely saw a pair of twisted and vicious eyes staring at him. It made his hair stand on end, and countless tentacles seemed to want to drag Gu Xi into the depths of hell.


    Outside the Demon Region, black gas kept surging and slowly condensed into a human shape. However, it was enveloped by the black gas, so his face could not be seen clearly.


    Seeing the incarnation of the Demon Venerable coming out of the space, the path was completely closed, but there was no sign of Gu Xi.


    Was Gu Xi destroyed by the Demon Venerable?


    What about the Primal Chaos Secret Realm?


    As if she knew what Mei Qianmeng wanted to ask, the rough male voice seemed to have not spoken for a long time, and it sounded extremely ear-piercing, ¡°That Kid ran away.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng was shocked. Gu Xi had actually escaped, and it was from the Demon Venerable. No wonder the Demon Venerable did not seem to be in a good mood at the moment.


    ¡°He fell into the Primal Chaos Space and was heavily injured. I reckon he won¡¯t be able to live.¡±


    The cold voice was bloodthirsty and cruel.


    Mei Qianmeng asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that the Primal Chaos Secret Realm will also disappear without a trace? It¡¯s truly a pity.¡±


    ¡°The Primal Chaos Space is such a divine item. If its owner dies, it will become ownerless. As long as it is not obtained by the Righteous Path, we don¡¯t have to worry too much. Have you found what I asked you to find?¡±


    Mei Qianmeng hurriedly took out the Dragon Ball, ¡°I¡¯ve found it. I have half of it with me, and the other half that Gu Xi took. However, they can¡¯t be fused together.¡±


    The two similar balls floated in the air and attracted each other, but they could not form a complete Dragon Ball no matter what.


    ¡°There¡¯s something strange about this half of the Dragon Ball.¡±


    Mei Qianmeng knew how important the Dragon Ball was to the Demon Venerable, and her expression immediately turned extremely ugly, ¡°The Demon Venerable¡¯s Dragon Ball has the same aura, and it¡¯s also attracted to each other. Could it be?¡±


    A cold laugh floated in the air, and black gas coiled around the other Dragon Ball like a poisonous snake. It was the one that Mei Qianmeng had obtained from Gu Xi.

 Chapter 195 - The Crisis of the Supreme Purity Sect

    The Dragon Ball suddenly emitted a golden light, and then its shape actually changed.


    The golden dragon scale slowly fell down, but because of the erosion of the black gas, it had lost its original luster and brightness.


    In an instant, everyone¡¯s faces turned extremely ugly. This was not a Dragon Ball, it was Gu Xi¡¯s forgery.


    Only then did Mei Qianmeng realize that she had been tricked by Gu Xi again!


    ¡°Please forgive me, Demon Venerable. It was Qianmeng who was deceived by that kid and actually believed that this was a Dragon Ball.¡±


    Apart from Mei Qianmeng, everyone fell to their knees. The black gas was extremely violent and carried a gloomy and cold aura as it hovered above everyone¡¯s heads. One could imagine that the Demon Venerable was in an extremely bad mood at the moment.


    ¡°What a bunch of trash! What use do I have for you? I even gave you the divine weapon, yet you still can¡¯t get a single Dragon Ball back.¡±


    ¡°Useless people¨C¡±


    Layers of black gas surged like the clamor of an evil spirit. Countless pairs of vicious eyes were densely packed as they glared at the people kneeling on the ground. Only Mei Qianmeng saw such a terrifying scene.


    She wanted to say something, but in the end, she remained silent.


    Everyone had a bad feeling in their hearts. Although they did not see it, they could feel the shadow-like evil and maliciousness, like the scythe of the Grim Reaper, ready to fall at any time.


    The cruel and bloodthirsty voice sounded like it came from hell, ¡°Then go die!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically, and the expression on their faces was extremely terrified,


    ¡°Demon Venerable, please spare my life, I¡­¡±


    Before they could finish speaking, they could only hear screams rising and falling one after another.


    The evil ghosts in the black fog could no longer hold themselves back and surrounded them one after another. In the blink of an eye, a pile of flesh and blood was reduced to nothingness, leaving only empty and shriveled skin on the ground.


    Demon Venerable¡¯s cruelty and bloodthirst were fully displayed. This scene made people¡¯s hair stand on end,but Mei Qianmeng did not even blink her eyes, as if she was already used to it.


    However, her long eyelashes were covered with a layer of shadow under her eyelids, making it impossible to see the expression on her face.


    ¡°Qianmeng, do you know why these people died?¡±


    Mei Qianmeng raised her head and said calmly, ¡°Because they are useless to the Demon Venerable. Naturally, there is no need for them to exist in this world.¡±


    Obviously, the Demon Venerable was very satisfied with her answer. His cold voice had a strange tone.


    ¡°Qianmeng, you¡¯re different from them. You¡¯re the noblest Holy Maiden in our Demon Region. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t disappoint me again next time, right?¡±


    It was clearly a light sentence, but it was like a heavy hammer that landed heavily on Mei Qianmeng¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Qianmeng will definitely not let the Demon Venerable down!¡±


    She bent her knees and was about to kneel on the ground, but she was lifted up by the black gas. ¡°I know about your ability, so there¡¯s still an important thing for you to do next¡­¡±


    When the black Qi dissipated and once again surged into the crevice, nothing changed except for the skin bags on the ground.


    It was just that the sky above them was always misty, and no other colors could be seen. This place seemed to be a place forgotten by the sunlight, and there was only endless darkness.


    Mei Qianmeng¡¯s expression was complicated. At the spot where the black Qi had touched earlier, the cold chill had already spread from her knees to her entire body, but the corners of her mouth revealed a mocking smile.


    ¡­


    Supreme Purity Sect sect, meeting hall.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, why hasn¡¯t there been any news from the Capital?¡±


    Shen Tianyi frowned. Ever since Wu Huaqing had sent the news that Gu Xi had gone to the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, there had been no news of her. Right now, even life and death were at stake.


    To be honest, he did not agree in his heart. Even he had heard of how dangerous the Primal Chaos Secret Realm was. As long as the Secret Realm was opened, the disciples of those large sects who entered would suffer heavy casualties.


    Even if Gu Xi¡¯s background was mysterious and he was quite capable, his strength alone could not change anything. The other sects were all in groups and had each other¡¯s backs. Only Gu Xi was acting alone.


    ¡°Is there any news from the Gu Family?¡±


    ¡°The people we sent replied that the Gu Family didn¡¯t receive any messages either.¡±


    Shen Tianyi could not help but sigh. ¡°If I had known that elder Wu would send a message, I would have stopped it.¡±


    At that time, everyone had been overwhelmed by joy, so they did not think too much about it. Now that they thought about it, they could rely on Gu Xi¡¯s achievements and reputation in the Capital¡¯s Dao Conference.


    Even if he did not go to the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, he would probably be able to obtain many good things, not to mention taking such a big risk.


    Second Elder comforted him, ¡°Shen Tianyi, there¡¯s no need to think so much. Gu Xi has his own destiny, and he will definitely turn misfortune into luck. Moreover, danger and opportunity coexist. This trip to the Secret Realm might be a great opportunity.¡±


    ¡°What you said is true. It¡¯s just that the Secret Realm is too dangerous. No one knows what will happen.¡±


    Although Second Elder sent a message, he only said it vaguely. No one knew how powerful Gu Xi¡¯s strength was on the battlefield.


    ¡°Since Elder Wu agreed to Gu Xi¡¯s participation in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm, it must be his recognition. We don¡¯t need to worry. We can rest assured and trust Elder Wu¡¯s instincts.¡±


    Even though he said so, Shen Tian¡¯s face was still full of worry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I have this bad feeling in my heart. I keep feeling like something big is going to happen.¡±


    He could not help but think of the worst-case scenario. If Gu Xi died in the Secret Realm, then everything that he had painstakingly obtained previously would all be for naught.


    ¡°Forget it, these are all Gu Xi¡¯s choices. Since things have come to this, it¡¯s useless for us to say anything more.¡±


    ¡°Sect Master! Elder! Something bad has happened!¡±


    They heard a disciple running over in a hurry and falling to the ground. He was covered in blood and looked very disheveled.


    Everyone was shocked. The Second Elder recognized that this was the gatekeeper disciple and stood up from his chair in shock. ¡°Why are you in such a disheveled state?¡±


    He used his spiritual sense to check and found that the disciple¡¯s meridians were almost broken.


    ¡°What the hell happened?!¡±

 Chapter 196 - Imminent Disaster! Colluding With the Demon Region

    ¡°Sect Master, someone has broken in. We are no match for him. Hurry up¡­¡±


    The disciple¡¯s breathing was weak. Before he could finish his words, his head tilted and he immediately became silent. It was clear that he had risked his last breath to rush over to inform the others.


    Everyone was shocked. ¡°Who on earth is so bold?¡±


    The Supreme Purity Sect might not have a name in a place like the Capital, but if it was within a radius of a hundred miles, it could be considered the best sect. No one had ever dared to come knocking on their doors like this.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Boom!


    A loud sound could be heard. The earth shook and the mountains shook. It was as if all the buildings were trembling. It was as if an earthquake had occurred. Many disciples ran out one after another.


    Shen Tianyi and a few elders looked at each other and arrived at the entrance of the sect in a flash.


    The scene in front of them made them dumbfounded.


    A huge divine light descended from the sky like a blazing sun. It was as if the sun was falling. It fell into the Supreme Purity Sect at lightning speed. It almost made Shen Tianyi and a few elders unable to open their eyes.


    The Mountain Defense Formation was like a piece of paper. It was on the verge of shattering under the attack of the divine light. The dense cobwebs spread rapidly and broke into countless pieces in the next second.


    The formation was set up a hundred years ago and could withstand the attack of a peak-level King. Now, it was broken by someone in one move. One could imagine that the person was very powerful. He was at least a Quasi-saint or even higher.


    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock. Since when did the Supreme Purity Sect provoke such a person?


    ¡°Previously, we had many conflicts with the Flame Sect. Could it be that they invited external help?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. The Flame Sect alone can¡¯t recruit such a person. Moreover, we haven¡¯t reached the point where our enmity is as deep as the sea!¡±


    They did not even say a word and killed their disciples the moment they entered. The Mountain Defense Formation was broken. No matter how one looked at it, it was obvious that they were not friendly. It was obvious that they wanted to show off their might.


    Without waiting for Shen Tianyi and the elders to think, a powerful pressure faced everyone. It was so strong that they could not even lift their heads. Some of the disciples with lower cultivation actually bled from their seven orifices before fainting.


    Even the disciples who had retained their consciousness were pale-faced and their bodies were on the verge of collapse. Everyone was drenched in sweat and an unprecedented fear enveloped their hearts.


    What kind of powerful person was this! He was so terrifying that he had such a mighty pressure even before he made a move.


    When the light dissipated, everyone finally saw the person before them clearly.


    They had never seen such a strange face before. His clothes and clothing were all extraordinary. Even a random accessory was a high-quality spiritual artifact. It was not something an ordinary cultivator could possess.


    Auspicious clouds surrounded them and purple clouds came from the east. It was as if an Ummortal had descended to the mortal world. Everyone from the Supreme Purity Sect was stunned.


    Even though Shen Tianyi had some complaints about their actions, he had no choice but to lower his head. He did not dare to speak out in anger. He knew that this group of people was not someone he could offend.


    Shen Tianyi asked with a pleasant expression, ¡°May I know why all of you have come to our Supreme Purity Sect?¡±


    It should be known that it was a great humiliation for a sect to come knocking on their door and even destroy the Mountain Defense Formation. However, at this moment, no one thought that Shen Tianyi was too flattering.


    The person in the lead wore a purple-gold crown on his head and a waterproof and fire-proof robe woven from Heavenly Silk. He only took a light step forward, and the terrifying pressure coming from his body made Shen Tianyi¡¯s back bend a little.


    Even so, he still gritted his teeth and straightened his body.


    The person looked down from above, ¡°You are the Sect Master of Supreme Purity Sect?¡±


    Shen Tianyi nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s just as well ¨C¡±


    The person dragged out his voice, and in the next second, he said harshly, ¡°Hand Gu Xi over!¡±


    The divine light suddenly appeared like a ten thousand feet long chain, and a powerful pressure fell on Shen Tianyi¡¯s shoulder. In an instant, he felt as if all his bones and tendons were about to be crushed.


    A muffled groan was heard, and he did not expect this person to suddenly attack. Shen Tianyi half knelt on the ground, his face slightly pale, and the blood in his throat surged, and he suddenly spat out a large mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Sect Master, are you alright?!¡±


    Seeing this, the elders and disciples behind him revealed sullen expressions. Finally, they could not contain their anger and said, ¡°Who exactly are you people? Not only did you attack and injure people, you also destroyed our Mountain Defense Formation. Is there anyone else ¨C¡±


    Before they could finish speaking, they were stopped by Shen Tianyi. He wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be rude.¡±


    Shen Tianyi lowered his head. The person who had come was really too terrifying. Under the attack just now, he actually did not even have the strength to retaliate. Moreover, he could faintly feel that there was not only this person in front of him with such a powerful aura.


    His gaze landed behind that person. There were also a few people dressed in plain clothes, and there were also a few people dressed like monks and Daoist priests. Although they were low-key, Shen Tianyi could sense that they were extraordinary. With every move they made, divine light was faintly discernible.


    Just the attack of this person in front of him was enough to destroy the entire Supreme Purity Sect. Needless to say, there were still a few such powerhouses. It was likely that no one would be able to escape.


    Shen Tianyi¡¯s eyes went black, and he only felt that his body was on the verge of collapsing. Fortunately, Second Elder beside him saw that the situation was not good and hurriedly held him up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Gu Xi offended everyone.¡±


    From their accent, it did not sound like they were local, but more like they were from the Capital. Could it be that Gu Xi had offended some enemies in the Capital, so they came looking for him?


    Shen Tianyi was shocked. If that was the case, then today¡¯s matter would not be good.


    The man with the purple crown was the Sect Master of the Shangyang Sect. Beside him were the Hall of Flowing Light, the Pure Lotus Sect, the Star Viewing Pavilion, the Zhan Clan, and other sects. He smiled coldly.


    ¡°Gu Xi has offended us in many ways. Not only did he collude with the Demon Region, he even used despicable methods to kill our sect¡¯s disciples in the Primal Chaos Secret Realm. He even took over the entire Secret Realm! He has committed all kinds of crimes. Everyone must punish him.¡±


    The people of the Supreme Purity Sect thought that they were hearing things. They knew every word, but why did they not understand it.


    How could Gu Xi collude with the Demon Region?!

 Chapter 197 - You Want Us to Admit to Crimes? Don’t Slander Us!

    Immediately, a disciple could not help but retort, ¡°Senior Brother Gu is not such a person, how could he collude with the Demon Region! Everything must be based on evidence, otherwise, it would be slander!¡±


    The Shangyang Sect Master looked at him as if he was a dead person.


    ¡°A mere disciple in the Qi Refinement stage actually dares to talk nonsense in front of me, he is simply courting death.¡±


    Shen Tianyi secretly felt that things were not good. He wanted to stop him, but in the end, he was a step too late.


    ¡°No!¡±


    A sharp palm wind suddenly landed on the disciple¡¯s body, and he instantly flew ten meters away. Blood flowed all over the ground, and after a few twitches, he lost his breath and died instantly.


    Everyone could not help but gasp when they saw this.


    Their lives were not worth anything in the eyes of these people. Killing them was as easy as squashing an ant.


    ¡°Amitabha, why do we have to hurt them? Maybe they are all innocent. Let¡¯s not increase the number of deaths.¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Tianyi felt that it was extremely ironic. If they really did not want to increase the number of deaths, they could have stopped them at the start instead of waiting until now to speak hypocritically.


    ¡°They are not innocent at all!¡±


    Shen Tianyi suppressed the hatred in his heart. Fighting these people head-on would only increase the sacrifice. All the people of Supreme Purity Sect added together were not a match for the person in front of him.


    Moreover, there were several powerful people with unfathomable strength. It was simply not something that their small sect could deal with.


    ¡°Maybe there is some misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± The Sect Master of Shangyang Sect sneered continuously. ¡°We are the best evidence. How could it be fake when so many people saw it?¡±


    ¡°After leaving the Secret Realm, Gu Xi and the demon woman of the Demon Region were very close, and the Demon Region even sent people to rescue him. He came from Supreme Purity Sect, and you dare to say that you didn¡¯t know about it? Or maybe you also covered up the spies of the Demon Region and gained a lot of benefits from it?¡±


    The people of the Supreme Purity Sect were rendered speechless by the question.


    ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, then tell us everything about Gu Xi. Otherwise, we won¡¯t show any mercy. We will kill all the people or spies of the Demon Region without mercy!¡±


    The Sect Master of the Shangyang Sect was extremely vicious. His powerful aura crushed the entire scene. Those disciples were like frightened quails, shivering.


    The Elders¡¯ expressions were extremely ugly.


    The people of the Ethereal Illusion Mansion said, ¡°Why are you so angry? Maybe they really don¡¯t know. We should also give people a chance to prove their innocence.¡±


    Shen Tian lowered his eyelids. He knew that this was a good-cop-bad-cop act. He revealed a bitter expression and said, ¡°I hope that all the Sect Masters can clearly see that Gu Xi is really not a spy from the Demon Region.¡±


    This answer was obviously not what they wanted.


    How could Gu Xi be a spy from the Demon Region?!


    This sudden news made everyone¡¯s head spin.


    In the eyes of the other disciples, although Gu Xi rarely interacted with others and his style of doing things was quite mysterious, he definitely had nothing to do with the Demon Region.


    Even if Shen Tianyi thought that Gu Xi¡¯s background was extraordinary, he had never thought about this aspect. It was still possible for him to be taken in as a disciple by some mighty figure, but it was absolutely impossible for him to collude with the Demon Region.


    ¡°Even if Gu Xi is a spy from the Demon Region, he shouldn¡¯t be undercover in our small Supreme Purity Sect, right? He should choose those big sects. What can he get from us?¡±


    Shen Tianyi was still self-aware. The Supreme Purity Sect had magic treasures, but compared to the sects in the Capital, they were nothing. Moreover, their Supreme Purity Sect did not have any treasures.


    As for the Demon Region, they did not need to send spies to go through so much trouble.


    Unfortunately, this group of people did not think so.


    ¡°You still want to quibble! It seems that you won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin. Are you asking for us to kill you?¡±


    The Sect Master of the Ancient Sect struck out with his palm. It was like a giant hand that fell from the sky, striking the mountain peak behind Shen Tianyi. In an instant, a powerful impact spread rapidly, and many disciples were affected. Their faces were extremely pale.


    Turning around, more than half of the mountain peak had been cut off. When everyone saw this scene, they could not help but feel a chill in their hearts.


    ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, then tell us honestly. Otherwise, this is what will happen to all of you. Crushing all of you is as easy as crushing an ant.¡±


    Facing the unreasonable and aggressive attitude of the Sect Master of the Ancient Sect, the disciples of the Supreme Purity Sect looked at each other and were extremely angry. Even clay figurines had their tempers, let alone these disciples.


    Finally, an Elder could not help but shout angrily, ¡°What do you want us to say? If we don¡¯t have it, then we don¡¯t have it. Do you want to beat us into admitting something we didn¡¯t do?¡±


    The face of the Ancient Sect Master instantly turned extremely gloomy. He said gloomily, ¡°You¡¯re so protective of Gu Xi. Could it be that you¡¯re his accomplice?¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, no one saw clearly how he attacked. They only saw an afterimage flash by. The Elder who spoke only felt a pain in his chest, he lowered his head and found that there was an icicle shining with a cold light.


    Plop!


    The muffled sound rang again, and he fell forward like a ragdoll. Looking at the Fourth Elder¡¯s fallen figure, the Supreme Purity Sect disciples became even more indignant.


    Their eyes turned red, and they gnashed their teeth, but they could only lower their heads and hide the hatred in their eyes, so as to prevent them from making a big fuss again.


    However, the Sect Master of the Ancient Sect was still making sarcastic remarks. ¡°Look, we¡¯ve found another one.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate? What if he¡¯s really innocent?¡±


    ¡°Even if they don¡¯t know, they might have received some benefits from Gu Xi. Otherwise, why would they speak up for him like this? No matter what, they are accused of hiding spies from the Demon Region.¡±


    Hearing this, the people from the Supreme Purity Sect were so angry that their eyes were about to bleed.

 Chapter 198 - Kill the Chicken to Warn the Monkeys, I’ll Start With You!

    The pitiful Fourth Elder died for no reason, and he was still being smeared by these people.


    ¡°If one of your disciples takes the initiative to explain, not only will I let him go, I¡¯ll also give him high-grade Magic Treasures and Cultivation Methods as a reward for turning over a new leaf.¡±


    The Sect Master of the Ancient Sect slapped them and gave them a sweet reward. He looked around and thought that some disciples would stand up soon, but he found that all of them had their heads lowered.


    The air suddenly fell into silence.


    Although the Supreme Purity Sect was small, the disciples they accepted were not only based on their strength but also character. Moreover, Shen Tian was fair in everything and taught them well. He treated all the disciples equally, there was nothing particularly excessive about bullying the weak in the sect.


    Now that the sect was in danger, how could they abandon the sect for their own interests, let alone something that had never happened before?


    If they admitted it, would it mean that Gu Xi was a spy from the Demon Region? The sect was colluding with the Demon Region. It would be a disaster for the Supreme Purity Sect if such a big accusation was made.


    The attitude of the Supreme Purity Sect made the Ancient Sect and other big sects very angry.


    They thought that such a small sect should be easy to deal with. They didn ot expect it to be so difficult to deal with.


    ¡°I think you won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin. In the end, I was too lenient with you just now. I had to teach you a lesson.¡±


    After saying that, the Sect Master of the Ancient Sect looked around and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s start with you. Maybe if a few people die, you will know the seriousness of the matter.¡±


    The face of the disciple who was mentioned by him suddenly became extremely pale. However, he still gritted his teeth and did not show any signs of fear. He closed his eyes, clearly prepared to die.


    The Sect Master of the Ancient Sect was like a cat teasing a mouse. He did not end him immediately and spoke as if he was enticing him. ¡°A wise man submits to circumstances. If you say it, I¡¯ll let you off. The previous promise is also fully effective.¡±


    The disciple who heard this suddenly opened his eyes. He originally thought that he had changed his mind, but the Ancient Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    Who knew that in the next second, the disciple said indignantly, ¡°A man has to do what he thinks is right. So what if I sacrifice myself today? I will definitely not betray the sect and live a ignoble life!¡±


    These words were like a drop of water that had entered a pot of oil.


    Although the other disciples did not say anything, their expressions were clearly in agreement. The blood in their bones had all been stimulated.


    The Sect Masters of the few large sects beside them could not help but look at them in a different light. They could not help but sigh. ¡°I did not expect that although this Supreme Purity Sect is a small sect and these disciples are weak, their character seems to be good.¡±


    However, they saw Gu Xi and Mei Qianmeng collude with each other with their own eyes, and their actions were intimate. The Demon Region even took out a divine weapon to help Gu Xi escape.


    If it was not for the fact that there was an unspeakable secret between the two, why would the Demon Region do this? Perhaps Gu Xi was a spy who was hiding in the Righteous Path to gather information.


    The Sect Master of the Ancient Sect saw that they were stubborn and repeatedly challenged his authority, and his expression already contained some killing intent.


    ¡°Sect Master Shen, I originally thought that you were a smart person, but now it seems that you are all extremely stupid. For the sake of a spy from the Demon Region, do you want the entire Supreme Purity Sect to be buried along with you?!¡±


    Shen Tianyi was silent. There was a saying that went well: A master for one day, a father for the rest of his life. Even if he had just accepted Gu Xi as his disciple not long ago, he was still his master.


    Moreover, from their daily interactions, it was hard to see that Gu Xi¡¯s character was damaged. Instead of colluding with the Demon Region, he was righteous. Although he was somewhat mysterious, Shen Tianyi believed that his judgment was definitely not bad.


    The few Elders beside him also had the same opinion.


    ¡°Without absolute evidence, just based on a few words of yours, you can conclude that Gu Xi is colluding with the Demon Region. Why should we believe it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Supreme Purity Sect may not be as powerful as you, but we have backbone. We will never admit to something that we didn¡¯t do.¡±


    At this moment, the entire Supreme Purity Sect was twisted into a hemp rope.


    The eyes of the Ethereal Illusion Mansion were cold. ¡°Why are you talking so much with them? These people won¡¯t shed tears until they see blood. Kill a few disciples until they tell us where Gu Xi is. Then, we will start with this Sect Master.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, dazzling spiritual power emerged from his palm. Countless divine power gushed out like a spring and attacked the direction of Supreme Purity Sect.


    Shen Tianyi and the others were shocked. They didn ot expect that he would attack as soon as he said it.


    Sensing the destructive power in that aura, he could not help but say, ¡°Does the Heavens want to destroy our Supreme Purity Sect?¡±


    Seeing the strong wind coming, the overwhelming power made it impossible for people to escape, so he closed his eyes.


    Behind him, all the disciples of the Supreme Purity Sect cried out, ¡°Be careful, Sect Master!¡±


    They wanted to pounce over, but they were held back by the First Elder, Second Elder, and the others. Even if they went over, they would be like a mantis trying to stop a chariot. It was no different from throwing away their lives.


    The people of the Supreme Purity Sect could not bear to look away, but they saw a dark light flashing in the sky, and it was as fast as lightning.


    Boom!


    After the loud sound, the pain that they had imagined did not come.


    Shen Tian opened his eyes, and what came into his sight was an ordinary iron sword. Its whole body was flowing with a black jade-like luster, and it looked extremely extraordinary.


    It appeared out of nowhere and blocked all the spiritual power. The Sword Qi was so rampant that even the Sect Master of the Ethereal Illusion Mansion could not help but take half a step back. His face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    The iron sword stood on the ground like a Guardian God, guarding in front of the people of the Supreme Purity Sect. The blade of the sword hummed non-stop, shocking everyone.


    The sudden change made everyone dumbfounded. In an instant, it was as if even the wind had stopped. Although the people of the Supreme Purity Sect did not understand what had happened, they could vaguely feel the inexplicable surging power around them.

 Chapter 199 - What Happened to the Closed

    The Sword Qi was ethereal and merged with Heaven and Earth as if it had already dissipated. However, only those with high cultivation could feel the Sword Intent that was omnipresent in the air.


    Before the person arrived, the sword arrived first. What kind of superb sword technique was this?


    They were surrounded by the gales! Only one person with extraordinary sword techniques could do it!


    That was the Tiangang Sword Sect¡¯s Xie Mingze!


    ¡°I say, you guys are a big sect after all. Why are you bullying a small sect like this?¡±


    As expected, after seeing the person clearly, the Ancient Sect¡¯s Sect Master gnashed his teeth. ¡°Xie Mingze, didn¡¯t you say that you were going into closed-door cultivation? Why are you here?¡±


    The last time they invited the Tiangang Sword Sect, Xie Mingze found an excuse and said that he was going into closed-door cultivation to relearn the way of the sword. However, now that he was here, it was inevitable that people¡¯s imaginations would run wild.


    After all, previously, the sword sect almost defected to Gu Xi¡¯s side and swore to protect him to fight his way out of the encirclement.


    Xie Mingze said indifferently, ¡°Entering the human realm is also considered a kind of cultivation. I heard that there are people who bully the weak here, so I came over to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t slander me here. What closed-door cultivation? I think it¡¯s all an excuse. You¡¯re still protecting that scoundrel Gu Xi. Now that you¡¯ve heard that his sect is in trouble, you¡¯ve rushed over.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, please listen to my words. The Tiangang Sword Sect harbors evil intentions. The last time, they pretended to break off relations with Gu Xi, but in reality, they were openly cultivating while secretly cultivating. Perhaps the two of them are still in contact with each other. From what I see ¨C¡±


    The Sect Master of the Ancient Sect spoke slowly and rhythmically, but stopped abruptly in the next second.


    The black tip of the sword was pointed straight at his neck. Before he could even see clearly how Xie Mingze attacked, he had already arrived in front of him.


    The iron sword that was right in front of him flickered with cold intent. A supreme light circulated within it, and the Sword Qi in the surroundings was stirred up. In a trance, it seemed as if it wanted to annihilate his entire being.


    If he dared to say another word, he would definitely kill him.


    Xie Mingze looked at him calmly and said, ¡°Say it. Why did you stop? Didn¡¯t you say something just now?¡±


    No one had expected Xie Mingze to suddenly make a move, let alone that the Sect Master of the Ancient Sect had no way to fight back.


    Perhaps it happened so suddenly that he was not prepared at all, but no matter what, it seemed that Xie Mingze had cultivated the Sword Heart sword principle again after the last battle with Gu Xi. Not only had he benefited from the misfortune, but he had also advanced to another level.


    No one dared to breathe loudly. In the end, it was the Sect Master of the Pure Lotus Sect who came out to mediate the situation. ¡°Fellow Daoist Xie, don¡¯t be angry. There must be a misunderstanding.¡±


    Xie Mingze raised his eyebrows. ¡°Misunderstanding? I can¡¯t tell. Since the Sect Master of the Ancient Sect keeps saying that our sword sect harbors evil intentions, is he also going to knock on our door and break our Mountain Defense Formation?¡±


    The other sects and reclusive families were speechless.


    What a joke. They were too stupid to attack. The Tiangang Sword Sect had thousands of years of history. Not only did they need to spend a lot of manpower and resources, but the Mountain Defense Formation definitely could not be broken down without a divine weapon.


    Moreover, those sword cultivators had high combat strength. When they were fierce, they would even attack their own people. It would be easy for them to defeat more than one person. They were too stupid to attack the sword sect.


    ¡°It was just a joke. Why do you take it seriously, fellow Daoist Xie?¡±


    Xie Mingze glanced at the people of the Ethereal Illusion Mansion from the corner of his eyes. Just now, they were also the ones who caused the most trouble. They even wanted to kill someone. He immediately asked, ¡°Just a joke?¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll make a joke too. As long as I give the order, tens of thousands of disciples of the Tiangang Sword Sect will all go to your mansion to have a look? Let¡¯s see if you think this joke is funny.¡±


    The people from the Ethereal Illusion Mansion could only retreat in defeat. How could they not realize that not only was Xie Mingze¡¯s swordsmanship superb?


    Everyone could only look at Xie Mingyu. He coughed a few times and finally said, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Xie Mingze saw that the show of force was almost over, so he reluctantly moved his sword away. The Sect Master of the Ancient Sect immediately gasped for breath and glared fiercely at Xie Mingze.


    However, when Xie Mingze turned his head, the Sect Master of Ancient Sect quickly averted his gaze.


    Xie Mingze sneered, ¡°There are some things that should be said and some things that shouldn¡¯t be said. I think the Sect Master of the Ancient Sect should be able to understand now.¡±


    Even though the Sect Master of the Ancient Sect was gnashing his teeth with hatred, he could not defeat Xie Mingze, so he could only suppress his anger.


    ¡°Everyone, we came here with no other intentions. We just feel that if a small sect like the Supreme Purity Sect wanted to hide it, they wouldn¡¯t know at all. After all, even we almost fell for it.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t put it that way. As the old saying goes, it¡¯s better to kill a thousand people than let a hundred go. What if there really are spies from the Demon Region or people that Gu Xi bribed? Wouldn¡¯t that be a great threat to us?¡±


    Everyone did not quite understand why the Tiangang Sword Sect would stand up for the Supreme Purity Sect.


    One had to know that the Tiangang Sword Sect and the Demon Region were irreconcilable enemies. Xie Mingze had already broken off with Gu Xi at that time. His sudden appearance made everyone confused.


    Could it be that Xie Mingze was actually still on Gu Xi¡¯s side in order to cooperate with the outside world?


    However, even if the Demon Region had the power to control the sky, they still didn¡¯t have the ability to bribe the Tiangang Sword Sect, let alone brainwash Xie Mingze.


    Xie Mingze looked coldly at these self-proclaimed righteous cultivators. ¡°Then what do you want to do? Kill all these people? Use this to force Gu Xi to come out?¡±


    Seeing that the people from Hall of Flowing Light were about to say something.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to deny it. I still don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    Needless to say, many people really had such thoughts, but it was just not easy to say it out loud. Now that Xie Mingze had said it, everyone was momentarily silent.


    It was the people from the Ancient Sect who reacted quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just that these people are indeed suspicious. For the sake of safety, we have no choice but to be on guard. We can¡¯t risk the entire Righteous Path.¡±


    Many people agreed with him.

 Chapter 200 - Everyone Takes a Step Back. Supreme Purity Sect Is Grounded

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if you¡¯re the best swordsman, you can¡¯t be so arbitrary. If you say they¡¯re innocent, then they¡¯re innocent? Show me the evidence.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t take our safety as a joke, right? What if there really are people who are colluding with the Demon Region?¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Xie keeps saying that we are using our power to oppress people, then what are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°No matter how powerful the Tiangang Sword Sect is, it¡¯s still only a sect. With so many of us together, don¡¯t tell me you really want to become our enemy?¡±


    The situation had reversed once again, and things were not looking good for the Tiangang Sword Sect. If this continued, they might not be able to gain any benefits.


    Xie Mingze wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Xie Mingyu.


    ¡°I know you want to save them, but you can¡¯t convince the masses like this. You can¡¯t really fight with these people and cause both sides to be injured. What if the Demon Region takes this opportunity to cause trouble?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, why don¡¯t we do this? We can ground the people from the Supreme Purity Sect here. This way, we don¡¯t have to hurt the innocent, and even if there are spies from the Demon Region, they won¡¯t leak the information and won¡¯t affect us.¡±


    Everyone thought for a moment and looked at Xie Mingze who was glaring at them. They had to say that this method was also possible.


    If Gu Xi cared about the sect and they imprisoned everyone, using this as bait, Gu Xi would come to them one day. At that time, they only needed to wait patiently.


    ¡°I agree with Sect Master Xie¡¯s method.¡±


    ¡°I agree as well.¡±


    Seeing that everyone had expressed their opinions and the majority agreed, the Ancient Sect, Ethereal Illusion Mansion, and the others had ugly expressions on their faces as they discussed in hushed voices.


    ¡°Xie Mingze and his brother are clearly not on good terms with us! They¡¯ve come over time and time again to interfere. So what if they¡¯re the best in swordsmanship? Do they think they¡¯re so great?¡±


    ¡°Originally, if we kill a few people now, we might be able to force Gu Xi to come out. It¡¯s one thing for a small sect to die, but they have to be so slow and wait for us. It¡¯s simply a waste of time.¡±


    Xie Mingze wiped the iron sword in his hand, and a cold light flashed. It was as if he had heard the sound of a golden spear, and it was deafening.


    ¡°I see that the Sect Masters are not speaking. Do you have any other opinions? Why don¡¯t you say it out loud and let everyone discuss it together?¡±


    He spoke slowly, but the tip of the sword was aimed at the Ancient Sect and the Ethereal Illusion Mansion. The meaning of the threat was self-evident.


    Their gazes met in mid-air, and sparks flew in all directions. Even the air around them was filled with an indescribable pressure.


    The others subconsciously distanced themselves from him. They knew that these people were fighting in the dark to avoid implicating themselves.


    Xie Mingze¡¯s gaze was like lightning, like a sharp sword, carrying an indomitable aura. It was as if there really was a Divine Sword slashing down from the sky, carrying with it the power to split the Heavens and Earth. It was only so-so, and it shocked them so much that their hearts trembled.


    In the end, they were still one step behind and lost. They could not help but look away. The Sect Master of the Ancient Sect said in a low and muffled voice, ¡°We have no objections!¡±


    ¡°Forget it, why bother with this madman Xie? When we have a way to deal with the people of the Supreme Purity Sect in the future, there¡¯s no need to rush at this moment.¡±


    Every sect would send people to station in the Supreme Purity Sect. Shen Tianyi and the others would stay on the Divine Water Peak, which was set up with a restriction. They could not communicate with the outside world. Even their cultivation was sealed, and they could not use any spiritual power.


    Xie Mingze wanted to go over and say a few words, but those people were staring at him like a tiger watching its prey. Even Xie Mingyu reminded them to be careful to avoid danger.


    ¡°We have already caused some dissatisfaction this time. If you get closer to those people, not only will you not be able to help them, but you will also harm the Tiangang Sword Sect.¡±


    Looking at the gazes of the Ancient Sect, Ethereal Illusion Mansion, and the others, Xie Mingze snorted coldly, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m afraid of them?¡±


    Everyone tolerated them so much because the Tiangang Sword Sect had always had a high prestige in the Righteous Path and was extremely powerful. If they crossed the bottom line, the entire Tiangang Sword Sect would probably be implicated as well.


    Although they were not Xie Mingze¡¯s match in a one-on-one fight, if everyone attacked together, even Xie Mingze would not be able to emerge victorious. After all, these Sect Masters were all experts at the Saint stage.


    ¡°It¡¯s already very worthy of Gu Xi that you can do this to save the lives of the entire sect. As for what happens after that, we can only leave it to fate.¡±


    Xie Mingyu did not want to get involved in this mess, so he had no choice but to return Gu Xi¡¯s favor.


    Xie Mingze could not help but sigh, ¡°I wonder how the situation is on his side.¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Gu is very powerful and has foresight. Such a person will definitely turn a bad situation into a good one.¡±


    ¡­


    The people of the Supreme Purity Sect walked around the gates of Hell. If it was not for the sudden intervention of the Tiangang Sword Sect, most of the sect would have been damaged.


    Right now, in the Divine Water Peak, looking at the mess outside and the group of people rampaging and looting treasures, everyone¡¯s emotions were extremely complicated.


    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s just a disguised imprisonment!¡±


    The disciple who said this looked at the small world in front of them. It was very likely that they would die here. He could not help but feel sorrowful from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s imprisonment? It¡¯s already good enough that we kept our lives. What else can we do?¡±


    ¡°The Tiangang Sword Sect can protect us for a while, but can they still protect us for a lifetime? That group of people are eyeing us covetously, so how can they let us off so easily?¡±


    Upon hearing these words, everyone¡¯s emotions were somewhat pessimistic. The sharp scythe of the Grim Reaper was already hanging above their heads, and no one knew when it would fall.


    Maybe tomorrow, or maybe the day after tomorrow. In any case, no one could say for sure. Right now, they were merely trying to survive, and their lives were in the hands of others. They did not have the slightest bit of control over their own fate.

 Chapter 201 - Could It Be That Senior Brother Gu Is Really a Spy from the Demon Region

    The atmosphere was a little gloomy. After a long while, someone could not help but say, ¡°Could it be that Senior Brother Gu is really a spy from the Demon Region?¡±


    Seeing the gazes of the people around him, the disciple who had just said these words suddenly felt a little regretful for not choosing his words carefully. He said embarrassedly, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    He lowered his head dejectedly. In fact, many people had this kind of negative emotion in their hearts. They were just too embarrassed to say it out loud.


    Shen Tianyi also knew what everyone was thinking. He came out and comforted them. ¡°Everyone, everyone has already seen the current situation. It concerns the life and death of the Supreme Purity Sect. If we don¡¯t even trust our own people, are we going to let those people outside splash dirty water on us?¡±


    Everyone instantly fell into silence. They had also seen the methods of those powerful sects. They could not differentiate between right and wrong. Human lives were nothing to them.


    If it was not for the Tiangang Sword Sect¡¯s arrival, they might have already been annihilated.


    ¡°This time, they can accuse Gu Xi of being a spy from the Demon Region. Next time, they can accuse our entire sect of having an affair with the Demon Region. Do we have to admit it too? Everyone has been getting along with each other day and night. Don¡¯t we know each other¡¯s character?¡±


    The disciples who still had some complaints about Gu Xi gradually calmed down. From Xie Mingze¡¯s conversation with the others, they knew that everything was caused by the Primal Chaos Secret Realm.


    However, the Primal Chaos Secret Realm had acknowledged Gu Xi as its master. In the end, this was the source of the disaster.


    ¡°Then what should we do now? I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It wasn¡¯t easy for my cultivation to improve. I¡¯ve just broken through a bottleneck and my clan is still waiting for me to come back. I didn¡¯t expect that I would encounter such a calamity. Whether I can survive or not is a problem.¡±


    It was not that these disciples were afraid of death. However, death was always the most frightening thing in the hearts of people. Hence, Shen Tianyi could understand.


    ¡°Actually, things haven¡¯t reached the worst stage yet. If we wait for Gu Xi to return, perhaps we still have a chance of survival.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes shone with hope. Suddenly, someone whispered, ¡°But what if Senior Brother Gu doesn¡¯t come back?¡±


    The various great sects of the Capital had joined forces to hunt down Gu Xi. Now, the news of Gu Xi being a spy from the Demon Region had already spread throughout the world. It could be said that everyone had a reason to kill him.


    Everyone knew that as long as they captured Gu Xi, they would be able to obtain the supreme-grade Cultivation Methods and Magical Treasures from these great sects.


    If Gu Xi returned, it could be said that there was a slim chance of survival for him. Faced with such a dead end, as long as one was not a fool, they would know to run away. Would Gu Xi return?


    Shen Tianyi did not say anything, and the air instantly fell into a deathly silence.


    At this moment, the Ancient Sect, the Ethereal Illusion Mansion, and the Hall of Flowing Light had divided up the 18 main peaks of the Supreme Purity Sect.


    Although the small Supreme Purity Sect was not worth their attention, no matter how insignificant a prey was, it was still meat. Moreover, with Gu Xi¡¯s superb alchemy and refining techniques, who knew what good things he might have left behind.


    With this thought in mind, many people began to plunder. The 18 main peaks had already fallen, and there was only one peak left untouched.


    This mountain peak was located in the most remote part of the Supreme Purity Sect. If one did not pay attention, it would be easily overlooked by others.


    When a few disciples went up to check, they suddenly disappeared into thin air. This scared the others so much that their expressions changed, and they hurriedly went back to report.


    ¡°What did you say? Those few disciples went in and disappeared?¡±


    The remaining disciples nodded, and said with an unsightly expression, ¡°Senior Brother Zhang went up to check the situation, but in the end, he also disappeared and never came out again.¡±


    The Ancient Sect, the Pure Lotus Sect, the Hall of Flowing Light, and the others felt that something was strange. Could it be that those disciples had lost their way? But even so, they should not have still not come out until now. They immediately rushed over to check the situation.


    The mountain in front was plain and ordinary to the extreme, but the Ancient Sect Master smelled an unusual aura and felt that it was somewhat out of place with the surrounding environment.


    It was as if there was an invisible barrier blocking everyone¡¯s vision.


    He muttered to himself and his hands formed complicated hand seals. He drew a line in the air and an invisible air current immediately swept out rapidly in the surroundings.


    ¡°Heaven and Earth have no limits. Break for me!¡±


    The moment his voice fell, a sharp cry sounded in the air. Spiritual power burst out from his fingertips and all of it poured into a certain point in the void.


    The wind and clouds gathered, and the mountain peak in front of them suddenly changed.


    It was no ordinary thing. Looking at the mountain peak that towered into the clouds and was surrounded by celestial mist, as if one could reach out and pick the stars and the moon, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Many disciples rubbed their eyes, not daring to believe what they were seeing.


    Even the main peak of their own sect did not have such an imposing manner. It was simply an Immortal Mountain from beyond the Heavens. Its imposing manner was extremely grand, and the faint aura it exuded made people tremble.


    The Sect Master of the Ancient Sect could not help but sigh. ¡°What a powerful concealment formation.¡±


    If it was not for his high cultivation and his deep understanding of formations, he probably would not have discovered the profoundness within.


    Even if the illusion was broken, they did not dare to let down their guard. They exhorted the disciples beside them, ¡°Just the illusion formation on the outside is already extremely powerful. There must be something even more powerful inside, so everyone must be careful.¡±


    If these people knew that the illusion formation that was powerful in their eyes was actually just a simple one that Gu Xi had casually set up, their jaws would drop in surprise.


    Gu Xi knew that no one in the Supreme Purity Sect would trespass on their own accord, so setting up an illusion was just to cover their ears and eyes.


    Because of this extraordinary illusion, the few Sect Masters decided to check out the situation first. After finding the missing disciples, they looked at each other and stepped out together.


    Buzz¨C


    The sharp sound of a sharp weapon piercing through the air came from all directions, as if it could even break the air in half.


    ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡±


    The Ancient Sect Master hurriedly warned them, but it was still too late.

 Chapter 202 - A Mountain Peak That No One Can Step On!

    The space around them suddenly split open, not giving anyone any chance to react or time at all. Tens of thousands of longswords flew over from the cracks. It was a very spectacular scene.


    A majestic killing intent rolled over, as if the person standing in front of them was a super expert. In an instant, it was almost impossible for them to even try to resist it.


    No matter what, these people were powerful figures at the Saint-level. They quickly regained their senses, and their bodies dodged the flying swords at a strange angle. At the same time, they were also forced out of this mountain peak.


    However, the feeling of having narrowly escaped death could not be dispelled. Everyone had an expression of lingering fear.


    In the end, he had underestimated the person who had set up the array. It was truly too terrifying.


    The Sect Master of the Ancient Sect¡¯s face was livid. He said apologetically, ¡°I underestimated you earlier. I thought there was no danger and made everyone scared.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a strange formation. Who did it?!¡±


    ¡°Xie Mingze also said that the Supreme Purity Sect did not collude with the Demon Region! How could they have such a profound formation technique? It must have been done by the Demon Region. There must be an unspeakable secret hidden in it.¡±


    ¡°Now I see what the Supreme Purity Sect and Xie Mingze have to say.¡±


    However, when they sent someone to ask, the news that came shocked everyone.


    This mountain peak was Gu Xi¡¯s!


    After Shen Tianyi gave the mountain peak to Gu Xi, he did not manage it anymore. Gu Xi had full authority to manage it. The other disciples did not know what the internal situation of the mountain peak was like.


    This was because they rarely passed by this place. Even if they accidentally entered, they would be blocked by the illusory formation and eventually sent out by Gu Xi.


    The Sect Masters were speechless. Other than refining weapons and medicine, only now did they know that Gu Xi was also quite good at formations, to the point that even they could not do anything about it.


    What was there that he could not do!?


    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°There must be something inside this mountain peak. Otherwise, why would Gu Xi set up such a powerful array formation?¡±


    However, the more it was like this, the more determined everyone was to obtain it. Perhaps it was some supreme-grade Magical Treasure or medicinal pills. It was even more likely that it was the evidence of Gu Xi colluding with the Demon Region.


    No matter what, cracking the array formation was imperative.


    The people from the Ethereal Illusion Mansion made a solemn vow, ¡°Previously, it was us who were unprepared. Who knows, we might be able to break it if we try again. I don¡¯t believe that with our strength, we won¡¯t be able to solve this array formation.¡±


    It was obvious that the other Sect Masters had similar thoughts as him. In the end, they were ruthlessly slapped in the face by reality.


    At the beginning, they were forced out after only taking one step forward. However, when they entered the second time, even if they were prepared, they only took two steps forward. When they finally reached the fifth step, everyone was overjoyed and thought that this was a good start.


    In the end, they were still too naive.


    This array could change! It made them flustered and almost hurt the people around them.


    The few Sect Masters who were originally high and mighty were actually thrown out in an extremely miserable manner. Fortunately, there was no one around them. Otherwise, if they were seen, they would lose all face.


    They were covered in dirt and dust. Their expressions were ashamed and angry. They blamed all of this on the culprit, Gu Xi.


    However, this array could not be destroyed by violence. They had tried it before, and when the Saints attacked together, the power was not to be underestimated.


    Soon after, they realized that something was wrong. A violent destructive power filled the surroundings, scaring them so much that they stopped.


    They realized that if they used violence directly, the array would activate and self-destruct. Even the mountain and the array would be destroyed. They were in the middle of the array, and they would be affected.


    ¡°This Gu Xi is truly cunning to the extreme, truly despicable!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t break this array, and it¡¯s impossible to directly dismantle it. What should we do now?¡±


    The person from the Ethereal Illusion Mansion thought for a moment and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there still a competition at the Capital Dao Conference? Why not change it at the last minute?¡±


    The others quickly understood what he meant. ¡°You¡¯re saying we should change it to breaking this array?¡±


    This was not a bad idea.


    They could not deal with it, but they might be able to gather all the power in the world. There would always be an outstanding array formation master who could break the array formation that Gu Xi had left behind.


    ¡­


    At this moment, in the eastern continent, tens of thousands of miles away from the Supreme Purity Sect.


    Gu Xi noticed the wetness on his face and subconsciously opened his eyes. Little Nine had unknowingly run out of the Spirit Beast Space and was continuously licking his face.


    Seeing that Gu Xi had finally woken up, it squeaked non-stop.


    ¡°How long have I been unconscious for¡­¡±


    Gu Xi felt as if he had slept for a century. He forced himself to sit up and immediately had a splitting headache.


    All he could see were tall trees that reached into the clouds. The huge leaves blocked out all the sunlight. Occasionally, there would be a few rays of light left between the gaps, and he could barely see his surroundings.


    Gu Xi moved slightly. It was as if his body had been crushed. He felt pain everywhere. He raised his arm and drew in a breath of cold air. It was extremely painful.


    Just the simple act of getting up had taken Gu Xi more than half the time. His face was pale and his head was covered in sweat. He could not help but suspect that all the veins and tendons in his body had suffered serious damage. It was obvious how serious it was.


    Even if the hands were only one-third of the Demon Venerable¡¯s strength, it was enough to make Gu Xi suffer, not to mention that he had fallen into the spatial turbulence.


    To put it bluntly, it was a miracle that Gu Xi was still alive.


    If this news spread out, no one would believe that there was really someone who could escape from the Demon Venerable¡¯s hands and survive the spatial turbulence.


    However, no matter how Gu Xi tried to condense the spiritual power in his body, there was no reaction. He frowned and said, ¡°This is bad.¡±

 Chapter 203 - Worst

    Realizing that there was not much spiritual power left in his body, he felt like he was on dry land and would need a long time to nourish himself.


    The current situation was even more serious than Gu Xi had imagined. After all, it was not easy to break through the spatial turbulence.


    His meridians were all damaged and his cultivation had all been lost. He did not know when he would be able to recover.


    Gu Xi found joy in his suffering and comforted himself, ¡°Forget it. As long as I am still alive, anything is possible. At most, I can start all over again. It is already fortunate that I did not lose an arm or a leg. No matter what, it is still better than falling into the hands of the Demon Venerable.¡±


    Little Nine wagged its tail at the side as if he was trying to comply with what he said.


    Gu Xi stroked Little Nine¡¯s furry head. ¡°This time, it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±


    If Little Nine had not come out of the Spirit Beast Space, the demon beasts in this forest would have long since taken advantage of him being unconscious and gnawed away at his bones.


    Although Gu Xi had lost all of his spiritual power, the damage to his spiritual sense was not serious. He could vaguely sense that there should be demon beasts in this forest.


    Fortunately, Little Nine¡¯s bloodline had a suppressive effect on these demon beasts. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Although he did not have spiritual power and his cultivation was no longer there, Gu Xi was not worried. After all, he had the system in his hands. Moreover, he could refine pills. It was only a matter of time before he recovered.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    Looking at the surrounding environment, he realized that it was a strange and terrifying scene that he had never seen before. The spatial turbulence was extremely unstable. Very few people could survive it.


    It was connected to various spatial passageways. It was very likely that Gu Xi was still in the Capital, or it was possible that he had come to a very far place. In short, all of these were uncertain.


    Just as Gu Xi was thinking, the sound of footsteps could be heard not far away.


    Someone was coming!


    Gu Xi was shocked. Thinking of his current identity, no matter if it was the Righteous Path or the Demon Region, they probably wanted to get rid of him as soon as possible. If someone were to bump into him in such a state, he might not be able to see the sun tomorrow.


    The sound of footsteps was very close. It was too late to hide.


    ¡°Hey, Senior Brothers and Sisters, come and see. There¡¯s someone here.¡±


    A young girl in green clothes stuck her head out. Her face was innocent and her head was tied with a pair of ponytails. She was simply tied with a green ribbon. It fluttered in the wind and was filled with an indescribable cuteness.


    When her gaze landed on Little Nine, she could not help but exclaim, ¡°So cute.¡±


    Soon, a few men and women dressed in green robes walked over.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you appear alone in the Phantom Forest?¡±


    The moment they saw Gu Xi, they did not shout out to kill. It was as if they were looking at a stranger.


    This made Gu Xi feel a little strange.


    It was not that he was narcissistic. The people from the Hall of Flowing Light, the Pure Lotus Sect, and the Ethereal Illusion Mansion were not people to be trifled with. Logically speaking, after such a long time, his portrait should have spread all over the country and become the target of everyone¡¯s wanted list.


    Moreover, that group of people had even splashed dirty water on him, thinking that the Demon Region was colluding with him. No matter how one looked at it, these people¡¯s expressions should not have been so calm.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    The man in the lead should be their eldest Senior Brother. With a glance, he discovered that Gu Xi had lost all of his spiritual power, and was no different from an ordinary person.


    ¡°You¡¯re an ordinary person?¡± Then, he shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not right. How could an ordinary person enter the Phantom Forest?¡±


    Seeing Gu Xi¡¯s pale face, he guessed that he must have encountered a powerful demon beast and thus suffered heavy injuries.


    Gu Xi was also puzzled. Could it be that this group of people were deliberately pretending not to know each other so that he would let down his guard?


    Seeing that they were not moving, they did not show any change in expression. He wanted to see what they were up to, so he said vaguely, ¡°Yes, I accidentally entered this place by mistake. In the end, I was attacked by a demon beast and got injured.¡±


    The young lady in green who first noticed Gu Xi said, ¡°Senior Brother is seriously injured and has lost all of his cultivation. Why don¡¯t we bring him along? Otherwise, if we encounter a demon beast, he won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    The others looked troubled. Clearly, they did not want to bring along Gu Xi, who was a burden. Li Qing pulled her to the side.


    ¡°Junior Sister Fang, I know that you are kind, but we don¡¯t even know the background of this person. What if he is a bad person?¡±


    Fang Qinyu said disapprovingly, ¡°Senior Sister, there aren¡¯t so many bad people in this world. Moreover, he¡¯s heavily injured, so he can¡¯t pose a threat to us at all. What if he¡¯s not? Then wouldn¡¯t we just be leaving him to die?¡±


    Most importantly, Fang Qinyu did not say that Gu Xi was so good-looking, so he definitely was not a bad person.


    Li Qing was rendered speechless. However, the man next to her, their Senior Brother Wu Haozhe, frowned and said, ¡°Junior Sister Fang, don¡¯t make a scene. What your Senior Sister said makes sense. Besides, don¡¯t forget that we have a mission to accomplish. If we bring him along, we will inevitably be distracted.¡±


    ¡°But master once said that saving a life is better than building a seven-storied pagoda. Let¡¯s bring him along. Is that alright, Senior Brother? Senior Sister?¡±


    Unable to resist Fang Qinyu¡¯s request, Li Qing and Wu Haozhe had no choice but to agree.


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll bring him along. However, after we leave the forest, he can¡¯t follow us.¡±


    Gu Xi followed behind the team. The others all had cold and indifferent expressions. Only Fang Qinyu appeared to be familiar with them. The little girl looked innocent and carefree, without any shrewdness.


    Very quickly, Gu Xi also knew that this group of people came from Moyu Tower. This time, they had come down the mountain to gain experience and do missions.


    He had roughly grasped the basic situation, but this group of people did not have any intention of making a move. This could not help but make his doubts deepen.


    ¡°Where is Moyu Tower?¡±


    Hearing these words, Fang Qinyu¡¯s gaze was somewhat strange. She said in surprise, ¡°You actually don¡¯t know where Moyu Tower is?¡±


    This gaze made Gu Xi feel as if he was a country bumpkin.


    To be honest, there were quite a number of large and small sects coming from all over the Capital. Gu Xi had a good memory, but after thinking about it for a long time, this name was extremely unfamiliar.

 Chapter 204 - Shock! He Traveled across the Continent!

    Upon hearing this, Zhou Chenghao revealed a disdainful smile and said unceremoniously, ¡°Junior Sister Fang, looking at his tattered clothes, perhaps this person came from some remote village. It¡¯s not surprising if he doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, what are you talking about! It¡¯s too much to belittle someone like this. Hurry up and apologize to him!¡±


    The man probably did not expect Fang Qinyu to choose to defend Gu Xi. He was furious, but because Fang Qinyu was present, he did not dare to flare up in front of her.


    He forced out an apology and walked away angrily.


    Fang Qinyu smiled awkwardly at Gu Xi, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Although Senior Brother Zhou¡¯s mouth is a little bad, his heart is not bad.¡±


    Gu Xi did not think so when he saw the jealous gaze from the side, wishing he could swallow him alive. He reckoned that this Senior Brother Zhou probably liked Fang Qinyu, which was why he was like this.


    ¡°How far is this place from the Capital?¡±


    Fang Qinyu was even more curious when she heard this. ¡°What kind of place is the Capital? How come I¡¯ve never heard of it before?¡±


    There was still someone who did not know where the Capital was? After sizing up Fang Qinyu¡¯s expression, she did not seem to be pretending.


    Gu Xi finally realized that something was wrong.


    He probed, ¡°Which continent is this?¡±


    It was said that in ancient times, the entire continent was one. However, a meteorite fell from the sky and divided it into four. Then, it gradually evolved into four continents, one in the east, one in the south, one in the west, and one in the north.


    Because of the meteorite, there were impassable trenches between each continent. It could be said that it was extremely difficult to cross them. One needed to have a strong cultivation base.


    Moreover, there were also those powerful demon beasts in the sea. They would also devour the ships and the lives of cultivators. After a long time, no one took such a big risk. The four continents no longer communicated with each other, and the connection was gradually cut off.


    Besides basically knowing such an existence, they did not know anything about the development of the other continents or what the situation was like.


    Fang Qinyu glanced at him. ¡°The Southern Continent.¡±


    Gu Xi was from the Eastern Continent. He did not expect that he would cross the vast sea and come to the Southern Continent through the spatial turbulence!


    No wonder these people did not know him. They had all explained everything. No matter how capable the people in the Eastern Continent were, it was impossible for them to spread the news to the Southern Continent.


    Gu Xi was both happy and worried about this news.


    The good news was that no one here knew his identity. There was no need to hide it, and there was no need to worry about being hunted down. He could recuperate well.


    The bad news was that he had come here through spatial turbulence, the path back was completely dark.


    Forget it. Since he had come, he should just settle down. The most important thing now was to recover from his injuries first.


    For Gu Xi, the good was greater than the bad. No matter how hard he racked his brains and dug three feet into the ground, he would never have thought that he had actually come to another continent.


    Gu Xi was so lost in his thoughts that he did not hear Fang Qinyu calling for him even though she shouted a few times.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Why did you suddenly ask this question?¡±


    Fortunately, Fang Qinyu was standing in front of them. If it were anyone else, they might have thought too much. The two of them were at the back of the team, so no one else from Moyu Tower could hear their conversation.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think much. I just asked out of the blue.¡±


    Fang Qinyu did not suspect anything. ¡°Oh right, which sect are you a disciple of?¡±


    ¡°Supreme Purity Sect.¡±


    Speaking of Supreme Purity Sect, Gu Xi was a little worried. He did not know how the sect was doing. If he could not find his people, those righteous path cultivators would definitely start from Supreme Purity Sect.


    Fortunately, he had asked Xie Mingze to look after them. With the Tiangang Sword Sect around, those people should not go too far. Even so, Gu Xi was still a little worried.


    Fang Qinyu thought for a while and showed an embarrassed look, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard of the Supreme Purity Sect.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. My sect is very small and remote. It¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t heard of it.¡±


    Fang Qinyu¡¯s gaze swept across his arms from time to time, with an indescribable desire. Gu Xi looked at Little Nine, and he saw that its every move was very cute.


    It had to be said that the snow-white fur was indeed eye-catching. These female cultivators could never resist the furry fur, let alone a fox like Little Nine, who was extremely good-looking.


    Fang Qinyu had peeked at it many times, but she still thought that her little move had not been noticed by anyone. Gu Xi could not help but laugh involuntarily.


    ¡°Do you like it very much?¡±


    Fang Qinyu nodded and said, ¡°Is this your pet?¡±


    Little Nine had always restrained its demonic Qi outside. Unless it was a particularly powerful cultivator, it was impossible to see through its true form. In the eyes of everyone, it was just an ordinary fox without any spiritual power. Other than being a little more beautiful, it could be said that it was completely useless.


    Gu Xi said vaguely, ¡°You can say that.¡±


    ¡°Then can I pet it?¡±


    Fang Qinyu opened her mouth carefully, her big eyes shining with a watery light. No one could bear to refuse her request.


    However, Little Nine was an ancient divine beast. Besides Gu Xi, how could anyone touch it so easily?


    Little Nine immediately grimaced.


    Fang Qinyu was so scared that she withdrew her hand. For some reason, the little beast in front of her seemed harmless and cute, but she could not help but feel a sense of fear.


    ¡°Little Nine.¡±


    Gu Xi gave it a look, and Little Nine immediately fell into her arms quietly. It looked like it was going to lie down and let others stroke it. However, Fang Qinyu had other ideas.


    Yes, it was pretty cute, and it looked good from afar.


    Zhou Chenghao came over again and said, ¡°Junior Sister, if you like it, I¡¯ll catch one for you. What¡¯s so good about this ordinary fox? It¡¯s useless. What do you think of the Purple Lightning Fox? Its purple fur is beautiful.¡±


    Seeing Fang Qinyu¡¯s lack of interest, Zhou Chenghao still did not give up. ¡°Junior Sister, how about this, tell me which one you want. I¡¯ll go find it for you. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be a thousand times better than this ordinary fox¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Fang Qinyu had already walked away.


    ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, Senior Brother Zhou. There¡¯s no need for that.¡±

 Chapter 205 - Let’s Fight! Violent Demon Bear

    Seeing that Fang Qinyu had deliberately avoided him, Zhou Haozhe glared fiercely at Gu Xi. Obviously, he was going to blame him again.


    Originally, the people of Moyu Tower did not know of Gu Xi¡¯s identity, so he could find an excuse to leave. However, he was new to the Southern Continent, so he was unfamiliar with the place, so it was better to follow them first.


    He could inquire about the basic situation here, so he would not be blind. Gu Xi got a lot of information from Fang Qinyu. The two continents were similar, and their cultivation systems were the same.


    ¡°What about you? What do you do?¡±


    In the face of Fang Qinyu¡¯s inquiry, Gu Xi concealed his true identity from the other continents. After all, there was no contact between these continents. His sudden appearance might be regarded as abnormal by the people of the Southern Continent.


    In order to avoid causing more trouble, Gu Xi only said, ¡°I like to take risks, so I left the sect to travel around. I didn¡¯t expect to meet demon beasts, so I became careless. This is what has become of my poor planning.¡±


    Hearing that, Fang Qinyu immediately revealed a curious look. ¡°Then you must have been to many places, unlike me, who just left the sect for the first time.¡±


    Seeing that she was going to continue to ask questions, Gu Xi was a little worried. If she asked where he had been, he would be exposed, right?


    However, Gu Xi¡¯s worries were quickly dispelled. Li Qing pulled Fang Qinyu to the side and said with some disapproval, ¡°Junior Sister, after all, he is an outsider. Why are you talking so much to him? You can¡¯t tell a person¡¯s heart from their face.¡±


    Fang Qinyu revealed a somewhat apologetic expression towards Gu Xi and could only follow Li Qing and leave.


    As the team walked, the surrounding light became dimmer and dimmer. It was probably because they had reached the depths of the Phantom Forest and the nearby demon beasts were even more powerful. Everyone put in their best effort and did not dare to lower their guard.


    Their mission this time was to obtain the inner core of the tier 6 demon beast, the Violent Demon Bear, and their fur. Their fur was impervious to water and fire, and was an excellent material to make defensive weapons.


    However, the Violent Demon Bear¡¯s defense was extremely high, and it could transform into a violent form. Its combat strength could even reach the seventh rank, so it was not easy to deal with it.


    The leader of the group suddenly stopped in his tracks, and everyone immediately became a little nervous.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Eldest Senior Brother?¡±


    Following his line of sight, there was a huge bear paw on the ground, almost the size of several adults. The surrounding soil had not dried up, and the traces were still fresh. It was obvious that it had not been left for long.


    ¡°We have already entered the Violent Demon Bear¡¯s range of activity. Everyone should be careful.¡±


    Everyone nodded. Taking advantage of their high alert state, Fang Qinyu stealthily snuck to Gu Xi¡¯s side. ¡°Be careful later. Stay away from the battle and find a place to hide first.¡±


    After all, Gu Xi was an ordinary person now. If he was affected by the battle, it was likely that he would not be able to survive.


    Looking at the worried expression on the little girl¡¯s face, Gu Xi could imagine how weak he was in her eyes. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You should also be careful later.¡±


    A faint roar could be faintly heard. As the group continued to advance, the sound became increasingly clear. It was the sound of the Violent Demon Bear!


    Rumble¨C


    The Violent Demon Bear had also smelled the scent of a stranger and was immediately furious. It wanted to crush this group of little bugs that had trespassed into its territory. The ground trembled as if an earthquake had occurred.


    A beastly roar could be heard. A huge brown bear that was a few meters tall appeared in front of its eyes. Its palm was several times the size of Gu Xi¡¯s. When it stood up straight, it looked like a small mountain.


    The magic pattern on its chest was like a crescent moon. The flowing golden light was clearly the source of its power.


    ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, the bear¡¯s paw slapped down.


    Immediately, dust flew up and a few large trees were broken. Fortunately, the people of Moyu Tower were already prepared and jumped onto the trees at the side.


    ¡°Create a formation!¡±


    Four to five people formed a group and formed a double seal in the air. A formation that flickered with white light appeared in the air and landed on the body of the Violent Demon Bear at lightning speed.


    However, the speed of the Demon Bear was not affected at all. There was not even a mark left on its body.


    The others could not help but sigh. ¡°Its defense is really high.¡±


    Eldest Senior Brother was well-trained. It was obvious that he had expected this situation. ¡°Change the formation to trap it. Junior Brother Zhou, Junior Brother Zhang, and I will attack together.¡±


    The formation of four to five people rapidly expanded. A few more people joined in. Among them was Fang Qinyu. The range of the white light rapidly expanded, as if two suns had appeared in the sky.


    The formation enveloped the Demon Bear¡¯s body, slowing it down a little this time. Taking advantage of its slow movement, the few of them moved as fast as lightning, leaving an afterimage in the air.


    The sound of sharp weapons cutting through the air seemed to be able to split the air in half. A cold sword fell from the sky and landed on the Demon Bear¡¯s body.


    Roar!


    The Demon Bear roared in pain and waved its bear claws. Countless huge trees fell and almost hit them. It rampaged inside the formation and was about to break free.


    ¡°Bind!¡±


    The green light spots in the formation quickly spread and huge vines suddenly grew. Each of them was almost as thick as a tree. They drilled out from the ground and coiled around the Demon Bear¡¯s limbs like snakes.


    In an instant, the Demon Bear was once again confined on the spot, unable to move at all.


    The faces of more than ten disciples turned slightly pale. The strength of this Demon Bear was beyond their imagination. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, hurry up, we can¡¯t hold on any longer! If we wait until the Demon Bear goes berserk, even this array will not be able to suppress it.¡±


    Eldest Senior Brother did not dare to delay any longer. Whatever happened afterwards, he could only deal with it in due time.

 Chapter 206 - Trapped! Attacked Again

    The sky-shaking roar drifted through the forest, startling the birds not far away. The Demon Bear¡¯s eyes immediately turned red.


    Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This was the omen of the Demon Bear going berserk.


    As expected, the magic patterns on the Demon Bear¡¯s chest lit up one after another, and then they were injected into the crescent moon. It suddenly expanded several times, and a violent power filled the surroundings.


    Its body suddenly became even taller, like an insurmountable mountain peak. Even its fur was covered with a layer of tough scales. It seemed that it would be even harder to break through its defense later on.


    There were also barbs on its back. The densely packed fangs were shocking to look at. Everyone¡¯s hearts sank to the bottom of the valley. After going berserk, the Demon Bear became even more difficult to deal with.


    ¡°Prepare for the second plan!¡±


    The Violent Demonic Bear stomped its feet, and everyone trembled. The array that could have been maintained for dozens of seconds was on the verge of shattering under its charge.


    ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡±


    Seeing that the Demon Bear was ready to attack, the Eldest Senior Brother wanted to warn everyone, but it was too late. Several disciples were sent flying a hundred meters before they fell heavily to the ground.


    Even the array formation was trampled into pieces and could no longer be controlled.


    At this moment, the battle situation fell into chaos. Not only did the previous attack not injure the Demon Bear, but it also angered it. It vowed to teach these bold intruders a lesson.


    It rushed in a certain direction, and everyone¡¯s eyes almost popped out.


    ¡°Junior Sister Fang, be careful!¡±


    Fang Qinyu was exactly where the Demon Bear had discovered her. At this speed, it would catch up to her in a few breaths¡¯ time.


    She seemed to have been scared silly. The little girl had never seen such a large formation before. She stood there in a daze, and no matter how much the crowd shouted, she turned a deaf ear to them and immersed herself in her own world.


    The other Senior Brothers and Sisters wanted to rush over to save her, but it was too late. At this speed, not only would they not be able to save her, but they would also be implicated. There was nothing they could do.


    Everyone subconsciously looked away. They could not bear to see Fang Qinyu lose her life.


    At the critical moment, a hand suddenly reached out and pulled her to the side, narrowly avoiding the Demon Bear¡¯s impact.


    That person was Gu Xi!


    No one could see his movements clearly. They did not even know how he did it.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they saw this.


    At the same time, the Demon Bear was also attracted by the commotion. It actually turned its head again and rushed towards Gu Xi and Fang Qinyu.


    Everyone¡¯s heart was once again in their throats. Eldest Senior Brother, Zhou Haozhe, and a few other Senior Brothers and Sisters made their moves together. However, they could not catch up to the speed of the Demon Bear after it went berserk.


    ¡°Pick up your sword!¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Fang Qinyu was like a flower in a greenhouse. She had never seen such a big battle before. Looking at the Demon Bear that was right in front of her, her voice trembled a little. It could not be blamed on this little girl, who did not have much actual combat experience.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    These two short words seemed to have a sort of magical power, calming down all the panic and fear in her heart. Fang Qinyu seemed to have found some backbone.


    ¡°Next, you just need to listen to my instructions.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s voice was steady and powerful, making Fang Qinyu subconsciously listen to his orders. She slowly raised the sword in her hand, and a warm current instantly flowed through her four limbs, as if it had been injected with an inexplicable power.


    Strong gales rose in the surroundings, filling them with a sharp Sword Intent. Unfortunately, the range was too small, and it was almost hovering around Gu Xi and Fang Qinyu, so that the people of Moyu Tower did not notice it at all.


    Fang Qinyu was surprised by this Sword Intent. Her master also used swords, but he did not have such an aura. It was as if one sword could cut the world. The little girl was shocked, but she did not have time to think too much.


    At this moment, the Demon Bear had already arrived in front of the two of them. Fang Qinyu¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and she almost could not hold her sword steady.


    Somehow, she vaguely had the feeling that there were two hands that were holding the sword. One was a heavily injured ordinary person who had lost all his cultivation, and the other was a young girl who had just entered the cultivation world.


    Against the Demon Bear who had gone berserk, she did not have the strength to fight back at all. Even a fool could see that she was much weaker than the Demon Bear. It seemed that the Demon Bear also knew it.


    It was too late and too fast.


    ¡°Stab forward!¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s words were drowned out by the furious roar. Fang Qinyu¡¯s mind was blank, but she was brought up by that power in a trance. It was a very strange feeling. She was clearly the one who held the sword, but the one who was really in charge was someone else.


    The huge figure of the Violent Demon Bear blocked everyone¡¯s vision, and no one knew what happened.


    They only heard the painful wails and angry roars, which almost gave everyone a fright.


    The Violent Demon Bear staggered backward. There was a crescent-shaped mark on its chest, and Fang Qinyu¡¯s sword was stuck there!


    Gu Xi and Fang Qinyu were still alive.


    Taking advantage of the moment when the Demon Bear was in pain, the others swarmed forward and discovered something. The crescent-shaped mark on its chest was not covered in scales like the other parts of its body, so it did not have such a strong defensive ability.


    ¡°This is the weakness of the Demon Bear. Let¡¯s attack together!¡±


    As soon as he said that, sword light and spiritual light interweaved and landed on the crescent-shaped mark, forming a dense net. The Demon Bear had nowhere to hide.


    Its body was like a punctured balloon, shrinking rapidly and returning to its original size.


    As expected, its weakness was here. Everyone could not help but be overjoyed and increased the speed of their joint attack. How could the heavily injured Demon Bear withstand it? In a short while, its huge body collapsed.


    Fang Qinyu escaped death from the mouth of the beast. Her body went limp and she almost fell down. Fortunately, a hand reached out from the side and held her. It was Gu Xi.


    ¡°You did a great job.¡±

 Chapter 207 - Eldest Senior Brother’s Doubts, Hiding His Achievements and Fame

    When she met Gu Xi¡¯s deep eyes, Fang Qinyu¡¯s heart was extremely complicated. Her heart suddenly beat faster, and her cheeks burned up for some reason.


    She stammered, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Before Fang Qinyu could say anything, the disciples of the Moyu Tower surrounded her. They immediately squeezed Gu Xi behind them, and they could no longer see his face clearly.


    ¡°Junior Sister Fang, are you alright? That was really close. We were scared to death.¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister Fang, you were too amazing just now. How did you discover the Demon Bear¡¯s weakness and even gave it a fatal blow? This time, you really impressed us.¡±


    After all, Fang Qinyu rarely left the sect, let alone a battle like this. It was almost the first time, but the result was out of everyone¡¯s expectations.


    If Fang Qinyu had not found an opportunity and discovered the Demon Bear¡¯s weakness, they would have to fight for a long time and spend a lot of effort to defeat the Demon Bear.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not¡­ It¡¯s because¡­¡±


    Fang Qinyu subconsciously looked in Gu Xi¡¯s direction.


    At that time, she did not know what had happened to her. She only knew to listen to Gu Xi and then pick up the sword. Because she was too afraid, she even closed her eyes, not knowing what happened next.


    When she opened her eyes again, the sword in her hand had already flown out, dealing a heavy blow to the Demon Bear. She vaguely felt that this matter was related to Gu Xi.


    However, wasn¡¯t he a heavily injured ordinary person who had lost all his cultivation? How could it be¡­


    Fang Qinyu could not figure it out no matter what. Gu Xi seemed to know what she wanted to say. He shook her head slightly. At that moment, Fang Qinyu instantly understood what he meant.


    ¡°Why, Junior Sister Fang? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Why did you stop halfway?¡± Everyone was still waiting for Fang Qinyu to speak, but they realized that she had not spoken for a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s because Senior Brother and Senior Sister had already caused a lot of damage to the Demon Bear. I was just taking advantage of the situation. I thought that the Demon Bear didn¡¯t have scales on its chest, so I wanted to give it a try¨C¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister Fang, you¡¯re too modest. This time, you should have taken the credit. Master will be very pleased when we get back.¡±


    While everyone was complimenting her, only Eldest Senior Brother noticed Fang Qinyu¡¯s strange behavior. He followed her gaze and saw Gu Xi with her head lowered, her shoulders trembling violently.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¨C¡±


    A sudden cough sounded, especially obvious.


    Everyone looked over and saw Gu Xi¡¯s pale face. He must have been quite frightened just now.


    Zhou Haozhe immediately said sarcastically, ¡°Not even as good as a woman. At any rate, Junior Sister still knows how to pick up a sword and fight back. Such a big man actually hid behind a woman.¡±


    There was more than one person who had the same thoughts as him. They all had looks of disdain on their faces. They completely forgot that it was Gu Xi who had pulled Fang Qinyu back from the Demon Bear in the beginning.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re still so scared now. Aren¡¯t you a little too timid?¡±


    Who would have thought that Fang Qinyu¡¯s expression would change? She pushed aside the people around her and quickly came to Gu Xi¡¯s side. With a caring expression, she said, ¡°Are you alright? Are you alright?¡±


    Gu Xi shook his head and suppressed the blood in his throat. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He had not expected that he would suffer such a powerful backlash just by borrowing a little bit of the power of the Black Soul Sword. It seemed that he could not use his spiritual power for a short period of time. Otherwise, it would cause irreparable damage.


    However, the situation was too dangerous at that time, so he could not care too much, so he borrowed Fang Qinyu¡¯s hand.


    Gu Xi¡¯s voice were so weak that it was as if he was going to die in the next second, which made everyone look at him with even more disdain.


    Especially Zhou Haozhe, who so angry that he clenched his fists. What did this man do to be able to receive such care from Fang Qinyu?


    ¡°He¡¯s just a little good-looking. He¡¯s just a shell of a person. He¡¯s just a flower. He¡¯s just a facade. He can¡¯t do anything when he¡¯s faced with any sort of challenge.¡±


    Hearing Zhou Haozhe say this about Gu Xi, Fang Qinyu was finally angry. ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, please watch your words.¡±


    One had to know that Fang Qinyu was really cute. She had a gentle personality. She was a Junior Sister that everyone doted on and took care of. She had never blushed with anyone before. This was the first time she had spoken like this.


    Zhou Haozhe closed his mouth unwillingly. His gaze towards Gu Xi was filled with gloom. He could not help but complain to his fellow disciples around him, ¡°What kind of bewitching potion did this kid give Junior Sister Fang to protect him so much? She doesn¡¯t even care about the friendship between fellow disciples. This kid is simply a burden. He will only be a hindrance.¡±


    The people of Moyu Tower also had a headache. If it was not for Fang Qinyu¡¯s insistence, they definitely would not have brought this man along.


    ¡°You know Junior Sister Fang¡¯s character. No one can waver in her decision. Just like this trip down the mountain, didn¡¯t the Sect Master agree to her participation in the end?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s follow Junior Sister. As long as she¡¯s happy, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Zhou Haozhe saw the situation and did not say anything else. His eyes flickered with an unknown light.


    The people of Moyu Tower quickly took out the inner core of the Demon Bear, but the fur still needed some time to be treated.


    Eldest Senior Brother looked at the huge corpse of the Demon Bear, or more accurately, the sword wound on its chest. He could not help but fall into deep thought, so much so that he did not even notice when Li Qing came over.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what are you thinking so deeply about?¡±


    ¡°Look at this sword wound. It¡¯s extremely sharp and penetrates its defenses. Otherwise, the Violent Demon Bear wouldn¡¯t have panicked and been defeated by us. Junior Sister Fang¡¯s words are really too modest.¡±


    The Demon Bear¡¯s defense was extremely high. The damage they had caused previously was not very significant. This was still the fatal wound.


    After hearing what he said, Li Qing discovered some clues. He observed the wound and seemed to be able to feel the sharp Sword Intent that had not dissipated.


    Li Qing subconsciously shivered. This kind of Sword Qi was truly terrifying. It did not seem like a move that the delicate and gentle Fang Qinyu could use.

 Chapter 208 - The Winged Golden Black Bug Attacks

    Looking at the scene in front of him, Li Qing could not help but feel surprised. He sighed, ¡°When did Junior Sister Fang¡¯s sword technique become so superb?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Eldest Senior Brother shook his head. ¡°I fed Junior Sister a sword technique before. I know her technique. Not to mention half of the strength of this sword, she hasn¡¯t even reached one-third of it.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Junior Sister¡¯s personality is gentle. She can¡¯t bear to kill, so her Sword Intent is also like this. It¡¯s definitely not like this place where the edge is exposed. It even gives off a strong sense of pressure.¡±


    Li Qing was a little confused when he heard this. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean. This is the sword move of Moyu Tower. It¡¯s the real deal. Could it be that you suspect that Junior Sister Fang didn¡¯t use this sword technique? How is that possible?¡±


    To be honest, Eldest Senior Brother did not believe it himself.


    ¡°There was clearly no one around Junior Sister Fang, and we didn¡¯t even have time to make a move.¡±


    Li Qing said casually, ¡°There¡¯s someone else, right? Are we forgetting that burden?¡±


    The speaker did not mean it, but the listener did.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you close to Junior Sister Fang at that time? Did you see clearly how she attacked?¡±


    Li Qing shook his head, ¡°The situation was too dangerous at that time. Moreover, the Demon Bear was blocking my line of sight, so it was impossible to see clearly.¡±


    Looking at Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s expression, he said in disbelief, ¡°It can¡¯t be, Eldest Senior Brother! Are you talking about that burden? How could he use such a sword move!¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Gu XI, ¡°He lost all his cultivation and was seriously injured. He looked so weak that he couldn¡¯t even stand the wind. After that, he was almost scared out of his wits. You said that it was him who attacked. How is this possible?¡±


    Eldest Senior Brother recalled Gu Xi¡¯s appearance. It did not look like it, but the doubts in his heart had completely disappeared.


    At this moment, Fang Qinyu helped Gu Xi to the side. Seeing that his expression still did not improve, she could not help but say, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a rest first?¡±


    Gu Xi scanned with his spiritual sense and seemed to have noticed something, ¡°No, I have to leave this place immediately.¡±


    Seeing his expression, Fang Qinyu¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Gu Xi did not say anything more and evasively said, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m more sensitive to danger.¡±


    Fang Qinyu almost instinctively complied. Without thinking, she said to the other disciples of Moyu Tower, ¡°Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±


    The others asked in confusion, ¡°We haven¡¯t dealt with this Demon Bear yet. Isn¡¯t it a little too rushed to leave now? Junior Sister Fang, Please wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    After learning that it was Gu Xi who had said it, everyone clearly did not take it to heart. ¡°He¡¯s more sensitive to danger? I think he¡¯s scared out of his wits and is afraid of everything.¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister, you¡¯d better stay away from such people. Otherwise, Master will be angry when he finds out.¡±


    Seeing that everyone was indifferent, for some reason, Fang Qinyu believed Gu Xi¡¯s words. At this moment, she was so anxious that she stomped her feet.


    ¡°What should we do? They won¡¯t listen at all.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s spiritual sense sensed that creature approaching. He revealed a bitter smile and said, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s too late to leave now.¡±


    Buzz, buzz, buzz¨C


    At this moment, the people of Moyu Tower finally sensed that something was wrong.


    A disciple suddenly asked, ¡°Did you guys hear that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you were really influenced by that burden and are being paranoid here.¡±


    The voice was getting closer and closer, and it became more and more obvious. Many people had heard it.


    They saw a group of unknown black objects hovering in the dark sky not far away. It was like a strong wind passing by, leaving black marks wherever it passed. Any tree leaves that were touched by it would quickly wither and die.


    Along the way, many plants were killed. Even the demonic beasts were not spared. They watched as the Earth Alligator Snapping Turtle, which was famous for its defense, was instantly wrapped up by them.


    A faint wail could be heard. In the blink of an eye, only a turtle shell was left on the ground, and the flesh and blood had long been devoured by them.


    Countless demonic beasts fled in all directions. Even some birds could not escape the bad luck. After being wrapped up by the black fog, they quickly turned into skeletons. Not even a feather was left.


    When everyone saw the scene in front of them, they immediately turned pale with fright. They stammered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Winged Golden Black Bug!¡±


    Gu Xi had never seen such a bug before. It should be from the Southern Continent. He did not expect that the dangerous aura he sensed earlier was actually from the Insect Tide.


    ¡°Is this bug very powerful?¡±


    Although Fang Qinyu was surprised that Gu Xi did not even know about the Winged Golden Black Bug, she still explained, ¡°This kind of bug is very small, but its whole body is dark. Only its wings and tail have a little bit of gold color, so it got its name. However, although it looks small, as if it can be killed with just one hand, it is a fierce creature that makes everyone tremble in fear.¡±


    ¡°Although its grade is low, it has the sharpest mouthparts in the world. A first grade winged golden Black Bug can pierce through the fur of a third grade demon beast, releasing a powerful poison that can quickly paralyze its prey, and then quickly absorb spiritual energy and flesh.¡±


    As their grade was too low, their bodies could not contain that much spiritual energy. In addition, they did not care about anything. As long as they saw a living creature, they would absorb spiritual energy and flesh. In the end, their bodies would explode, and they would die.


    Due to this cycle, they would die on their own. Therefore, the Winged Golden Black Bug was usually around first grade or second grade and could not reach third grade.


    The Winged Golden Black Bug could skip levels and ignore defense in battle. Therefore, although they were extremely dangerous, no one had thought of killing such a terrifying creature. This was because they would easily die off themselves without needing to make a move.


    Other than that, they did not have any other attacking methods. It might sound easy to deal with, but they rarely acted alone. They usually appeared in groups. One could imagine how terrifying their combat strength was.


    ¡°Why are there so many Winged Golden Black Bugs?!¡±

 Chapter 209 - The System Has Appeared! Ancient Winged Golden King Bug

    Everyone clicked their tongues. If they had encountered a few, they would have been able to deal with them. With so many of them, they would have been completely wiped out. They would not even have the ability to fight back.


    ¡°What are you still standing there for! Hurry up and run!¡±


    Although the Winged Golden Black Bug stills seemed to be some distance away from them, according to their speed, the bugs would arrive at their position in a short while.


    Everyone did not have the time to deal with the Demon Bear¡¯s corpse. They picked up their important items and ran in the northwest direction.


    Fang Qinyu also helped Gu Xi up and ran away immediately. However, Gu Xi was injured and could not run fast. If this continued, sooner or later, the Winged Golden Black Bugs would catch up to them.


    Zhou Haozhe pulled her away and wanted to run. ¡°Junior Sister, why do you care about this burden? The Winged Golden Black Bugs are coming. Let¡¯s run!¡±


    However, Fang Qinyu flung his hand away. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care!¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister, now is not the time for you to be willful. The Winged Golden Black Bugs are too fast. If you insist on carrying this burden, you won¡¯t be able to run far.¡±


    Seeing Fang Qinyu¡¯s stubborn face and completely not listening to his advice, the few Senior Brothers looked troubled. Suddenly, someone attacked from behind.


    Fang Qinyu felt a pain in the back of her head and said in disbelief, ¡°How could you!¡±


    Her body slowly fell down and was coincidentally caught by Zhou Haozhe. No one had expected Zhou Haozhe to suddenly make a move.


    ¡°Junior Brother Zhou, what are you ¨C¡±


    Zhou haozhe revealed a bitter smile. ¡°For Junior Sister¡¯s safety, I have no choice but to do this. We have already done our best by bringing him this far. The rest can only be left to fate.¡±


    Although the others felt that it was not good to do this, Zhou haozhe had already done it.


    Eldest Senior Brother frowned and still did not say anything. However, he left a defensive-type magic artifact for Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi quietly watched as they flew away on their flying swords, but the swarm of insects was getting closer and closer.


    ¡°This is bad.¡±


    After hearing what the people from Moyu Tower said, he knew that these insects were very difficult to deal with. It was impossible to harden himself like steel, so he could only use his wits. Moreover, based on Gu Xi¡¯s current situation, he could not even escape, let alone summon the Black Soul Sword.


    It would cost him his life.


    ¡°Since these bugs like to eat flesh and blood, why don¡¯t we start from this point and think of a way to lure them away.¡±


    A wonderful idea immediately appeared in his mind.


    Gu Xi¡¯s gaze fell on Little Nine beside him. ¡°I just need you to give me some blood.¡±


    Little Nine had the bloodline of the divine beast, the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox. To the Winged Golden Black Bugs, it had a natural attraction.


    A drop of golden blood appeared in mid-air and immediately attracted the attention of the Insect Tide. It changed its trajectory and no longer paid attention to Gu Xi, who was hiding in the corner.


    Originally, the Winged Golden Black Bugs were extremely sensitive to the aura of strangers, but this was not worth mentioning in front of the blood of the divine beast.


    When the Insect Tide swept away, everything developed as Gu Xi had imagined.


    However, the Winged Golden Black Bugs were not attracted to it. Instead, it seemed to have sensed something and flew toward Gu Xi.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually a Winged Golden Black Bug that can resist the temptation of the blood of a divine beast.¡±


    Gu Xi was a little surprised. This bug was much bigger than the others, and the golden color of its wings was different from the others. All in all, it revealed something special.


    Perhaps in the past, Gu Xi did not think much of such a small bug, and it was not worth mentioning. But now, even a Winged Golden Black Bug could take his life.


    Just as Gu Xi was thinking of a solution, the System in his mind rang again.


    [Detected Ancient Winged Golden King Bug bloodline, contains impurities 56211, bloodline power 5%. Do you want to extract the impurities?]


    Ancient Winged Golden King Bug? What was this? He had never heard of it before, but from its name, it seemed to be very powerful.


    ¡°Extract the impurities!¡± Gu Xi chose without hesitation.


    In the next second, golden light burst out! It wrapped around the Winged Golden Black Bug.


    The power from the desolation swept over, and even the previous wave of bugs were affected. An invisible force pushed them to the side, and the black cloud was instantly dispersed.


    A huge shadow appeared in front of the Winged Golden Black Bug. Gu Xi¡¯s pupils shrank as he looked at the shadow of the giant bug. Compared to it, he felt like he was an ant.


    The outline of the Winged Golden Black Bug could be vaguely seen, but it was even more majestic. Its sharp fangs made people shudder. Its entire body was covered in armor, and it looked like a king who was conquering the world.


    Especially the six pairs of golden wings on its back that flickered with countless divine lights, comparable to the radiance of the sun.


    Gu Xi was dumbstruck as he said, ¡°Could this be the Ancient Winged Golden King Bug?¡±


    The other Winged Golden Black Bugs trembled. They had always been the only ones that made people fear them. However, the moment the black figure appeared, the swarm of insects seemed to have been stimulated by something. It hummed incessantly, and the sound of flapping its wings became louder and louder.


    One of the Winged Golden Black Bug finally could not withstand the enormous pressure and fell from the sky.


    As if it was a signal, countless black bugs fell one after another. The scene was extremely spectacular, as if it was raining heavily.


    Although they had never seen such a creature in their lives that could pose such a great threat, the pressure from their bloodline and their instinctive memories made them feel an unprecedented fear.


    This was the king of their Winged Golden Black Bug race!


    The golden light wrapped around the bug, and the shadow entered its body, turning into countless threads that twined together, quickly forming a small cocoon.


    Even so, the other Winged Golden Black Bugs did not dare to act rashly.


    Gu Xi looked at the cocoon that was slowly floating towards him. Little Nine beside him stared at him with its small eyes.

 Chapter 210 - How Is He Not Dead

    As the buzzing sound behind them grew further and further away, they finally got rid of the shadow of death. Seeing that the swarm of insects had not caught up, the people of Moyu Tower could not help but heave a sigh of relief. They were truly fortunate.


    Logically speaking, with the speed of the Winged Golden Black Bugs, the bugs should be able to catch up to them easily. However, there might be an exception. At this moment, Fang Qinyu was still unconscious. By the time she woke up, everyone had already arrived at a safe place.


    Fang Qinyu suddenly stood up. The first thing she did was to look for Gu Xi. However, when she looked around, she did not see Gu Xi. Her eyes immediately turned red.


    ¡°You guys are too much! You actually left him alone there!¡±


    Zhou Haozhe took a step forward and wanted to explain, ¡°Junior Sister, we¡¯re doing this for your own good. If we bring him along, we won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    Fang Qinyu¡¯s watery eyes were about to cry, and her tears kept rolling. I felt pity for her, but she still stubbornly refused to let go, ¡°If you want to run, then run. I¡¯ll bring him along! I definitely won¡¯t drag you down!¡±


    Eldest Senior Brother said disapprovingly, ¡°Junior Sister, what are you saying?! You¡¯re simply playing with your own life. If the Sect Master knew about this, he would definitely be angry.¡±


    However, Fang Qinyu glared fiercely at Zhou Haozhe. ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a villain. From the beginning, you didn¡¯t like him, and then you knocked me out! When I go back and report to Father, you better give him a good explanation!¡±


    When everyone heard these words, they were instantly stunned. One had to know that Fang Qinyu¡¯s personality was gentle, and she had never said such harsh words. Moreover, they were all fellow disciples, and they had grown up together.


    Zhou Haozhe¡¯s face turned green. ¡°Junior Sister, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. What kind of bewitching potion did that Kid give you? How could you treat me like this!¡±


    Fang Qinyu also felt that this sentence was a little too serious. However, when she thought of Gu Xi¡¯s current situation, she felt both frustrated and angry.


    ¡°Senior Brother, I told you earlier that there was danger. It was you who didn¡¯t listen to my advice. Instead, you felt that he was being overly cautious and treated it as nonsense. He reminded you, but how did you treat him in the end? You left him there to die?¡±


    Fang Qinyu¡¯s delicate little face was full of coldness as she questioned everyone present. Her heart was filled with unprecedented disappointment.


    Originally, there was still a chance of survival for Gu Xi, but if they left him on the spot, Gu Xi could only wait for death. After all, he did not have any spiritual power, so how could he withstand the Winged Golden Black Bugs? Furthermore, it was said that it was a swarm of bugs.


    Hearing her question, everyone was speechless. Someone said embarrassedly, ¡°Maybe, maybe he just guessed it correctly.¡±


    After all, Gu Xi had lost all his cultivation and was no different from an ordinary person. Even Eldest Senior Brother did not notice anything strange. How did this guy know that there was danger?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Junior Sister Fang, you can¡¯t say that either. He was frightened by the Demon Bear earlier. Maybe it was just a casual remark. Who would have thought that he would really encounter the Insect Tide?¡±


    Li Qing, who was the closest to Fang Qinyu, went up and comforted her, ¡°Junior sister Fang, don¡¯t be sad. Life and death are fated. We have no choice.¡±


    Fang Qinyu pushed her hand away, ¡°No, we originally had a way to deal with the bugs! I want to go back and look for him. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I might have already died under the claws of the Demon Bear!¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. No one could understand why Fang Qinyu would say such a thing.


    ¡°Junior Sister, it¡¯s too late for you to go back now. The Winged Golden Black Bugs are very powerful, not to mention the Insect Tide. Even if you go back now, you might only see a skeleton. Moreover, you might even encounter danger.¡±


    At this moment, the Eldest Senior Brother who had been silent all this time finally said, ¡°Let her go! Junior Sister, you¡¯re too willful. If Master knew that you would fight with us to such an extent because of an outsider, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let you go down the mountain.¡±


    Fang Qinyu bit her lips. ¡°Senior Brother, you don¡¯t understand. He really saved my life.¡±


    For a moment, she did notknow how to explain. Fang Qinyu did not want to say anymore, so she turned around and left to look for Gu Xi.


    Everyone looked at her back and could not help but say, ¡°Senior Brother, if you really let Junior Sister Fang go back, what if there are still Winged Golden Black Bugs there! If junior sister is injured, how are we going to explain it to Master?¡±


    Eldest Senior Brother sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s follow her and take a look.¡±


    The people of Moyu Tower returned according to the original route, but they found that the surroundings were frighteningly quiet, as if there was no movement. This really did not make sense.


    Eldest Senior Brother smelled something unusual and cautiously reminded, ¡°There¡¯s something strange here. Everyone, be careful.¡±


    Hearing his words, everyone¡¯s heart hung in their throats. ¡°Could it be that the Winged Golden Black Bugs hasn¡¯t gone far?¡±


    If they happened to bump into them, then the situation would not be good for them.


    Fang Qinyu held her breath and carefully moved forward, afraid to see a set of white bones in front of her. However, when they pushed aside the grass in front of them, everyone was stunned.


    Gu Xi actually stood in the same spot unscathed. His faint gaze swept past the people of Moyu Tower, carrying some inexplicable mockery.


    However, at this moment, his face was still pale. No matter how one looked at it, it was a little strange. Those who met Gu Xi¡¯s gaze actually felt an inexplicable sense of guilt and pressure, and subconsciously lowered their heads.


    An ordinary person who had lost all his cultivation actually gave them such a great sense of pressure!


    ¡°That¡¯s great! You¡¯re not dead yet!¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister Fang¨C¡±


    Looking at Fang Qinyu who was running over, the people of Moyu Tower wanted to stop her, but it was already too late.


    Everyone was extremely shocked. After all, very few people were able to survive Winged Golden Black Bugs, not to mention such a large wave of bugs. Even if their Master was here, he would not be able to withstand it.


    It could be said that it was impossible for Gu Xi to survive.


    However, something unbelievable happened just like that.

 Chapter 211 - Fang Qingshan, the Master of Moyu Tower

    The Eldest Senior Brother was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°How did you survive?¡±


    Gu Xi did not really mind that this group of people left him to die. It was human nature to seek benefits and avoid harm. Moreover, they had never met each other before, so it was no exception for this group of people to leave him alone and run away.


    However, it was impossible for him to smile at them.


    Gu Xi did not expect that his Eldest Senior Brother would leave behind a few defensive magic tools before he left., but these defensive magic tools were useless against the powerful Insect Tide. Now, he could use them as an excuse.


    Zhou Haozhe saw that Gu Xi was not dead. When he saw Fang Qinyu¡¯s expression, his expression was terrifyingly gloomy. Why did the Winged Golden Black Bug not bite Gu Xi to death! They actually let him live?


    He could not help but say, ¡°Brother, let me ask you! Are you mute? Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡±


    Only then did Gu Xi casually say, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the defensive magical artifacts left behind by your Eldest Senior Brother that I was lucky enough to survive.¡±


    Eldest Senior Brother felt that Gu Xi was not telling the truth. He knew those defensive magical artifacts. Even if they could resist the Insect Tide for a while, they were unable to repel it. There must be another reason for the Insect Tide to leave.


    Seeing that the people of Moyu Tower still wanted to say something, Fang Qinyu was a little unhappy. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Are you done? If it weren¡¯t for Gu Xi helping us to divert the Insect Tide, perhaps the Winged Golden Black Bug would have caught up by now. You guys would still be standing here!¡±


    Huh? How did Gu Xi take all the credit again?


    However, this sentence did make some sense. According to the speed of the Insect Tide earlier, even if they escaped in time, they might still be in danger of being caught up.


    When they returned, they did not see any trace of the Winged Golden Black Bug, nor did they know where the Insect Tide had gone.


    Fang Qinyu felt a little guilty and blamed herself. She said, ¡°Follow me to the sect. My father is proficient in medicine, so he can examine you. Moreover, he has healing medicine to treat you.¡±


    Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, but decided to go with her.


    ¡°Forget it, we can¡¯t stay here for long. To prevent the Insect Tide from appearing again, we¡¯d better leave quickly.¡±


    It was unknown whether it was out of fear of Gu Xi, Fang Qinyu¡¯s words, or other reasons, but Eldest Senior Brother actually did not say anything to refute it. He could only tacitly agree that Fang Qinyu would continue to bring Gu Xi along.


    The people of Moyu Tower did not know that in the bushes behind Gu Xi, the ground was covered in a dense mass of darkness. Upon a closer look, countless Winged Golden Black Bugs fell to the ground, unconscious.


    This terrifying scene was not noticed by anyone.


    Zhou Haozhe looked at Fang Qinyu and Gu Xi¡¯s intimate appearance. Clearly, he was somewhat unwilling. He could not help but say, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, are you really going to bring such an unknown person back to the sect? What if he is a spy sent by the enemy forces? Junior Sister Fang is inexperienced and easily deceived. We can¡¯t let her do whatever she wants.¡±


    This time, Eldest Senior Brother said indifferently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you persuade Junior Sister Fang and see if you can change her mind?¡±


    Zhou Haozhe was instantly silent. If he could change her mind, he would not have come to look for Eldest Senior Brother. Fang Qinyu did not like him right now.


    On the way back, the group did not encounter any demon beasts. They soon returned to Moyu Tower.


    The mountain gate in front of them was shrouded in clouds and mist. The Immortal Qi was ethereal, like the exquisite ink paintings. The owner of Moyu Tower, Fang Qingshan, had long known that they were coming back, so he personally went to welcome them.


    The middle-aged man in front of him had a calm aura, as if he was approachable. However, Gu Xi could feel an invisible pressure that was like a towering green mountain. It was not obvious. It seemed that the owner of Moyu Tower had a good cultivation base


    The moment Fang Qinyu saw him, she immediately pounced on him and called out intimately, ¡°Father!¡±


    It turned out that she was Fang Qingshan¡¯s daughter. Gu Xi immediately understood why the people of Moyu Tower doted on Fang Qinyu so much and were even worried that she would be hurt.


    The expression on Fang Qingshan¡¯s face became extremely gentle. His gaze swept past Gu Xi with an unnoticeable sharpness.


    ¡°Oh right, Father, let me tell you¨C¡±


    Without waiting for Fang Qinyu to speak, as if he knew what she was going to say, Fang Qingshan interrupted, ¡°Your Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s message has already explained everything.¡±


    After saying that, his gaze landed on Eldest Senior Brother. ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job with Li Junyan. You even led a group of disciples to complete the mission and successfully obtained the Violent Demon Bear¡¯s inner core.¡±


    Eldest Senior Brother half-knelt on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I almost put Junior Sister Fang in danger. Please punish me, Master.¡±


    Fang Qingshan shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you for this. It¡¯s Qinyu who was too willful and insisted on following us. I¡¯m sure you, Eldest Senior Brother, must have worked a lot on the way here. Your journey was tiring, and you almost encountered a swarm of insects. Lead the other disciples to rest first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    After the others left, only Fang Qinyu and Gu Xi were left.


    ¡°You¡¯re too ridiculous! Do you know how worried I was when I saw the news? If you really lost your life under the claws of the Demon Bear, how will I meet your mother in the afterlife a hundred years later?¡±


    Fang Qingshan only had one daughter, Fang Qinyu. Due to the premature death of her biological mother, he felt guilty and doted on her endlessly. It could be said that if Fang Qinyu wanted the stars, he would fly to the Heavens to pick them for her.


    ¡°It seems that I have spoiled you so much that you are actually doing things your own way. For an outsider, you almost had an argument with your Senior Brothers!¡±


    Seeing Fang Qingshan¡¯s serious face and the fact that Fang Qinyu had never heard any harsh words from him since she was young, she felt very wronged.


    ¡°Father, you have gone too far! I did it for a reason. If mother knew that you blamed me for this, she would definitely not be happy in the afterlife!¡±

 Chapter 212 - He’s Not Simple! Who on Earth Is He?!

    Fang Qingshan almost choked on her words. Looking at Fang Qinyu¡¯s slightly red eyes, his heart softened a little and he could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s also my fault for spoiling you since you were young. That¡¯s why you have such a lawless character. What if you get married in the future?¡±


    Fang Qinyu held onto Fang Qingshan¡¯s arm and said coquettishly, ¡°I won¡¯t get married. I want to accompany Father for the rest of my life.¡±


    When she said this, it was unknown whether it was intentional or not. Her gaze fell on Gu Xi. The tip of her snow-white ears quietly turned a little red, as if she had applied some rouge on her snow-white face. However, it was hidden in her hair and was not easy to be discovered.


    ¡°Nonsense! How can a girl not get married when she grows up! If you stay with me for the rest of your life, won¡¯t you just become an old lady?!¡±


    ¡°So what if I become an old lady?!¡±


    Fang Qinyu¡¯s words made Fang Qingshan burst into laughter.


    Seeing that he had no intention to pursue the matter further, Fang Qinyu struck while the iron was hot, ¡°Father, don¡¯t believe the one-sided words of Senior Brother and the others. It was this Young Master who saved me.¡±


    Fang Qingshan had long noticed Gu Xi by the side. Seeing that his daughter was actually extremely protective of him, he immediately snorted coldly and did not have a good expression.


    It was obvious that Gu Xi was seriously injured.


    ¡°He¡¯s no different from a cripple. How can he save you?¡±


    Fang Qinyu could not explain the situation at that time. After all, the feeling at that time was too wonderful. Even she herself could not tell if it was reality or an illusion when she swung that sword.


    ¡°Father, please believe in your daughter. I¡¯ve never lied to you since I was young, and I¡¯ve never begged you for anything. This time, I¡¯m begging you to save him and treat his injuries.¡±


    Seeing Fang Qinyu¡¯s serious expression, Fang Qingshan was stunned on the spot.


    ¡°Please, Father, I beg you.¡±


    Unable to resist Fang Qinyu¡¯s request, Fang Qingshan had no choice but to reluctantly agree. He sent out a wisp of his spiritual sense, but it was as if he had crashed into an endless sea. He could not find out anything.


    One had to know that this kind of situation was unprecedented, not to mention that the person in front of him was only a heavily injured ordinary person who had lost all of his cultivation.


    Fang Qingshan¡¯s expression immediately changed drastically.


    ¡°Who exactly are you!¡±


    Seeing Fang Qingshan¡¯s sudden change in expression, the killing intent released from his eyes startled Fang Qinyu, and she subconsciously stood in front of Gu Xi to protect him.


    ¡°Father, what are you doing!¡±


    Looking at Fang Qinyu, Fang Qingshan said bitterly, ¡°Qinyu, get out of the way. This kid¡¯s origin is unknown. Don¡¯t fall for his trick!¡±


    Fang Qinyu asked in confusion, ¡°Why is his origin unknown? Although Big Brother Gu came from a remote place, he definitely has no evil intentions.¡±


    Fang Qingshan held Gu Xi tightly, as if he wanted to see through him.


    ¡°Just now, my spiritual sense wanted to check his injuries, but found nothing. There are only two situations. Either he has a top-grade magical artifact on him that can block anyone¡¯s prying eyes, or he is hiding something and is not injured at all.¡±


    Either way, it proved that Gu Xi was not a simple person.


    ¡°Where on Earth did you come from? Why did you get close to my daughter and sneak into Moyu Tower?!¡±


    Spiritual energy gathered in Fang Qingshan¡¯s hand. It seemed peaceful, but in fact, it felt like a storm was coming. The invisible pressure made the temperature drop by a few degrees, making it hard for people to breathe.


    Faced with such pressure, Gu Xi¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°I think Tower Master Fang might have a misunderstanding. I don¡¯t have any purpose.¡±


    Fang Qingshan sneered, ¡°Misunderstanding?¡±


    Fang Qinyu hurriedly explained at the side, ¡°Father, we were the ones who found him in the Phantom Forest. Seeing that he was heavily injured and worried that he would be attacked by demon beasts, we brought him along.¡±


    Seeing Fang Qinyu¡¯s anxious expression, her words and words were all excuses for Gu Xi. She was a typical example of someone who was trying to help others.


    ¡°Qinyu, you¡¯re muddle-headed. How would you know that this isn¡¯t a ploy to harm you?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a trick, you wouldn¡¯t risk your life.¡±


    Seeing how stubborn Fang Qinyu was and how she protected Gu Xi, Fang Qingshan could not do anything.


    ¡°Father, please take a look at him. Brother Gu¡¯s injuries are really serious.¡±


    Fang Qingshan looked at Gu Xi coldly. ¡°For Qinyu¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll treat you. If I find out that your injuries are fake, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    After all, catching a thief required getting dirty. Seeing that Fang Qinyu trusted Gu Xi so much, it was impossible for her to believe him without some real evidence.


    A transparent thread flew out of Fang Qingshan¡¯s sleeve and connected to Gu Xi¡¯s wrist.


    Sensing that Fang Qingshan had no intention of harming him, Gu Xi did not resist.


    ¡°You¨C¡±


    Fang Qingshan frowned slightly. The creases between his brows seemed to be able to squash a mosquito. This time, his expression was even more surprised. Even though he was well-informed, he could not help but be surprised by this chaotic pulse.


    Fang Qinyu was a little anxious. ¡°What happened, Father?¡±


    Fang Qingshan lowered his vigilance. The person in front of him had indeed lost all of his cultivation and spiritual power. There was absolutely no possibility of faking his pulse.


    Most importantly, his meridians seemed to have gone through some kind of violent force and were completely crushed. It was a terrible sight to behold. Moreover, this mysterious force was still rampaging inside his body, destroying the few remaining intact meridians.


    ¡°If it was an ordinary person who had suffered such serious injuries, they would have died long ago. However, this kid¡¯s life was extremely great. His body was like a leaky bucket. Coincidentally, because of this, he had reached an extremely ingenious balance.¡±


    Fang Qinyu was instantly stunned on the spot. He did not expect Gu Xi¡¯s injuries to be so serious.


    ¡°Then, then is there any way to cure it? Father, your medical skills are brilliant. You will definitely have a way.¡±

 Chapter 213 - The Miraculous Power of Balance

    Fang Qingshan shot a glance at Fang Qinyu.


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m a living Immortal? Even if a Great Immortal were to come here with his injuries, he might not be able to do anything about it. As the saying goes, the slightest action can affect the whole body. If he¡¯s not done right, the balance in his body will be broken, and he will die instantly.¡±


    It seemed that Fang Qingshan was indeed capable of something. He had explained the situation in his almost perfectly.


    ¡°Is there no way to solve it?¡±


    Fang Qingshan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°His situation is too special. Even if there is, the success rate is very low, but he has to take a great risk and pay a great price. Even I¡¯m not confident.¡±


    His gaze landed on Gu Xi.


    ¡°Kid, seeing how my daughter is protecting you, I am telling you something. There is still an evil force in your body that is constantly devouring your Essence Qi. You must solve it quickly. Otherwise, you will exhaust your Essence Qi and die.¡±


    Evil force? Could it be that it was left behind by the Demon Venerable.


    No wonder Gu Xi felt a dull pain in his heart from time to time. It was becoming more and more frequent now. He thought that it was a side effect of falling into the spatial turbulence. Now, it seemed that it was the Demon Venerable¡¯s doing. It was a vicious and deep thought.


    Even if he fell into the spatial turbulence and was almost dead, the Demon Venerable would not be at ease. He had even used such a method. Even if he was lucky enough to survive, if it were not for Fang Qingshan, he might have died without anyone knowing.


    ¡°Thank you for your advice, Tower Master Fang.¡±


    This time, Gu Xi could not help but feel a little fortunate that he had come to the Moyu Tower.


    Fang Qingshan was a little curious. If it were an ordinary person, they would be in a terrible state when they found out that their physical condition was so serious, or that they would not have long to live. They would either panic or beg him for help.


    However, none of them was as calm as Gu Xi, as if he was not involved in the matter at all.


    Moreover, he was young, but his body was full of injuries. It was hard to imagine how it was caused. Although more than half of the terrifying power had dissipated, the aura that remained made Fang Qingshan feel quite fearful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to thank me. An ordinary cultivator suffered such serious injuries and died a long time ago. Yet, you are still alive. It seems that your cultivation base must have been pretty good.¡±


    Faced with Fang Qingshan¡¯s probing words, Gu Xi remained calm. ¡°What are you saying, Tower Master Fang? Fortunately, I have the family heirloom to protect me. That¡¯s why I barely survived. Now, I¡¯m just barely hanging on by a thread.¡±


    Looking at Gu Xi¡¯s expression, it did not seem like he was lying. As for how much Fang Qingshan believed him, no one knew.


    The air suddenly became quiet. It was Fang Qinyu who broke the silence.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t we have the Healing Holy Medicine Nine Revolutions Jade Dew? It should have an effect if we give it to him.¡±


    Looking at his daughter who had not changed at all, Fang Qingshan was finally angry. ¡°Impudent! That is a precious treasure. How can it be given to an outsider?¡±


    Seeing that Fang Qinyu still wanted to say something, Fang Qingshan did not want to listen anymore. ¡°Enough. To be able to take in this person of unknown origin is already the best I can do. Don¡¯t force me to chase him out.¡±


    Seeing that Fang Qingshan was serious, Fang Qinyu could not say anything else. She could only take Gu Xi and leave.


    Just as they left, Fang Qingshan immediately summoned Li Junyan. ¡°How did you guys meet that Kid? Tell me everything that happened after that.¡±


    Li Junyan was the eldest disciple. He had only mentioned it briefly in the transmission earlier and did not explain the details.


    At this moment, seeing Fang Qingshan¡¯s serious expression, he could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master? Could it be that there¡¯s really something wrong with that Kid?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that this Kid is injured, but I can sense that he has a very big secret. His origin is extraordinary.¡±


    After listening to Li Junyan¡¯s description, Fang Qingshan was even more certain of his inner thoughts.


    ¡°You said that when the Violent Demon Bear attacked the two of them, you didn¡¯t see it clearly. In the end, it was Qinyu who defeated the enemy with one move, which also allowed you to discover the weakness of the Demon Bear?¡±


    Fang Qingshan knew how good his daughter was. She would never do such a thing. Not to mention defeating the enemy, it was impossible for her to destroy the powerful defense of the Demon Bear.


    Li Junyan nodded. ¡°Please forgive me, Master. I was also curious after the incident. I even checked the wound on the Demon Bear. The sword wound was extremely sharp. It didn¡¯t look like¡­¡±


    He did not explain very clearly, but Fang Qingshan knew what he meant. ¡°It didn¡¯t look like Qinyu did it, right?¡±


    Fang Qingshan fell into deep thought. ¡°But after my diagnosis, that Kid did lose all his cultivation and couldn¡¯t use his spiritual power anymore. This is indeed strange.¡±


    The matter of killing the Demon Bear was either Fang Qinyu or Gu Xi. From Fang Qinyu¡¯s various protective measures and the life-saving grace that she had blurted out earlier, even if the truth was unbelievable, they had to admit it.


    ¡°You also said that he could survive the Insect Tide. It seems that this person is not as simple as we thought.¡±


    Even Fang Qingshan was not confident that he could escape unscathed from the Winged Golden Black Bugs, let alone a person who could not use his spiritual power. No matter how he thought about it, he found it unbelievable.


    It seemed that Gu Xi was very suspicious.


    ¡°Then what should we do, Master? Junior Sister Fang has been very protective of that Kid along the way. If this Kid were to harm Junior Sister or us, wouldn¡¯t it be ¨C¡±


    Fang Qingshan could not help but sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter first. I will handle it myself.¡±


    Regardless of whether Gu Xi had evil intentions or not, he was extremely worried about such an unfathomable person by Fang Qinyu¡¯s side.


    However, Gu Xi had saved Fang Qinyu¡¯s life.


    Fang Qingshan was now worried. Perhaps Gu Xi had no intentions, but judging from the wounds on his body, the enemy he had offended must be very powerful. It would not be good if Moyu Tower was implicated because of this.

 Chapter 214 - Nine Revolutions Jade Dew Pill

    As Fang Qingshan was suspicious of Gu Xi¡¯s background and worried that he would cause trouble, he only arranged for a remote courtyard at the back of the mountain and had a few people watch over it. To put it bluntly, it was surveillance.


    Gu Xi did not plan to stay here for long. He planned to leave after recuperating for a while and look for a passage to the Eastern Continent. At the same time, he wanted to see if there was a way to recover his spiritual power and cultivation base.


    The Ancient Winged Golden King Bug that the System had previously extracted was still in the form of a cocoon. Gu Xi had been carrying it around with him for the past few days and nothing had changed.


    If he had spiritual power to nourish it, it would probably break out of the cocoon faster. However, Gu Xi could not help it now.


    Under the moonlight, the white cocoon was like a top-quality jade, shining brightly. No one would have thought that it was the advanced version of the terrifying Winged Golden Black Bug.


    Gu Xi had asked around. It seemed that everyone only knew about the Winged Golden Black Bugs, but they did not know about the Ancient Winged Golden King Bug. They guessed that it was very likely extinct.


    The one in the cocoon was the only one in the world.


    There was a rustling sound not far away. Gu Xi could not help but be vigilant and quickly put away the cocoon. His gaze fell on the bushes not far away, ¡°Who is it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Brother Gu.¡±


    Gu Xi did not expect that the person who came would be Fang Qinyu. He had not seen her for a few days. Gu Xi was slightly surprised and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Fang Qinyu¡¯s face was full of annoyance. ¡°It¡¯s all Father¡¯s fault. He actually ordered me to be grounded and reflect on myself. It was not easy for me to find an opportunity to sneak out.¡±


    He was afraid that being grounded was only on the surface. The real reason was that he did not want Fang Qinyu to come into contact with him again. Gu Xi also did not expose it.


    Fang Qinyu revealed a guilty expression and said guiltily, ¡°Big Brother Gu, I¡¯m really sorry. I originally wanted Father to treat you, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    She changed the topic, ¡°But even if Father doesn¡¯t help, it¡¯s okay. I brought you this.¡±


    Then, she took out an emerald bottle as if she was presenting a treasure.


    ¡°Keep this well. The Healing Holy Medicine Nine Revolutions Jade Dew inside will surely be helpful to your injuries.¡±


    Gu Xi was a little puzzled, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the precious treasure of your sect? Your father won¡¯t object to giving it to me just like that?¡±


    According to Fang Qingshan¡¯s personality, he would not have given such a precious thing to him.


    Facing Gu Xi¡¯s inquiry, Fang Qinyu¡¯s eyes flickered, and she said vaguely, ¡°This is what I¡¯ve accumulated previously.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xi wanted to say something, Fang Qinyu stuffed the bottle into his hand.


    ¡°Brother Gu, just take it. Although I¡¯m not sure, and you didn¡¯t say it out loud, I know that you saved me. Just take it as me repaying your kindness. I can¡¯t be out for too long, or else I¡¯ll be discovered. Take care of yourself.¡±


    Without waiting for Gu Xi to react, she ran away hurriedly. Looking at the jade bottle in his hand, he could not refuse Fang Qinyu¡¯s good intentions. When he opened it, he smelled a refreshing smell.


    [Ding! Nine Revolutions Jade Dew detected.]


    [Contains impurities, 5421. Do you wish to extract it?]


    [After extraction, it will be a Nine Revolutions Jade Dew Pill. It can repair the host¡¯s body damage.]


    As if the System was afraid that Gu Xi would not know its effects, so a small row of notifications followed.


    ¡°Extract.¡±


    The liquid inside the jade bottle slowly flowed out and floated in the air. Immediately, a strange fragrance filled the air. A rich life force and essence gathered at this moment. The light green spots of light seemed to be attracted by something and slowly gathered together.


    At some point in time, a layer of faint fog appeared around them. The spiritual energy in this place was so dense that it exceeded the standard. All of it floated around the liquid. They gradually shrank and slowly gathered into a small ball.


    Fortunately, Gu Xi was located in a remote area. The previous guards had all been knocked out by Fang Qinyu. Otherwise, the change in the spiritual energy in this place would definitely have attracted them to check out the situation.


    As the spiritual energy overflowed, it was absorbed by the Ancient Winged Golden King Bug cocoon. The white cocoon seemed to be able to emit light and turn transparent, and the outline of the inside could be vaguely seen.


    The small ball in the air kept squeezing, and the air was pushed out. Countless impurities also dissipated into the world with the cool night wind, leaving behind the purest thing.


    The liquid was originally slightly yellow in color. At this moment, the yellow color gradually faded and became pure white. There was a faint golden glow within it.


    The thing that was the size of a palm had now become the size of a pinky finger. Dozens of drops of Nine Revolutions Jade Dew condensed into such a small pill. Don¡¯t underestimate it. The most concentrated essence was gathered in it.


    Gu Xi swallowed it and felt a slight chill in his mouth. It slid down his throat and finally dissolved into his blood.


    He felt a warm feeling all over his body. At the same time, he felt as if his entire body had been cleansed with unprecedented ease. He had never felt this kind of feeling since he was injured.


    ¡°As expected of the sacred healing medicine of Moyu Tower. After extracting it, it has become the Nine Revolutions Jade Dew Pill. It is indeed incomparably magical.¡±


    At this moment, Gu Xi felt the spiritual energy flowing all over his body continuously, as if he had never been injured before. The medicinal effect should have been fully released.


    However, this feeling only lasted for a moment. As the warm current gradually disappeared, the spiritual energy also disappeared without a trace, once again turning into a pool of stagnant water.


    Gu Xi released a wisp of spiritual sense, and the spiritual vein fell into a deep sleep. The effect of the Nine Revolutions Jade Dew Pill just now was only to wake them up for a short moment.


    Gu Xi was not disappointed with this result. If it was so easy to cure, the chaotic spatial turbulence would not have such a terrifying reputation. It was a place where there was no chance of survival.


    ¡°The broken meridians are showing signs of reconnecting. It seems that if I want to recover, I need a large number of Nine Revolutions Jade Dew Pills.¡±


    Gu Xi could not help but sigh. He did not know if Moyu Tower still had more of this Nine Revolutions Jade Dew¡­

 Chapter 215 - Ancient Winged Golden King Bug Breaking Out of Its Cocoon

    Rustle!


    The sudden movement attracted Gu Xi¡¯s attention. Only then did he realize that the cocoon in the air had turned from white to semi-transparent.


    The thing inside was shaking slightly, as if there was some liquid inside, and its outline could be vaguely seen.


    ¡°Could it be that the Ancient Winged Golden King Bug is about to break out of its cocoon?¡±


    Gu Xi guessed that the cocoon had absorbed a lot of the dense spiritual energy, which had become the nutrients of the Ancient Winged Golden King Bug. It would have taken some time before it could break out of the cocoon, but now it had been brought forward.


    ¡°I wonder what the king bug looks like.¡±


    It should be much more powerful than the Winged Golden Black Bug. Moreover, Gu Xi was able to escape from the swarm of insects safely because of the cocoon. Perhaps it had the ability to command the regular Winged Golden Black Bugs.


    The silvery-white moonlight fell on the cocoon. With the injection of the essence of the moon, the cocoon had become completely transparent. Gu Xi could even clearly see a small black dot inside.


    Rustling sounds rang out, as if something was gnawing at it. The small black dot slowly moved, and the cocoon became thinner and thinner. It seemed as if it would break with a gentle poke.


    At the same time, its body also became more and more swollen, like a balloon, making the liquid inside more and more obvious.


    A crack appeared on the cocoon, and in an instant, a milky white light burst out, piercing Gu Xi so much that he could hardly open his eyes. When he came back to his senses, the cocoon had already been split into two, but the thing inside had disappeared without a trace.


    Where did the Ancient Winged Golden King Bug go?


    Just as Gu Xi was searching around.


    Buzz, buzz, buzz!


    The sound of wings flapping could be heard. Gu Xi turned around and saw a thumb-sized creature that was easily overlooked. It looked similar to the Winged Golden Black Bug, but its size was much smaller.


    However, its wings were pure gold, and there was a circle of golden patterns at the end of its tail. It looked very mysterious.


    Gu Xi looked at it curiously. ¡°This little guy is the Ancient Winged Golden King Bug?¡±


    He would remember the image of the Ancient Winged Golden King Bug that appeared when the System extracted the impurities. The difference between the little guy in front of him and its ancestors was too big. It was like Heaven and Earth.


    However, the Ancient Winged Golden King Bug should still be in its larval stage. It only had a pair of wings. When it grew slowly, it should have evolved six wings.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Little Ancient from now on.¡±


    Little Ancient flapped its wings, apparently satisfied with the name.


    Suddenly, hurried footsteps and noises came from not far away. It seemed that many people were approaching. Little Ancient immediately hid in Gu Xi¡¯s hair. It was very hidden and did not attract attention.


    A group of people suddenly came in front of Gu Xi. The leader was Zhou Haozhe. He said sternly, ¡°Take this person down!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The group of disciples surrounded him.


    Gu Xi did not even know what had happened. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Zhou Haozhe smiled coldly. His eyes were full of malicious light. ¡°If you have anything to say, say it in front of Master.¡±


    There were many people on the other side, and he was in Moyu Tower¡¯s territory. It was not good to resist. Gu Xi wanted to see what they wanted to do. Because of Fang Qinyu, Zhou Haozhe had always been hostile toward him.


    In the main hall, Fang Qingshan¡¯s expression was obviously not very good.


    ¡°Master, I have already captured the thief. Not only did we take him in out of kindness, but he actually dared to trick Junior Sister Fang into stealing the sect¡¯s supreme treasure, the Nine Revolutions Jade Dew. This is unforgivable. Please give the order to punish him severely, Master!¡±


    Gu Xi finally understood why Fang Qinyu had that expression when she handed the medicine to him earlier. It turned out that she was the one who had stolen it.


    Fang Qingshan said in a deep voice, ¡°What else do you have to say?¡±


    Zhou Haozhe, who was at the side, answered first, ¡°Master, I saw that this person deliberately approached Junior Sister Fang and came to our Moyu Tower for the Nine Revolutions Jade Dew. This person has ulterior motives and his origin is a mystery. We absolutely can not let him live!¡±


    Seeing the vicious light in Zhou Haozhe¡¯s eyes, Gu Xi knew that he had come prepared and would definitely not let off easily.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Miss Fang had stolen the Nine Revolutions Jade Dew. Otherwise, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have accepted it. I¡¯m willing to bear the consequences.¡±


    The Nine Revolutions Jade Dew had already been extracted by him and consumed as a medicinal pill. It was impossible for him to return it to them.


    Zhou Haozhe glared at him angrily. ¡°You¡¯re simply full of nonsense. You¡¯re still trying to quibble at this point. What do you mean you don¡¯t know? You¡¯re willing to bear the consequences. This was all your plan.¡±


    Right at this moment, Fang Qinyu ran in and hurriedly defended Gu Xi. ¡°Big Brother Gu really doesn¡¯t know! I was the one who stole the Jade Dew. This matter has nothing to do with him. If you want to punish me, then just punish me.¡±


    Fang Qingshan could not contain his anger. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep an eye on her! How could she have slipped away?¡±


    Fang Qinyu looked at Zhou Haozhe coldly, her gaze filled with disappointment. ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a despicable person. At first, you thought that you just didn¡¯t like Big Brother Gu, but now you want to use me to kill him!¡±


    1


    Fang Qingshan was a little hesitant, but when he saw that Fang Qinyu did not care about herself, and was protecting Gu Xi, he was instantly furious.


    Zhou Haozhe showed a stunned expression, ¡°Junior Sister Fang, what do you mean by this?!¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, you clearly know that I want the Jade Dew, so you deliberately moved the disciples to let me have a chance to get it. You knew that I gave it to Big Brother Gu, so you immediately brought people here after I left, so you could catch him red-handed!¡±


    Fang Qingshan¡¯s gaze fell on Zhou Haozhe, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Is that true? Haozhe, you should know that of all things, I hate being lied to the most.¡±

 Chapter 216 - What a Vicious Thought, Setting a Trap

    Zhou Haozhe fell to his knees with a plop.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m innocent!¡± After saying that, he looked at Fang Qinyu with a pained expression.


    ¡°Junior Sister Fang, I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually disregard our friendship as fellow disciples and get him off for an outsider. You actually framed me like this. What did I do to you?¡±


    ¡°Master, please believe me. I definitely didn¡¯t do such a thing. Junior Sister Fang said this in order to protect Gu Xi. Now that Junior Sister has been bewitched by this Kid, she can¡¯t tell right from wrong. This Kid is really detestable. Master, please punish him severely.¡±


    Compared to Fang Qinyu, Fang Qingshan obviously believed Zhou Haozhe¡¯s words more. After all, Fang Qinyu had previously said that she would use the Jade Dew to treat Gu Xi¡¯s illness.


    Thinking of this, Fang Qingshan became even more displeased with Gu Xi. His face was covered with dark clouds.


    Zhou Haozhe saw all of this. The corners of his mouth curled up into an imperceptible arc, but the expression on his face was full of righteousness.


    It was not in vain for him to think of a way to move those guards away. Fang Qinyu fell into the trap, but was completely unaware. She thought that she was lucky and did not attract anyone¡¯s attention.


    Little did she know that he was the one who secretly arranged everything,


    1


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Junior Sister. This is for your own good.¡¯


    ¡°Junior Sister, even if you hate me and frame me, for the sake of Moyu Tower¡¯s safety, I have no choice but to expose you. This Kid is really too dangerous!¡±


    Fang Qinyu was so angry that her face turned red. She looked at Zhou Haozhe, who had turned the truth upside down. ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Father, you must not believe the words of this villain. Even if I gave Brother Gu the Jade Dew, it was all because of him who added fuel to the fire ¨C¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Fang Qingshan flew into a rage. ¡°Enough! Qinyu, I thought you were just a little willful and arrogant. I didn¡¯t expect you to steal a precious treasure for an outsider and even frame a fellow disciple. Do you know what kind of crime this is?!¡±


    Looking at the dark clouds on Fang Qingshan¡¯s face, she was stunned. She had never seen him like this before. Fang Qinyu was stunned on the spot and almost forgot to refute.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Fang Qingshan looked at Gu Xi with killing intent in his eyes, ¡°Men, pass down my order ¨C¡±


    Fang Qinyu seemed to know what he was going to say, ¡°Father, don¡¯t!¡±


    Fang Qingshan just glanced at her coldly before saying, ¡°This man seduced a disciple of the Moyu Tower and stole the most precious treasure. His crime is unforgivable. He will be punished with a hundred strokes of the cane, and then he will go to the clifftop to be punished by a month of lightning.¡±


    Hearing this, the curve of Zhou Haozhe¡¯s lips became wider and wider.


    Fang Qinyu¡¯s pupils constricted, and she said in shock, ¡°Father, you are taking his life!¡±


    Not to mention the punishment of the cane, Gu Xi was only an ordinary person and had lost all his cultivation. He could not bear the punishment of caning, let alone the punishment of lightning. Even a disciple with strong spiritual power would not survive the punishment of lightning for dozens of days.


    Even if he survived, he would have lost more than half of his life. If it were Gu Xi, he would be turned into ashes in less than a day.


    Fang Qingshan¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Do you know that there is only one drop of the Nine Revolutions Jade Dew every year? This bottle of yours has almost consumed a hundred years¡¯ savings of the Moyu Tower. You have disappointed me greatly.¡±


    ¡°You should also reflect on yourself and watch this Kid be punished by the lightning! It will teach you a lesson!¡±


    Fang Qinyu bowed and knocked her head against the ground, her forehead turning red. However, she could not change Fang Qingshan¡¯s mind. He forced himself to turn his head and said coldly, ¡°Men, take them away.¡±


    Gu Xi looked at the disciples walking over and had already made a plan in his heart. He would summon Little Jin and Little Nine to protect him from Moyu Tower. At this point, there was nothing he could do even if he exposed Little Jin¡¯s identity as a divine beast.


    After all, regardless of whether it was the cane or the lightning punishment, based on his current physical condition, he would not be able to endure it. Perhaps he could wait until he was on the road to the punishment before taking action. At that time, there would not be so many people, so it would be much easier.


    At this moment, a disciple rushed over with a hurried expression.


    ¡°No, not good, Tower Master!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s making you so anxious?¡±


    The disciple swallowed his saliva and stammered, ¡°Bugs, bugs! There are so many Winged Golden Black Bugs!¡±


    Hearing this, Fang Qingshan¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°What! How did the Winged Golden Black Bugs come to us?¡±


    Although the Winged Golden Black Bugs were very aggressive, they were all active in the vicinity of the Phantom Forest and were sensitive to the auras of strangers. However, they rarely came to the territory of human cultivators, and even if there were, there were only a few that got lost.


    At this moment, they did not have time to care about Gu Xi. They only left two disciples to watch Fang Qinyu and him, and the others all followed behind Fang Qingshan.


    When they arrived at the door, they realized that the situation was more serious than they had imagined.


    Not far away, the sky was dark and blotted out the sun. Even the light of the sun was blocked, as if it had turned into night.


    Looking at the gloomy sky above him, Fang Qingshan¡¯s expression did not look too good either. He muttered to himself, ¡°How could this be¡­¡±


    There were so many Winged Golden Black Bugs that they were no worse than the ones that Li Junyan and the others had encountered earlier. One could not help but wonder if all the Winged Golden Black Bugs had come out in full force.


    With so many bugs, even if they were far away on the horizon, the buzzing and flapping of their wings could still be heard incessantly. From far to near, the pressure almost suffocated everyone.


    ¡°What should we do now? There are so many of them. We can¡¯t resist them at all.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these Winged Golden Black Bugs? Why did they suddenly run out of the forest?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over. Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re all going to die at the mouth of the bugs. I don¡¯t want to die so soon.¡±


    Li Junyan¡¯s expression was unsightly. ¡°Master, what do you think about the current situation?¡±


    Fang Qingshan¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Even if we activate the Mountain Defense Formation, we can only hold out for a while based on the attack power of the Winged Golden Black Bugs. We won¡¯t be able to hold out for too long.¡±


    It was not that the Mountain Defense Formation of Moyu Tower was too weak. It was just that the Winged Golden Black Bug was too powerful, not to mention such a huge swarm of bugs.

 Chapter 217 - The Crisis of Moyu Tower. The Insect Tide Has Attacked Again

    Hearing Fang Qingshan¡¯s answer, Li Junyan fell into silence. After a long while, he said, ¡°Even the Mountain Defense Formation can¡¯t resist it?¡±


    ¡°At this point, we can only deal with these insects. They are not coming for our Moyu Tower.¡±


    The Insect Tide was still some distance away from them. Perhaps they would change their trajectory, but no one could say for sure. To be on the safe side, Fang Qingshan activated the great Mountain Defense Formation and ordered all the disciples to enter a level 1 state of alert.


    Clang¨C


    Accompanied by the melodious sound of the ancient bell, the remaining disciples of Moyu Tower, no matter what they were doing, came to the door one after another. Some of them were even in closed-door cultivation.


    ¡°What happened? Even the big bell was rung.¡±


    It must be known that Moyu Tower had an ancient bronze bell. Usually, it was silent. Only when there was a major change would it ring to remind all the disciples.


    ¡°I remember the last time the bell rang was during the Sect Master¡¯s succession ceremony.¡±


    The sudden ringing of the bell made everyone a little nervous. When they rushed to the mountain gate to gather, they realized how serious the matter was.


    ¡°There are so many Winged Golden Black Bug.¡±


    Seeing that the Insect Tide was getting closer and closer like dark clouds, everyone was desperately praying that the trajectory of the Insect Tide would change.


    The Winged Golden Black Bugs were extremely fast. In the time it took for half an incense stick to burn, they had already arrived nearby. As the dark clouds approached, the surrounding light was also blocked, as if the sun was gradually being swallowed.


    Everyone was almost dumbstruck. Only now did they realize that the Insect Tide was bigger than they had imagined. It was boundless and menacing.


    Now that they were already so close, the thing that they were most afraid of still happened.


    Their target was precisely Moyu Tower!


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, the Insect Tide crashed into the Mountain Defense Formation. Ancient array patterns spread out in circles, like ripples on the surface of the sea. Countless Winged Golden Black Bugs were knocked unconscious and fell down one after another, it was as if a black rain had fallen.


    A huge wave that was half the height of a person came whistling over and swallowed many Winged Golden Black Bugs. The golden light dispelled the darkness. It was as if the clouds and mist had been pushed aside and the moon had been seen. It brought some warmth to everyone.


    An ancient aura spread out, carrying an indescribable pressure. It was as if it was a guardian God protecting everyone. This was the power of the Mountain Defense Formation.


    ¡°That¡¯s great ¨C¡±


    However, before the disciple could be happy for too long, the smile on his face froze in the next second.


    Countless Winged Golden Black Bugs fell, followed by many more. In just an instant, the Mountain Defense Formation was completely surrounded, and darkness once again appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    After seeing their surroundings clearly, everyone¡¯s hearts fell to the bottom of the valley.


    The densely packed wings, legs, and eyes were squeezed together as they stared fixedly at the people inside the array formation. Their cold gazes had no emotion at all. Just a single glance was enough to become an unforgettable nightmare.


    The Winged Golden Black Bug was quite small, but with so many of them squeezed together, it became a huge monster that crawled around the protective light barrier of the Mountain Defense Formation.


    Everyone was just below them. Although they did not come into contact with them, at first glance, they thought that they were inside the abdomen of some huge bug. When they looked up, they could not even count the number of bugs.


    Some female cultivators who could not bear it mentally could not help but lower their heads and half-crouch on the ground, retching. It was not strange that they had such expressions. Even some male cultivators felt nauseous, their expressions were extremely unsightly.


    There were too many insects, and they were so tightly wrapped that no wind could escape. Furthermore, they seemed to be increasing in number, and the sound of their wings flapping grew louder and louder. Tens of thousands of Winged Golden Black Bugs gathered together, and it was comparable to a sound wave attack. It made people¡¯s hearts tremble.


    Even the light from the light barrier dimmed considerably. It was as if it could not withstand such great pressure and was on the verge of collapsing. In the next second, it would be crushed by these insects.


    ¡°There are too many of these Winged Golden Black Bugs. If this goes on, I¡¯m afraid that in the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the Mountain Defense Formation will lose its effect.¡±


    No one knew what kind of madness had gone into these insects. They suddenly went crazy and charged towards the location of Moyu Tower. It could be said that the timing was not good and they were extremely unlucky.


    Zhou Haozhe could not help but say, ¡°This is not the way to go on. We should take advantage of the obstruction of the array formation. Otherwise, we will fight these stinking bugs to death!¡±


    Li Junyan shook his head. ¡°No, these bugs are only at the periphery of the formation. If we launch an attack, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that we won¡¯t anger them. At that time, I¡¯m afraid the situation will be even more disadvantageous for us.¡±


    Seeing that his suggestion was rejected by Li Junyan, Zhou Haozhe lowered his head with some dissatisfaction. ¡°If we don¡¯t deal with them, are we going to sit and wait for death?¡±


    The more Zhou Haozhe thought about it, the angrier he felt. By the time he reacted, he shot out the spiritual energy in his hand, and it landed on the swarm of bugs.


    ¡°Junior Brother Zhou!¡± Li Junyan saw this and wanted to stop him, but it was too late.


    Like a drop of water falling into a pot of oil, the swarm of insects instantly became frantic. The sound of flapping wings was incessant. Many people felt a splitting headache and the tentacles were also moving non-stop.


    At the same time, there was the sound of crunching and gnawing. The scene looked creepy.


    ¡°Not good! These bugs are gnawing on the formation!¡±


    Hearing a cry of alarm, the crowd hurriedly raised their heads to look. They saw two sharp teeth growing out of the jaws of these bugs, as if they were really gnawing on the formation.


    In just a short moment, the light of the great Mountain Defense Formation had dimmed compared to before. Fang Qingshan could feel the energy of the formation disappearing at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the formation will be completely shattered before the time it takes half an incense stick to burn.¡±


    Seeing that the formation was gradually weakening, Fang Qingshan condensed several rays of spiritual light and shot them into the southeast direction of the formation. ¡°Disciples, please lend me a hand!¡±

 Chapter 218 - Let Bygones Be Bygones

    Seeing this, the other disciples poured their spiritual power into the formation.


    A dazzling new star seemed to have risen in the southeast direction. This was the core of the formation. As long as the core of the formation was not broken, the formation would not disappear.


    Seeing that the dimmed Mountain Defense Formation had regained its previous brightness, the only difference was that it looked insignificant and dull under the dense swarm of insects.


    Even with the strength of all the people of Moyu Tower, they would not be able to hold on for long. Everyone knew that this was only a temporary measure. Their spiritual power would be exhausted and could not be transmitted endlessly.


    The sound of gnawing outside was incessant, causing goosebumps to appear on everyone¡¯s skin. It was a sign that their fates were about to arrive.


    All of this was because of Zhou Haozhe! His actions just now had indeed angered the Insect Tide.


    Zhou Haozhe, who knew that he had caused a great disaster, did not dare to say anything else. He stammered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Even Li Junyan, who had always been as gentle as jade, was furious. He said sharply, ¡°Junior Brother Zhou, now everyone is going to die because of your impulsive actions!¡±


    Fang Qingshan could not help but sigh. ¡°Forget it. Since things have come to this, it¡¯s useless to blame him. Junyan, you should quickly lead some of the disciples and evacuate.¡±


    Unless it was absolutely necessary, Fang Qingshan would not give this order. If it was known that the people of Moyu Tower had abandoned their own sect because of a bunch of bugs, they would be ridiculed by the world.


    From then on, Moyu Tower would never be able to raise its head again. However, faced with such a powerful swarm of bugs, there was nothing they could do. They could not just leave these disciples to die.


    As long as they smelled the scent of a living person, these Winged Golden Black Bugs would gnaw until only bones were left. Although Moyu Tower had a secret room to hide in, Fang Qingshan did not want to take the risk.


    Even the Mountain Defense Formation that had stood for a hundred years could not withstand it, let alone other formations.


    ¡°What about you, Master?¡±


    ¡°Until the absolute last moment, I can not leave!¡±


    Even if there was still a sliver of hope, Fang Qingshan still wanted to stay behind and give it a try. It was hard to say if the swarm of bugs would leave on their own, the probability was very small.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to do this! If the Insect Tide breaks through the great Mountain Defense Formation, when the time comes, wouldn¡¯t it be ¨C¡±


    Li Junyan did not finish his sentence. Even if a great Immortal came, it would not be easy for him to hold on.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to persuade me. I¡¯ve already decided. If I run away now, I¡¯m afraid that people will really stab me in the spine in the future. They will think that the people ofMoyu Tower are all cowards.¡±


    ¡°However, if you survive, you can carry on our legacy. Moreover, the Insect Tide will only cause harm to the cultivators¡¯ animals and plants. We¡¯ll just wait until the Insect Tide has passed before we return. If something happens to you, Master, what will Moyu Tower do in the future?¡±


    Although this was the truth, there were some bottom lines that could not be broken.


    Fang Qingshan had made up his mind to stay until the last moment. He had made up his mind, and no matter how the crowd tried to dissuade him, it would be useless.


    ¡°Junyan, you are my most valued eldest disciple. Don¡¯t let me down. Don¡¯t waste your time here. Hurry up and lead your junior brothers away. I have my own ways.¡±


    Seeing this, Li Junyan did not say anything else. He just looked at Fang Qingshan deeply and said, ¡°Take care, Master.¡±


    Li Junyan led a part of his disciples away. Without their spiritual power, the light of the formation dimmed again under the overwhelming tide of insects, like a candle flickering in the wind. It was in danger of being extinguished at any time.


    Seeing this, Fang Qingshan had no choice but to increase his spiritual power to fill in the gaps in their formation, in case the winged golden black bugs found a loophole. The powerful continuous output made his face a little pale.


    The power of the formation was activated again.


    Hum¨C


    Along with the melodious sound of contention, the ancient power spread out along with the light of the formation, like a huge storm on the calm sea surface, and the defensive mechanism of the formation was activated again.


    As the golden light spread out, countless Winged Golden Black Bugs fell down. The scene looked very spectacular. Although the scene outside could not be seen clearly, the pile of Winged Golden Black Bugs must be at least one foot thick.


    Even so, the number of Winged Golden Black Bugs on top of their heads did not decrease by much. They came one after another in an endless stream, even several times more than before.


    Seeing this scene, Fang Qingshan¡¯s heart instantly sank. Just how large was this swarm of insects? At this moment, he could not help but feel glad that some of the disciples had left.


    ¡°Master, we feel that we can¡¯t hold on much longer¡­¡±


    Many of the disciples¡¯ faces were slightly pale, and they looked exhausted. Fang Qingshan¡¯s current condition was not much better.


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go. Eldest Brother is right. If we survive, we can rebuild. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll really have to die here.¡±


    The crowd vaguely heard the cracking sounds. The swarm of insects must have found a breakthrough. Seeing this, Fang Qingshan could only say, ¡°Everyone, be careful. If we don¡¯t inject our spiritual power, this great Mountain Defense Formation won¡¯t last long.¡±


    As soon as he said this, the disciples gathered their spiritual power. However, at some point, a small black fog slipped in from the weakest part of the formation and suddenly swept toward Fang Qingshan.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    The other disciples¡¯ eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Fang Qingshan did not have time to react. At this critical moment, the white spiritual power surrounded and protected him. Fang Qinyu looked at the dangerous scene in front of her and rushed forward without caring about anything.


    ¡°Father, are you okay?¡±


    Fortunately, the Insect Tide seemed to have been fixed in place by something and did not continue to attack. Otherwise, Fang Qinyu¡¯s power alone would not have been able to resist it.


    After seeing who it was, Fang Qingshan¡¯s eyes went black and he almost fainted from anger. ¡°Damn it! Who told you to come here? The Insect Tide is coming. Do you know how dangerous this place is?!¡±

 Chapter 219 - The Arrival of the Insect Tide! The Third Grade Winged Golden Black Bug

    Fang Qinyu looked at Fang Qingshan stubbornly. ¡°Father, I can¡¯t leave you alone. If you don¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Faced with such a stubborn woman, Fang Qingshan had no choice but to leave.


    At this moment, Gu Xi was standing not far away, watching the small group of Winged Golden Black Bugs that had sneaked in. The bugs sensed his gaze, and they reacted as if they had seen a natural enemy. In the blink of an eye, they had disappeared without a trace, and he actually saw a hint of panic.


    He looked thoughtfully at the sky above him.


    Just as everyone was concerned about Fang Qingshan¡¯s consolation, no one noticed that the swarm of bugs that had surrounded the area above their heads had actually stopped for a moment.


    However, in the next second, the swarm suddenly grew more and more numerous.


    The swarm of bugs seemed to have been stimulated by something, and the sound of them gnawing and flapping their wings could be heard incessantly, causing one¡¯s hair to stand on end.


    ¡°Why did these insects suddenly get so agitated?!¡±


    They had clearly not launched an attack, but now even the defensive mechanism of the formation was ineffective. The weakest part of the formation was finally broken through.


    Crack¨C


    The crowd heard the sound of something breaking. Fang Qingshan¡¯s expression immediately turned extremely ugly.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Before they could react, a huge crack suddenly appeared on the formation, and then quickly spread out like a spider web.


    However, in an instant, the Mountain Defense Formation completely collapsed. There was no resistance, and everyone was exposed to the swarm of insects.


    Above their heads were countless densely packed Winged Golden Black Bugs. They could even feel the cold wind from their flapping wings. Everyone felt a chill in their hearts, and goosebumps appeared on their skin.


    Fang Qingshan made a prompt decision. ¡°I¡¯ll cover your retreat. You guys hurry up and leave!¡±


    Originally, the Mountain Defense Formation could still hold on for a while, giving them some time. No one had expected this group of Winged Golden Black Bugs to suddenly go crazy and destroy the Mountain Defense Formation in a short while.


    Fang Qinyu was pulled back by the other big brothers and sisters, but even so, she could not catch up to the speed of the Winged Golden Black Bugs.


    Fang Qingshan¡¯s eyes were bright, and he was ready to sacrifice himself.


    Countless spiritual power burst out from his body, turning into blazing flames. The tongues of flames shot up to the sky, carrying a majestic pressure, like a God born from the flames.


    Even so, facing the overwhelming tide of insects, he still looked small. He was like a candle in the wind, in danger of being extinguished at any time.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Seeing Fang Qingshan go up to him, Fang Qinyu burst out with a heart-wrenching cry, ¡°Stay away!¡±


    At this critical moment, Fang Qingshan did not expect another person to come to his side.


    ¡°Tower Master Fang, maybe I be of assistance.¡±


    After seeing clearly who it was, Fang Qingshan was so shocked that his jaw almost fell off, ¡°You?¡±


    It was actually Gu Xi. He did not know why he came to join in the fun at this time.


    No matter what his intentions were, the anger in Fang Qingshan¡¯s heart had dissipated a lot after he had lured Fang Qinyu to steal the Nine Revolutions Jade Dew.


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re here? Even I don¡¯t have the confidence, let alone the fact that you¡¯ve lost all your cultivation base. You¡¯re just sending yourself to your death.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll die anyway. Why don¡¯t you let me try?¡±


    Fang Qingshan was instantly rendered speechless by his words. Looking at Gu Xi¡¯s calm and composed appearance, it was as if there weren¡¯t a swarm of insects in front of him, but just a few small insects.


    Fang Qingshan admired Gu Xi¡¯s magnanimity. If Gu Xi had not done those things, he might have been allowed to recuperate in Moyu Tower.


    The black clouds pressed down on Moyu Tower, formed by tens of thousands of Winged Golden Black Bugs. The Insect Tide came menacingly, almost enveloping Gu Xi.


    Just as Fang Qingshan was about to attack, he felt a force of retreat, pushing him back.


    Strangely enough, the swarm of bugs surrounded Gu Xi, but they did not run in any other direction, nor did they attack anyone.


    In just a moment, the swarm of bugs had wrapped Gu Xi tightly. From afar, it looked like a huge black cocoon.


    Everyone was stunned by the scene in front of them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    One had to know that all living creatures were treated equally by the Winged Golden Black Bugs. There had never been a situation where the bugs only circled around a single target.


    ¡°Could it be that this kid¡¯s flesh is exceptionally sweet?¡±


    ¡°With so many Winged Golden Black Bug, I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t even have any bones left.¡±


    No one knew what was happening within the black cocoon.


    Everyone took advantage of this opportunity to quietly leave. Fang Qingshan, on the other hand, had a complicated expression on his face. Gu Xi must have pushed him just now. He was prepared to give it his all and did not even plan to leave alive. However, he did not expect Gu Xi to do such a thing.


    Fang Qinyu was stunned on the spot, but she quickly reacted. ¡°Big Brother Gu!¡±


    If Fang Qingshan had not pulled her back in time, she would have rushed over by now. ¡°Qinyu, stop messing around.¡±


    ¡°But Big Brother Gu is still inside. Father, we can¡¯t just leave him to die.¡±


    Fang Qinyu¡¯s tears were streaming down her face, and Fang Qingshan¡¯s expression was unprecedentedly grim.


    ¡°Even if you go over now, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s too late for him. Don¡¯t tell me you want all of us to suffer along with him? You don¡¯t want his sacrifice to be in vain, do you?¡±


    Fang Qinyu¡¯s face was pale, but she did not say anything in the end.


    Just as everyone was about to escape, the swarm of insects dispersed like Moses parting the sea, revealing the figure inside.


    Everyone looked as if they had seen a ghost.


    Fang Qinyu was so happy that she cried, ¡°Big Brother Gu!¡±


    Gu Xi was actually unharmed. Although the Winged Golden Black Bugs were circling around him, none of them approached him.


    However, what happened next was something that everyone would never forget for the rest of their lives.


    A Winged Golden Black Bug flew out from the swarm of bugs and stopped in front of Gu Xi.


    Everyone could not help but gasp. ¡°This Winged Golden Black Bug is a little too big.¡±

 Chapter 220 - We Must Be Dreaming

    Compared to the size of half a finger of its companion, it was as big as an adult¡¯s fist. The golden color of its wings was also dark gold, making it look extraordinary.


    Most importantly, the ordinary Winged Golden Black Bug was only at grade one or two, but it was actually at grade three!


    One had to know that no one had ever seen a third grade Winged Golden Black Bug before.


    ¡°How on earth did this Winged Golden Black Bug reach the third grade?¡±


    Everyone was baffled. It should be known that the Winged Golden Black Bug would desperately absorb spiritual essence and spiritual power of living creatures, regardless of whether their body could withstand it or not, until they exploded and died. This was their nature, it had already become an instinct that could not be changed.


    Therefore, it was very difficult for them to have high-level cultivation. After all, the Heavens had already given them great strength. They were already terrifying when they were only at the first or second grade. Even a strong practitioner like Fang Qingshan was helpless in the face of the Insect Tide.


    If they were given high-level cultivation, even a city would be easily destroyed by them.


    The third grade Winged Golden Black Bug came to Gu Xi and nodded.


    The human-like action made everyone gasp. ¡°What on Earth is it trying to do?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this Winged Golden Black Bug must be the leader. No wonder it was able to lead such a large-scale Insect Tide. But what is its purpose?¡±


    This could explain why the Winged Golden Black Bug, which had never set foot in human territory, came to the Moyu Tower. However, there were other sects within a radius of a hundred miles. Why did the Insect Tide choose them?


    Fang Qingshan could not figure this out.


    Gu Xi looked at the bugs in front of him. He nodded, but it was more like he was bowing. His attitude was very humble. However, the bugs did not have any obvious limbs. It was not obvious to others, but he could see it clearly.


    This action was like a signal. The army of Winged Golden Black Bugs behind him was ready to attack.


    Everyone¡¯s heart was in their throats once again.


    Although they did not understand what these Winged Golden Black Bugs were up to, their nature was like this. Could it be that they were going to launch an attack?


    Just as they were feeling restless, the swarm of bugs split into many, and countless strands of them circled in the air, forming a huge pattern.


    Fang Qingshan and the others almost thought that they had not woken up yet, and that they were hallucinating. ¡°I, I¡¯m not seeing things, right? That thing in the sky, it seems to be a pattern!¡±


    Everyone looked at it for a moment, and Fang Qingshan said with uncertainty, ¡°It seems to be some kind of mysterious totem.¡±


    It even looked like a flower, but he did not say it out loud. It was too unbelievable, because no matter how they looked at it, it seemed a little stupid, and did not fit the habits of the Winged Golden Black Bugs.


    For a moment, everyone¡¯s minds were filled with thoughts. Could it be that this Winged Golden Black Bugs were holding some ancient ceremony?


    However, the more Fang Qinyu looked at it, the more she felt that it was familiar. She said in astonishment, ¡°Father, what are you talking about? What mysterious totem? Isn¡¯t this the Silverblue Flower?¡±


    The Silverblue Flower was the most common flower in the Phantom Forest. It was not strange that the swarm of insects could piece together its pattern.


    The key was that these were Winged Golden Black Bugs! An existence that would make people tremble in fear at the mere mention of it was now facing a person who had lost all his cultivation. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, no one would believe it even if they were to say it out loud.


    ¡°Look! The pattern has changed again.¡±


    It was probably the first time they had pieced it together. The Winged Golden Black Bugs were still unfamiliar with it and it took them a long time to identify what it was. However, as time went on, their speed became faster and faster, and everyone could see it more clearly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Dragon Flame Grass, Snow Glazed Lotus, Ice Fire Heaven Spirit¡­¡±


    All kinds of flowers and plants appeared in front of everyone.


    It could be said that the Insect Tide was changing rapidly. In just a moment, a ferocious black bear appeared in the sky. It was exactly the same as the one Fang Qinyu had seen in the forest.


    Everyone was instantly stunned on the spot. They stammered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Violent Demon Bear¡­¡±


    When they were in danger back then, the appearance of the Violent Demon Bear was definitely not mistaken.


    They were almost numbed by what they saw. The scene before their eyes was dazzling. If not for the surrounding environment reminding them, they would have thought that they had returned to the Phantom Forest.


    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m dreaming?¡±


    Previously, it was just simple herbs and plants. Later on, even the various demon beasts were able to change and become lifelike. One could not help but sigh at the speed at which they were learning.


    Gu Xi was watching with great interest. No one noticed that there was a little bug with golden wings on his hair. It was also dancing around.


    Those black bugs seemed to have been injected with some kind of stimulant, and they were even more energetic in their performance.


    As the crowd was quite a distance away from Gu Xi, Little Ancient was hidden in his hair. With its small size, it was not easy to be noticed.


    Such a strange scene was simply unheard of. If it was in the past, everyone would definitely think that it was a joke. Even if the truth was right in front of them, they would still feel as if they were in a dream.


    They had to admit that the Insect Tide before them might be trying to curry favor with Gu Xi. This realization shocked everyone!


    ¡°Just what kind of background does he have to be able to make the Insect Tide do this?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression had become numb. Even if there was a hole in the sky right now, it would not make them feel anything strange. This was because what they were experiencing now had already exceeded common sense.


    Even though there were so many funny and strange actions, the pressure brought by the Winged Golden Black Bugs was real. Many disciples had already lowered their heads. They were not in the mood to appreciate it. Very few people were able to survive the Insect Tide.


    This was fear that came from instinct.


    Looking at Gu Xi¡¯s calm and even relishing expression, many people felt admiration in their hearts. In the face of such an Insect Tide, he did not even blink his eyes. He was truly a God.


    After an unknown amount of time, this ¡®dance¡¯ finally came to an end. Everyone was shocked, astonished, and feeling all sorts of different emotions.

 Chapter 221 - A Shocking Scene

    It was the same grade 3 Winged Golden Black Bug that had nodded at Gu Xi earlier. The swarm of insects behind them immediately closed up and turned into a dark cloud. Perhaps Gu Xi was the only one who had seen the entire performance.


    Gu Xi also waved at them. The swarm of insects seemed to have received some orders and turned around to leave. Only the Winged Golden Black Bug remained where it was. Finally, it reluctantly left and followed behind the swarm of insects.


    Everyone¡¯s back was already drenched in cold sweat. They looked at the black cloud in disbelief.


    ¡°Are they gone?¡±


    The buzzing sound of flapping wings gradually faded into the distance and completely disappeared into the horizon. Only then did everyone¡¯s heart finally settle down.


    Such a scene had probably never appeared in their dreams before. No one had had the time to digest this huge piece of information.


    There were no casualties, and everyone was unharmed. This was almost impossible, but they had managed to do it. Other than some of the disciples who had run out of spiritual power in order to maintain the mountain formation, and their faces were a little pale.


    If they had known earlier that this would happen, they would have saved some of their strength. They might as well have just opened the door.


    The air was extremely quiet. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Xi. At this moment, it could be said that everyone was paying attention.


    No one knew how much time had passed before the atmosphere was broken.


    ¡°Master, that¡¯s great! All of you are fine.¡±


    The people from Moyu Tower were stunned and came back to their senses.


    It was Li Junyan and the others. When they were halfway there, they realized that the swarm of insects had receded. The large black cloud that was pressing on the top of Moyu Tower had also disappeared. Only then did they return.


    They had thought that they would see a scene of heavy casualties. Even the disciples were mentally prepared and had heavy expressions on their faces. Who would have thought that they would see everyone in a daze?


    The scene was somewhat strange and inexplicably comical.


    Li Junyan had never seen that shocking scene and scene. Naturally, he did not understand why everyone¡¯s emotions were complicated at this moment. He also did not know why their gazes toward Gu Xi would be so strange.


    On the other hand, when Zhou Haozhe saw Gu Xi, he was like an angry chicken. He did not pay attention to the expressions of the people around him. It was a little different from the position Gu Xi was standing in. ¡°How dare you take advantage of the chaos to escape!¡±


    He thought that under the attack of the Insect Tide, Gu Xi would take advantage of the fact that no one was watching and try to sneak away.


    As soon as he said this, the people around Fang Qingshan looked at Zhou Haozhe as if they were looking at a fool. Someone reminded him in a low voice, ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, be careful. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Zhou Haozhe revealed an incredulous expression when he heard this. He immediately berated the disciple, ¡°Junior Brother, what do you mean by this? What do you mean by don¡¯t talk nonsense?¡±


    Even Fang Qingshan revealed an unhappy expression, ¡°Don¡¯t be rude. Is this how I taught you to behave?¡±


    1


    Zhou Haozhe did not dare to say anything more after hearing that. Gu Xi could be considered their savior. Although he did not know what methods he used to appease these Winged Golden Black Bugs, if it were not for him, the rest of the people present would have suffered.


    Noticing that everyone was acting strangely, Li Junyan could not help but ask, ¡°Master, what happened just now? Why did the Insect Tide suddenly leave?¡±


    ¡°He saved us.¡±


    Following the direction that everyone was pointing at, it was surprisingly Gu Xi. Li Junyan revealed an expression of disbelief, thinking that they were joking.


    Even Zhou Haozhe almost thought that they had gone crazy. He was afraid that they had suffered too much from seeing the Insect Tide.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for him just now, I¡¯m afraid that we would have been swallowed by the Insect Tide.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Brother, you didn¡¯t see it. The scene just now was very spectacular. Those Winged Golden Black Bugs seemed to listen to him.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I¡¯ve never seen such a big scene in my life, and ¨C¡±


    Seeing that the disciples were getting more and more excited as they talked, Fang Qingshan gave a look, and the others immediately became silent, which made Li Junyan and the others even more curious.


    ¡°Alright, no one is allowed to tell anyone about what happened earlier. Also, those disciples who have lost too much spiritual power, go down and rest well. The rest of you, come with me.¡±


    Soon, everyone, including Gu Xi, came to the main hall.


    It was a little quiet, and no one spoke. Fang Qingshan looked at Gu Xi carefully, and he was no longer as vigilant as before. Instead, he was a little more grateful.


    ¡°You are the great benefactor of our Moyu Tower. I thank you.¡± As he spoke, Fang Qingshan bowed deeply to Gu Xi.


    One had to know that Gu Xi could be considered their benefactor.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m a little ashamed. I still have to thank you for helping me despite the past enmity.¡±


    Fang Qingshan had wanted to punish Gu Xi and even put him to death. In the end, Gu Xi risked his life to stand up for him.


    Gu Xi said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯m only doing this to help Miss Fang.¡±


    Fang Qinyu, who was suddenly called out, suddenly thought of something. Her face suddenly turned red, as if it had been dyed with fine rouge. She was extremely beautiful. She said in a low voice, ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you.¡±


    An indescribable sweetness spread to the bottom of her heart, as if she had eaten honey. Looking at Fang Qinyu¡¯s bashful expression, Fang Qingshan seemed to have understood something.


    ¡°No matter what, this is what I, Fang Qingshan, owe to you. The matter from before can be written off.¡±


    Hearing this, Fang Qinyu was immediately somewhat displeased, ¡°Father! How can we write it off? Senior Brother Gu didn¡¯t do those things at all. I gave it to him willingly! If you want to investigate, you have to investigate properly. Why did those guards suddenly leave?¡±


    Fang Qinyu glanced at Zhou Haozhe beside her. The meaning behind this was self-evident.

 Chapter 222 - Retribution for Evil

    If it had been before, Fang Qingshan would never have believed what Fang Qinyu said. He thought that it was just an excuse for her to help Gu Xi get off. Now, he had to think about it carefully.


    ¡°What do you have to say?¡±


    The person who had been interrogated was Gu Xi, but in an instant, it had become Zhou Haozhe.


    Zhou Haozhe had never expected the situation to turn out like this. Originally, Gu Xi was bound to die, but after a wave of the Insect Tide, there was an earth-shaking change.


    Especially Fang Qingshan. He clearly understood every word, but he was shocked.


    Zhou Haozhe squeezed out a stiff smile. ¡°Teacher, Junior Sister, you can¡¯t be joking, right? With just him, how can he repel the Insect Tide? You have to know that he has lost all his cultivation base, so he¡¯s no different from those ordinary people.¡±


    They did not believe it at first, but after seeing the Insect Tide show respect to Gu Xi with their own eyes, they had to believe it.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, we¡¯ll find out after checking.¡±


    Zhou Haozhe glared at the disciple who spoke just now with a fierce look, which scared the disciple. He turned around to face Fang Qingshan, and he changed his face instantly. However, he did not know that Fang Qingshan had seen his change of face and frowned slightly.


    ¡°Master, you have to believe me. I would never do such a thing.¡±


    The person who had been sent to investigate the news returned very quickly. After all, it was Fang Qingshan who had personally given the order. He also knew that in the eyes of those who had lost their composure, the person in charge of the guards did not dare to hide anything.


    ¡°Yes, it was Senior Brother Zhou who said that there was something important. That was why we left for a moment. However, we did not expect¡­¡±


    The truth emerged, and it was almost the same as what Fang Qinyu had said.


    Fang Qingshan¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with extreme disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s really you.¡±


    Zhou Haozhe¡¯s face instantly turned deathly pale. ¡°No, it¡¯s not me!¡±


    This matter could have been done without anyone knowing. With Fang Qingshan¡¯s hatred for Gu Xi, even if Fang Qinyu told the truth, no one would believe it. It was precisely because of this that Zhou Haozhe had no scruples, he wanted to get rid of him.


    However, now, Gu Xi was a great contributor. Now that Fang Qinyu brought it up again, Fang Qingshan would naturally investigate it carefully. As such, it was impossible to hide it.


    Zhou Haozhe knelt on the ground. ¡°Master, believe me. Someone is making up a lie and trying to smear me.¡±


    Seeing that he was stubborn and unrepentant, Fang Qingshan¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. ¡°The witness is here, and you still want to deny it? Moreover, you acted without permission in the array formation earlier and almost caused a disaster!¡±


    Zhou Haozhe sat on the ground, his body trembling like a sieve.


    ¡°Pass down my orders. Zhou Haozhe has violated the sect rules and intended to frame his fellow sect members. He has ulterior motives. Even now, he still refuses to repent. He will be sentenced to ten lightning punishments, and he will be locked up in Deep Meditation Cliff!¡±


    Ten lightning punishments! This was practically taking half of his life.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡±


    Seeing that Fang Qingshan did not have any reaction, Zhou Haozhe crawled all the way to Fang Qinyu. ¡°Junior Sister Fang, I know my mistake. We grew up together, and you¡¯re so kind. Can you forgive me?¡±


    Fang Qinyu turned her head to the side and said coldly, ¡°Senior Brother Zhou purposely moved the guards away from you to use me to get rid of Big Brother Gu. You should have thought that such a day would come.¡±


    Zhou Haozhe did not expect Fang Qinyu to be so cold. It was as if he had received a huge blow. He rolled and crawled in front of Li Junyan.


    ¡°Senior Brother, can you help me plead with Master?¡±


    Seeing Zhou Haozhe¡¯s miserable appearance, Li Junyan was moved by the fact that they were fellow disciples who had grown up together. He was about to say something.


    Fang Qinyu, on the other hand, spoke up from the side, ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, when you set up a trap to use me to get rid of Gu Xi, why didn¡¯t you think about it? His cultivation has been completely lost and he can¡¯t withstand the punishment at all. Right now, it¡¯s only ten lightning strikes. It won¡¯t take your life at all.¡±


    On one side was his Junior Sister, and on the other side was his Junior Brother. In the end, Li Junyan still chose to stand on Fang Qinyu¡¯s side. After all, it was Zhou Haozhe who was at fault first.


    ¡°Someone, take him away.¡±


    No matter how much Zhou Haozhe cried, it was useless. Seeing this scene, Fang Qinyu moved closer to Gu Xi and whispered, ¡°Big Brother Gu, this is great. He finally got the punishment he deserved.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. I hope Little Friend Gu can explain to me why that swarm of insects didn¡¯t attack you.¡±


    Gu Xi knew that Fang Qingshan would have such a question. After all, he was an ordinary person who did not even have the strength to truss a chicken. He had no way of controlling the fiendish and terrifying Winged Golden Black Bugs, even someone with the cultivation of a Great Sage could not do it.


    However, Gu Xi could not reveal Little Ancient either. After all, it was the only Ancient Winged Golden King Bug in the world.


    ¡°I have been gifted since I was young, and I can communicate with the bugs.¡±


    Gu Xi used the excuse that he had long prepared.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a wondrous thing? To be able to communicate with the bug race¡­¡±


    Although Fang Qingshan did not quite believe it, he knew that he would not be able to get anything out of it.


    ¡°However, even if Zhou Haozhe was the one who planned it first, you did indeed give our sect¡¯s supreme treasure to an outsider to use. If you did not have this intention, Zhou Haozhe would not have used this ¨C¡±


    As Fang Qingshan¡¯s style changed, Fang Qinyu¡¯s heart hung in her throat once again. She said in disbelief, ¡°Father! Aren¡¯t you burning the bridge after crossing the river? Have you forgotten that it was Brother Gu who saved us from danger just now?¡±


    Seeing that Fang Qinyu could not wait to retort before he could finish her words, Fang Qingshan said helplessly, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking. What are you in a hurry for?¡±


    Only then did Fang Qinyu see the smile on his face clearly. For a moment, she was embarrassed and speechless. The red glow once again climbed onto her face and said shyly, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°Young Friend Gu, if you don¡¯t mind, this old man claims to know a little about the Art of Qi Recovery. Why don¡¯t you let me treat your injuries a little?¡±

 Chapter 223 - The Thousand

    From what he had seen earlier, Fang Qingshan¡¯s standard was not bad. Otherwise, he would not have been able to find out what the Demon Venerable had done to Gu Xi¡¯s body just by checking his pulse.


    ¡°Thank you, Tower Master Fang.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, did you take the Jade Dew last time?¡±


    Fang Qingshan thought that Gu Xi had not taken it, or that he had only taken a little. Otherwise, his injuries would not have remained the same. It seemed like there were no changes.


    Who would have thought that Gu Xi would say, ¡°I¡¯ve taken it all.¡±


    Fang Qingshan could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. ¡°You¡¯ve taken it all, but there¡¯s still no effect?¡±


    ¡°There is a little effect.¡±


    The hidden danger left behind by the Demon Venerable had been removed, and even Little Ancient had benefited from it. Gu Xi guessed that it was probably because the Winged Golden Black Bugs had sensed Little Ancient¡¯s aura, that was why it had come to the Moyu Tower.


    Even the Jade Dew could not completely treat Gu Xi¡¯s injuries. It seemed that Gu Xi¡¯s injuries were even more troublesome than Fang Qingshan had imagined.


    Fang Qingshan dismissed the rest of the people and arranged everything before starting to treat Gu Xi¡¯s injuries.


    There was a large piece of white jade in the hall. It was crystal clear and glimmered with a faint divine light. It was still emitting cold air. It was bone-piercing cold when one got close to it. One look and one could tell that it was extraordinary.


    Fang Qingshan introduced, ¡°This is a Thousand-year-old Cold Jade Bed. Whether you heal or circulate your Qi, it will have a miraculous effect. However, you¡¯re a mortal now, so you might not be able to withstand the cold air. Take this jade pendant with you. With me guarding you, it won¡¯t be too much of a problem.¡±


    Gu Xi took the jade pendant and put it on his chest. Only then did he carefully sit on it.


    The cold air instantly spread from the soles of his feet, and he almost could not help but shiver. After all, he had no spiritual energy at all now. Without cultivation, there was no way he could withstand such cold air.


    In just a moment, the color of Gu Xi¡¯s face went pale, and even his lips became extremely pale, like thin paper. His whole body trembled violently.


    ¡°Hold on a little longer.¡±


    A green light emerged from Fang Qingshan¡¯s hand, enveloping him within it. It was as if there was an inexplicable power flowing in his blood, examining the situation everywhere.


    Sensing that this power had no ill intentions, Gu Xi allowed it to be free. However, the chill was getting stronger and stronger, to the point that a layer of faint ice crystals had formed on his eyebrows and eyelashes.


    The temperature of his body suddenly dropped, causing Gu Xi to gradually lose consciousness. The vision between his eyelids was so intense that the scene in front of him became blurry, and a double image appeared.


    As if he knew that he could no longer hold on, Fang Qingshan frowned slightly. With a tap of his finger, like a dragonfly skimming the water, he brushed past the jade pendant.


    The jade pendant on his chest emitted a warm glow, protecting Gu Xi¡¯s entire heart meridian. At the same time, there was a warm feeling, like the sunshine of midsummer. Gu Xi quivered, slowly opened his eyes, and became clear-headed again.


    At this moment, he did not feel as uncomfortable as before, as if he was soaking in a hot spring. Although it was still a little cold, he felt much better than before.


    In contrast, Fang Qingshan, whose face was originally rosy, became a little ugly at this moment, and even beads of sweat the size of beans appeared on his forehead.


    Gu Xi saw Fang Qingshan¡¯s hands form a complicated seal, and the green spiritual power drew out a complicated pattern, which then entered his body. He could clearly feel that the originally damaged and knotted meridians slowly becoming smooth.


    He could tell that this was some kind of secret skill, which required a lot of spiritual energy and energy. Otherwise, Fang Qingshan¡¯s face would not have turned so pale in such a short time.


    However, the meridians in his body had been damaged too much, and it could be said that there was not a single undamaged part in his body. This method was undoubtedly a drop in the bucket.


    It was obvious that Fang Qingshan had also realized this. ¡°It might be a little painful next. Please bear with it for a while.¡±


    Gu Xi nodded. While he was muttering to himself, the hand seals on his hand became faster and faster. A few afterimages flashed across the sky, and many green light spots circled around him.


    The light from the jade pendant on his chest grew brighter and brighter. The burning sensation was as if a ball of flame was burning fiercely, to the point that Gu Xi could not bear it at all. It was as if all the blood in his body had been burnt dry.


    At the same time, the icy cold aura on the jade bed below became even more bone-piercing. It was as if his entire body had been frozen on a thousand-year-old snowy mountain, and all his meridians had been frozen into ice.


    At this moment, Gu Xi could be said to be living in deep water and fire. His entire body had been divided into two extreme halves. It be seen on his face. One half of his face was like a cooked prawn, while the other half was extremely pale.


    Fang Qinyu and the others did not leave. They just stood guard outside.


    Looking at Fang Qinyu, who was walking around, casting worried glances at the door from time to time, Li Junyan frowned. He could not help but say, ¡°Junior Sister Fang, Can you stop? I¡¯m almost dizzy from your pacing.¡±


    Fang Qinyu revealed an embarrassed smile and said nervously, ¡°Eldest Brother, Father and Big Brother Gu have been in there for so long. Why haven¡¯t they come out yet? It can¡¯t be that something has happened, right?¡±


    Li Junyan¡¯s expression was a little helpless. ¡°What could possibly happen to them? Moreover, you know Master¡¯s medical skills. I think there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    Even so, Fang Qinyu was still worried. ¡°But father also said before that Brother Gu¡¯s condition is very rare, and it¡¯s also quite troublesome. His injuries are too serious.¡±


    Li Junyan stared at her and did not say anything for a long time. It was until Fang Qinyu felt a little unnatural all over that she could not help but touch her face.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, why are you staring at me like that? Could it be that there is something dirty on my face?¡±


    He had never seen Fang Qinyu so worried. Even if there were fellow disciples who were injured in the past, he had never seen her like this.

 Chapter 224 - Medicine King Valley! Fang Qinyu’s Thoughts

    Not to mention that Fang Qinyu had stolen Jade Dew for Gu Xi, and she had protected him at all costs. She had even been able to refute Fang Qingshan. In addition to all the previous events, Li Junyan had a guess.


    He could not help but probe, ¡°Junior Sister Fang, you don¡¯t like him, do you?¡±


    Fang Qinyu was stunned at first, then she suddenly lowered her head and stammered, ¡°Eldest Brother, what are you talking about! How could I like Big Brother Gu? I¡¯m just grateful to him for saving me a few times.¡±


    As he could not see Fang Qinyu¡¯s expression, Li Junyan was a little suspicious about her denial, ¡°Really? But I don¡¯t think you care about him like you usually do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he saved my life, as well as Moyu Tower.¡±


    Fang Qinyu¡¯s thoughts were suddenly exposed. She could not help but bite her lips. Could it be that she was acting so obviously?


    At this moment, she only felt her face burning up. Her heart beat rapidly, as if she was not under her control and was about to jump out. Fang Qinyu could not help but feel lucky that she had her head down.


    Otherwise, Li Junyan would definitely be able to see her abnormally red face.


    After a moment, when the redness faded, Fang Qinyu pretended to be calm and raised her head. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, if you make such a joke again, I will be angry.¡±


    Li Junyan did not speak. When she met his eyes, Fang Qinyu felt a moment of guilt. She subconsciously looked away, not knowing if Eldest Senior Brother believed her.


    Just as the atmosphere became a little strange, the door suddenly opened, saving Fang Qinyu from an awkward situation.


    ¡°Father ¨C¡±


    Fang Qinyu was about to ask Gu Xi if she was okay when she caught Li Junyan¡¯s gaze from the corner of her eyes. The words that were about to come out of her mouth changed abruptly. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    At that moment, Fang Qingshan¡¯s expression was indeed not very good. He looked a little tired, as if he had experienced a great battle. She did not know if it was an illusion, but even a few strands of white hair had appeared on his temples. He immediately revealed a pained expression.


    Fang Qingshan waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need to recuperate for a period of time. It¡¯s just that ¨C¡± He could not help but sigh. ¡°In the end, I still can¡¯t cure his injuries.¡±


    Fang Qinyu was stunned on the spot. Subconsciously, she blurted out, ¡°Father, even you can¡¯t even him.¡±


    Gu Xi walked out of the room. Although Fang Qingshan had not cured him, his condition was much better than before. At the very least, the aura in his body was not mottled and chaotic.


    ¡°I am ashamed that I have not been able to completely cure my young friend. Perhaps the Medicine King Valley can find a way to treat him and help you recover your cultivation and spiritual power. It just so happens that the Valley Master of the Medicine King Valley owes me a favor, so I can introduce you to him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Tower Master Fang.¡±


    In fact, this result was within Gu Xi¡¯s expectations. After all, it was a spatial turbulence. If it was really easy to be cured, it would not be a near-death experience, not to mention that he was able to cross the continent through the turbulence, it was already a great fortune for him to be able to keep his little life.


    Fang Qingshan looked at Gu Xi with a strange expression. He had studied Gu Xi¡¯s tendons and meridians deeply just now, and only then did he know how serious and strange his injury was.


    Normally, when a person¡¯s tendons and meridians were broken, they would be broken into pieces. However, Gu Xi was fine. It was as if he had been crushed by some tyrannical and mysterious force. All of his tendons and meridians were entangled together and were completely broken.


    When encountering such serious injuries, no matter how powerful a cultivator was, he would probably die in an instant. However, Gu Xi had only lost all of his cultivation and spiritual power. It could be said that it was a miracle.


    ¡°Allow me to ask a question. This injury of Young Friend doesn¡¯t seem to be caused by humans, nor does it seem to be caused by demon beasts. How could it be caused to be so strange? This is truly a rare sight in one¡¯s life.¡±


    Gu Xi naturally could not reveal the true answer. After all, it involved his origins. Furthermore, no one who had fallen into the spatial turbulence had ever been able to survive.


    Now, not only was he unharmed, he had even traversed across the continent. Currently, the two continents had long lost contact with each other. If this news were to spread, it was likely that it would attract the attention of the entire Southern Continent.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tower Master Fang. This is a personal matter, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to reveal it.¡±


    Fang Qingshan was very sensible. Who did not have a few secrets? He did not continue to ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who spoke too much. Please don¡¯t take offense, Young Friend. You have done Moyu Tower a great favor. If you need anything from me, just say the word.¡±


    ¡°Then I really do have a presumptuous request. Your sect¡¯s Jade Dew is very useful to my injuries. I wonder if you can give me another bottle.¡±


    Fang Qingshan was stunned for a moment. He did not expect Gu Xi to have such a request.


    The Jade Dew only had one drop every ten years. It was really precious and rare. Up until now, Moyu Tower had only saved a few bottles. Last time, Fang Qinyu had already given one bottle to Gu Xi.


    Now, there were only two bottles left. Even Fang Qingshan could not bear to use it. His face could not help but reveal a pained expression.


    However, he had already said it, and it was not good for him to take it back. He almost gritted his teeth and agreed, as if he could hear the sound of his heart dripping blood.


    From then on, Fang Qingshan and Gu Xi were even.


    ¡°Father, I see that Big Brother Gu¡¯s expression is not good. I¡¯ll bring him back to rest first.¡±


    Looking at Fang Qinyu supporting Gu Xi¡¯s back as they walked away, Fang Qingshan did not know what he was thinking, and he did not say anything for a moment.


    Li Junyan, on the other hand, hesitated for a moment. In the end, he could not help but say, ¡°Master, I think Junior Sister Fang is interested in this kid.¡±


    Fang Qingshan said calmly, ¡°You saw it too.¡±


    Seeing that he did not look surprised, Li Junyan said, ¡°So, Master, you knew all along. I thought ¨C¡±


    ¡°Thought what? If even you saw it, would I be kept in the dark? Only Qinyu thought she had hidden it well.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you going to do, Master?¡±

 Chapter 225 - Find Another Way Out

    Fang Qingshan¡¯s gaze landed in the air, and he could not help but sigh. ¡°Gu Xi¡¯s origins are a mystery. If he really is just a disciple of a small sect, why would he have such an injury?¡±


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t forget¡­ He clearly has no cultivation and has lost all his spiritual energy, yet he is able to command a swarm of insects. Even if a Great Sage was here, he would still have to retreat when faced with such a huge swarm of insects, not to mention Gu Xi, who is no different from a mortal now.¡±


    Although Gu Xi said that he was extremely talented and could communicate with the insect race, Fang Qingshan felt that it was not that simple. Perhaps there was something that they did not know.


    Li Junyan could not help but ask, ¡°But didn¡¯t he say that he could communicate with the insect race?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. Only he himself knows whether it is true or not. We can¡¯t just beat around the bush.¡±


    If Gu Xi did not want to say it out loud, he had many ways to do it. Moreover, he was now the benefactor of Moyu Tower. Fang Qingshan did not want to get to the bottom of it, so as to avoid souring the relationship.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t think too much. Maybe it¡¯s too complicated for us.¡±


    ¡°I hope so¡­ But we have to reduce the interaction between him and Qinyu. Otherwise, that girl will get more and more involved. You have to be careful about this.¡±


    Li Junyan knew that Fang Qingshan was worried that Fang Qinyu would be injured. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. I will pay more attention to Junior Sister¡¯s situation.¡±


    On the other side, after collecting the Jade Dew, Fang Qingshan also sent someone to deliver it to Gu Xi.


    [Ding! Nine Revolutions Jade Dew detected.]


    [Contains impurities 5421. Do you wish to extract it?]


    [Host has successfully obtained Nine Revolutions Jade Dew Pill.]


    Two bottles of Nine Revolutions Jade Dew was the entire savings of Moyu Tower. After converting them into pills, all he obtained were two pills.


    It was unknown if it was because he had taken it once before, nut the effect of the second time was not as obvious as the last time. Gu Xi could clearly feel that the injuries in his body had slightly recovered, but it was still a drop in the bucket for him.


    ¡°It seems that the Nine Revolutions Jade Dew Pill is no longer of any use to me. I can only think of other ways.¡±


    There was another pill that Gu Xi did not consume. In any case, it did not have much of an effect on him at the moment. It would be a waste if he ate it. He might as well keep it for a rainy day.


    Gu Xi had been recuperating in the Moyu Tower for the past few days. Fang Qingshan was also a generous person. He was not stingy with all the Heavenly and Earthly treasures, and all the healing medicines were delivered to his hands like flowing water.


    However, the number of times Fang Qinyu came to visit him had decreased by a lot.


    While he was wandering around in boredom, he suddenly heard the discussion of a few disciples.


    ¡°It¡¯s really too strange. The village was just fine, but in one night, everyone disappeared. I heard that it was the vengeful spirit that killed them.¡±


    ¡°Zi Buyu is a monster. It should be a demon beast that attacked the village.¡±


    ¡°If it was a demon beast that attacked the village, there should be traces of blood. It¡¯s impossible for there to be no traces at all. If I had to say it, it must be a hooligan.¡±


    The few disciples spoke very seriously and did not notice Gu Xi¡¯s existence for a moment.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Gu Xi¡¯s sudden words shocked the few of them. After they saw who it was, they heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You scared me to death.¡±


    Ever since Gu Xi had saved the entire Moyu brothel and Fang Qingshan had instructed them, everyone was very friendly to Gu Xi.


    Seeing that Gu Xi was very interested, the disciple said mysteriously, ¡°We were talking about a strange incident recently. I heard that all the villagers in the village next to Phantom Forest disappeared overnight. Master has already sent people to check on them, but they haven¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    ¡°What a strange story.¡± Gu Xi was immediately interested. Just as he was about to ask a few more questions, the disciples said their goodbyes in a hurry.


    ¡°Master has summoned us. We have to go there quickly.¡±


    Gu Xi had nothing to do, so he followed the disciples into the main hall.


    In the hall, Fang Qingshan sat at the head seat with a solemn expression. His disciples stood respectfully on both sides.


    ¡°Earlier, when the villagers disappeared for no reason, I sent my disciples to investigate. However, there has been no news of them recently. I can¡¯t even contact them. This matter is extremely strange.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the entire hall was instantly in an uproar.


    ¡°What? If that¡¯s the case, then Junior Brother Zhao, Junior Brother Fang, and the others have all disappeared!¡±


    Fang Qingshan nodded with an unsightly expression.


    Back then, the disciples were divided into two groups to carry out the trial mission. Li Junyan, Fang Qinyu, and the others¡¯ mission was to hunt the Violent Demon Bear, while the other group of disciples went to investigate.


    Initially, they thought that the second mission was not dangerous, but to investigate why the villagers had disappeared. At most, they would be attacked by demon beasts.


    In the villages around the Phantom Forest, this kind of trouble occurred all year round. Occasionally, demon beasts would run out of the forest, so the people were already used to it.


    Therefore, the disciples sent by Fang Qingshan were not very powerful. Even if they could not defeat the demon beasts in the face of danger, they could just escape. However, now, they had suddenly disappeared.


    The disciples could not help but worry. ¡°Could they have been killed by the demon beasts?¡±


    Fang Qingshan shook his head. ¡°Their life lamps are still on. Although the light is dim and their lives are not in danger for the time being, in the long run, this is not going to work.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that our enemy forces intentionally captured those people?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that those evil cultivators are also trying to cause trouble.¡±


    Everyone was discussing.


    All the disciples of the Moyu Tower would leave a drop of blood in their life lamps. If the life lamps were still on, the people would still be alive. If the life lamps were extinguished, it meant that the person had died. This way, the Moyu Tower would also be able to know the situation of all the disciples.

 Chapter 226 - The Villagers Who Disappeared for No Reason

    ¡°Not only has the matter of the villagers gone missing not been clarified, but even our people have also died inside. This matter is too serious. We must find the truth and rescue those disciples.¡±


    ¡°Master, I am willing to go and rescue my Junior Brothers.¡±


    ¡°Master, I am also willing to go!¡±


    All the disciples petitioned one after another.


    ¡°Very good. Junyan will lead the team this time. You guys will go with him.¡±


    ¡°Tower Master Fang, can you let me go with them? Maybe I can be of some help.¡±


    No one expected Gu Xi to suddenly appear here and even said that he would go with them. Seeing his appearance, Fang Qinyu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.


    Fang Qingshan said somewhat hesitantly, ¡°But are your injuries alright? Why don¡¯t you stay here and recuperate?¡±


    These words were rather tactful, but Gu Xi knew that Fang Qingshan was worried that his lack of cultivation level would delay Li Junyan and the others from retreating.


    ¡°Please rest assured, Tower Master. I have the ability to protect myself. It¡¯s just that these few days, in order to thank Tower Master for taking care of me, I wanted to help you resolve your problems.¡±


    Since he had already said that, it would be ungrateful if he were to reject Gu Xi. Fang Qingshan had no choice but to agree. However, he still reminded Li Junyan to pay attention to Gu Xi¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Junyan, you must not let Fellow Daoist Gu fall into a dangerous situation.¡±


    There was another reason for Fang Qingshan. Based on Gu Xi¡¯s unfathomable abilities, he might really be able to help. He could even use this opportunity to test his strength.


    Fang Qinyu was initially uninterested, but at this moment, she suddenly said, ¡°Father, I want to go too.¡±


    Fang Qingshan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Nonsense. Your Senior Brother and the others aren¡¯t going to play. This time is different from before. We don¡¯t know what the situation is like, nor do we know who the mastermind is. It¡¯s extremely dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, your cultivation base isn¡¯t good enough. If you go, you¡¯ll only be a hindrance. If there¡¯s really danger, you¡¯ll need them to expend their energy to save you. Wouldn¡¯t it be troublesome if you go?¡±


    Hearing that Fang Qingshan had denied her own strength, Fang Qinyu was instantly a little displeased. Once her stubborn temper flared up, she definitely had to go.


    ¡°Previously, when I was dealing with the Violent Demon Bear, I also made a move. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, and I even helped Eldest Senior Brother and the others. Even if it¡¯s dangerous this time, I believe that with Eldest Senior Brother and the others¡¯ strength, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Father, please let me go with them.¡±


    ¡°Previously, it was just your luck. It was just a fluke!¡± When Fang Qingshan said this, he gave Gu Xi a veiled look. ¡°If anything were to happen to you, I won¡¯t be able to explain it to your mother.¡±


    Seeing that Fang Qingshan had already made up his mind, no matter how Fang Qinyu protested, it would be useless.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anymore. In short, I absolutely won¡¯t let you take the risk. You just stay in your room and don¡¯t cause any more trouble for me!¡±


    Fang Qinyu became more and more dissatisfied with Fang Qingshan¡¯s attitude. ¡°Why do you allow Brother Gu to go, but I can¡¯t go? Now, in terms of cultivation, Brother Gu might not even be as good as ¨C¡±


    Fang Qinyu, who knew that she had misspoken, quickly swallowed her words. She was worried that she would poke Gu Xi¡¯s sore spot, so she quickly said, ¡°Brother Gu, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    Gu Xi shook his head to show that he did not care.


    Fang Qingshan also did not buy it. ¡°Can you compete with him? If you have the ability, you can also make the Insect Tide retreat on your own accord. Maybe I¡¯ll consider letting you go.¡±


    ¡°Junyan, prepare to set off immediately. Otherwise, there will be more trouble in the future. Prepare to set off tomorrow morning.¡±


    After saying this, he flicked his sleeves and left. Fang Qinyu stomped her feet on the spot in anger. She glanced at Gu Xi and then chased after him.


    The next day, everyone was ready to set off. Fang Qingshan and the others sent them off.


    When Fang Qingshan returned to the Moyu Tower, he realized that there was one person missing. He frowned and asked, ¡°Where did Qinyu go?¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister Fang was angry yesterday. She locked herself in her room and didn¡¯t even eat dinner. She didn¡¯t even come out to see them off today.¡±


    Yesterday, Fang Qinyu and Fang Qingshan had a big fight and tried to use all kinds of excuses to persuade Fang Qingshan to let her go, but he did not fall for it at all. He never relented.


    It was not easy for Gu Xi to leave, so the two of them had no chance to contact each other. How could Fang Qingshan let go of such a great opportunity? He firmly refused to agree.


    He had even thought that if he completed the mission this time, he might as well let Gu Xi go to the Medicine King Valley with a letter of introduction, completely cutting off Fang Qinyu¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Go and deliver some food to her later. I¡¯m afraid her body can¡¯t take it after not eating for so long.¡±


    Fang Qingshan stopped in his tracks and hurriedly changed his direction. His expression changed slightly as he said, ¡°Not good!¡±


    The disciples around him thought that something had happened and hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master?¡±


    According to Fang Qinyu¡¯s feelings for Gu Xi, now that she knew that he was going to leave temporarily, how could she not come out to send him off? Unless¡­


    A group of people came to the door of Fang Qinyu¡¯s room.


    ¡°Junior Sister Fang, are you here? Master is here to see you.¡±


    The disciple knocked for a long time, but there was no response. It was as if there was no one inside.


    Fang Qingshan¡¯s expression became more and more unsightly.


    He pushed the door open, but it did not move at all. It was probably locked from the inside.


    Rumble!


    A blinding spiritual power burst out, and the door collapsed with a loud bang. There was no one in the room, and the beds were neat and tidy.


    Seeing the gloomy expression on Fang Qingshan¡¯s face, the crowd was so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep an eye on her? Why did she run away? You don¡¯t even know!¡±


    Fang Qingshan was so angry that his whole body was trembling. Needless to say, Fang Qinyu must have left with Gu Xi and the others. He did not expect that she would make such a move!


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Junior Sister¡¯s character. She lost her temper yesterday and chased us away. No one knew that she was so bold¡­¡±


    ¡°Very good! It seems that I usually pamper her too much, to the extent that I allowed her to be so bold. When she comes back, I¡¯ll definitely punish her severely!¡±


    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we send someone to chase after her now?¡±


    Fang Qingshan sighed helplessly. ¡°Forget it, Junyan and the others have already gone far away. I don¡¯t think we can chase after her anymore. I will send a message to him later and ask him to ensure Qinyu¡¯s safety!¡±

 Chapter 227 - Let’s Go Together

    On the other side, Li Junyan and his group were getting further and further away from Moyu Tower.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have noticed something, and his gaze became vigilant. he shouted sternly, ¡°Sneaky, who are you! Get out of there quickly.¡±


    The other disciples were also on guard.


    They saw a small head emerging from the bushes behind them. After seeing her face clearly, everyone was extremely surprised. They said in unison, ¡°Junior Sister Fang, why are you here?!¡±


    Li Junyan sensed that there was someone following behind him. He thought it was a demon beast or a bandit, but he never expected it to be Fang Qinyu.


    Fang Qinyu smiled awkwardly. No one knew when she had caught up. ¡°Well, Eldest Senior Brother, Father let me go with you.¡±


    Li Junyan immediately revealed a suspicious gaze. ¡°Master wants you to follow us? Why didn¡¯t he mention it to us before we set off?¡±


    Just yesterday, Fang Qingshan had been adamant in not allowing her to go. How could he have changed his mind so quickly?


    Moreover, based on how much he valued Fang Qinyu, it was impossible for him not to tell them. Furthermore, letting Fang Qinyu follow them secretly was really not in line with Fang Qingshan¡¯s style of doing things. There was only one possibility¡­


    ¡°Junior Sister Fang, tell me honestly, did you sneak out of Moyu Tower?¡±


    Faced with Li Junyan¡¯s questioning, Fang Qinyu¡¯s expression was flustered. She did not even dare to look him in the eye. She stammered, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what are you saying? How could I possibly have snuck out?¡±


    There was no need to ask further. This kind of attitude already explained everything.


    Li Junyan could not help but scold, ¡°Junior Sister, you are simply being ridiculous! You actually ignored Master¡¯s instructions and sneaked out. If he knew, he would definitely be very angry! Moreover, aren¡¯t you making him worried by doing this?¡±


    Fang Qinyu bit her lips. ¡°Senior Brother, Don¡¯t blame me anymore. Now that I have followed you all here, just let me join.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Li Junyan shook his head resolutely. ¡°We¡¯re in danger this time. It¡¯s not like when we were dealing with the Violent Demon Bear.¡±


    ¡°But when we were in the Phantom Forest earlier, didn¡¯t I also help? Why Can¡¯t we do it this time?¡±


    Li Junyan was not soft-hearted this time. No matter how Fang Qinyu begged and acted coquettishly, it was useless. He said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you back now.¡±


    The disciple next to him reminded him in a low voice, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, we¡¯ve been out for so long. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not realistic to send Junior Sister Fang back now¡­¡±


    They had been out for some time. They had to reach the village before the sun set. If they turned back now, it would definitely take a lot of time.


    Moreover, the missing Junior Brothers might still be waiting for them to save them.


    ¡°Junior Brother Li, Junior Brother Zhao, and Senior Sister Wu, please escort Junior Sister Fang back first, and then come back to meet us. This way, we won¡¯t waste any time.¡±


    Fang Qinyu was a little anxious. ¡°Senior Brother! Even if you let them escort me back, I¡¯ll find a chance to escape. If anything happens along the way¡­¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Li Junyan was so angry that he could not say anything, but he was helpless. He believed that Fang Qinyu could really do such a thing.


    ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t do anything to you. But I¡¯ve made a pact with you beforehand. You¡¯re not allowed to act on your own, and you¡¯re not allowed to leave our sight. Everything is for your own protection.¡±


    When Fang Qinyu saw that Li Junyan had finally relented, she was overjoyed, ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡±


    Li Junyan wanted to say something else, but he saw Fang Qinyu jumping over to Gu Xi¡¯s side. He seemed to understand, but it was not easy to say it in front of so many people. He could only sigh helplessly.


    ¡°Brother Gu, Father has been blocking me from seeing you these past few days. He said he was afraid of disturbing your recovery. Have your injuries improved?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern. It¡¯s better than before. However, your actions are too rash. It¡¯s better not to do this next time.¡±


    Fang Qinyu looked at Gu Xi¡¯s serious face and seemed to have thought of something. Her face immediately turned red and she asked softly, ¡°Big Brother Gu, are you showing concern for me?¡±


    He had known Fang Qinyu for a period of time, and she had helped and defended him many times. Gu Xi had long regarded Fang Qinyu as a sister. He nodded without hesitation.


    Fang Qinyu¡¯s face turned even redder, and her heart sped up. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but Li Junyan suddenly walked over. ¡°Fellow Daoist Gu will have to take care of Junior Sister Fang along the way.¡±


    Li Junyan recalled what Fang Qingshan had said before. Gu Xi¡¯s background was a mystery, and he might have some trump cards. He did not want anything to happen to Fang Qinyu.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Fang Qinyu turned her gaze and saw an old acquaintance. ¡°Eh, why is he here?¡±


    Gu Xi followed her line of sight and saw that it was actually Zhou Haozhe.


    However, at this moment, he looked very different from before. His entire person had become much more haggard, and there were many white hairs on both sides of his temples. He looked like he had aged ten years, and even his cultivation stage had dropped a level.


    ¡°He was begging Master to come along. He should have still been punished, but Junior Brother Zhou said that he wanted to redeem himself, so Master let him come along.¡±


    As if sensing their gazes, Zhou Haozhe suddenly raised his head and then quickly lowered his head. The gaze that flashed past was extremely uncomfortable, like a mouse that could not see the sun in the sewer.


    Fang Qinyu frowned slightly. She didn ot know how to describe the feeling in her heart. She said embarrassedly, ¡°Senior Brother Zhou has changed so much. If only his thoughts weren¡¯t so vicious back then.¡±

 Chapter 228 - The Deserted Village, the Strange Fox Statue

    Gu Xi looked at Zhou Haozhe and felt that it was a little strange, but he did not take it to heart. Zhou Haozhe was not a big deal to him at all.


    He said indifferently, ¡°I hope he can turn over a new leaf after going through these things.¡±


    This incident was just a small interlude that was instantly thrown to the back of their minds. However, they did not know that after Gu Xi walked over, a pair of vicious eyes stared at him, causing them to shudder in fear.


    Zhou Haozhe was like a venomous snake that hissed in the dark, the fists under his sleeves cracking.


    The few disciples beside him were laughing. Perhaps they did not notice Zhou Haozhe, or perhaps he was too engrossed in watching. In short, they accidentally bumped into him.


    One of the disciples was also a hot-tempered person. He immediately scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes? Watch where you¡¯re going!¡±


    In the past, Zhou Haozhe¡¯s cultivation base was not bad, and his status in Moyu Tower was also quite high. If it was in the past, no one would have dared to speak to him like this.


    However, now, things were different from the past. After he had made a huge mistake and was punished by Fang Qingshan, his cultivation base plummeted. Not only that, but everyone knew what he had done.


    In addition, Gu Xi was a benefactor to Moyu Tower, so many disciples tried to avoid Zhou Haozhe. They even mocked him, and his status plummeted.


    Usually, the disciples who were on good terms with him were worried that they would get into trouble, so they just ignored him. Moreover, they did not have much of a relationship with each other, so it could be seen that Zhou Haozhe had a bad relationship with people in the past.


    ¡°Why are you still not convinced? Do you still think that you are the old Senior Brother Zhou?!¡±


    Hearing the sarcasm of those people, Zhou Haozhe was so angry that his eyes turned red and blue veins popped out. However, he could only forcefully endure it. He lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After those disciples had gone far away, he raised his head. His eyes were vicious. It was as if he wanted to devour them all. He looked extremely terrifying.


    All of this was thanks to Gu Xi!


    If it was not for Gu Xi, he would not have fallen to such a state.


    Sooner or later, he would make Gu Xi pay a painful price!


    The group hurried on without stopping. In front of them, they could faintly see the shadow of the village. It was sparse and looked very desolate.


    Not knowing what was going on ahead, Li Junyan reminded them, ¡°Everyone, be careful.¡±.


    They did not know if it was Gu Xi¡¯s imagination, but they felt that there was something different about the village in front of them. However, they could not tell what exactly was different.


    When they got closer, they saw that it was even more desolate.


    Looking around, they saw that there were collapsed houses everywhere. There were only a few that were well-preserved, and no one lived in them. It seemed that they had been abandoned a long time ago.


    Li Junyan said in surprise, ¡°I remember that there used to be a village here. How did it become like this?¡±


    In such a short period of time, what exactly was the reason that caused a village to suddenly become deserted.


    ¡°There are no signs of a fight around here. There isn¡¯t even a trace of blood. It shouldn¡¯t be an attack by demon beasts, right?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s split up and look around. Although this place doesn¡¯t seem to be dangerous, it¡¯s best not to fall behind in case anything unexpected happens.¡±


    The group searched around. The surroundings seemed to be in a mess. It seemed that the people who left were all in a hurry. They did not even have the time to tidy up a lot of things.


    The furniture and daily necessities in the room were relatively complete, but it was full of spider webs. Even the window had a hole, and the air was filled with an indescribable strange smell.


    A few female disciples in the group all covered their noses, revealing looks of disdain.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    They only heard a sharp female voice, and everyone thought that something had happened, so they hurried over.


    The female disciple¡¯s face was pale. She pointed to a corner with a trembling finger and stammered, ¡°A black shadow ran over.¡±


    After seeing the creature¡¯s appearance, the others comforted her, ¡°It¡¯s just a rat.¡±


    It turned out to be a false alarm.


    Gu Xi¡¯s spiritual sense was sharp. He vaguely sensed that something was watching him from the dark. He suddenly turned his head and saw a pair of eyes with a strange smile. They were filled with unspeakable strangeness and strangeness.


    Seeing that thing standing silently behind everyone, as if it had come to life, it almost gave people a fright.


    Seeing that Gu Xi seemed to have noticed something and could not take her eyes off it, Fang Qinyu asked curiously, ¡°Brother Gu, what are you looking at? You¡¯re actually so engrossed in it.¡±


    Following his gaze, Fang Qinyu¡¯s face turned pale, and she almost cried out in surprise. She could not help but grab Gu Xi¡¯s sleeve tightly, as if she could feel a sense of security just like that.


    She asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Brother Gu, what is that?¡±


    The others had also discovered this thing. It just stood quietly in the corner. If it was not for the mouse¡¯s movement, which attracted everyone¡¯s attention, no one would have been able to notice it.


    Gu Xi slowly walked over, picked up the thing in the corner, and gestured to everyone.


    It was actually a fox statue!


    Ordinary people would offer something in order to obtain protection. However, these were usually divine being like Gods and Buddhas, and it was rare to see people offering offerings to a fox.


    One of the female disciples could not help but say, ¡°This fox is so strange¡­¡±


    The fox was sitting upright like a human, and it was wearing clothes, which made it seem somewhat out of place.


    The most important thing was that pair of protective eyes. It looked at the crowd with a strange smile. It looked extremely evil. If it was not for the fact that there was no strange aura from it, people would believe that it was an evil object.


    Its gaze seemed to be following their every move. For a moment, everyone felt their scalps and hair stand on end.


    Li Junyan could not help but frown and said, ¡°Why would ordinary people worship such a thing?¡±


    It really did not look like a good item.

 Chapter 229 - When the Sun Sets, It Was the Time of the Demons

    If the offering has a good, it can change a family¡¯s feng shui, and it can even bring good fortune and good luck. On the other hand, if the offering is bad, there will be disasters and misfortunes, and at worst, the family will be destroyed. There will also be life-threatening dangers.


    ¡°Hurry up and throw this statue away. It looks really creepy.¡±


    ¡°The villagers in the countryside are so ignorant and fearless. They dare to offer anything.¡±


    After confirming that the fox statue did not have any other aura or abnormalities other than its strange appearance, Gu Xi casually put it aside and walked out with everyone.


    No one saw that after they left, the eyes of the fox statue moved. A faint red light flashed, and it looked as if it had come alive.


    At the same time, the smile on the corner of his mouth grew bigger and bigger. It was so big that it almost reached the back of his ear, making people¡¯s hair stand on end.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything, but I found the worshipers here very strange. They actually worshiped the fox.¡±


    After everyone gathered and conversed, they found nothing. However, they found that apart from the fox statue that Gu Xi had just discovered, there were also other houses.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, when you passed by this place before, did you find that the villagers here worship the fox?¡±


    Li Junyan pondered for a moment and shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice that. Forget it, I can¡¯t find any clues here. Why don¡¯t we go ahead and take a look?¡±


    Just as everyone left, they found that there was one person missing.


    ¡°It seems that Senior Brother Zhou is missing.¡±


    ¡°Could something have happened?¡±


    Although Zhou Haozhe was not popular, he was still a disciple of Moyu Tower. It was impossible for him to leave him here. When the time came, it would be hard to explain. As everyone searched around, they finally found him, they finally found him in a corner of an abandoned house.


    However, at this moment, his face was covered in blood, and he looked like he was injured.


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, wake up.¡±


    Hearing the cries of the crowd, he slowly opened his eyes.


    Li Junyan was, after all, the Eldest Senior Brother, so it was his responsibility to be related to the other disciples. ¡°What happened? Why are you here alone? What¡¯s with the blood?¡±


    Logically speaking, there should be several disciples working together, so why was Zhou Haozhe alone.


    ¡°I was accidentally hit by a brick on my head just now.¡±


    After saying this, Zhou Haozhe lowered his head silently. Seeing his reclusive look, they probably would not be able to get anything out of him.


    ¡°What bad luck. He actually fainted from such a small injury. Isn¡¯t he too useless? Doesn¡¯t he know how to dodge it? It¡¯s simply a waste of our time.¡±


    A few disciples beside him whispered.


    ¡°Alright, since there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The group quickly left. The setting sun was like blood, dragging their shadows for a long time. Zhou Haozhe followed at the back of the group.


    Many disciples were some distance away from him, as if they were avoiding a fierce beast.


    Therefore, no one could see Zhou Haozhe¡¯s shadow. In the instant when the sun shone on him, it became extremely distorted. It had a sharp mouth and long ears, and its brows and eyes were extremely long and narrow. It was shockingly the appearance of a fox.


    The shadow slowly merged into Zhou Haozhe¡¯s shadow, but in the blink of an eye, it returned to normal. No one noticed this temporary abnormality, and Zhou Haozhe¡¯s back seemed to have become even more hunched.


    Gu Xi seemed to have noticed something and suddenly turned around. However, the village behind him had gradually moved further away, becoming a small black dot. The setting sun that shrouded the sky shone with a scarlet light.


    Accompanied by the desolation around him, everything was filled with an ominous and strange feeling, as if the entire world was shrouded in blood.


    He suddenly had a faint feeling of unease in his heart, but he could not say it out loud.


    Fang Qinyu, who was beside him, noticed his strange behavior and could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Big Brother Gu?¡±


    Gu Xi shook his head. ¡°Nothing, I felt something strange. Maybe I¡¯m overthinking things.¡±


    It was sunset, and it was the time of the demons. He always felt that this kind of time was somewhat ominous, but Gu Xi did not have to say it out loud. After all, it was nonsense, and he was afraid that it would cause panic among the crowd.


    Seeing that Gu Xi did not want to say anything more, Fang Qinyu did not continue asking. The two walked side by side, and their shadows were also approaching. From Afar, it looked like they were together.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Haozhe laughed sinisterly and said in a low voice, ¡°I hope what you said is true.¡±


    He touched the thing in his pocket, and a corner was faintly revealed. It seemed to be a statue, and one could see that the statue had an extremely wide smile.


    If Gu Xi and the others were here, they would definitely find this item extremely familiar. It was the fox ornament that they found in the room.


    At this moment, Zhou Haozhe was holding it for some unknown reason, and he even brought it out of the village.


    A few drops of blood fell on the corner of the fox¡¯s mouth, and that smile grew wider and wider. It was really strange to look at. Very soon, the blood entered the fox. Finally, as if it was absorbed by something, the blood disappeared in an instant.


    The fox¡¯s eyes moved. Facing such a strange scene in front of him, Zhou Haozhe appeared extremely calm as if he was used to it. Upon closer inspection, there was a faint red light in his eyes.


    Before the sun completely set, the group finally saw the shadow of the village again.


    This time, the village looked much better than before. Although it was still in tatters, the curling smoke from the kitchen proved that this place was inhabited.


    Everyone hastened their steps and walked into the village. Only then did they realize that this village was also relatively quiet. They did not see anyone outside. Logically speaking, this was a little strange.


    After all, at this time, the villagers should have come back from working in the fields. Not to mention the fields, there was not even a trace of them in the courtyard.


    Only the chirping of insects and birds could be heard. There was no human presence. If it were not for the smoke they saw earlier, they would have thought that this place was uninhabited.


    ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    Li Junyan knocked on the door of a farmer¡¯s house.

 Chapter 230 - The Strangeness of the Village

    ¡°Who is it ¨C¡±


    A trembling voice came from the door, sounding somewhat vigilant.


    ¡°We are not bad people, but cultivators passing by. We passed by this place because we wanted to take a rest and also to get some information.¡±


    Hearing this, the people in the room fell silent for a moment. Then, they carefully opened a crack and saw Gu Xi and the others clearly.


    With a creak, the broken wooden door was opened from the inside, revealing an old face that looked like tree bark. It looked like it had been through a lot.


    The one who opened the door was an old man. Seeing their arrival, he was obviously stunned on the spot. His turbid eyes suddenly shone as if he had seen his savior. He immediately welcomed everyone in.


    ¡°Immortal Master, please come in quickly. Please don¡¯t blame me. I was being careful. I hope you can understand the offense just now.¡±


    In the eyes of ordinary people, cultivators like them were no different from Immortals.


    The old man respectfully invited everyone to take their seats. He looked around at the four walls of the house and could see everything at a glance. There were only a few broken wooden tables and chairs. There were no other furnishings. It could be seen that the conditions were ordinary.


    The oil lamp on the table flickered with weak light, illuminating the old dirt on the table. It was so black that it could almost shine. Many female disciples revealed looks of disdain.


    The old man smiled embarrassedly and said with fear and trepidation, ¡°My house is simple and crude. I hope the Immortal Masters won¡¯t take offense at my poor hospitality.¡±


    Li Junyan took the lead and sat down. ¡°We are away from home. Besides, we have an important mission to carry out, so there is no need to mind all this.¡±


    Gu Xi admired this point. As the Eldest Senior Brother of Moyu Tower, he was humble. No wonder Fang Qingshan valued him so much.


    Li Junyan took the lead, so the others could not say anything else.


    ¡°When we came here earlier, we found that although there were people around, there was no one in the village. All the doors of every household were tightly shut, which seemed a little illogical. When we knocked on the door earlier, you were very alert. I wonder what happened?


    Hearing this, the old man¡¯s expression suddenly changed. With a plop, he knelt on the ground and said with tears streaming down his face, ¡°Please, Immortal Master, save our village.¡±


    Li Junyan hurriedly helped the old man up. ¡°Old Man, why are you doing this? If you have anything to say, say it properly. If there is anything that we can help with, we will definitely not refuse.¡±


    The old man wiped his tears and then said, ¡°Originally, our village could be considered peaceful. Although it was close to the Phantom Forest and there would occasionally be demonic beasts attacking, it was not frequent and could be considered safe. However, one day, a loud sound came from the sky. From then on, the village underwent an inexplicable change.¡±


    It turned out that the old man¡¯s surname was Sun. From his words, they learned that not long ago, a loud noise came from the sky, as if something had fallen into the Phantom Forest.


    However, as they were mortals, not to mention getting close, even if they were in the outer area, if they bumped into wandering demonic beasts, they would be easily torn to pieces. Therefore, although they were curious, none of them wanted to go and check.


    Occasionally, when they were at the market, they would talk to the nearby villages. Only then did they realize that they had also heard the movement. However, after that, nothing happened in the Phantom Forest. Soon, this matter was also forgotten, who would have thought that this was only the beginning.


    Li Junyan could not help but ask, ¡°Did you say that some people from the other villages went to check?¡±


    ¡°Yes, those are a few bold young men. They were young and unafraid of danger. By the time they were discovered, it was already too late.¡±


    ¡°Since then, strange things have happened in their village. Many people died and those who survived fled the village. Until today, the village has been abandoned.¡±.


    Gu Xi remembered the village they met on the way here and could not help but ask, ¡°Are you talking about the village that worships foxes? We met it when we came here.¡±


    It would have been better if he had not said that. However, Old Man Sun¡¯s expression changed as soon as he heard that. His eyes widened as if he had seen something extremely terrifying, and even his voice was lowered.


    ¡°The village didn¡¯t worship foxes before, but they suddenly worshipped them. Then, strange things began to happen, and people often went missing for no reason¡­¡±


    The candlelight flickered incessantly, only illuminating a small area in the surroundings. At this moment, the sky had completely darkened, and there was no light outside at all.


    Half of Old Man Sun¡¯s face was hidden in the shadows, and the expression on his face could not be seen clearly. The other half of his face was full of wrinkles, and coupled with this low and deep tone, it appeared somewhat sinister and terrifying.


    Fang Qinyu subconsciously clung to Gu Xi, and could not help but say, ¡°It sounds a little scary.¡±


    On the other hand, the other female disciples were almost the same.


    Li Junyan frowned and asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, could it be that the demonic beasts are causing trouble?¡±


    Only in this way could the strange phenomenon of these villages be explained.


    ¡°If it¡¯s man-made, then what¡¯s their motive?¡±


    Old Man Sun shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t know whether the demonic beasts are causing trouble. In any case, no one has seen it clearly. Even if they can see clearly, the whereabouts of those people are unknown.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that those young men brought something out of the Phantom Forest, and that¡¯s why there are changes in the future?¡±


    Gu Xi extracted the information in his words and quickly captured the most crucial part. His view was also agreed by Li Junyan.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Gu is right. Maybe they touched on some taboo existence.¡±


    Old Man Sun hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Perhaps. However, those young men had already disappeared when the mutation began. Some said that they were already dead, while others said that they had been carried away by demonic beasts. In short, no one knew where they had gone.¡±

 Chapter 231 - Another Exploration of the Phantom Forest

    ¡°Then how did the strange things that happened in this village have anything to do with you?¡±


    Old Man Sun looked a little helpless, ¡°After the survivors of that village ran out, we found out about these things. We thought we would just let it go.¡±


    ¡°But the curse seems to have spread to other villages along with the survivors, so please save us, Master Immortal.¡±


    Old Man Sun said and knelt down again. Li Junyan helped him up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Man, we will not sit idly by. We just want to ask you about something. Have you seen any young people like us passing by?¡±


    Old Man Sun was immersed in his memories. ¡°There seemed to be a few young Immortal Masters passing by. They said it was a sect mission to investigate the strange things that happened in this area.¡±


    Fang Qinyu was pleasantly surprised. ¡°It must be Senior Brother Zhao and Senior Brother Qian.¡±


    With that, everyone finally had a clue. They could not wait to ask, ¡°What happened after that? Where did they go?¡±


    ¡°After that¡­ After they entered the forest, they never came out again. They disappeared without a trace.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Li Junyan and the others uneasily. He was worried that they would have some misgivings. There were only four or five Immortal Masters before, and now there were more than a dozen of them. They should be able to handle it.


    Li Junyan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°It seems that there is a need to enter the Phantom Forest again.¡±


    The next morning, Li Junyan and the others were ready to set off. Old Man Sun sent them all the way to the village entrance.


    He seemed to have thought of something and added, ¡°I know a legend about the forest. It may be of help to you, but I don¡¯t know if I should say it.¡±


    ¡°If you have anything else to say, just say it.¡±


    Li Junyan and the others might not know, but the mountain people who had lived near the forest for generations knew that the Phantom Forest had another name.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that this Phantom Forest used to be called the Forest of Foxes. There were many foxes living there, but they suddenly disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Some people also said that they didn¡¯t disappear, but just hid. In short, they never saw it again. The name of the Forest of Foxes was also replaced by the name of the Phantom Forest. Now only the older generation who had lived here for a long time knew about it.¡±


    Li Junyan and the others bid farewell to Old Man Sun. Gu Xi seemed to have a lot on his mind as he thought about what Old Man Sun had said when they parted.


    ¡°If there really are demonic beasts causing trouble, there¡¯s an 80-90 percent chance that it¡¯s a Fox Demon. Fox Demons have always been very good at confusing people¡¯s minds. Perhaps it was those bold young men who mistakenly entered the forest and took away the things they were guarding, thus attracting the fox demons to cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Gu is right. It¡¯s just that this forest is so big. How can we find the nest of those foxes?¡±


    Zhou Haozhe suddenly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we split up? This way, we¡¯ll be more efficient and save time. After all, those Senior and Junior Brothers have fallen into the hands of the Fox Demon, and their lives are inevitably in danger.¡±


    He had said very little along the way, and his sense of presence was very low. If he had not suddenly opened his mouth, they would have even forgotten that this person existed in the team.


    Li Junyan glanced at him in surprise, but he did not deny it. ¡°This idea is not bad. Let¡¯s split up. If there are any clues, send a signal to inform the others.¡±


    Zhou Haozhe seemed to have changed. After all, he had a conflict with Gu Xi in the past. However, Li Junyan would not be stupid enough to split them into a team.


    Fang Qinyu insisted on staying with Gu Xi, so in order to protect her safety, Li Junyan had no choice but to stay with Gu Xi. Other than that, Zhao Teng and Zhou Haozhe formed a team with three other disciples. He did not say anything.


    As such, everyone split into four teams and headed in different directions in the forest.


    Everywhere they looked, there were big trees that blotted out the sky and the sun. There was no sunlight at all, making them look particularly gloomy.


    Those strange-shaped vines were twining around the branches of the trees. The dim light made it seem as if there was an unknown creature in the dark that was spying on their every move.


    Fang Qinyu did not know if it was just her imagination, but she felt that there were some changes in the Phantom Forest. However, she could not tell what exactly it was. The cold air assaulted her face, and goosebumps appeared all over her body.


    She could not help but move closer to Gu Xi as if she felt safe this way. ¡°Brother Gu, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a little too quiet compared to the last time we came here?¡±


    Gu Xi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little unusual. Something must be wrong. It seems that we have to be more careful.¡±


    In the past, there were still some insects chirping and birds chirping, but now, there was no sound at all. Only the sound of their shallow breathing and the sound of their feet stepping on dead branches and leaves could be heard.


    The entire forest fell into a deathly silence. It was inexplicably a little scary.


    No one knew how long they had been walking for, but the four of them did not see any demonic beasts. It was a little too strange.


    Gu Xi frowned and suddenly stopped walking. ¡°Something¡¯s not right. According to our footsteps and progress, we should be approaching the center of the Phantom Forest by now. Why didn¡¯t we see any demonic beasts?¡±


    Hearing him mention it, Li Junyan also felt that something was strange. It should be known that the last time they entered the forest, it was not long before they encountered the Violent Demon Bear.


    ¡°Where did all these demonic beasts go? Could it be that they are hiding?¡±


    Not seeing even a single demonic beast in the vast forest, it really did not make sense.


    Gu Xi had the intention to summon Little Nine out. It was also a fox race, possessing the bloodline of the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox. If it really was a Fox Demon causing trouble, it could also be used as a deterrent. However, due to the presence of Li Junyan and Fang Qinyu, he held himself back.


    ¡°I keep feeling like we¡¯ve walked this path before.¡±


    Gu Xi looked around. All he saw were ancient trees. They did not look any different. As they walked, his spiritual sense was sharp and powerful. He realized that they had already walked this path once.


    With Gu Xi¡¯s reminder, Li Junyan and Fang Qinyu kept an eye out. When they walked back to their original spots, everyone¡¯s expressions were somewhat ugly.


    ¡°Could it be that we¡¯ve lost our way?¡±


    Just as Gu Xi was looking for a way out, the other teams were not progressing too smoothly either.

 Chapter 232 - Danger! A Fox

    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A blood-curdling scream could be heard floating above the forest.


    A disciple of the Moyu Tower was running quickly in the forest. His figure was in a sorry state, and his face was covered in blood. He looked terrified, as if he had seen a monster. He would turn around from time to time, and it could be said that he was extremely frightened.


    He panted heavily. ¡°I need to find Eldest Senior Brother and the others as soon as possible ¨C¡±


    A shadow followed him like a ghost.


    The next second.


    Intense pain came from his chest. He lowered his head, and his sharp claws pierced through his entire chest. Blood was oozing out of the huge hole.


    The owner of the sharp claws was holding a beating heart in his hand.


    After seeing who was behind him, he widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s you! Why¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, his neck was broken by the person.


    The scene in front of him looked particularly bloody. There were broken limbs everywhere, and blood was everywhere. It looked like a fierce battle had taken place.


    The fox-headed monster with a human body walked among them. In addition to the surrounding environment, it was filled with blood and weirdness.


    ¡°The flesh and blood of a cultivator is indeed the best nourishment.¡±


    The strange laughter suddenly sounded and drifted deep into the forest. Then, a distorted male voice sounded. It was filled with resentment and sounded particularly eerie.


    This monster with a fox head and a human body actually had two souls. If Gu Xi and the others were here, they would definitely find this voice extremely familiar.


    ¡°Your injuries should have almost recovered. When can you avenge me?¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t misjudge you. You¡¯re so cold-blooded and cruel. You can even kill your fellow disciples. I¡¯ve already recovered more than half of my strength. I can help you now.¡±


    The cold wind blew past, dispersing the smell of blood in the air. The fox-beastman monster also disappeared into the depths of the forest.


    On the other side.


    Gu Xi and the others still had no idea what was going on here.


    It was unknown when, but a layer of faint fog had appeared in the forest, making it even more difficult for them to find their way. Even the message they sent out was like a stone sinking into the ocean, without any response from the disciples.


    ¡°The fog came suddenly and strangely. Everyone, be careful.¡±


    Everyone moved hand in hand. They had already lost their way. If they got lost in the fog, they would definitely be in danger if they were alone.


    They could still vaguely see the outlines of the surrounding trees. As the fog became thicker, their vision became limited to a small area. They groped their way forward, worried about the attack of the demon beasts.


    ¡°How is it? Have the other Senior Brothers responded?¡±


    Seeing Li Junyan shake his head, Fang Qinyu could not help but feel a little depressed. ¡°Could it be that they are lost in the Phantom Forest Too?¡±


    Gu Xi had a bad premonition.


    Pitter patter!


    Not far away, there were hurried footsteps, as if some creature was rushing in their direction. Gu Xi warned, ¡°Something is approaching us.¡±


    Li Junyan also smelled the smell of blood in the air. His face was a little ugly. He held the hilt of his sword and was ready to attack.


    Suddenly, a cold light appeared. Just as he was about to stab in the direction of the sound, he suddenly heard a hoarse male voice.


    ¡°Senior Brother Li, it¡¯s me!¡±


    Li Junyan¡¯s sword tip curved in time and landed on the tree trunk next to him. With a muffled crash, countless fallen leaves floated down.


    After seeing who it was, everyone could not help but be shocked. ¡°Junior Brother Zhou, what happened?¡±


    Zhou Haozhe¡¯s clothes were tattered and covered in blood. The dark red blood stains had dried up, and his entire person was in a sorry state. His pale face seemed as if he had just experienced a fierce battle.


    ¡°It¡¯s great to see all of you!¡±


    As if seeing his savior, Zhou Haozhe suddenly grabbed Li Junyan and said with a choked voice,


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, we were attacked by the Fox Demon and almost all of us were wiped out. I was the only one who escaped. You must avenge me!¡±


    Gu Xi stared at the person in front of him and felt an indescribable strangeness in his heart. He used her spiritual sense to talk to him and surprisingly found two different auras coming from Zhou Haozhe¡¯s body.


    Although his body was covered in blood and looked like he was seriously injured, and there was even a dark red spot at the corner of his mouth, the blood did not seem to be his own, but rather¡­


    Gu Xi was shocked and quickly reminded him, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Zhou Haozhe¡¯s speed was even faster, and in addition, Li Junyan had no defense against him at all. His sharp claws suddenly stretched out aiming for where the heart was located.


    When Li Junyan heard Gu Xi¡¯s reminder, his body subconsciously tilted to the side, and he dodged the fatal blow. The spot where the heart was originally was pierced. He sustained an injury on his shoulder instead.


    At the same time, Li Junyan also struck out with his palm.


    Zhou Haozhe¡¯s body flew out like a kite with a broken string.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, are you alright?¡±


    Zhao Teng held onto Li Junyan.


    The wound on his shoulder had already revealed a ghastly white bone. Fresh blood was flowing out. This mark was obviously not something that a human could create. Instead, it looked like a demon beast.


    Li Junyan¡¯s face was pale as he shook his head. It was clear that he had suffered quite a serious injury.


    He originally thought that the monster should be dead. He did not expect that after twitching a few times, he would actually slowly stand up.


    For a moment, everyone felt their hair stand on end. Li Junyan sternly asked, ¡°Who are you! Why did you disguise yourself as Junior Brother Zhou to deceive us?¡±


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you don¡¯t even know me anymore. At least we¡¯ve lived together for so long. This is making me too sad.¡±


    Zhou Haozhe slowly walked into the crowd. Li Junyan had used his full strength in that palm strike just now, but now he actually looked like he was fine.


    Hearing this, Zhao Teng and Fang Qinyu¡¯s faces were pale. ¡°This, this is Senior Brother Zhou¡­¡±

 Chapter 233 - Revenge? A Godly but Ordinary Person

    Li Junyan could not believe it. He looked at the person in front of him and saw that his hands had become like the claws of a wild beast. They were covered with hair and even his pupils were scarlet red. He looked like a wild beast.


    Thinking of the blood stains on Zhou Haozhe¡¯s clothes and his current state, Li Junyan¡¯s heart sank. He said sternly, ¡°The others! What did you do to them?¡±


    Zhou Haozhe licked the blood stains on his sharp claws as if he was enjoying some delicious food. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother will know how those people are later.¡±


    Looking at his actions, Fang Qinyu could not help but feel a little nauseous.


    The current Zhou Haozhe could be said to have lost his humanity and was only bloodthirsty and cruel. It was estimated that the other disciples had already met with misfortune.


    Li Junyan said bitterly, ¡°What exactly happened? How did you become like this?¡±


    Zhou Haozhe¡¯s gaze suddenly landed on Gu Xi¡¯s body and instantly became vertical pupils. The hatred in his eyes could almost be condensed into substance. They were filled with malice and terror.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to him that I¡¯m here today! This time, I want to tear him into pieces and swallow him into my stomach. Only then will I be able to dispel the hatred in my heart!¡±


    After saying that, Zhou Haozhe suddenly rushed over. His speed was so fast that one could only see afterimages.


    Zhao Teng suddenly made a move. He wanted to raise his sword to block, but in the next second, sharp claws and teeth were already coming at him. His sword broke with a sound, and even his thumb and forefinger were numb from the shock.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Everyone only heard a scream. It was just a face-to-face cultivation technique, but half of Zhao Teng¡¯s arm was torn off by Zhou Haozhe.


    Li Junyan¡¯s expression was grave. After Zhou Haozhe was tortured, his strength had greatly decreased, but now it had improved by leaps and bounds. From the scene just now, it might even be on par with him.


    Now that he had been ambushed and seriously injured, his expression became even more unsightly. He had already prepared himself for the worst.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go stall him later. You guys find an opportunity to leave this place quickly and send the news back to Moyu Tower.¡±


    Fang Qinyu shook her head violently. ¡°No, Eldest Senior Brother, you¡¯ll die like this!¡±


    Zhou Haozhe¡¯s actions were undoubtedly hostile. If Li Junyan fell into his hands, one could imagine the consequences.


    Li Junyan¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°Hurry up and leave! Otherwise, all of us will die here together.¡±


    A ghostly voice suddenly sounded. Zhou Haozhe had unknowingly appeared beside them, as if he could see through their thoughts.


    He laughed wickedly and said in two different voices, ¡°All of you will die today! None of you will be able to escape!¡±


    Li Junyan raised his sword and rushed forward, but he was easily blocked by the beast claw. Zhou Haozhe revealed a contemptuous smile. ¡°A mantis trying to stop a chariot. You¡¯re overestimating yourself.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯ll come back to play with you later.¡±


    He threw Li Junyan to the side as if he was throwing trash. He turned around and walked toward Gu Xi, revealing a malicious smile. ¡°Now it¡¯s time to settle our grudges.¡±


    Fang Qinyu wanted to attack when she saw this, but she could not stop Zhou Haozhe. She fell to the ground with a pale face.


    ¡°Junior Sister Fang, I treated you wholeheartedly, but in the end, you treated me like this just because of a man. Don¡¯t blame me now.¡± The more Zhou Haozhe spoke, the more agitated he became. Even his face became distorted, and his facial features shifted.


    He slowly calmed his emotions and said, ¡°However, I know that you¡¯ve been bewitched by this Kid. When I finish him off, you¡¯ll change your mind and return to my side.¡±


    Zhou Haozhe smiled sinisterly. He had thought that he would see Gu Xi¡¯s panic and fear on his face, but unexpectedly, Gu Xi was exceptionally calm.


    ¡°Do you have any last words? If you beg for mercy, maybe I can consider leaving your corpse intact.¡±


    Gu Xi said expressionlessly, ¡°I just want to say that the fox smell on your body is too strong.¡±


    Zhou Haozhe¡¯s expression froze, and then he flew into a rage. ¡°What did you say!?¡±


    Gu Xi smiled faintly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    His sharp black eyes seemed to be able to see through Zhou Haozhe, and all the evil and filth could not be hidden.


    The soul in Zhou Haozhe¡¯s body trembled. For some reason, a feeling of fear surged from the bottom of his heart.


    This person in front of him clearly did not have any cultivation, but he actually gave him such great pressure!


    ¡°Look at your current appearance. You¡¯re no different from a wild beast. You¡¯re just a mere beast.¡±


    This sentence obviously provoked Zhou Haozhe. He guessed from the terrified gazes of the people he killed recently that his image was not good.


    However, coming from Gu Xi, his greatest enemy, it was clearly different.


    Roar!


    A beast-like roar was heard, and Zhou Haozhe¡¯s facial features became even more distorted.


    Under Fang Qinyu¡¯s terrified and Li Junyan¡¯s incredulous gaze, a fox-headed monster with a human body appeared.


    A powerful pressure was emitted, causing Li Junyan, who was seriously injured, to completely faint.


    Two different voices suddenly sounded, filled with strangeness, ¡°I want you to die!¡±


    Zhou Haozhe suddenly rushed forward, his face ferocious, making the fox face even more terrifying. He raised his sharp claws and was about to grab Gu Xi¡¯s chest, ¡°This is the day you die!¡±


    After confirming that it was the fox that was causing trouble in Zhou Haozhe¡¯s body, Gu Xi instead became calm. He stood on the spot unhurriedly, without any intention of dodging.


    Gu Xi smiled lightly. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Seeing that the people around him were dead and unconscious, Gu Xi finally did not have any scruples.


    ¡°Little Nine!¡±


    As he shouted, countless golden lights surged out from his body.


    As the golden lights spread, a powerful aura descended on the entire forest. Deep in the forest, it was as if some inexplicable existence was being carried out.


    Zhou Haozhe stopped in his tracks. To be more precise, the soul in his body suddenly became violent. He could not help but ask, ¡°What happened?!¡±


    The cold voice gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Do you know what kind of existence you have provoked?!¡±


    ¡°You trash! Stupid pig! Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? If I knew it would be like this, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have followed you to die.¡±


    ¡°You still want to take revenge?! You can wait for a thousand years, but you still won¡¯t get revenge!¡±

 Chapter 234 - It Amounted to Nothing

    The soul was extremely vexed. It originally thought that it could use this human cultivator to recover from his injuries before coming out of the mountain again. When it heard that his enemy was only an ordinary person with no cultivation, it agreed.


    It originally thought that it could easily deal with this man with with a single finger. Who would have thought that this f*cking person in front of it was not an ordinary person? It was simply being cheated!


    For a moment, it even suspected that this possessed human was not on its side. Their goal was to lure it into revealing itself.


    Zhou Haozhe was dumbstruck. He did not know what had happened. He was immediately scolded and said in disbelief, ¡°Isn¡¯t he just an ordinary person?¡±


    ¡°Open your dog eyes and take a good look! How can someone who can make the divine Nine-tailed Celestial Fox recognize him as its master be an ordinary person!¡±


    Zhou Haozhe was stunned on the spot and stammered, ¡°What, what did you say? Nine-tailed Celestial Fox! How is that possible! How can he have such a godly beast?!¡±


    Zhou Haozhe was unwilling to believe it even if he was beaten to death.


    As the golden light dissipated, the snow-white fox appeared in front of him. It slowly opened its eyes. Its pale golden pupils were filled with supreme majesty, making people involuntarily submit. The nine tails behind it fluttered in the wind, it was a genuine Nine-tailed Celestial Fox.


    That divine beast pressure came from the suppression of the ancient bloodline. It was almost natural, making the soul body extremely fearful. The outward manifestation was that Zhou Haozhe¡¯s knees went soft and he fell to the ground with a plop.


    Previously, he was still arrogant and said that he wanted to cut Gu Xi into pieces. Now, he was kneeling in front of him. This change was simply like a slap in the face.


    Zhou Haozhe¡¯s face turned green and red. He gritted his teeth and wanted to stand up, but his knees seemed to be rooted to the ground and did not listen to him.


    He never expected that his trump card, the trump card he was proud of, would be so weak in front of Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi looked down at him and slowly revealed a smile. ¡°You want to kill me?¡±


    These words made Zhou Haozhe feel ashamed.


    He could have ended Gu Xi¡¯s life with his claws, but his body did not listen to him. Looking at the man¡¯s calm face, the fear in his heart rose.


    Roar!


    Little Nine roared, and Zhou Haozhe felt his eardrums were about to burst. Blood flowed out of his seven orifices, and he rolled on the ground in pain.


    ¡°Who on Earth are you, to actually be able to make the divine beast Nine-tailed Celestial Fox recognize you as its Master!¡±


    At this moment, the soul¡¯s was full of regret.


    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m just an ordinary person.¡±


    F*cking ordinary person! The soul was so angry that it almost swore. At this moment, no matter how regretful it was, it was useless.


    Under the effect of the bloodline suppression, no matter how many abilities it had, it was unable to use them. It did not expect that it would fail miserably and meet such a tough opponent.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not recognizing such a strong opponenet. I offended you, and this Kid is at your disposal.¡±


    Hearing this, a bad premonition arose in Zhou Haozhe¡¯s heart. He said in fear, ¡°What are you doing! We agreed that you would help me take revenge!¡±


    Countless black gases spread out from his body. Zhou Haozhe could clearly feel the loss of power. He said with a crazed expression, ¡°No! No!¡±


    Unfortunately, it was useless.


    The black fog suddenly darted into the depths of the forest. One could vaguely see the shadow of a fox among it.


    Zhou Haozhe collapsed on the ground like a cripple. At this moment, he did not even have the strength to stand up, let alone escape.


    Gu XI slowly walked over. The calm face fell into his eyes like a demon. An unprecedented sense of regret assaulted him. If he had not gone against Gu Xi back then and had not deliberately set up a trap, then today¡¯s incident would not have happened.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong. Please spare my life.¡±


    Zhou Haozhe cried bitterly. There was no longer the arrogance from before. Gu Xi did not even look at him. Such scum was not worthy of his eyes.


    ¡°Tell me what that thing is first.¡±


    Zhou Haozhe did not dare to hide anything. ¡°When we passed by the mountain village earlier, I picked up the statue and accidentally dropped blood on it. Then the black fog entered my body.¡±


    ¡°It asked me to help it recover, and it provided me with the power to take revenge.¡±


    Everything was as Gu Xi had guessed. It was just that it was extremely stupid to ask a tiger for its skin.


    Gu Xi fed the two healing medicines to Li Junyan and Fang Qinyu respectively. They would probably wake up soon.


    ¡°Now that demonic Qi has entered your body, even if I don¡¯t make a move, you won¡¯t be able to live for long.¡±


    After saying this, Gu Xi called Little Nine to track down the whereabouts of the black fog.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that even though the black fog is a fox, the aura on its body is very strange?¡±


    Sensing Little Nine¡¯s spiritual sense in his mind, Gu Xi fell into deep thought. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be able to run far with its injuries. Let¡¯s hurry up and chase after it. I want to see if the Fox Demon is the cause of this series of strange events.¡±


    Little Jiu was like a gust of wind as it shuttled through the forest. Soon, Gu Xi noticed the oddities ahead of him.


    The thick fog filled the air as if he had arrived in another world. Even Little Nine had no choice but to slow down its pace.

 Chapter 235 - Absolute Suppression!

    A man and a fox walked slowly through the fog-filled forest.


    Gu Xi scanned his surroundings vigilantly, constantly on guard against the sudden attacks of the demon beasts.


    According to his calculations, they had already entered the depths of the Phantom Forest.


    However, what puzzled him was that the surroundings were too quiet.


    In the Phantom Forest that was filled with demon beasts, this kind of silence was obviously very unusual.


    Logically speaking, there should be quite a number of powerful demon beasts in the depths of the Phantom Forest. Once they stepped into their territory, they would immediately be attacked by them!


    And up until now, Gu Xi had already entered the depths for about an hour, but there was still no movement in the surroundings.


    Not long after, a vague outline of a huge figure appeared in front of him.


    Gu Xi¡¯s eyes moved, and his pace gradually slowed down. As long as something was wrong, he would immediately retreat.


    Now that his cultivation had been completely lost, he did not want to die here because of a moment of carelessness.


    Soon, a man and a fox arrived in front of the black figure.


    It was actually a huge fox statue!


    It was exactly the same as the statue in the village, except that the size of this statue was more than ten times bigger than the previous one.


    [Ding! A statue containing the Ancient Spirit Fox¡¯s spirit body has been detected!]


    [Containing impurities/flaw 9784]


    [Would the host like to extract it?]


    The System¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his mind.


    Gu Xi raised his eyebrows and could not help but look at the statue in front of him twice.


    It was unknown whether the ancient spirit fox was stronger or weaker compared to the nine-tailed demon Fox.


    Crack!


    At the same time, the sound of a tree branch breaking suddenly rang out.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression froze, and he instantly entered into battle mode. At the same time, he looked in the direction where the sound came from.


    As far as his eyes could see, there were more than ten blurry figures slowly walking toward him from the fog.


    On the side, Little Nine was also on alert. The nine fluffy tails behind it gradually stopped swaying, and a large amount of true energy spread out from its body.


    Once the situation was not right, it would immediately make a move.


    Thud thud thud thud¡­


    The footsteps became clearer and clearer, and the figures also got closer and closer.


    When Gu Xi could clearly see the faces of these people, his pupils immediately contracted!


    Among these people in front of him, there were actually seven who were wearing the uniform of Moyu Tower¡¯s disciples!


    Other than that, the others were dressed in ordinary clothes. They were obviously the few mysterious missing youths that Old Man Sun had mentioned.


    Although these people had different looks, there was a faint red glow flickering in their eyes without exception.


    ¡°Their minds have been bewitched by the Fox Demon.¡±


    Little Nine¡¯s thoughts transmitted over.


    ¡°Is there a way to remove it?¡±


    Gu Xi replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a spell to bewitch people¡¯s minds.¡± Little Nine¡¯s voice was somewhat disdainful.


    As a divine beast, and an Emperor of the Demon Fox lineage, showing off in front of it was nothing more than showing off in front of an expert.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Little Nine let out a low roar, and both of its eyes suddenly burst out with a dazzling red light.


    In the next moment, the red light spread out like a ripple, and in the blink of an eye, it enveloped the people.


    In the next moment, the dozen people in front of him trembled at the same time, and the red light in their eyes slowly dissipated. Then, one by one, they collapsed to the ground.


    ¡°Are they all dead?¡±


    Seeing this, Gu Xi could nto help but frown.


    He had come here this time to help Fang Qingshan. If these disciples of Moyu Tower died here, it would not be easy to explain when he went back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these people¡¯s consciousness has only temporarily fallen into a deep sleep. However, some of them have been bewitched for too long, so it¡¯s still unknown whether they will be able to wake up successfully.¡±


    As if sensing Gu Xi¡¯s thoughts, Little Nine wagged its tail.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi also heaved a sigh of relief.


    He had been bewitched for too long, so it must have been a few young men in the village. However, this did not have much to do with him. After all, the people of Moyu Tower were his target this time.


    ¡°The spell caster can¡¯t be too far from the target. That Fox Demon must be hiding nearby.¡±


    Little Nine¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°This fog is a little strange. It greatly limits the extent of my divine sense. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be a little troublesome to find that guy.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but frown.


    If even Little Nine could not find that Fox Demon, he would be even more helpless.


    ¡°I have to think of a way to solve this quickly!¡±


    Gu Xi gritted his teeth, his heart could not help but feel anxious.


    He had left Li Junyan and Fang Qinyu there. If this went on for too long, it would be hard to guarantee that something bad would happen.


    He had to end this quickly!


    His brain was spinning rapidly, and Gu Xi¡¯s gaze finally landed on the statue at the side.


    Got It!


    This fox statue was inextricably linked to this whole matter!


    Since the Fox Demon was hiding in the dark and did not show itself, he might as well extract the statue! I don¡¯t believe that you can remain indifferent like this!


    He did it without hesitation and immediately gave the order to the System.


    ¡°Extract the statue.¡±


    [The System is extracting 20% ¡­ 50% ¡­ 100%]


    [Congratulations, host, the extraction is complete]


    Crack, crack, crack¡­


    Fine cracks appeared on the surface of the statue before it suddenly shattered!


    A gray soul floated out from within and landed in Gu Xi¡¯s hand.


    This was obviously the soul of the ancient spirit fox that was contained within the statue.


    However, it seemed to be a little incomplete?


    Roar¡­


    At the same time, a monstrous roar soared into the sky from not too far away.


    ¡°As expected, you couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore¡­¡±


    Following the source of the voice, the corners of Gu Xi¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. There, there was a Fox Demon soul body that looked exactly like a statue.


    ¡°Damned human, do you really have to be so ruthless?!¡±


    The Fox Demon soul body glared angrily, its long and narrow eyes filled with fury.


    ¡°Harming the human world, this is just what you deserve.¡±


    Gu Xi said coldly, sending a thought into Little Nine¡¯s mind at the same time, ¡°Finish it quickly.¡±


    After receiving the order, Little Nine nodded slightly, and the nine fluffy tails behind it suddenly moved, flying toward the location of the soul with lightning speed. At the same time, a pressure that belonged to a divine beast spread out. Within a hundred-mile radius, all the demon beasts that sensed this pressure all prostrated on the ground, shivering.


    This was the absolute suppression of a divine beast!


    Feeling this pressure, the soul body¡¯s expression also changed drastically. However, it had long been blinded by anger and started to retaliate without any explanation.


    At the same time, the surrounding fog suddenly began to boil. The fog became thicker and thicker, and its vision became more and more blurry. Even the soul body not far away gradually disappeared.


    It was only now that Gu Xi finally understood that the surrounding fog was not just pure fog, but a complicated array!


    No wonder even Little Nine¡¯s spiritual sense could cause great suppression!


    ¡°Extract the flaws in the array!¡±


    Without the slightest hesitation, Gu Xi spoke resolutely.


    He could not drag this on any longer!


    [A total of 3,599 flaws have been detected.]


    As the System¡¯s voice fell, the detailed structure of the array appeared in Gu Xi¡¯s mind. It even clearly marked the location of all the flaws.


    ¡°Northwest!¡±


    Sweeping a glance, Gu Xi shouted loudly.


    Upon receiving the command, Little Nine instantly dashed out and swung its nine tails in a certain direction.


    Boom!


    With a loud boom, the earth shook and the surrounding thick fog slowly dispersed.


    ¡°I¡­ Am not going down that easily!¡±


    After the formation was destroyed, the Fox Demon soul body appeared once again. However, it seemed to have suffered a backlash at this moment and its entire body became increasingly transparent.


    At the same time, nine tails coiled around it like ropes. In just a moment, the voice of the soul body became softer and softer, and its body was gradually absorbed into Little Nine¡¯s body.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Seeing this, Gu Xi hurriedly stopped it.


    ¡°Extract the soul body!¡±


    With an order, the System began to work again.


    [Extraction successful!]


    The soul body was on the verge of dissipating, the extraction this time was exceptionally fast.


    After the extraction, the Fox Demon¡¯s consciousness also completely dissipated, turning into a gray and pure soul body that was no different from before.


    After absorbing the Ancient Spirit Fox¡¯s soul body into its body, Little Nine¡¯s entire body exploded with a dazzling golden light, enveloping its entire body, making it look like a huge golden cocoon.


    It continuously emitted violent spiritual energy fluctuations, razing the surrounding flowers, plants, and trees to the ground.


    ¡°This is¡­ Is Little Nine about to advance?¡±

 Chapter 236 - The Terrifying Lightning Tribulation!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Little Nine to have such a great opportunity. Looks like I came to the right place this time.¡±


    Looking at Little Nine who had fallen into a state of advancement, Gu Xi could not help but reveal a happy expression.


    Previously, Little Nine had been stuck at the Half-step Quasi-saint stage. Now that he had successfully broken through, he could rely on the natural advantage of his divine beast to have the strength to fight even if he encountered a true Saint stage!


    As Little Nine¡¯s advancement began, a large amount of spiritual power began to gather in this place. Due to the excessive amount of spiritual power, it was beginning to materialize.


    At the same time, the space around Gu Xi began to squirm. Immediately, a golden carp jumped out from it and swam between the Heaven and earth.


    It was Little Jin!


    Previously, due to the effects of the spatial turbulence, Little Jin was forced to fall into a deep sleep. At this moment, the excessive spiritual power brought about by Xiao Jiu¡¯s advancement allowed him to successfully recover.


    At this moment, Little Jin was no longer in the appearance of a carp. Instead, he completely revealed his true form, turning into a small and exquisite Golden Dragon, greedily absorbing the surrounding spiritual power.


    Not only that, Little Ancient, as the Ancient Winged Golden King Bug, also rushed out from the demon beast space, wantonly absorbing the spiritual energy in the world.


    As the owner, Gu Xi could clearly feel that Little Jin and Little Ancient¡¯s strengths were also rapidly increasing. Although they were still quite a distance away from breaking through to the next stage, there was still an increase that could not be underestimated.


    The increase in their strength also meant that Gu Xi did not have to worry about his own safety anymore.


    Even though he was currently in the Southern Continent, which was over ten million miles away from the Eastern Continent, and his cultivation base had been completely lost, he had the protection of the three ancient divine beasts. He did not believe that anyone would be able to harm him at all.


    At the same time, Xiao Jiu, who was wrapped in golden light, finally showed some changes.


    At some point, the surface of the huge golden cocoon had cracked open, revealing tiny cracks that were hard to notice. Then, the cracks spread out in all directions, becoming larger and larger, one could even vaguely see Little Nine¡¯s figure.


    Gu Xi held his breath and focused, his heart filled with anticipation.


    This was because he knew that every advancement of a demonic beast was not a 100% success. If it failed, not only would it cause a certain amount of damage to the demon beast¡¯s body. Moreover, he could only wait for the next suitable opportunity to advance again.


    Crack crack¨C


    Immediately after, a clear and crisp sound of breaking rang out.


    In the next moment, the golden cocoon shattered with a sound, turning into a sky full of stars that scattered and dissipated.


    Roar!


    Little Nine faced the sky and howled, his entire body once again erupting with a dazzling golden light. At this moment, the sky and earth changed color, and a storm suddenly rose!


    Gu Xi raised his head and looked into the distance. He saw thick dark clouds rolling over from the horizon. The originally sunny and beautiful weather had now turned dark.


    Very quickly, the huge dark clouds had already arrived directly above Little Nine.


    Rumble ¡ª


    The dark clouds were endlessly boiling, and purple lightning flickered from time to time within them.


    Gu Xi understood in his heart that this was the crucial moment for Little Nine¡¯s advancement!


    As long as he passed this lightning tribulation, Little Nine¡¯s strength would undergo a qualitative leap!


    Gu Xi secretly gave Little Nine a boost in his heart, but he did not stay where he was. He hurriedly pulled some distance away from Little Nine and hid in the distance to observe closely.


    Now that he had lost all his cultivation, he did not want to die tragically under this lightning tribulation.


    Rumble ¡ª


    As time passed, the sound of thunder became denser.


    Little Nine looked up at the thunderclouds above, his eyes filled with determination!


    In the next moment, the Lightning Tribulation descended!


    Lightning streaked across the sky, and a bolt of lightning as thick as a bucket slanted down at an extremely fast speed, ruthlessly striking Little Nine¡¯s body!


    This strike only slightly dimmed the golden light emitted from Little Nine¡¯s body.


    After failing to attack, Little Nine raised his head and looked at the thunderclouds with a provocative gaze. It was as if it was saying that this lightning tribulation was only so-so!


    As if they had sensed Little Nine¡¯s provocation, the lightning became more and more intense!


    One thick purple lightning bolt after another mercilessly slanted out from the thunderclouds and struck Little Nine¡¯s body.


    Following the repeated strikes, the golden light became dimmer and dimmer. In the end, it had completely disappeared, revealing Little Nine¡¯s body.


    However, the Lightning Tribulation did not stop for a moment.


    In just a short moment, Little Nine¡¯s body was covered in blood. At this moment, its pure white fur was dyed with fresh blood. Many ferocious wounds were even emitting wisps of green smoke.


    Even as a divine beast, Little Nine was already unable to endure such an attack from the Lightning Tribulation. At this moment, its expression was filled with pain. Even so, it still did not fall. It raised its head and looked directly at the lightning cloud!


    This was the dignity that belonged to Little Nine!


    The lightning cloud was still churning, but at this moment, it had paused its attack, as if it was preparing for its final attack.


    Not far away, Gu Xi¡¯s expression was filled with worry. He wanted to help, but at this moment, he could only watch helplessly.


    Transcending the Lightning Tribulation was ultimately relying on one¡¯s own strength!


    At this moment, the lightning cloud changed.


    The thunder clouds opened up a space in the center, then changed from an irregular shape at the beginning to a round shape. The center was completely filled with purple Heavenly Lightning!


    The lightning gathered densely together, and just a glance was enough to make one¡¯s scalp go numb!


    ¡°These lightning bolts seem to be condensing¡­¡± seeing all of this, Gu Xi muttered, and had a bad premonition in his heart.


    This was most likely the final strike of this Lightning Tribulation!


    At this moment, thunder roared loudly, and a deafening sound spread out over a hundred miles away!


    In the next moment, a bolt of lightning streaked across the sky and suddenly descended!


    No, this should not be called lightning anymore, but a lightning pillar!


    A lightning pillar that was thick enough for five or six people surrounding it!


    The purple lightning pillar suddenly descended, landing on Little Nine¡¯s body with extreme precision.


    Following the final strike, the thunderclouds gradually disappeared and the sky once again became clear.


    ¡°Sob sob sob¡­¡±


    Gu Xi clearly heard Little Nine¡¯s painful sobs.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    His expression instantly became extremely ugly. He immediately headed over to check on Little Nine¡¯s injuries.


    If Little Nine¡¯s body were to die in the Lightning Tribulation, he would feel extremely regretful.


    However, right at this moment, a golden pillar of light shot into the sky, and a pressure that belonged solely to the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox instantly spread out, extending over a hundred miles.


    Boundless spiritual power rippled out wave after wave, and the divine beast¡¯s aura spread out in all directions, even encompassing over half of the Phantom Forest!

 Chapter 237 - Advanced Successfully, Quasi

    Roar!


    A joyful roar resounded through the Heavens and Earth. At this moment, Little Nine stood up once again. The injuries caused by the previous lightning tribulation had long since disappeared, as if it had never happened.


    Not only that, Little Nine¡¯s appearance had also changed quite a bit.


    One could see that the originally pure white fur was slightly revealing a golden color. There were also a couple of golden lines appearing all over his body, making him appear even more noble.


    However, Little Nine¡¯s body once again erupted with a golden glow in the next moment. After which, his originally large body swiftly shrunk.


    After which, the golden glow disappeared. Gu Xi looked over and was stunned.


    At this moment, there was no Nine-tailed Celestial Fox in front of him anymore. All that was left was an extremely beautiful woman whose clothes were not covering her body.


    The woman had a shocking appearance, and her long and narrow phoenix eyes were somewhat charming. As for her figure, Gu Xi did not dare to look at it too much. In short, it was just a sentence that was impeccable!


    ¡°This lady¡­ this might get awkward, right?¡±


    Gu Xi looked to the side and coughed a few times awkwardly.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t you recognize me? I¡¯m Little Nine!¡± the woman said with some grievance.


    Hearing this, the doubts in Gu Xi¡¯s heart immediately disappeared.


    Only then did he remember that demonic beasts could transform into human forms after reaching a certain level of strength. In that case, the woman in front of him was no other than Little Nine!


    However, he did not expect Little Nine to be a female Nine-tailed Celestial Fox.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi hurriedly looked at Little Nine, but when she saw the latter¡¯s naked appearance, he hurriedly turned his head back, ¡°You put on your clothes first.¡±


    Upon receiving the order, Little Nine also hurriedly transformed a dress onto her body.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve successfully advanced.¡±


    After sizing up the extremely beautiful Little Nine in front of her, Gu Xi smiled and said.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s just a Lightning Tribulation. How can it obstruct my path?¡± Little Nine raised her eyebrows with some pride.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we should leave quickly.¡±


    Gu Xi nodded and did not stay any longer. He took the lead and left.


    The commotion caused by Little Nine¡¯s advancement just now was really too big. Although they were currently in the depths of the Phantom Forest, such a huge commotion would definitely not escape the detection of some of the factions around the forest. It was hard to guarantee that no one would come to investigate.


    If they met these people, it would inevitably bring trouble to them.


    Moreover, Gu Xi had been worried about the safety of Fang Qinyu and the others.


    Very quickly, Gu Xi returned to his previous position, but Fang Qinyu and Li Junyan had already disappeared without a trace.


    As for Zhou Haozhe, he had already died a long time ago.


    ¡°They have most likely returned to Moyu Tower.¡±


    Gu Xi checked the surroundings, but still could not find any traces of the two. After coming to a conclusion, she quickly left this place and headed straight for Moyu Tower.


    Not long after he left, many powerful auras rushed towards the Phantom Forest from all directions and quickly arrived at the spot where Little Nine had advanced.


    ¡°From the looks of it, it should be the sound of a demon beast advancing.¡±


    A middle-aged man glanced at the charred ground that had been struck by the Thunder Tribulation. ¡°The pressure from before is definitely not from an ordinary demon beast.¡±


    ¡°Since when did the Phantom Forest have such a powerful demon beast?¡±


    Everyone was talking about it, but they could not come to a conclusion.


    ¡­


    On the other side, at the Moyu Tower.


    Fang Qingshan, Fang Qinyu, Li Junyan, and the other disciples of Moyu Tower were gathered here.


    ¡°I must go and find Big Brother Gu!¡± in the hall, Fang Qinyu said firmly.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Hearing this, Fang Qingshan, who was sitting on the main seat, had a slight change in expression. He could not help but berate, ¡°Now that the situation in Phantom Forest is unclear, if you go now, not only will you not be able to find Gu Xi, but you might even lose yourself in there!¡±


    Even Mo Yu Tower could clearly sense the strange phenomenon that had occurred in the Phantom Forest. Naturally, he would not allow Fang Qinyu to go.


    ¡°Are we not going to care about Big Brother Gu?¡± Fang Qinyu tightly pursed her lips as tears flickered in her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With the level that Gu Xi has displayed, it is likely that he will not die so easily in the Phantom Forest.¡± Li Junyan also opened his mouth to console him at this moment.


    Fang Qingshan nodded in agreement and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. In my opinion, Gu Xi¡¯s ability is far beyond this. He definitely has other tricks up his sleeve. There is no need for us to worry about him here.¡±


    However, Fang Qingshan was still extremely worried in his heart. However, he did not show it because Fang Qinyu was present.


    Although Gu Xi had the ability to control the Winged Golden Black Bug, the fluctuation that erupted from the Phantom Forest was too terrifying. The chances of him surviving were slim!


    ¡®Maybe it was right to refuse to let him go with me,¡¯ Fang Qingshan sighed slightly and thought to himself.


    At the same time, two figures walked into the hall side by side, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Gu Xi?!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, he¡¯s still alive!¡±


    Seeing the person who had come, Fang Qinyu was instantly overjoyed. She rushed up and snuggled into Gu Xi¡¯s arms, hugging him tightly. ¡°That¡¯s great, I knew you would be fine.¡±


    Sensing Fang Qinyu¡¯s worry, Gu Xi was also very touched. He gently patted Fang Qinyu¡¯s back and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die so easily.¡±


    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡±


    Just as Fang Qinyu was about to say something else, a cough sounded from behind her.


    Only then did Fang Qinyu react. She appeared to be overly concerned about Gu Xi in front of this group of disciples. Soon after, a flush surfaced on her pretty face as she fled from Gu Xi and hid behind Fang Qingshan.


    ¡°It is unexpected that Little Friend Gu is actually safe and sound.¡±


    Fang Qingshan also heaved a sigh of relief. Immediately, his gaze shifted slightly and landed on Little Nine beside him. He asked with some doubt, ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°This is my¡­ friend. You can just call her Little Nine.¡± Gu Xi spoke without changing his expression.


    On the way back, Gu Xi originally wanted to let Little Nine return to the Spirit Beast Space. However, Little Nine now possessed the ability to transform. She did not want to return. Instead, she wanted to follow beside Gu Xi. In a fancy way, she could protect him closely.


    Indeed, now that he had lost all of his cultivation, he really needed someone to protect him, not to mention a divine beast that had reached the Quasi-saint stage.


    1


    Helpless, Gu Xi could only agree.


    Hearing Gu Xi¡¯s explanation, Fang Qingshan smiled and nodded. Then, he sized up Little Nine, and his heart immediately stirred up a storm.


    He could not see through this woman!

 Chapter 238 - Departure, Medicine King Valley!

    One had to know that Fang Qingshan had considerable strength, yet he could not even see through a young woman!


    Not only that, during the process of spying on Little Nine, Fang Qingshan even felt a trace of the former¡¯s unintentional pressure, which made him even more shocked.


    This woman was also not simple!


    This was Fang Qingshan¡¯s final conclusion.


    Fang Qinyu, who had been hiding behind Fang Qingshan, also stuck her head out at this moment to look at Little Nine. She sized up the latter¡¯s country-toppling beauty and impeccable figure. As a woman, Fang Qinyu could only sigh at her own inferiority.


    As for the other Moyu Tower disciples present, all of them were even more stunned.


    Little Nine did not speak. She only had a faint smile on her face as she curiously observed her surroundings. However, no one dared to meet her gaze wherever her gaze passed.


    ¡°Alright, all of you can leave first.¡± Fang Qingshan helplessly shook his head as he watched the disciples lose their composure.


    Everyone could only reluctantly leave the hall after hearing these words.


    ¡°Young Friend Gu, I¡¯ve already sent someone to inform them about the matter regarding the Medicine King Valley. I wonder when you would like to set off?¡±


    After the disciples left, Fang Qingshan looked at Gu Xi and asked.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi¡¯s eyes could not help but light up. He said, ¡°Naturally, the sooner the better.¡±


    Although he did not know if the so-called Medicine King Valley would be able to restore his cultivation base, it was not wrong to give it a try.


    He did not want to experience this feeling of being a mortal for even a day.


    ¡°This is a map to the Medicine King Valley.¡±


    Fang Qingshan took out a map and handed it to Gu Xi. ¡°Unfortunately, the current situation in the Phantom Forest is unclear. I can only guard the sect, so you have to go by yourself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If I can recover my cultivation base, I¡¯ll definitely be grateful.¡± After roughly glancing at the map, Gu Xi nodded.


    He would not reveal the truth. If others knew that all of this was caused by Little Nine beside him, it would probably attract countless troubles.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t stay here any longer.¡±


    Gu Xi cupped his fists, then turned around and left with Little Nine.


    Looking at Gu Xi¡¯s disappearing figure, Fang Qinyu could not help but stamp her feet, saying, ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you keep Big Brother Gu here? Why are you so anxious to chase others away!¡±


    Fang Qingshan smiled helplessly when he heard this.


    He was naturally very clear about his daughter¡¯s thoughts towards Gu Xi. However, the two of them might not be from the same world after all.


    ¡­


    After leaving Moyu Tower, Gu Xi followed the directions on the map in her hand and headed north. According to this speed, she would be able to arrive in around three days at most.


    ¡°I wonder if the Medicine King Valley can restore my cultivation,¡± on the way, Gu Xi could not help but mutter.


    If the Medicine King Valley could not do it, then he really did not know when he would be able to return to the Eastern Continent.


    According to Gu Xi¡¯s calculation, after the various sects and sects in the Eastern Continent could not find him, they would definitely vent their anger on the Supreme Purity Sect.


    In fact, it was exactly so.


    As a disciple of the Supreme Purity Sect, he would definitely not watch the Supreme Purity Sect pay the price for him!


    Therefore, the most important thing now was to recover his strength and return to the Eastern Continent!


    ¡°There¡¯s a little guy who has been following us.¡± At this moment, Little Nine suddenly spoke.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi frowned slightly and spread out his thoughts instantly. In the blink of an eye, he locked onto his target, ¡°Come out.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a rustling sound could be heard from the bushes behind her. Then, a figure walked out from within.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Gu Xi could not help but cry out in surprise when she recognized the person.


    The person who had come was Fang Qinyu.


    She smiled a little bashfully and explained softly, ¡°My father said that he was worried about you going to the Medicine King Valley alone, so he asked me to follow you.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but shake his head with a bitter smile, ¡°You¡¯ve already said that when we went to the Phantom Forest.¡±


    Even if Fang Qingshan was worried, he would at least ask Li Junyan to come, or the other disciples of the Moyu Tower. In short, it would not be Fang Qinyu.


    ¡°Anyway, I just sneaked out, and I¡¯m familiar with the route to the Medicine King Valley. It¡¯s better than following the map yourself.¡± Seeing that she was exposed, Fang Qinyu also spoke frankly.


    Gu Xi wanted to persuade Fang Qinyu to go back, but the latter did not agree no matter what. He had no choice but to let her follow by his side.


    Very quickly, three days passed in the blink of an eye. The group of three also successfully arrived at the Medicine King Valley.


    The Medicine King Valley was renowned throughout the entire Southern Continent for its superb alchemy skills. The difference between the Eastern Continent and the Southern Continent was that there were very few people who refined pills in the Eastern Continent. On the contrary, refining medicine was more common.


    In short, although the names of the two were different, there was not much difference in their essence.


    The Medicine King Valley lived up to its name. The entire sect was located in a steep valley. The cliffs on both sides were incomparably steep and extremely steep. Other than the main entrance of the Medicine King Valley, if one wanted to enter from other places, the slightest carelessness would result in one¡¯s death at the bottom of the cliff.


    Gu Xi and the other two stood side by side outside the mountain gate that was over a hundred feet tall.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the guards in front of the gate spoke in a deep voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m from Moyu Tower. I have something to ask of your Valley Master.¡±


    Before Gu Xi could speak, Fang Qinyu, who was at the side, spoke first.


    ¡°Moyu Tower?¡±


    The few guards looked at each other and their faces were immediately filled with disdain, ¡°Leave quickly. Our Valley Master is not someone that small sects like you can meet whenever you want!¡±


    Hearing this, Fang Qinyu¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly.


    As a member of Moyu Tower, she naturally could not bear to hear others belittle her clan like this.

 Chapter 239 - Do You Really Want Me to Participate?

    Outside the Medicine King Valley¡¯s Mountain Gate, Fang Qinyu¡¯s face flushed red. She wanted to refute the guard¡¯s words but did not know what to say.


    Compared to the Medicine King Valley¡¯s status in the southern continent, their Moyu Tower was indeed only a small sect. However, this was not a reason for them to allow others to humiliate them!


    At this moment, Gu Xi patted her shoulder and turned her gaze to the guards in front of her, ¡°We were recommended by Tower Master Fang. I hope that you can report this to us.¡±


    ¡°Pui! What bullsh*t Tower Master? I¡¯ve never heard of him before. Hurry up and scram!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t scram, don¡¯t blame us for being impolite!¡±


    As they spoke, a few guards drew their swords one after another, as if they were prepared to make a move.


    Seeing this, Little Nine frowned, and a faint pressure spread out, covering the entire mountain gate in the blink of an eye.


    In an instant, a few guards¡¯ legs went soft, and they couldn¡¯t even hold their weapons anymore. They all collapsed to the ground, and their faces were filled with terror.


    Little Nine had entered the Quasi-saint stage, and these guards were only in the Nirvana stage. The slightest release of spiritual power was enough to crush them all.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± Gu Xi shook his head and stopped Little Nine in time.


    If he was a second later, the people in front of her would probably be annihilated in an instant.


    One had to know that he had a favor to ask of someone, so he could not make things too ugly. Otherwise, if the so-called Valley Master of the Medicine King Valley did not heal him in anger, it would be even more difficult for him to return to the Eastern Continent.


    Seeing that Gu Xi had spoken, Little Nine finally withdrew her pressure.


    On the other hand, the fear on the faces of the few guards did not diminish in the slightest. The way they looked at Little Nine was as if they were looking at a monster.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    At the same time, a voice sounded.


    The few of them followed the source of the voice and looked over. They saw a man dressed in the uniform of a disciple of the Medicine King Valley slowly walking over from the valley.


    ¡°Senior Brother Cao, these people want to forcefully barge in!¡±


    Seeing the people who came, the few guards could not help but heave a sigh of relief in their hearts. They hurriedly scrambled over to Cao Hua¡¯s side and added oil to the fire.


    Hearing this, Cao Hua¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and his gaze instantly sank. His gaze coldly swept over Gu Xi and the other two as he coldly said, ¡°To dare forcefully barge into my Medicine King Valley, you really have some guts!¡±


    As the sound of his voice faded, Cao Hua¡¯s gaze paused on Little Nine¡¯s body. A trace of lewdness that was difficult to detect flashed across the depths of his eyes.


    It was no wonder. With Little Nine¡¯s current appearance after transforming, any man would take a second look at her.


    ¡°We are from Moyu Tower and have come to pay a visit to the Valley Master under the orders of Tower Lord Fang,¡± Gu Xi could not be bothered to explain so much as he indifferently said.


    ¡°So you are a guest from Moyu Tower. It¡¯s a little impolite.¡±


    Cao Hua raised his brows and suddenly slapped that guard¡¯s face. He sternly said, ¡°Who asked you to be so rude to a guest? Hurry up and apologize!¡±


    That guard was also stunned. However, due to Cao Hua¡¯s status in the valley, he could only do as he was told. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was blind earlier.¡±


    Gu Xi shook his head. He glanced at Cao Hua intentionally or unintentionally as he continued, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Please help us to report this.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to report. Please follow me.¡±


    Cao Hua chuckled as he turned around and led the way into the mountain gate.


    Gu Xi and the other two slowly followed.


    However, the few of them had entered the Medicine King Valley for more than ten minutes, yet they did not see a single person. This caused Gu Xi to be extremely puzzled.


    ¡°Your timing is quite coincidental. Today just so happens to be our Medicine King Valley¡¯s annual Medicine Refinement Grand Meeting. It is likely that most of the disciples are currently observing in the square.¡±


    Cao Hua seemed to have seen through Gu Xi¡¯s doubts as he explained.


    Upon hearing these words, an expression of interest involuntarily surfaced on Gu Xi¡¯s face. He knew a little about pill refinement, but he did not know how this medicine refinement was.


    ¡°If the few of you are interested, we can go and take a look.¡± Seeing Gu Xi¡¯s expression, Cao Hua spoke indifferently.


    Gu Xi nodded. Since they had already arrived at the Medicine King Valley, there was no need to delay.


    Soon, under Cao Hua¡¯s lead, a large square appeared in front of them.


    At this moment, thousands of Medicine King Valley disciples were gathered here. In the center, there were dozens of various medicinal cauldrons that were emitting wisps of green smoke. The air was filled with the smell of various spirit herbs.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother is here!¡±


    It was unknown who shouted, but many gazes were cast in their direction. Everyone even spontaneously made a path for them.


    Cao Hua seemed to enjoy this kind of treatment. The corners of his mouth unconsciously rose a little. Then, he took Gu Xi and the other two and strode through the crowd.


    ¡°Who are these people? How come I¡¯ve never seen them before?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re probably here to ask for medicine again.¡±


    ¡°Look quickly, that woman by the side is quite good-looking!¡±


    As soon as these words were said, more and more gazes fell on Little Nine.


    Fortunately, she had Gu Xi¡¯s instructions, so she endured it and did not flare up.


    If it was according to her character, these people would definitely dig out their eyeballs if they dared to size her up so brazenly.


    ¡°Is this so-called medicine refinement merely refining the essence of the spirit medicine?¡±


    Gu Xi asked somewhat disappointedly as he swept her gaze across the many medicinal cauldrons in the arena.


    Cao Hua glanced at Gu Xi strangely when he heard this, but he also nodded his head noncommittally. He said, ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t underestimate this simple word ¡®refining¡¯. It¡¯s extremely difficult to refine the essence of the spirit medicine without a single flaw.¡±


    ¡°Is it very difficult?¡± Gu Xi curled his lips.


    ¡°Oh? If that¡¯s the case, how about we make a bet?¡±


    ¡°How do you want to bet?¡±


    ¡°If you can get into the top three here, then I¡¯ll immediately bring you to see the Valley Master. If you can¡¯t, then please go back the way you came.¡±


    ¡°Then we won¡¯t bet!¡± without waiting for Gu Xi¡¯s reply, Fang Qinyu immediately said.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then please leave.¡±


    The smile on Cao Hua¡¯s face instantly disappeared, and his voice became incomparably cold, ¡°Do you really think that anyone can meet our Valley Master as they please? If everyone in the world comes to visit our Valley Master, don¡¯t tell me that even our Valley Master has to meet him?¡±


    One had to know that many people had squeezed their heads out to meet the Valley Master, but they couldn¡¯t even meet him once!


    ¡°Are you sure you want me to participate?¡± Gu Xi¡¯s expression did not change, but he slightly raised his eyebrows.


    The reason why he was disappointed with this so-called medicine refinement was because it was not challenging at all.


    Refining the essence, to put it bluntly, was just extracting the impurities in the spirit medicine.


    There was no one better than him at this kind of work.

 Chapter 240 - : Refining Five Spirit Herbs at the Same Time!

    ¡°Big Brother Gu, are you really going to bet with him?¡±


    Fang Qinyu frowned as she looked at Gu Xi. Her words could not help but contain some worry.


    Although refining the essence of spirit herbs sounded very simple, it was a real technical job. This could not help but test the alchemist¡¯s meticulous control over his own mental energy. Moreover, he also needed to have a deep understanding of the various spirit medicines themselves.


    The slightest carelessness would destroy the spirit medicine in an instant.


    This point was similar to refining pills.


    Gu Xi smiled, indicating that she did not need to worry.


    ¡°It is likely that Brother Gu should know very little about refining medicine. In that case, I, Cao Hua, am not willing to take advantage of you.¡±


    Cao Hua grinned and waved his hand. Immediately, a medicinal cauldron appeared in front of Gu Xi. ¡°This medicinal cauldron has accompanied me for many years and has always been regarded as a treasure by me. Today, I will temporarily lend it to you, Brother Gu.¡±


    The entire medicinal cauldron was bronze in color. On its surface, there were many demon beasts of various shapes and sizes. At a glance, they even looked lifelike, as if they had come to life. Not only that, from time to time, faint spiritual energy would overflow from the cauldron.


    This was indeed a high-grade cauldron.


    However, Gu Xi shook his head. ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, brother Cao. Although I don¡¯t know much about alchemy, I do have a cauldron here.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Xi also waved his hand, and a cauldron covered in dark green rust fell to the ground, stirring up dust.


    It was the Mother Cauldron that he had obtained from Baizhi at the auction!


    ¡°This cauldron¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to be a medicinal cauldron, right?¡±


    ¡°Besides, this cauldron doesn¡¯t look ordinary. There¡¯s nothing special about it. In fact, it¡¯s no different from the most ordinary bronze cauldron¡­¡±


    ¡°Does this person know how to refine medicine? Is this a joke?¡±


    Following the appearance of the mother cauldron, many disciples of the Medicine King Valley had different opinions.


    Some felt that this cauldron was not ordinary, but there were also some who felt that it was trash.


    A cauldron with an extraordinary grade indeed had a great boost to refining medicine. However, in the end, the cauldron was still an external factor. The most important thing was still to see the alchemist¡¯s own skill level.


    Gu Xi turned a deaf ear to everyone¡¯s mutterings.


    In any case, to him, this cauldron was merely a smokescreen.


    His gaze slowly swept across the many spirit medicines at the side. Very quickly, he chose the spirit medicine that he wanted to refine.


    A dark purple flower with eight horns.


    ¡°This fellow actually chose the Octagonal Mystical Spirit Grass!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dying of laughter. Looks like he really doesn¡¯t know much about refining medicine!¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xi had chosen his spirit medicine, many disciples could not help but laugh out loud.


    Octagonal Mystical Spirit Grass. This was a spirit medicine of neither high nor low grade.


    Even though that was the case, among all the spirit medicines present, it was the most special one ¡ª it was the most difficult to refine. There was no one like it!


    Octagonal Mystical Spirit Grass. Each stalk had eight horns, but each horn contained different elemental energy. If one wanted to successfully refine it, other than the alchemist having to control his own mental strength to a meticulous degree, during the refining process, one had to maintain the balance of the eight elements at all times. The slightest carelessness would cause the elements to become chaotic, which would lead to the spirit medicine turning into powder, and even cause irreversible damage to the medicinal cauldron.


    This was also the reason why it was said to be the most difficult spirit medicine to refine.


    ¡°Octagonal Mystical Spirit Grass, I¡¯d like to see how you refine it.¡±


    Looking at the dark purple flower in Gu Xi¡¯s hand, Cao Hua could not help but laugh out loud.


    Even he, who had refined medicine for more than ten years, and even the current Valley Master of the Medicine King Valley, had not succeeded in refining it all these years!


    No matter what, he did not think that Gu Xi would succeed in refining it.


    This bet was just a joke in his eyes.


    Not far away, Fang Qinyu¡¯s expression was not too good. Although Gu Xi had always been very mysterious in her heart, from the performance of the latter earlier, it seemed that Gu Xi really did not know anything about refining medicine.


    ¡°What if we lose?¡± Fang Qinyu was a little anxious as she looked at Little Nine at the side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± A faint smile appeared on Little Nine¡¯s extremely beautiful face.


    This casual smile caused many of the disciples present to swallow their saliva.


    Even though she could be said to be a blank in the field of refining medicine, it did not affect her 100 percent trust in Gu Xi.


    However, what happened next stunned everyone present.


    Gu Xi, who had chosen the Octagonal Mystical Spirit Grass, did not stop his actions. Instead, he waved his hand and a few more spiritual herbs of different shapes appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Nine Nether Dragon Soul Herb, Blazing Fire Phoenix Sunflower, Chaos Winter Ganoderma, Aqua Holy Fruit¡­ these are all very difficult spirit herbs to refine!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that this fellow wants to refine so many at the same time?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Isn¡¯t this a pure waste of spirit herbs?¡±


    On the path of refining medicine, being able to refine the essence of one spirit herb was already extremely difficult. Wanting to refine many kinds of spirit herbs at the same time had a very high requirement on the alchemist¡¯s mental strength. Moreover, refining so many spirit herbs at the same time¡­ It was practically impossible.


    One must know that even the current Valley Master of Medicine King Valley could only extract three kinds of spirit medicine at the same time.


    Gu Xi actually wanted to extract five kinds of spirit medicine at the same time!


    This was simply a fantasy!


    On the other hand, the current Gu Xi¡¯s expression did not change.


    One could only see him slowly release his mental strength to envelop the entire cauldron. After that, he ignited a blazing flame in the cauldron.


    Then, he grabbed the spirit herbs in front of him and sized them up. Then, he threw all of them into the blazing flame.


    ¡°F*ck, I¡¯ve practiced in the sect for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen such a crude refining method. Are you sure this is refining spirit herbs?¡±


    ¡°What a joke. Is this guy preparing to cook dishes here?¡±


    ¡°Let me put it this way. If I can successfully extract the essence, I¡¯ll run around the sect naked tonight!¡±


    Voices sounded one after another in the crowd.


    Apparently, almost no one believed that Gu Xi could successfully extract the essence.


    In their opinion, there was no need to continue this bet.


    They had never seen such a method of extraction before.


    [Ding! Spiritual herbs: Octagonal Mystical Spirit Grass, Nine Nether Dragon Soul Herb, Blazing Fire Phoenix Sunflower, Chaos Winter Ganoderma, Aqua Holy Fruit detected. ]


    [Total impurities: 39,644]


    [Would the Host like to proceed with the extraction?]


    In his mind, the System¡¯s voice sounded slowly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Xi¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he said softly.

 Chapter 241 - This Is the True Essence

    The vast square was filled with the fragrance of medicine.


    At this time, all the disciples who participated in the conference had finished refining the spirit medicine in their hands. However, for the sake of the so-called bet between Gu Xi and Cao Hua, the Medicine King Valley Elder, who was the judge of the conference, did not begin to examine the results of the disciples.


    Thousands of gazes landed on the figure in the middle of the square.


    At this moment, Gu Xi was still calmly standing in front of the burning cauldron with a confident look.


    ¡°This fellow really knows how to put on an act!¡± someone in the crowd said disdainfully.


    Everyone nodded in agreement when they heard this. The gazes that looked at Gu Xi became even more contemptuous.


    On the other side, Cao Hua¡¯s face was also filled with ridicule.


    On the other hand, Fang Qinyu¡¯s face was filled with worry.


    Once Gu Xi failed to refine the essence of the spirit medicine, it meant that their trip to the Medicine King Valley had been in vain.


    However, no matter how worried Fang Qinyu was, all she could do was watch on the spot and pray silently for Gu Xi in her heart.


    ¡°We must succeed!¡±


    At the same time, the cauldron in front of Gu Xi had undergone significant changes. The five different types of spirit herbs had all turned into puddles of liquid under the scorching fire. The liquid was also condensing at an extremely slow speed as time passed. This meant that the chaff was gradually being removed.


    The most obvious thing was that a rich medicinal fragrance had unknowingly spread out. This kind of medicinal fragrance that made one¡¯s spirit rise was something that no one had ever smelled before.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually a medicinal fragrance spreading out. Could it be that this fellow has really succeeded in refining it?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely impossible. If that¡¯s the case, our valley master might as well let him do it.¡±


    ¡°Bah bah bah, what nonsense are you spouting? Quickly shut up!¡±


    [Extraction progress 75%¡­ 100%]


    [Congratulations, Host, the extraction is complete.]


    Not long after, the five spirit herbs were extracted separately.


    In the cauldron, the original five puddles of juice had long disappeared, replaced by five drops of water of different colors.


    The seemingly inconspicuous drops of water contained the essence of the entire spirit herb within each drop!


    After the System¡¯s extraction, the essence of all the impurities had been removed. Just this one drop of water was already several times more effective than before!


    Even though the extraction had been successfully completed, Gu Xi still had not stopped.


    One had to know that from the beginning of the extraction until now, only half a joss stick¡¯s worth of time had passed.


    If the extraction was announced to be successful so soon, it would probably cause a commotion.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, it was better to stall for more time.


    Just like that, under Gu Xi¡¯s superb acting skills, another two hours quickly passed.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time¡­¡± After estimating the time, Gu Xi raised his hand and patted the body of the cauldron.


    In the next moment, five drops of essence flew out from the cauldron, and Gu Xi took out the jade bottles that he had prepared for a long time and put them into the cauldron.


    ¡°The extraction is done.¡±


    After completing this series of actions, Gu Xi casually threw a few jade bottles to an elder judge of the Medicine Valley not far away.


    ¡°It seems that Brother Gu is very confident in the essence that you have extracted.¡±


    Cao Hua said with a smile, his words were full of sarcasm.


    Gu Xi slowly stretched his back and glanced at Cao Hua, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how the extraction is going, I think it¡¯s not a problem to win the bet.¡±


    This was Gu Xi¡¯s extremely modest statement.


    One had to know that with the System¡¯s enhancement, the essence he refined was not only enough to enter the top three of the conference, but also 100% certain to become the champion!


    ¡°Tsk, does this guy really think that refining medicine is that simple?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, he¡¯s full of big words. I really don¡¯t know where Senior Brother Cao found such a stupid person.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xi¡¯s words, many disciples expressed their disdain.


    ¡°Since the refinement is already completed, let¡¯s begin to test the results.¡±


    Cao Hua chuckled and turned his gaze to the referee elder. The referee nodded and then began to check the results one by one.


    Of course, he did not choose to check Gu Xi¡¯s results at the beginning. Instead, he began according to the order that everyone had submitted earlier.


    ¡°Liu Hua, extract 60% of the Fire Spirit Fruit¡¯s essence.¡±


    ¡°Wang Qiang, extract 50% of the Mystic Ice Ganoderma¡¯s essence.¡±


    ¡­


    As the referee announced the results one after another, some people were happy while others were worried.


    Not long after, the results of all the participating disciples, except for Gu Xi, had been announced. Among them, the extracted essence was only a little more than 70%.


    This kind of result was already considered extraordinary in the medicine King Valley.


    Now, it was Gu Xi¡¯s turn.


    The referee held five jade bottles in his hand. He carefully opened one of them.


    Immediately, a wave of heat gushed out from the jade bottles. In the blink of an eye, it spread across the entire square. Even the temperature of the Heaven and Earth faintly rose by a few degrees.


    ¡°What dense fire attribute spiritual energy!¡±


    Sensing this aura, the judge could not help but exclaim.


    Hearing this, Cao Hua suddenly had a bad premonition.


    ¡°This¡­ how is this possible!¡±


    Immediately after, the judge cried out in a strange manner. His eyes widened, and his face was filled with disbelief.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Elder Liu, quickly announce the results!¡± aperson said impatiently.


    On the other hand, Elder Liu was testing time and time again, as if he was trying to confirm something.


    ¡°Such pure spirit herb essence¡­ the degree of extraction of this Blazing Fire Phoenix Sunflower¡­¡±


    ¡°Has reached 100% !¡±


    As soon as these words were said, the entire square fell into a deathly silence.


    ¡°Nonsense, Elder Liu, are you old and muddle-headed? You can¡¯t say such things carelessly!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In my entire life, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone being able to completely extract the essence of a spirit medicine.¡±


    Very quickly, a few elders who also looked like elders were the first to regain their senses.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can see for yourself!¡±


    Elder Liu gradually recovered from his shock. He held the jade bottle with both hands and walked in front of the few elders.


    The few of them surrounded each other. A moment later, numerous exclamations sounded.


    ¡°This¡­ is impossible!¡±


    ¡°How can there be such a pure essence!¡±


    These few short sentences were enough to explain everything.


    ¡°Quickly open the other jade bottles and take a look!¡±


    One of the elders could not wait to remind him.


    Upon hearing this, Elder Liu also reacted. He hurriedly took out the remaining few bottles and opened them one by one without saying anything.


    ¡°Nine Nether Dragon Soul Herb, extraction level is also 100%!¡±


    ¡°Chaos Winter Ganoderma, 100%!¡±


    ¡°Aqua Holy Fruit, 100% !¡±


    The extraction level of the four spirit herbs in succession had reached an unprecedented level of perfection!


    Elder Liu announced loudly as tears welled up in his eyes.


    If not for the situation being inappropriate, he even had the urge to kneel down to Gu Xi.


    100%! What kind of concept was this?!


    This meant that in the process of refining the essence, Gu Xi did not waste the slightest bit of the medicinal efficacy of the spirit medicine. This was the true meaning of refining medicine!


    This was the true essence!

 Chapter 242 - The Sudden Admission of a Master

    ¡°There¡¯s only one left!¡±


    ¡°Octagonal Mystical Spirit Grass. Could it be that this spirit herb is also perfectly refined?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely impossible. In the past thousand years, no one other than that Emperor has ever been able to perfectly refine the essence of the Octagonal Mystical Spirit Grass. Although this fellow¡¯s refining level is indeed astonishing, compared to that¡­¡±


    In the square, several elders of the Medicine King Valley were conversing in low voices.


    Although the current result had greatly exceeded their expectations, they still did not think highly of this last Octagonal Mystical Spirit Grass extraction.


    In order to perfectly balance the eight elements in the process of refining, that level of mental strength was definitely not something that a young-looking kid could possess.


    However, not long after, reality slapped them in the face.


    Elder Liu picked up the last jade bottle with trembling hands and slowly opened it.


    In the next moment, a rich medicinal fragrance instantly gushed out in all directions.


    In an instant, it actually completely covered the medicinal fragrance of the other spirit herbs present!


    Not only that, the medicinal fragrance was also mixed with incomparably pure elemental energy.


    Gold, wood, water, fire, Earth, wind, thunder, and ice!


    There were a total of eight types, and not a single one of them was missing!


    The disciples of Medicine King Valley greedily breathed in the elements in the air. Just by smelling it, they could feel that their spiritual power was faintly showing signs of rising!


    ¡°Octagonal Mystical Spirit Grass¡­ it¡¯s also a perfect refinement!¡±


    Soon, Elder Liu gave the final result of the refinement of the spiritual herb.


    Instantly, the entire square exploded.


    ¡°Perfectly refining the Octagonal Mystical Spirit Grass¡­ how could this be¡­¡±


    ¡°This fellow really can not be underestimated!¡±


    ¡°Perfectly refining the essence of the Octagonal Mystical Spirit Grass, I never dared to think of it even in my dreams!¡±


    Exclamations rose and fell one after another, and everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock.


    Thousands of gazes fell on the slightly thin figure in the middle of the square. This time, no one dared to underestimate this fellow who seemed to not know how to refine medicine.


    ¡°Big Brother Gu¡­¡± Fang Qinyu¡¯s gaze was also locked onto that figure as she muttered.


    Even though she did not know much about refining medicine, based on the changes in the crowd, it was not difficult for her to see what kind of achievements Gu Xi had made in refining medicine.


    While she was surprised, she became more and more curious about Gu Xi¡¯s identity.


    Where did such an outstanding person come from?


    On the other hand, Cao Hua¡¯s expression was as ugly as if he had eaten shit.


    He had originally let Gu Xi participate in the conference to make him lose face in front of everyone. He did not expect himself to unintentionally become a stepping stone for Gu Xi.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°There must be a problem with the refinement. He cheated!¡±


    A moment later, Cao Hua suddenly spoke loudly. His figure flashed and he appeared in front of elder Liu. Without saying anything, he snatched the jade bottle from Elder Liu¡¯s hand.


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Cao Hua with disdain.


    Cheating in front of so many people?


    Did he really think that everyone was blind?


    However, the surging elemental energy in the jade bottle made Cao Hua speechless.


    This level of spirit medicine essence was indeed unique.


    ¡°There is no problem in refining it. This is indeed a perfect essence,¡± Elder Liu¡¯s expression was a little ugly as he glanced at Cao Hua and said.


    As the judge of the conference, Cao Hua openly mentioned that Gu Xi was cheating. This would indirectly indicate that he was a useless judge, right?


    However, he did not have the leisure time to talk nonsense with Cao Hua when faced with the five perfect spirit medicine essences in front of him. He sealed the jade bottles one by one, he said loudly, ¡°Next, I announce that the final winner of this alchemist competition is Gu Xi!¡±


    Everyone shouted Gu Xi¡¯s name once these words were said.


    However, Cao Hua¡¯s expression became increasingly unsightly.


    Rumble¨C


    At the same time, a loud sound suddenly came from the depths of the Medicine King Valley.


    In the next moment, a thick spirit energy light pillar soared into the sky and an overwhelming pressure rolled over. In the blink of an eye, it enveloped the entire Medicine King Valley.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression did not change as he looked over, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    This aura was clearly that of an expert who had stepped into the Saint realm.


    Looking at the unperturbed expressions of the people around him, that person must be the Medicine King Valley¡¯s Valley Master.


    As the spiritual power light pillar slowly dissipated, it turned into a shocking long rainbow that rushed towards the square.


    Very quickly, an old man who looked like a sage appeared in the square.


    ¡°Greetings, Valley Master!¡±


    Everyone present knelt down on one knee and spoke in unison.


    This person was the current Valley Master of Medicine King Valley, Wu Nanshan!


    Only Gu Xi and the other two were still standing in the same spot. Gu Xi and Fang Qinyu saluted as juniors, and only Little Nine had not moved at all from the beginning until now.


    As a genuine divine beast, she did not care about the etiquette of these humans.


    Wu Nanshan casually waved his hand, indicating that there was no need to be overly courteous. Then, he suddenly disappeared from where he was. When he reappeared, there were already five jade bottles in his hands.


    He slowly swallowed his words and opened the jade bottles one by one.


    His expression gradually became one of disbelief.


    ¡°This is actually¡­ Real!¡±


    Wu Nanshan threw his head back and shouted, completely losing the dignity of a sect leader.


    ¡°Did you refine this thing?¡±


    A moment later, Wu Nanshan suddenly looked at Gu Xi who was not far away.


    Gu Xi nodded.


    Then, he came to Gu Xi¡¯s side and made a move that shocked everyone.


    He slowly knelt on the ground and shouted with tears in his eyes, ¡°Please accept me as your disciple!¡±


    With this short sentence, the entire square fell into a dead silence once again.


    ¡°Am I hallucinating? Does the Valley Master want to acknowledge this guy as his master?¡±


    ¡°You are not hallucinating. This is the truth!¡±


    Many disciples of the Medicine King Valley looked at the two of them in shock, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Valley Master is joking. Please get up quickly.¡±


    Looking at Wu Nanshan who was kneeling in front of her, Gu Xi did not know whether to laugh or cry. He hurriedly helped him up.


    Wu Nanshan shook his head and said with a serious expression, ¡°In the entire continent, you¡¯re the best person I¡¯ve ever seen who can refine spirit herbs. There¡¯s no need to be embarrassed to acknowledge you as my Master!¡±


    Gu Xi smiled bitterly, but for a moment, he did not know how to say it.


    He could say that she relied on the System to perfectly refine the essence, right?


    Even if this old man acknowledged him as Master, there was nothing much to teach him!


    ¡°I was too abrupt.¡±


    Seemingly seeing Gu Xi¡¯s dilemma, Wu Nanshan hurriedly stood up and said with a solemn expression. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you are here, I think there should be something that you need my help with. Please follow me to my residence to discuss it in detail.¡±


    After saying that, the old man turned around and took the lead to leave, slowly walking towards the depths of Medicine King Valley.


    Gu Xi hurriedly motioned for little nine and Fang Qinyu to follow. Before he left, he did not forget to grin at Cao Hua who was not far away with an unsightly expression.

 Chapter 243 - Wu Nanshan’s Request

    Medicine King Valley, Wu Nanshan¡¯s residence.


    Gu Xi and the other two sat side by side. Opposite them, Wu Nanshan personally poured tea for the few of them.


    The Valley Master of Medicine King Valley personally served them. If it were to be spread out, it would probably shock the jaws of outsiders.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that at such a young age, young friend, your skill in refining medicine is truly unparalleled,¡± Wu Nanshan said with a smile, his gaze intentionally or unintentionally looking at Little Nine across from him.


    It was not because of Little Nine¡¯s peerless appearance, but because her realm made it difficult for Wu Nanshan to see through her in the slightest.


    Among the three people, other than Fang Qinyu, whose cultivation was still considered normal, Gu Xi appeared to have no cultivation at all on the surface. However, he possessed peerless refining techniques. Little Nine was mysterious and unfathomable, and even with Wu Nanshan¡¯s current Saint stage, he could faintly sense a trace of danger.


    This could not help but make Wu Nanshan feel even more amazed at Gu Xi¡¯s identity.


    ¡°May I know where young friend learned from?¡± Wu Nanshan opened his mouth again and his gaze returned to Gu Xi.


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±


    Gu Xi took a sip of the tea in front of her and shook his head.


    ¡°How can it be not worth mentioning if you can perfectly extract the essence of the Octagonal Mystical Spirit Grass?¡±


    Wu Nanshan said with a bitter smile, but he did not continue to ask, ¡°Are you here for something important?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Gu Xi nodded and continued, ¡°It was Tower Master Fang of Moyu Tower who recommended us to come here. I hope that Elder Wu can treat my injuries.¡±


    Hearing this, Wu Nanshan suddenly smiled. ¡°So you guys are the ones that Fang Qingshan mentioned to me a few days ago. Let me take a look at your injuries first.¡±


    Having said that, a trace of extremely weak spiritual power pervaded Wu Nanshan¡¯s body and slowly swept toward Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi was also extremely cooperative and did not have the slightest intention to resist.


    With Little Nine present, it was likely that no one in the entire Medicine King Valley would be able to touch him.


    Moreover, he had lost all of his cultivation. Even if he had the intention to resist, it would be useless.


    As strands of spiritual power entered Gu Xi¡¯s forehead, Gu Xi only felt a cool sensation in his mind before it disappeared.


    On the other hand, Wu Nanshan¡¯s expression gradually became grave.


    ¡°What a serious injury. I wonder how Young Friend got injured?¡± after a brief inspection, Wu Nanshan asked with a frown.


    ¡°Does elder Wu have a way to treat it?¡±


    Gu Xi smiled slightly and did not explain.


    He could not possibly say that she was injured when he was transported over from the spatial turbulence, right?


    Seeing that Gu Xi was unwilling to say more, Wu Nanshan similarly did not ask further. After pondering for a moment, he continued, ¡°Your injuries are quite serious. If it were any other ordinary person, they would have already died. Now that you have come to my Medicine King Valley, it can be considered a lucky hit.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xi¡¯s eyes could not help but light up.


    There¡¯s hope!


    However, Wu Nanshan¡¯s words immediately extinguished his hope.


    ¡°If you want to treat it, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll need several kinds of precious spirit herbs. However, my Medicine Valley currently lacks the most important spirit herb,¡± Wu Nanshan sighed slightly and said.


    ¡°What kind of spirit herb?¡± Gu Xi hurriedly asked.


    ¡°Snowfall Fungus.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi frowned and pondered for a moment. He had never heard of this spirit herb before.


    ¡°Is it impossible to treat it without this spirit herb?¡± Fang Qinyu could not help but ask.


    ¡°It is possible, but if it¡¯s like this, its efficacy will be greatly reduced.¡±


    ¡°With the spirit herbs that our Medicine King Valley currently has, it¡¯s enough to completely restore your meridians and Dantian and restore a certain level of cultivation. However, if you want to completely restore to your previous cultivation stage, you must have Snowfall Fungus,¡± Wu Nanshan explained patiently.


    ¡°Then, without the Snowfall Fungus, how many stages can I restore?¡± Hope appeared on Gu Xi¡¯s face again, and he hurriedly asked.


    As long as he could restore his cultivation stage, no matter how many stages, at least this was a good start!


    It was better than being an ordinary person who had no strength at all!


    Wu Nanshan shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure how many stages can I restore. It can only depend on luck.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Edler Wu. As long as you can completely repair my meridians, I¡¯ll definitely remember this great favor. If you need any help in the future, just let me know.¡±


    Gu Xi smiled. He was already somewhat impatient in his heart.


    Although he did not know exactly which kinds of spirit herbs were needed, he thought that they must be very valuable. He would owe this old man a considerable favor.


    However, in order to recover his cultivation base, what was a small favor?


    ¡°Speaking of helping, this old man does have a favor to ask of you,¡± Elder Wu said with a smile.


    Gu Xi raised his eyebrows and signaled him to continue.


    ¡°I hope that you can join our Medicine King Valley.¡±


    After a while, Wu Nanshan said seriously.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Gu Xi did not know how to answer for a moment.


    After all, he would return to the Eastern Continent after his cultivation base recovered.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a title. Moreover, it¡¯s good for you to join my Medicine King Valley.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence. The Spirit-chasing Competition will begin in seven days. The champion prize of that competition is the Snowfall Fungus that I mentioned earlier.¡±


    ¡°Our Medicine King Valley happens to have a few spots for the competition.¡±


    ¡°As long as you agree to join our Medicine King Valley, I will give you a spot for the competition. By then, as long as you can win the championship and get the Snowfall Fungus, your cultivation will completely recover to the cultivation stage before your injury.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi¡¯s heart was extremely excited.


    ¡°What exactly is this so-called Spirit-chasing Competition?¡± Gu Xi suppressed his excitement and asked.


    Wu Nanshan chuckled and explained, ¡°The Spirit-chasing Competition is a competition organized by the Great Luo Palace. Every time the competition is held, all the sects and powers that are qualified to participate in the competition will send their most elite disciples to participate. As long as they can obtain a good ranking in the competition, their sects will be famous throughout the entire continent. Other than the rewards of the competition itself, the rest of the benefits are self-evident.¡±


    ¡°You also know that the disciples of my Medicine King Valley are focused on refining medicine. There are very few disciples who are proficient in battle. Therefore, my Medicine King Valley¡¯s ranking has always been at the bottom of the competition. Therefore, I would like to invite you to name yourself as part of the Medicine King Valley and contribute in the competition. At the same time, you can also obtain the Snowfall Fungus for yourself and recover your cultivation base.¡±


    Gu Xi pondered for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Since Elder Wu has said so, and I¡¯m determined to get this Snowfall Fungus, then this so-called Spirit-chasing Competition, I think I must go and give it a try.¡±


    Hearing this, Wu Nanshan could not help but reveal a happy expression.


    Although he was not clear about Gu Xi¡¯s strength, his intuition told him that this seemingly ordinary man in front of him would bring him a huge surprise!

 Chapter 244 - The Perfect Essence Again!

    ¡°Since Elder Wu has said so, I really can¡¯t think of a reason to refuse.¡±


    Gu Xi thought for a moment and nodded with a smile.


    Although he was not very interested in this so-called Spirit-chasing competition, if he could obtain the Snowfall Fungusfrom it and completely recover his strength, then it was very necessary for him to make a trip.


    Moreover, it was only to give him a name in the Medicine King Valley in exchange. It would not have any restrictions on his personal freedom or other aspects.


    ¡°This is very good, very good.¡± Wu Nanshan nodded excitedly and secretly heaved a sigh of relief in his heart.


    If the Medicine King Valley could have an in-name disciple like Gu Xi, it would also be the greatest honor of their Medicine King Valley since its establishment!


    If Gu Xi did not agree, he had to make him agree no matter how hard he tried!


    As if afraid that Gu Xi would go back on his words, Wu Nanshan turned his gaze and looked outside the door. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Go and get the Spirit Purple Ganoderma, Cold Heaven Kylin Fruit¡­ All these spirit herbs! Remember, the year of these spirit herbs must be the highest!¡±


    Wu Nanshan said the names of a bunch of spirit herbs in one breath.


    Beside him, Gu Xi¡¯s expression did not change, but he secretly remembered this favor in his heart.


    Although he did not know much about these spirit herbs, just by hearing their names, one could tell how precious they were.


    In just a moment, a disciple of the Medicine King Valley took all these spirit herbs.


    Gu Xi took a glance and found that this person was Cao Hua.


    ¡°Next, I have something important to discuss with the distinguished guest. You go out and seal this place. Do not allow anyone to approach this place.¡± Wu Nanshan gave some simple instructions.


    ¡°I will obey.¡± Cao Hua nodded. He took a deep look at Gu Xi before turning around and leaving.


    Just as he walked out of the main door, his expression instantly darkened. He was extremely jealous in his heart!


    Why did the person who came out from a mere Moyu Tower have such peerless alchemy skills!?


    Why was it that the person who could sit in front of the Valley Master and chat happily was not me!?


    1


    Why did the Valley Master give all these precious spirit herbs to a person whom he had just met for the first time?!


    1


    Cao Hua clenched his teeth tightly, and even his expression was a little distorted.


    He was the first disciple of the Medicine King Valley, the person who had the most hope of becoming the next Valley Master!


    Gu Xi¡¯s appearance had completely covered up his limelight.


    If this continued, it was likely that this candidate for the Valley Master would be replaced by a stranger.


    ¡°So frustrating!¡±


    After a low roar, Cao Hua¡¯s distorted face returned to normal. He also sealed this place according to Wu Nanshan¡¯s instructions and did not do anything out of the ordinary.


    He understood that now¡­ was not the time.


    Even though he had only met Gu Xi today, he already hated him to the bone in his heart.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi in the room did not know that he had become Cao Hua¡¯s target of hatred.


    At this moment, there were nearly ten jade boxes placed in front of him.


    Each jade box contained a precious spirit herb of excellent quality and age!


    Any one of these spiritual herbs placed outside was enough to cause people to scramble for them!


    It was not an exaggeration to say that there was no market for them.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Elder Wu,¡± Gu Xi said with a serious expression.


    Even though he had not opened the jade box yet, just the faint fragrance of the medicine wafting out from it had already made him feel refreshed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter.¡± Elder Wu waved his hand and then opened the jade boxes in front of him one by one. He then continued with a little embarrassment, ¡°But the matter of refining the essence will have to be done by you yourself.¡±


    It was not that Wu Nanshan was too lazy to refine it, but in front of Gu Xi, he really did not have the nerve to force himself to refine it. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be like showing off his skills in front of an expert?


    Moreover, the higher the degree of refining the essence of the spirit medicine, the stronger the medicinal effect would be. The stronger the medicinal effect would be, then naturally, the benefits to Gu Xi¡¯s injuries would be self-evident.


    Gu Xi also understood this principle. He smiled and flipped his right hand, and the Mother Cauldron that was covered in dark green rust appeared once again. After that, he threw all the spiritual medicines into the cauldron.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Nanshan¡¯s old face that had been through many hardships twitched.


    These were nearly ten spiritual medicines!


    Refining them together like this, are you sure?!


    Wu Nanshan opened his mouth, wanting to advise Gu Xi to be more careful. However, in the end, he did not open his mouth. These spiritual medicines were one stalk short of one stalk. If one was careless and all of them were destroyed here, it would really be enough to make his heart ache for a while.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Wu Nanshan began to observe quietly from the side. If he could learn anything during this process, it would be enough for him to take another big step on the path of medicine refinement!


    [Ding! Spirit herbs, Spirit Purple Ganoderma, Cold Heaven Kylin Fruit, Golden Crow Ganoderma Grass detected¡­]


    [Total impurities 84652]


    [Would the Host like to proceed with the extraction?]


    ¡°Extraction.¡±


    [Extraction in progress.]


    At the same time, the extraction of the spirit herbs had also begun.


    In the cauldron, the spirit herbs were gradually turning into liquid. The tens of thousands of impurities within were being precisely and unerringly removed by the System.


    The time for one incense stick to burn passed quietly.


    Wu Nanshan watched intently. He did not even dare to blink his eyes, afraid that he would miss out on some important details because of this.


    [Congratulations, Host, for the completion of the extraction.]


    As the System¡¯s voice rang out once again, a rich medicinal fragrance wafted out from the cauldron.


    ¡°This¡­ is it over just like that?¡± Wu Nanshan¡¯s eyes widened as he spoke with an incredulous expression.


    According to his estimation, it would take at least half a day to extract close to ten stalks of spirit herbs at the same time. However, Gu Xi¡¯s speed had increased by more than several times.


    ¡°It¡¯s already been refined.¡± Gu Xi nodded.


    With a wave of his large hand, drops of spirit herbs essence of different colors flew out from the cauldron and were kept in the jade bottle.


    ¡°Unbelievable, it¡¯s simply too unbelievable.¡± Wu Nanshan inspected the jade bottle one by one, his face becoming more and more shocked.


    As expected, these were all perfectly refined essences!


    From this, it could be seen that Gu Xi¡¯s alchemy skills were more than several times better than his. Moreover, after observing for so long, Wu Nanshan did not see the slightest fluster in Gu Xi¡¯s alchemy process. He could not see where the true limit of Gu Xi¡¯s power.


    This young man in front of him must be roped in!


    Even if he could not be roped in, he had to be on good terms with him. He absolutely could not offend him!


    This was what Wu Nanshan was thinking in his heart at that moment.


    ¡°Since the extraction has been completed, there¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Forcefully suppressing the shock in his heart, Wu Nanshan said with a serious expression, ¡°What you need to sit on is to stabilize your mind. Later on, I will use my spiritual power to guide these essences into your body one by one. Don¡¯t have the slightest bit of resistance. Under my guidance, they will begin to gradually warm up and repair your injured meridians and Dantian.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± Gu Xi nodded. Without hesitation, he immediately sat down cross-legged.

 Chapter 245 - Recovery of Cultivation, Half

    Wu Nanshan slowly opened a jade bottle. As the rich medicinal fragrance wafted out, a faint spiritual power overflowed from Wu Nanshan¡¯s body at the same time.


    Under his control, a drop of emerald-green spirit medicine essence floated out of the jade bottle and slowly entered the space between Gu Xi¡¯s brows.


    In the next moment, Gu Xi¡¯s entire body suddenly trembled.


    The essence entered his body and under Wu Nanshan¡¯s control, seeped into Gu Xi¡¯s broken meridians. Then, it slowly spread toward the latter¡¯s limbs and bones.


    Gu Xi only felt a cool sensation all over his body. It was as if his entire body was soaked in a medicinal pot.


    However, what followed closely was a heart-wrenching pain!


    If all of Gu Xi¡¯s meridians had been twisted into a rope, the treatment now was equivalent to slowly untying this rope.


    One could imagine the pain!


    Due to the immense pain, Gu Xi¡¯s entire body was trembling uncontrollably. His face was as pale as paper, and cold sweat poured out of his body like rain.


    ¡°Will Brother Gu be alright?¡±


    Looking at Gu Xi¡¯s miserable state, Fang Qinyu asked worriedly.


    She wanted to help, but Gu Xi had to endure the pain herself.


    ¡°As long as he can endure it, his injuries will definitely recover. However, if he passes out or can¡¯t endure the pain, his meridians will be completely crippled.¡±


    ¡°Once crippled, it will be even harder to repair it in the future than ascending to the Heavens.¡±


    While guiding the drop of spirit medicine essence, Wu Nanshan explained with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Just¡­ continue¡­ I can endure it!¡±


    At the same time, Gu Xi gritted his teeth and spoke.


    Although this kind of pain made him feel as if he was living a life worse than death, in order to recover his cultivation, this was nothing!


    After a full quarter of an hour, this drop of spirit medicine essence was finally absorbed.


    After the absorption was complete, the pain was reduced a little. At this time, Gu Xi was already drenched in sweat.


    Although that was the case, his heart was incomparably happy. He clearly felt that his meridians had obviously improved!


    Although there was still a considerable distance to recover to his former glory, but now that he had successfully passed the first hurdle, recovering his cultivation was not a dream!


    ¡°Hold your breath and focus. Don¡¯t relax.¡±


    Just as Gu Xi heaved a sigh of relief, Wu Nanshan¡¯s voice rang out.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xi hurriedly entered the state of mind again.


    Immediately after, the second jade bottle was opened. A drop of dark purple essence rushed out and entered the space between Gu Xi¡¯s brows in the blink of an eye.


    What followed closely was even greater pain than before!


    Gu Xi grunted and gritted her teeth with all his might. He did not howl in the slightest.


    This caused Wu Nanshan, who was at the side, to have no choice but to look at him in a new light.


    If a young man of Gu Xi¡¯s age were to experience such pain, he would have cried and cried for his parents long ago.


    At the side, Little Nine looked at Gu Xi with some worry in her eyes. However, she firmly believed that Gu Xi would not be so easily defeated by this.


    Soon, the second drop of essence was absorbed.


    The third bottle¡­


    The fourth bottle¡­


    The fifth bottle¡­


    ¡­


    Until the last bottle was absorbed by Gu Xi, his mind suddenly went blank, and he fell backward uncontrollably. Fortunately, Little Nine held on to him.


    ¡°Big Brother Gu, How do you feel?¡± Fang Qinyu also hurried over and asked with concern.


    Gu Xi forced a smile that was uglier than crying.


    He could feel that his meridians had recovered, but he did not have the slightest energy to be happy. The excessive pain made him feel exhausted.


    ¡°Take this pill. You can recover your strength after resting for a night.¡± Wu Nanshan slowly got up and fed a pill to Gu Xi. ¡°Your meridians and Dantian have just recovered, and you are still extremely weak. Remember to not use even the slightest bit of spiritual power before you are completely healed. Otherwise, once the spiritual power flows into your meridians, it is highly likely that your weak meridians will be broken again. At that time, even if a great God comes, I am afraid that it will be difficult to save your life.¡±


    Wu Nanshan¡¯s expression was solemn, and Gu Xi also used the last of his strength to nod his head.


    He would never do such a silly thing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged a place for Young Friend Gu to enter seclusion. I¡¯ll have to trouble the two of you to bring him there. When his meridians are almost back to normal tomorrow, he¡¯ll be able to once again draw spiritual power into his body.¡±


    Wu Nanshan said to Little Nine and the other two. Then, he shook his head wearily and turned to leave.


    Although he had already stepped into the realm of a Saint, treating Gu Xi¡¯s injuries was extremely taxing on his mental strength, making him feel extremely tired.


    Following Wu Nanshan¡¯s departure, a disciple of the Medicine King Valley immediately led the way for the two of them to the residence Wu Nanshan had prepared for them.


    ¡­


    Three days later.


    In the dark secret chamber, one could not see one¡¯s fingers.


    One could only vaguely see that there seemed to be a figure sitting cross-legged in the middle of the secret chamber.


    After an unknown amount of time, Gu Xi¡¯s tightly shut eyes slowly opened.


    In an instant, a sharp light flashed past.


    In the next moment, spiritual energy burst out from his body.


    Since the beginning of the most basic body refining, it had surpassed the Foundation Establishment, Golden Core, Dragon Transformation, and Nirvana stages. The aura that Gu Xi emitted rose steadily, becoming more and more terrifying.


    Only when he reached the peak of the Almighty stage did his skyrocketing cultivation slowly stop moving.


    ¡°Have I recovered to the peak of the Almighty stage¡­?¡± feeling his current cultivation, Gu Xi muttered.


    He was still a major stage away from his previous Quasi-saint stage.


    Don¡¯t underestimate the fact that he was only a major stage away. The total amount of spiritual power required for this major stage was even more than all the previous stages!


    This was also the reason why there was a huge gap between each stage!


    The current peak of the Almighty stage could also be considered as a Half-step King stage. However, compared to the Quasi-saint realm, it was because of the difference between a firefly and a bright moon!


    Even so, Gu Xi was still very satisfied.


    No matter what stage he recovered to, it was still better than having his meridians in a mess.


    Besides, as long as he obtained the Snowfall Fungus, all the problems would be solved!


    ¡°Snowfall Fungus, huh¡­¡±


    Gu Xi got up and left the secret room. Looking up at the clear sky above, he could not help but make up his mind.


    No matter what, he must get this Snowfall Fungus!


    ¡°Master, how do you feel?¡±


    At the same time, an enchanting figure suddenly appeared in front of Gu Xi.


    It was Little Nine, who had been waiting here the whole time.


    Because of the existence of the contract, Little Nine sensed the abnormality the moment Gu Xi changed.


    ¡°It feels pretty good.¡± Gu Xi nodded, and then asked with some doubt, ¡°Where¡¯s Fang Qinyu?¡±

 Chapter 246 - Three Teammates

    ¡°That little girl, she was picked up two days ago when you were in closed-door cultivation,¡± Little Nine curled her lips and said.


    During the time when Gu Xi had recovered her cultivation, Fang Qingshan had also personally come to the Medicine King Valley and forcefully dragged his precious daughter back to Moyu Tower.


    At first, Fang Qinyu was unwilling to go back no matter what, but this time, Fang Qingshan¡¯s attitude was unyielding. No matter what, he would not let her run around outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to go back.¡± Gu Xi smiled helplessly.


    If anything happened to Fang Qinyu when she followed him outside, it would be troublesome if Fang Qingshan held him responsible.


    Moreover, the two of them were not from the same world after all.


    Fang Qinyu should continue to return to the Moyu Tower and cultivate steadily. She might be famous throughout the entire Southern Continent one day in the future. However, Gu Xi had to return to the Eastern Continent in the end, there was still a series of things waiting for him to deal with there.


    At this moment, Wu Nanshan, who was dressed in white, arrived. He looked carefully at Gu Xi in front of him and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that you have recovered well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Elder Wu¡¯s help. I will never forget such a favor,¡± Gu Xi cupped his hands and said with gratitude.


    If it were not for Wu Nanshan, it would have been impossible for him to recover his cultivation base by himself. He did not know how long it would take him to do it.


    Hearing this, Wu Nanshan waved his hand humbly. However, he was very surprised in his heart.


    As a cultivator who had stepped into the Saint stage, he could sense the huge difference between the current Gu Xi and the previous two. However, what made him feel strange was that even though he was in the Saint stage, he still could not see through Gu Xi¡¯s true cultivation!


    Although Gu Xi did not give him the same sense of danger as Little Nine, his intuition told him that even so, this man in front of him should not be underestimated!


    ¡°Oh right, I came here today mainly to introduce you to a few people.¡±


    Wu Nanshan clapped his hands, and immediately three figures quickly rushed over from the distance.


    Two men and a woman, one of whom was Cao Hua.


    Gu Xi did not pay attention to this fellow. After all, this fellow had deliberately made things difficult for him previously, which made him feel extremely displeased. However, since he was currently in the Medicine King Valley and Wu Nanshan had done him a favor, it was also inappropriate for him to say anything more.


    Cao Hua seemed to have sensed Gu Xi¡¯s disregard. He gritted his teeth and his gaze moved slightly.


    Turning his gaze, Gu Xi¡¯s gaze landed on the two people standing side by side.


    This man and woman were tall and strong. Their faces were simple and honest while the woman¡¯s figure was petite. Although her appearance could not be said to be stunning, she appeared extremely adorable.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to introduce Cao Hua. These two are Wang Shi and Liu Qingqing. The three of them and the friend beside you are your teammates in the Spirit-chasing Competition this time.¡±


    Wu Nanshan gave a simple introduction.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi raised his eyebrows and could not help but feel a little puzzled.


    One had to know that his understanding of the Spirit-chasing Competition was extremely limited.


    Seeing the doubt Gu Xi displayed, Wu Nanshan chuckled. He continued, ¡°All the slightly larger sects and influences in the entire Southern Continent will be qualified to participate in the Spirit-chasing Competition. Although our Medicine King Valley¡¯s combat strength isn¡¯t that great, in terms of influence, we are still reputable in the continent. Therefore, our Medicine King Valley has been allocated five spots as in previous years.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Gu Xi nodded in realization.


    The five of them would represent the entire Medicine King Valley to participate in the Spirit-chasing Competition!


    The five of them were the cream of the crop among the younger generation of the Medicine King Valley!


    ¡°There are only four days left until the start of the competition. Today, our Little Friend has just recovered. Why don¡¯t we Rest for a night before we set off for Jia Ping City?¡±


    Jia Ping City was the city that all the participants of this competition were heading to!


    There, the Spirit-chasing Competition that was the focus of the entire Southern Continent would be held!


    The Medicine King Valley was about a day or two away from Jia Ping City. Setting off early would give them some time to understand the format of the competition.


    Gu Xi did not have any objections. After a simple conversation with the few of them, he returned to his residence to rest and wait for the departure.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Gu Xi woke up early in the morning. After a simple wash up, he and Little Nine headed straight to the square where the Medicine Refinement Grand Meeting was held that day.


    Although the two of them had already left very early, at this moment, more than half of the Medicine King Valley¡¯s disciples had gathered in the square.


    A tall platform had been erected in the middle at some point, and Cao Hua and the other two had also arrived early.


    ¡°Senior Brother Gu, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Seeing Gu Xi and the other two arrive, Liu Qingqing hurriedly came up to greet them.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I joined the Medicine King Valley later than you. You should call me Junior Brother.¡±


    Gu Xi had been in a good mood since his cultivation had recovered yesterday. It was rare for him to tease her.


    Hearing this, Wang Shi, who also wanted to go up and greet them, did not know how to address Gu Xi. She scratched his head awkwardly.


    Liu Qingqing stuck out her tongue and rolled her eyes.


    After all, Gu Xi was a legendary figure who even their Valley Master kneeled down to in front of everyone. The Valley Master even wanted to acknowledge him as his Master!


    If he was called Junior Brother, then so be it!


    What Gu Xi did not know was that during these few days when he was recovering from his closed-door cultivation, his name swept across the entire Medicine King Valley and even the surrounding areas like the wind. Many people knew that a peerless genius who refined medicine had appeared in the Medicine King Valley.


    There were even many people from the surrounding forces who had come to visit Gu Xi in the past two days. However, as Gu Xi was busy recovering his cultivation, these people were all rejected by Wu Nanshan for various reasons.


    ¡°We are really fated. I didn¡¯t expect that we would actually become fellow disciples of the same sect,¡± not far away, Cao Hua hesitated for a moment and also went up to greet Gu Xi.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite a coincidence,¡± Gu Xi said indifferently, not giving him any good looks at all.


    Seeing this, Cao Hua could not help but clench his fists. In his heart, he wished that he could teach Gu Xi a lesson right now, but he still held it in.


    Now was still not the time!


    He really could not understand why the Valley Master would so easily hand over such a precious spot in the Spirit-chasing Competition to someone he had known for a few days.


    Liu Qingqing also seemed to have seen that the two of them were not on good terms. She could not help but feel a little curious in her heart, but she also tactfully did not open her mouth to ask.


    At the same time, a long rainbow suddenly soared into the sky from the depths of the Medicine King Valley and swiftly rushed over in this direction.


    Following it was a mystical fluctuation that only belonged to a Saint.


    Gu Xi knew that the person who came was Wu Nanshan.


    The long rainbow landed on the ground, revealing Wu Nanshan, who was still dressed in white.


    ¡°Everyone, today the disciples of my sect will set off to participate in the Spirit-chasing Competition!¡±

 Chapter 247 - Set Out, the Spirit

    ¡°In the past competitions, because our Medicine King Valley did not have much of an advantage compared to the other sects, our ranking was not very ideal. But this time, with Young Friend Gu¡¯s participation, I believe that our Medicine King Valley will definitely change the past, and even have a chance of getting first place!¡±


    On the high platform, Wu Nanshan was speaking passionately.


    Beside him, Gu Xi appeared to be a little embarrassed.


    Wu Nanshan¡¯s short few words were simply bullsh*tting for him!


    If the results of the competition were not ideal, then the responsibility would fall on him.


    However, for the champion of this competition, Gu Xi was determined to get it!


    He must get that Snowfall Fungus!


    As expected, as soon as Wu Nanshan¡¯s words fell, many disciples below the stage began to whisper to each other.


    ¡°Is this Gu Xi so godly? Can he lead our Medicine King Valley to the champion spot by himself?¡±


    ¡°I admit that this guy¡¯s alchemy skill is indeed unparalleled, but this Spirit-chasing Competition has nothing to do with alchemy. In the end, it still depends on the real ability of his subordinates. It¡¯s difficult to get the first place!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, our Medicine King Valley hasn¡¯t even entered the top ten for so many years. Could it be possible for Gu Xi to win the championship by herself?¡±


    ¡°Has the Valley Master become muddle-headed due to old age?¡±


    ¡°Pui! What nonsense are you spouting, Kid?!¡±


    Voices rang out one after another. It was clear that everyone did not believe Wu Nanshan¡¯s words.


    It was no wonder. After all, the strength of the Medicine King Valley itself was on the surface. Moreover, for such a large sect to rely on one person to rise in the competition, it sounded like a fantasy.


    However, no matter how much of a fantasy it was, it was not impossible.


    Although Gu Xi could not hear what everyone was saying, he already had a rough guess based on their performance.


    However, he did not think much of it.


    In any case, he entered the competition purely to recover his own strength. He did not care at all whether these people believed him or not.


    Moreover, could it be that he did not participate because others did not believe him?


    On the contrary, Cao Hua, who was at the side, was very happy when he saw the reactions of the crowd.


    ¡°The competition this time will depend on you. All of you should set off as soon as possible.¡±


    After giving another speech, Wu Nanshan sent the five people out of the mountain gate.


    ¡°Although I can not guarantee that I will win the championship, I promise that I will do my best.¡± Gu Xi cupped his hands together towards Wu Nanshan and spoke in a deep voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you do your best.¡± Wu Nanshan nodded. The confidence in Gu Xi in his heart did not diminish.


    Gu Xi did not hesitate any longer and took the lead to turn around and leave.


    ¡°Goodbye, Valley Master!¡± Liu Qingqing also cried out to Wu Nanshan before hurriedly following.


    Soon after, the figures of the few of them became increasingly distant.


    ¡°I wonder what kind of results Medicine King Valley will obtain this time around,¡± Wu Nanshan muttered as he looked at the somewhat skinny figure in the middle of the five of them.


    ¡°With this fellow joining us, it is likely that the competition this time around will be very interesting.¡±


    Wu Nanshan only left after the figures of the few of them completely disappeared with a chuckle.


    ¡­


    Under Wu Nanshan¡¯s arrangement, Gu Xi would be the team leader of the participating team. All matters related to the competition had to be carried out according to Gu Xi¡¯s arrangements without any disobedience.


    There was no need to say anything more about Little Nine. Naturally, Gu Xi would be the leader. As for Liu Qingqing and Wang Shi, although they were somewhat puzzled in their hearts, they still chose to listen to the Valley Master¡¯s arrangements.


    As for Cao Hua, he agreed quite well on the surface, but in his heart, he was naturally quite unconvinced of Gu Xi.


    Along the way, the few of them were silent. Only Liu Qingqing would occasionally say a few lively words, but very quickly, they fell into silence.


    ¡°Since we have nothing to do, why don¡¯t you tell me about this Spirit-chasing Competition?¡±


    Along the way, Gu Xi suddenly spoke, and his gaze fell on Liu Qingqing in front of him.


    Since Liu Qingqing was familiar with the route, she was the one leading the way.


    ¡°Of course, no problem.¡± Liu Qing Qing smiled sweetly and pondered for a moment, she continued, ¡°This Spirit-chasing Competition was organized by the Great Luo Palace many years ago. It has been going on for decades now, and our Medicine King Valley has participated in almost every competition. However, the results are not ideal and we can¡¯t even get into the top ten.¡±


    ¡°Is this competition that difficult?¡± Gu Xi raised his eyebrows and could not help but feel curious.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In every competition, all the reputable sects and powers on the continent, including all kinds of ancient families, would send their best of the younger generation to participate. In other words, they would train hard.¡±


    ¡°However, this kind of competition is not a medicine refining competition. It is not something that our Medicine King Valley is good at. Therefore, the results are naturally not ideal.¡±


    ¡°Even in the past years, many of the disciples of our Medicine King Valley who participated in the competition have always stayed on that field.¡±


    Speaking up to this point, Liu Qingqing¡¯s eyes could not help but turn red.


    Participating in the competition this time, whether or not she could return was also unknown.


    ¡°Stayed on that field?¡± Gu Xi keenly caught the words in Liu Qingqing¡¯s words and asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Liu Qingqing nodded, adjusted her emotions, and continued, ¡°The competition venue of the Spirit-chasing Competition is different from other competitions. The venue is set up in an ancient planar battlefield.¡±


    Hearing the words ¡®planar battlefield¡¯, Gu Xi¡¯s eyes could not help but light up.


    The so-called planar battlefield was a special space that was different from the continent. It was created by a big shot who was at least at the Emperor level. In general, it was similar to a Secret Realm.


    In the ancient planar battlefield, a large number of ancient cultivators must have fallen!


    It was dangerous, but at the same time, it was accompanied by great opportunities!


    If one was lucky enough, one might even be able to obtain the inheritance left behind by the ancient cultivators on the way to the competition!


    Even if there was no inheritance, any of the cultivation techniques and spirit skills left behind would be out of print. If they were auctioned off, it would not be a dream to make a fortune!


    ¡°The competition venue is set in the planar battlefield, where opportunities and dangers coexist. However, these aren¡¯t the things that caused our Medicine King Valley disciples to continuously fall.¡±


    ¡°Instead, it¡¯s the other factions that are also participants!¡±


    ¡°Our Medicine King Valley disciples aren¡¯t very good at fighting. In the hearts of the other sects, we simply don¡¯t have the qualifications to participate in the competition. Therefore, every time there¡¯s a competition, they will think of ways to ridicule and even suppress us. Once we enter the planar battlefield, if we make them unhappy, they will even kill our disciples!¡±


    Liu Qingqing opened her mouth again, her words full of hatred.


    She had a good friend who had fallen in this competition!

 Chapter 248 - The Hehuan Sect

    Through Liu Qingqing¡¯s explanation, Gu Xi had a rough idea of the Spirit-chasing Competition.


    In general, the Spirit-chasing Competition could be said to be a gathering of the favored children of the younger generation in the entire southern continent. These favored children not only represented themselves, but also represented the sects and forces behind them.


    From this, one could see how intense the competition would be!


    Moreover, the location of the competition was set up in the ancient planar battlefield. In such a hellish place, it was commonplace for sects to kill each other in the name of the competition.


    After all, as long as the opponent died, who could say who was the one who attacked first?


    In the planar battlefield, many ancient cultivators could not help but be buried, and among them were many elites of the present day!


    It was more appropriate to call it a burial ground!


    ¡°It seems that this so-called Spirit-chasing Competitionis not as easy as I imagined,¡± Gu Xi frowned slightly and muttered to himself.


    Even so, he did not have the slightest intention of retreating.


    I, Gu Xi, will definitely be the champion!


    Listening to Gu Xi¡¯s words, Cao Hua, who was at the side, thought that he was already afraid and could not help but sneer. He said, ¡°If you are afraid now, you can go back to your Moyu Tower and hide. At least that way, you can still keep your life.¡±


    Gu Xi laughed and glanced at Cao Hua coldly from the corner of her eyes. She replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since Elder Wu has already boasted for me in front of the disciples, I naturally have no reason to run away. As for you, I advise you not to have any wicked thoughts. Otherwise, when the competition is over, it is still unknown whether you will be able to return successfully.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Cao Hua¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a trace of coldness flashed through his eyes.


    ¡°So what?¡± Gu Xi smiled coldly. Then, he ignored him and sped up.


    If it was not for the sake of Wu Nanshan, he would have slapped Cao Hua to death right now, in case something went wrong in the future.


    However, he had no choice. After all, Wu Nanshan had done him a favor now, and Cao Hua was also the Medicine King Valley¡¯s eldest disciple. He still had to give him this bit of face.


    However, since he had already said that it was normal for several people to die in the planar battlefield. If Cao Hua really did not know what was good for him, Gu Xi did not mind burying him here forever.


    In any case, no one would know that it was him who did it.


    At the side, Liu Qingqing and Wang Shi were also confused when they heard their conversation. They could naturally see that there was some conflict between the two of them.


    ¡°You two¡­¡± Liu Qingqing opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but was pulled back by Wang Shi.


    The latter shook his head, indicating that she should not meddle in other people¡¯s business. Then, he pulled her to hurriedly follow Gu Xi and Little Jiu¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡°Damn Gu Xi! When we enter the planar battlefield, I will definitely make you pay the price for every word you said!¡± Looking at their receding figures, Cao Hua gritted his teeth and said.


    His eyes were filled with a shocking murderous intent.


    However, the murderous intent disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye.


    He snorted coldly and followed them as if nothing had happened. At least before entering the planar battlefield, he did not want to have a conflict with Gu Xi.


    ¡­


    Two days passed quickly.


    A group of five people also smoothly arrived at the big city where the Big Luo sect was located ¡ª Jiaping City!


    Jiaping City had a large population, and its area was enough to rank in the top three in the entire Southern Continent. Among them, besides the Daluo Sect, there were also many big and small sects and powers that were rooted here.


    Due to the Spirit-chasing Competition , the flow of people in Jiaping City had reached an astonishing number. The wide streets could be said to be packed with people, and it was bustling with activity.


    Upon entering the city, Gu Xi could not help but sigh inwardly.


    He had not even taken a few steps when he felt several auras surging around him that posed a threat to him. ¡°As expected of the elites of the entire continent.¡±


    Gu Xi smacked his lips. Then, with Liu Qingqing leading the way, they crossed the sea of people and walked through one street after another. Finally, they arrived at an inn.


    The inn was very big, but it was still full of people.


    ¡°Manager, we have reserved five rooms.¡± In front of the counter, Liu Qingqing handed over a bag of spirit stones.


    ¡°Which sect?¡± The manager was flipping through the account books when he casually glanced up.


    ¡°Medicine King Valley,¡± Liu Qingqing replied.


    Hearing this, the maanger¡¯s entire body stiffened slightly. A moment later, he slowly raised his head with an apologetic smile on his face.


    Gu Xi slightly narrowed his eyes. The few of them also felt that something was amiss.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry everyone, your rooms¡­ have already been occupied.¡±


    The manager said apologetically. Then, he also took out a bag of spirit stones and handed it to Liu Qingqing. He continued, ¡°This is the deposit from before. There is also some compensation for you. Please go to other inns and take a look.¡±


    1


    As soon as he said this, Liu Qingqing¡¯s eyes instantly widened. Then, she said sternly, ¡°How come the rooms we booked in advance are already occupied?!¡±


    The competition was about to start, and there was so much traffic in Jiaping City. Where could they find another inn to stay at this time!?


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The manager laughed bitterly, but he did not know what to say.


    ¡°We¡¯re the ones who took your rooms. Do you have any objections?¡± At the same time, a disdainful voice sounded from the second floor.


    Liu Qingqing looked up at the source of the voice. She was about to scold them, but when she saw the clothes they were wearing, her pretty face could not help but turn pale. The words that were about to come out of her mouth were forcefully swallowed down.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± sensing Liu Qingqing¡¯s change, Gu Xi frowned and asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re from the Hehuan Sect.¡±


    Wang Shi glanced at the people on the second floor with disgust and immediately blocked the petite Liu Qingqing behind him. ¡°These people use women as their cultivation cauldrons and spend their days having fun. I wonder how many young and beautiful women have been harmed. Moreover, none of the women they captured and made into cauldrons survived. The Hehuan Sect can be said to be the nightmare of all the women in the world.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Gu Xi suddenly came to a realization.


    No wonder Liu Qingqing had such a big reaction after seeing them.


    However, he also did not expect that the world he had transmigrated to actually had a sect like the Hehuan Sect.


    ¡°Everyone, we booked this room in advance. Aren¡¯t you guys being too unreasonable by doing this?¡± As the group leader, Gu Xi also stood up and spoke in a deep voice.


    However, the few disciples of the Hehuan Sect on the second floor did not seem to take him seriously at all. Instead, their gazes fell on Little Nine, who was behind Gu Xi.

 Chapter 249 - Tidied Up

    ¡°These two women are not bad.¡±


    ¡°From the looks of it, they are good materials to be used as cauldrons!¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what that woman looks like.¡±


    The people from the Hehuan Sect spoke with beaming smiles. They did not conceal their words at all.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi frowned. A faint killing intent flashed across his eyes.


    When they had entered the city earlier, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, he had asked Little Nine to wear a veil. However, he had never expected that they would coincidentally meet a disciple of the Hehuan Sect.


    Although he had only known Liu Qingqing for a few days, as long as Liu Qingqing was a disciple of the Medicine King Valley, he would definitely not do anything and leave her alone.


    As for Little Nine, there was naturally no need to say anything more.


    Following the end of the scream, Hu Fei¡¯s face turned ashen.


    In just a single exchange, Gu Xi had used brute force to forcefully break his wrist.


    How terrifying was this power!


    ¡°You dare to attack me?!¡±


    Looking at Gu Xi, Hu Fei¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent.


    This was a humiliation, a great humiliation!


    ¡°What? Your Hehuan Sect is so precious, why are you still participating in the competition?¡± Gu Xi looked at Hu Fei coldly.


    With just a glance, Hu Fei instantly broke out in cold sweat.


    For some reason, he suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart.


    ¡°Damn it, kill him!¡± hearing Gu Xi¡¯s mocking words, Hu Fei shouted loudly.


    If he were to cower in front of so many people from the Medicine King Valley, then he would have completely lost the face of the Hehuan Sect.


    Following Hu Fei¡¯s order, the surrounding disciples of the Hehuan Sect shouted one after another, and waves of spiritual power instantly burst out.


    However, they still restrained themselves. Otherwise, the tables and chairs present would have long been reduced to ashes.


    Most importantly, they did not want to provoke other sects and factions.


    After all, there were always people here that they could not afford to provoke.


    In the next moment, a few figures rushed toward Gu Xi at an extremely fast speed.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression did not change. With a tap of the tip of his toes, he disappeared from his original spot as if he had vanished from the face of the Earth.


    Instantly, the few disciples of the Hehuan Sect lost their target.


    However, they did not stop moving. Fortunately, their attacks were aimed at Wang Shi and Cao Hua. In their eyes, other than the two women, the remaining five people from the Medicine King Valley did not need to live.


    Death was the best destination.


    Wang Shi¡¯s expression changed slightly as his pupils reflected the few people who had pounced on him. However, he quickly adjusted his state of mind. With a low roar, his originally tall stature once again soared, and every inch of his body bulged with muscles.

 Chapter 250 - Killing as a Deterrent. We’ll Start With You!

    Right now, Wang Shi looked like a human-shaped rock. His skin instantly turned a deep gray, and his defense was greatly enhanced.


    Even so, his expression still did not look too good. It was not easy for him to face the attacks of several disciples of the Hehuan Sect at the same time.


    Moreover, everyone knew that apart from being lustful, the disciples of the Hehuan Sect were also extremely vicious and sinister when they fought with others.


    A slight carelessness could result in Wang Shi¡¯s tragic death on the spot!


    Even so, Wang Shi still did not take half a step back.


    Behind him was Liu Qingqing. If he took half a step back now, it would be equivalent to sending Liu Qingqing into the hands of the members of the Hehuan Sect!


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Seeing that Wang Shi did not back down at all, fiery killing intent surged into the eyes of the few disciples of the Hehuan Sect. Their movements did not slow down at all. Instead, they became increasingly swift as they charged straight for Wang Shi¡¯s head!


    Seeing that the attack was about to arrive, their expressions became savage.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhh!¡± At the same time, a shrill scream suddenly rang out.


    Looking in the direction of the sound, one of the disciples of the Hehuan Sect who was charging forward came to a sudden halt. A hole had appeared in his chest at some point in time, and there was an endless stream of blood gushing out from it.


    Behind this person, Gu Xi was standing with his sword in hand, his expression icy cold.


    ¡°He actually dared to kill a disciple of our Hehuan Sect!¡±


    When the leader of the men saw this, his anger immediately soared to the heavens.


    They were the ones who had made the first move, yet a disciple had died tragically on the spot!


    The most important thing was that their opponent was merely the Medicine King Valley!


    Who in this world did not know that the Medicine King Valley Fellows only knew how to refine medicine?


    Seeing that their companion had been killed, the other few disciples of the Hehuan Sect also withdrew their attacks one after another. For a time, no one dared to step forward and make a move.


    ¡°Do you know what will happen if you provoke our Hehuan Sect?¡±


    The leader of the group coldly stared at Gu Xi, who was not far away, and his voice was filled with killing intent.


    If it were not for Gu Xi¡¯s fatal and ruthless methods, he would have long killed this fellow who looked down on their Hehuan Sect on the spot.


    ¡°If you say one more word, you¡¯ll be able to try it too.¡±


    Gu Xi glanced at the man indifferently, the long sword in his hand trembling slightly.


    Seeing this, the man really did not say anything. However, his face was extremely red at this moment. He did not want to lose the face of the Hehuan Sect, but he had to choose his own life over the sect.


    ¡°Take your things and get out of this inn,¡± Gu Xi said coldly.


    Hearing this, the people of the Hehuan Sect looked at each other, but showed no signs of leaving.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, you will bear the consequences.¡± Gu Xi spoke indifferently. The longsword in his hand shot out a sharp Sword Qi and headed straight for them.


    Immediately, their expressions changed greatly.


    ¡°Very good. Medicine King Valley, right? Just you wait!¡±


    ¡°I will definitely make you pay for what happened today!¡±


    The man in the lead took a deep breath and left after saying a few words. The rest of the people also followed quickly, afraid that if they left a little later, that long sword would pierce through their chests.


    ¡°When did this Medicine King Valley become so tough?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since they dared to provoke the Hehuan Sect like this, I¡¯m afraid that the Medicine King Valley will not have a peaceful trip this time.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, I heard that the disciples of the Medicine King Valley lost quite a lot in the previous competition. Now that they have provoked the people of the Hehuan Sect, I¡¯m afraid that they will be completely annihilated this time!¡±


    After Gu Xi and the others went to their rooms, the crowd could not help but begin to discuss.


    However, it was very clear that everyone did not have high hopes for Medicine King Valley. After all, a sect that only knew how to refine medicine was still far from the Hehuan Sect.


    ¡°When did such a person appear in the Medicine King Valley?¡±


    Somewhere on the third floor, the green-clothed woman looked at Gu Xi¡¯s back as she disappeared from the room. Her pretty face was filled with doubt.


    At the side, the old butler smiled slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°This person¡¯s strength is not ordinary. In my impression, the Medicine King Valley does not have such a decisive disciple. I think it is most likely that Wu Nanshan that fellow invited external assistance.¡±


    ¡°However, even if he made a move once, I still couldn¡¯t see his true realm clearly. It seems that he should have some kind of magic treasure that can block my perception.¡±


    The woman curled her lips helplessly. After that, she didn¡¯t stay any longer and turned around to return to her room.


    The old man still stood in the same place. His weathered gaze looked at Gu Xi¡¯s room from afar.


    What he didn¡¯t say was that there wasn¡¯t any spiritual artifact fluctuation on Gu Xi¡¯s body.


    Even so, he still couldn¡¯t see through Gu Xi¡¯s true realm¡­


    At the same time, the news of the Hehuan Sect suffering at the hands of the Medicine King Valley was quickly spreading throughout jiaping city. Many participating sects were very curious about Gu Xi.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi himself was completely unaware of this matter.


    A group of five people gathered in the room.


    ¡°Senior brother Gu, it¡¯s all thanks to you this time. Otherwise¡­¡±


    Liu Qingqing was the first to speak, her expression extremely sincere.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Xi¡¯s intervention, with their abilities, it was absolutely impossible for them to deal with the few people from the Hehuan Sect. The final result would naturally be taken away by those people. The consequences were simply unimaginable!


    ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ve really angered the Hehuan Sect this time.¡±


    1


    Wang Shi laughed bitterly and continued, ¡°Everyone knows that they seek revenge for the smallest grievance. Although we¡¯ve dealt with them properly this time, this matter will definitely not end so easily.¡±


    In short, the competition this time would definitely not be stable!


    They would be in deep trouble!


    ¡°Without using their brains, they only knew to act rashly. Now, they¡¯ve implicated everyone.¡± At this moment, Cao Hua coldly snorted and spoke.


    However, Liu Qingqing mercilessly retorted, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Senior Brother Gu, we would all be sleeping on the streets!¡±


    Hearing this, Cao Hua indifferently shrugged his shoulders but did not continue speaking.


    When he had clashed with the members of the Hehuan Sect just now, Cao Hua had not interfered. He was like an outsider, but now he came out to criticize. Even if he was Medicine King Valley¡¯s eldest senior brother, Liu Qingqing could not help but criticize him a little.


    ¡°I want to see if Hehuan Sect dares to come at us. They can try.¡± Gu Xi smiled disapprovingly.


    After that, the few of them chatted for a while more before returning to their respective rooms.


    Gu Xi sat upright on the chair with an indifferent expression.


    He could feel that there were many people secretly paying attention to this side of the inn.


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s not easy to win the championship in this competition!¡± Gu Xi sighed and said to himself.


    Even so, it did not stop him from winning the championship.


    No matter what, he was determined to get the Snowfall Fungus!


    Whoever dared to stop him, he would kill them!

 Chapter 251 - Gathering of Heroes

    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Gu Xi and the others were already ready to leave.


    With Liu Qingqing leading the way, the group of five quickly arrived at their destination.


    The huge square was located in the center of Jiaping City.


    Due to the convening of the Spirit-chasing Competition, Jiaping City could be said to be packed with people. At this time, there were already tens of thousands of people gathered in the square.


    Sweeping his gaze across the square, Gu Xi could not help but feel that the competition was strong.


    The appearance of the few of them also attracted the attention of many people present.


    ¡°Look, look, aren¡¯t they from the Medicine King Valley?¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, I didn¡¯t expect them to be so bold. It¡¯s one thing for them to provoke the Hehuan Sect, but now they actually dare to come here and participate in the competition. Aren¡¯t they afraid of Hehuan Sect¡¯s revenge?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If I were them, I would have long fled at night. Although it¡¯s a little embarrassing, it¡¯s still better than falling into the hands of those people from the Hehuan Sect.¡±


    The group of people pointed at Gu Xi and the others. Although their voices were soft, they all entered their ears.


    Gu Xi and Little Nine were naturally able to turn a deaf ear to these gossips. On the other hand, behind them, Liu Qingqing and Wang Shi¡¯s expressions changed slightly.


    They were merely ordinary disciples of the Medicine King Valley. They did not want to throw away their good years in the competition.


    The few of them quickly arrived at the center of the square. Although the Medicine King Valley¡¯s performance in the past years was not very good, this still did not change its position.


    After a short while, a long whistle suddenly sounded from the horizon. Everyone present looked over and saw a shocking silver long rainbow rushing over at an extremely fast speed from the horizon.


    What followed was an extremely sharp Sword Qi.


    Wherever the rainbow passed everything would be cut, and even space was sliced apart by the Sword Qi!


    In the blink of an eye, the rainbow arrived before Gu Xi. Only then was he able to see it clearly.


    It turned out that this silver rainbow was a huge sword. It was unknown what kind of spell this sword had used, but the sword did not seem to be crowded even though there were five people on it.


    The leader was a young man with a heroic appearance. The man was dressed in white, and he was tall and thin. There was a faint coldness between his brows. The four people behind him were dressed in white just like him, they had extraordinary looks.


    ¡°These people are disciples from the Vast Expanse Sword Domain. The man in the lead is called Li Du. He¡¯s a rare sword genius in the Vast Expanse Sword Domain. It¡¯s said that his cultivation had reached the peak of the Almighty stage some time ago. I wonder if he has broken through to the King stage.¡±


    1


    Liu Qingqing¡¯s voice rang out at the right time. Gu Xi nodded slightly.


    This guy was indeed a formidable opponent for the current him.


    Li Du, who was not far away, seemed to have noticed Gu Xi¡¯s gaze. He threw a cold gaze over and their gazes intertwined.


    After a short moment, Li Du¡¯s gaze shifted again.


    It was not that he was afraid of Gu Xi, but he felt that the Medicine King Valley was not a threat to him.


    Although Gu Xi had killed a disciple of the Hehuan Sect, this did not change everyone¡¯s view of the Medicine King Valley.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been underestimated.¡± Gu Xi smiled and shook his head. He then continued to close his eyes to rest.


    However, not long after, two long arcs flew over from the distance!


    Gu Xi slowly opened his eyes, his heart filled with interest. He wanted to see just how strong the Southern Continent was compared to the Eastern Continent.


    Soon, a long rainbow landed on the ground, revealing the person inside.


    The person who came was actually a woman. The woman was dressed seductively and had a sexy figure. Her appearance could be said to be a soul-stirring demon.


    When this woman appeared, the faces of many men present turned red.


    There were four people behind the woman. What surprised Gu Xi was that these five people were all women, and all of them had extraordinary looks.


    ¡°These are the disciples of the Liuli Sect. Since their sect was founded, they have followed the rule of accepting only female disciples and not male disciples. However, don¡¯t underestimate them. Although they are all women, when they really fight, they are even more ruthless than men.¡±


    Liu Qingqing once again explained to Gu Xi. Then, she pointed her mouth at the seductive woman in the lead and she continued, ¡°This woman¡¯s name is Su Lian. Her seduction skills are extraordinary. Don¡¯t look at her smiling face, she¡¯s actually cruel and merciless. It¡¯s said that many people die at her hands in every competition, but we can¡¯t find any evidence.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi raised his eyebrows.


    Her seduction skills were extraordinary. It was just that he did not know who was stronger when compared to the seductive Qian Meng.


    At this moment, Su Lian looked over and happened to meet Gu Xi¡¯s eyes.


    Her long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and an unnoticeable pink light flashed across her eyes.


    Wang Shi and Cao Hua, who were standing beside Gu Xi, were both stunned. A pink light also appeared in their eyes, but they seemed to have sensed something and quickly shifted their gaze so that they were not embarrassed.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi¡¯s eyes remained clear and natural. He was not affected in the slightest.


    ¡°I think this is the young master who had a conflict with those bastards from the Hehuan Sect yesterday, right?¡± Su Lian smiled sweetly and spoke to Gu Xi from afar.


    The corners of Gu Xi¡¯s mouth twitched, but he did not choose to reply.


    This woman seemed to be much more difficult to deal with than the Hehuan Sect.


    It was better to have as little contact with her as possible.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Looking at Gu Xi, who seemed to be meditating like an old monk, Su Lian¡¯s red lips curled up slightly. She was not displeased that the former was not paying attention to her.


    ¡°Now that the Medicine King Valley and the Hehuan Sect are in conflict, we should try not to get too close to them, so as to avoid getting involved in the planar battlefield.¡± A white-clothed woman slowly walked up to Su Lian and spoke softly.


    Hearing this, Su Lian pouted and said, ¡°I know, I know!¡±


    Speaking of the devil, a group of Hehuan Sect disciples slowly walked over from outside the square while the two of them were talking.


    Seeing this, the people in the outer circle also opened up a path. Clearly, they did not want to have any conflict with the Hehuan Sect.


    In their eyes, provoking the Hehuan Sect was undoubtedly an act of a fool.


    If they were really angered, they might one day abduct your wife and daughter into the Hehuan Sect and use them as cauldrons. The outcome would be much worse than simple death torture.


    Gu Xi naturally also noticed the arrival of the people from the Hehuan Sect. However, he did not show the slightest fear. Instead, he continued to sit on the spot indifferently.


    Gu Xi did not mind letting them suffer a little more if they continued to provoke him without opening their eyes.


    For a moment, the large square descended into silence.


    The members of the Hehuan Sect had clearly also discovered Gu Xi¡¯s existence. A few of them exchanged glances before immediately walking over to where Gu Xi was.


    Liu Qingqing¡¯s face was also a little pale when she saw this. Wang Shi and Cao Hua¡¯s expressions tensed. They subconsciously wanted to stand up, but were stopped by Gu Xi¡¯s hand.


    Gu Xi wanted to see just what these guys are made of!

 Chapter 252 - Daluo Sect, Pei Taian!

    Very quickly, the members of the Hehuan Sect arrived in front of Gu Xi and the others.


    At the very front, a sallow and emaciated man who looked like he had had too much sex said coldly, ¡°It was you who killed a disciple of our Hehuan Sect?¡±


    ¡°Those people deserved to be killed,¡± Gu Xi said lightly and looked at him fearlessly.


    For a moment, the atmosphere at the scene froze.


    The crowd who were watching the show secretly broke out in sweat for Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi could be considered the number one person who dared to treat the Hehuan Sect in such a manner in front of everyone.


    Hearing this, the man grinned and actually laughed wildly. ¡°A mere Medicine King Valley, I really don¡¯t know who gave you the courage to say such words in front of me.¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze turned cold, and his eyes were filled with dense killing intent. He continued, ¡°When we enter the planar battlefield, I will make you pay the price for your words and actions.¡±


    ¡°Oh? With just that mouth of yours?¡± Gu Xi snickered with a strange expression.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Not far away, Su Lian could not help but laugh out loud when she heard this.


    The man looked in the direction of the voice and narrowed his eyes slightly, but he did not say anything. After all, the overall strength of the Liuli Sect was not much inferior to that of the Hehuan Sect.


    His gaze fell on Gu Xi again, and the man took a deep breath and spoke coldly, ¡°It seems like you can¡¯t wait to leave this life behind.¡±


    At the same time, the spiritual power in his body began to circulate quietly. A heavy pressure spread out, and in the blink of an eye, it headed towards Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi snorted coldly, and similarly did not show any signs of weakness. The tyrannical pressure of a Half-step King also rushed out, directly meeting it.


    Although the combined strength of the people from the Hehuan Sect was above his, if the other side really dared to make a move here, then Gu Xi would not mind killing another one of them!


    This kind of scum should not exist!


    ¡°Please be patient.¡±


    Seeing that the two were about to make a move, at this moment, a thick voice suddenly rang out from all directions, like rolling thunder falling into the ears of everyone present.


    Then, figures descended from the sky one after another. Each of them had extraordinary strength.


    The last person landed in front of these figures.


    It was a middle-aged man with a smile.


    This person was the current head of the Daluo Sect, Pei Tai¡¯an!


    ¡°Now that the competition is about to begin, I hope that the two of you will give me some face. If there is any conflict, when the competition begins, you will have plenty of time to resolve it,¡± Pei Tai¡¯an¡¯s eyes swept over the two of them as he smilingly said.


    ¡°Since Sect Master Pei has personally spoken, I will naturally give you some face.¡± The man from the Hehuan Sect respectfully spoke when he saw Pei Tai¡¯an suddenly appear. However, a trace of frustration flashed deep within his eyes.


    Given his character, he should take revenge on the spot!


    Moreover, Gu Xi in front of him did not place the Hehuan Sect in his eyes!


    He deserved to be killed!


    Gu Xi similarly sized up Pei Tai¡¯an, who was not far away. After which, he and the man withdrew their pressure together. Only then did they avoid a fight.


    ¡°Gu Xi, right? You are lucky this time around. Just you wait!¡±


    The man coldly glanced at Gu Xi. After which, his gaze landed on Little Nine, who was standing beside him. When he saw Little Nine¡¯s proud figure, an undisguised lewdness surged into his eyes. ¡°At that time, besides these two women, none of you will be left alive.¡±


    The man could not wait to lick his tongue, and then he turned around and left with his men.


    Facing a woman like Little Nine, he could not help but feel a little helpless.


    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Gu Xi could not help but shake his head and laugh.


    Daring to focus on Little Nine was perhaps the biggest mistake of his life.


    After all, Little Nine¡¯s current strength was a genuine divine beast of the Quasi-saint stage!


    That was an existence comparable to a Saint!


    However, those people did not know this, and they all felt sorry for Gu Xi and the others.


    ¡°Sigh. He¡¯s going to suffer a vicious attack this time.¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong with their brains to actually dare to provoke the Hehuan Sect like this?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? In any case, I only know that the Medicine King Valley will probably not be able to return from this competition.¡±


    Voices rang out one after another. It was clear that everyone did not think highly of Gu Xi and the others.


    In their eyes, what Gu Xi said just now was all for the sake of face.


    For the sake of a mere face, provoking the Hehuan Sect and even possibly losing their lives was a great loss.


    Naturally, everyone blamed everything on Gu Xi.


    Just because one person showed off, it would be the end of their entire team!


    On the other side, Pei Tai¡¯an was still smiling as if he had turned a deaf ear to the words of the Hehuan Sect.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to see it than to hear it all. This guy really suits my taste. However, anyone can boast. I just don¡¯t know how strong he is,¡± Su Lian looked at Gu Xi with interest and said with a smile.


    ¡°You better not get involved in these things anymore,¡± behind her, a woman in white said.


    Just now, Su Lian could not help but laugh out loud, which made her a little angry. With the nature of the Hehuan Sect, although they did not say anything on the surface, they would definitely not pretend that it did not happen.


    As if she understood the worry in the white-clothed woman¡¯s heart, Su Lian curled her lips in disdain. Her long and narrow eyes narrowed into a line as she glanced at the position of the Hehuan Sect members. She continued, ¡°If these animals really dare to cause trouble for us, I will naturally teach them a good lesson.¡±


    Su Lian was a woman, so it was not surprising that she hated the actions of the Hehuan Sect members to the extreme.


    However, due to a series of reasons within the sect, at least on the surface, she could not make things too ugly with the Hehuan Sect.


    Hearing this, the white-clothed woman faintly sighed and did not say anything else.


    Of course, she did not want to have a conflict with the Hehuan Sect, but this did not mean that she was afraid of the Hehuan Sect. After all, Liuli Sect was not just for show. They were formidable.


    It was just that the Hehuan Sect was sinister and vicious. If they were not careful, they would easily fall into their trap. If that was the case, it would be too late to regret it.


    It was best not to establish such an enemy.


    At this point, the square once again fell into silence.


    Not long after, various sects and forces of all sizes arrived in full swing. The people who were qualified to participate in the competition had almost arrived.


    ¡°Since almost everyone has arrived, let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡±


    Pei Tai¡¯an¡¯s gaze slowly swept across everyone present. Then, his gaze paused on Gu Xi and Little Nine. A trace of doubt flashed across his eyes.


    Among the people present, only these two gave him an unfathomable feeling.


    Little Nine, who was at Gu Xi¡¯s side, made Pei Tai¡¯an feel a faint sense of crisis rise in his heart.

 Chapter 253 - The Competition Begins!

    ¡°I think all of you are very clear about the rules of the competition. However, I still have to explain it briefly. In the Spirit-chasing Competition , the ranking is determined by the points system.¡±


    Pei Tai¡¯an smiled. With a wave of his hand, numerous palm-sized jade pendants appeared out of thin air and floated into the hands of every participant as if they had eyes. He then continued, ¡°The planar battlefield covers a vast area. Up until now, no one has been able to explore its borders. It is extremely dangerous and is filled with ancient demon beasts that are extremely powerful. Of course, danger and opportunity coexist. There are also ruins left behind by a large number of ancient experts who passed away.¡±


    ¡°The method to obtain points was very simple. The first method was to hunt demon beasts. The points obtained from hunting demon beasts of different levels were different. As long as you fused a drop of blood essence into the jade pendant in your hand, it would bind with you. The number of points you obtained would be recorded on it. At the same time, the sum of the points obtained by the top ten sects and forces would be recorded. Three days before the end of the competition, the position coordinates of the top ten sects and forces would be displayed on the jade pendant.¡±


    ¡°As for the second place.¡± Pei Tai¡¯an laughed and continued, ¡°That is to be able to plunder the points of others. However, each plunder can only plunder half of the points.¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many rules of the competition. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°The dimensional space can only be opened for a month at most. In other words, the time limit of the competition is only one month. Before the end of the competition, the exit of the competition will also appear on the jade pendants in your hands. Remember to come out within the time limit. Otherwise, you will only be forced to stay in the dimensional battlefield for a few years. Only when the next competition begins will you have the chance to return to the mortal world.¡±


    It took Pei Tai¡¯an some time to explain the general rules of the competition.


    Most people were not surprised. As a famous competition in the Southern Continent, they were familiar with the rules of the competition. In fact, many of them had participated in the competition for the first time.


    In the entire square, perhaps only Gu Xi was listening attentively.


    As for Little Nine, she did not care about these so-called rules. From what she knew, she only needed to follow Gu Xi. The rest was not something she needed to consider.


    ¡°Senior Brother Gu, why don¡¯t we¡­ skip the competition this time?¡±


    At this moment, Liu Qingqing¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from the side.


    Gu Xi turned his head and saw that Liu Qingqing¡¯s expression was very worried.


    On the other side, the people from the Hehuan Sect were looking at them in a sinister manner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If they really want to die, I don¡¯t mind sending them on their way.¡± Gu Xi comforted her softly, and Liu Qingqing¡¯s face finally looked a little better.


    However, to Liu Qingqing, even though Gu Xi¡¯s identity and true strength made her feel extremely mysterious, she still felt fear when facing the Hehuan Sect.


    Liu Qingqing was not the only one. It was likely that all the women were the same.


    Behind Gu Xi, Cao Hua curled his lips in disdain when he heard these words. However, even though he felt that it was laughable, he still did not want to find trouble at this time.


    Now that he had already provoked the Hehuan Sect, if he showed disdain towards his own people now, it would be very difficult for him to continue staying in this group.


    At the same time, Pei Tai¡¯an took out a spirit tool that looked like a key from his sleeve. Then, under the pouring of spiritual power, the key suddenly burst out with an intense and dazzling light, as if the sun had descended.


    Everyone narrowed their eyes and looked up at the same time.


    The key that was emitting a strong light slowly rose up and immediately stopped at a height of about 100 meters. Then, the space squirmed and the key disappeared into it.


    In the next moment, the sky above began to gradually distort.


    From the place where the key disappeared, numerous spider web-like threads began to spread out. In the blink of an eye, they covered the entire square.


    This was actually a huge magic array!


    Gu Xi¡¯s eyes focused. He could not help but sigh in his heart.


    This magic array must be extremely ancient. Otherwise, he would not have been able to not notice the slightest abnormality even after coming here for such a long time.


    [Ding! The Primordial Chaos Concealment Formation has been detected!]


    [Flaws 98,541,367]


    [Would the Host like to extract them?]


    The System¡¯s voice sounded quietly at this moment.


    Gu Xi smiled bitterly and shook his head. With such a huge number of flaws, who knew how long it would take to extract them?


    Along with the appearance of the huge formation, the spiritual energy in the world suddenly began to boil.


    Then, from the center of the spell formation, the void began to tremble violently.


    The trembling only lasted for a moment. Then, a pitch-black crack slowly opened, and in the blink of an eye, it had expanded to an area that could accommodate more than half of the square.


    ¡°This is the entrance to the planar battlefield, and also the exit. If you don¡¯t have any questions, I declare that the competition has officially begun!¡±


    Pei Tai¡¯an¡¯s voice rang out at this moment.


    As his voice fell, numerous figures rose from the ground and entered the pitch-black spatial crack one after another.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set off as well.¡± Gu Xi slowly stood up, his gaze intentionally or unintentionally looking at the nearby Hehuan Sect.


    The man seemed to have sensed Gu Xi¡¯s gaze, and once again met his gaze. Following that, the man made a gesture of cutting his throat, and with a sinister smile, he took the lead to rush out with a few disciples of the Hehuan Sect.


    Without much hesitation, Gu Xi lightly tapped the ground with the tip of his foot. His body also rose up from the ground and transformed into a ray of light that shot straight towards the space crack above.


    Behind him, Little Nine and the others also quickly followed.


    In less than 15 minutes, there were only a few people left in the originally crowded square. Among them were the people from the Daluo sect, including Pei Tai¡¯an.


    Behind Pei Tai¡¯an, a young man dressed in the uniform of the Great Luo sect said, ¡°Teacher, we¡¯ll go in too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t take this competition lightly. I¡¯m afraid that Gu Xi and the masked woman beside him are not as simple as they appear.¡± After pondering for a moment, Pei Tai¡¯an could not help but remind him.


    Hearing this, the young man could not help but be surprised. There were very few people on the continent who his teacher could not see through.


    ¡°Then, do we need to target them?¡± the young man thought for a moment before asking.


    Pei Tai¡¯an shook his head. ¡°No need. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll try to get in touch with them first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    The young man nodded and bowed respectfully before taking a step forward. The next time he appeared, he was already standing in front of the entrance.

 Chapter 254 - Incredible Score

    The planar battlefield.


    Gu Xi slowly opened his eyes, his gaze somewhat absent-minded.


    The instant he passed through the spatial rift, he felt his head suddenly spin, and his consciousness gradually blurred. By the time he regained consciousness, he had already arrived at this place.


    As far as the eye could see, it was a desolate place with a forest of strange rocks. Even the sky was scarlet as far as the eye could see. It looked very strange.


    However, this place seemed to be a desolate place.


    A moment later, the confusion in Gu Xi¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. He observed his surroundings, but his brows gradually tightened.


    They had disappeared. Liu Qingqing, the other two, and even Little Nine had disappeared!


    However, Gu Xi did not panic. According to his deduction, entering the planar battlefield should have separated everyone. He was not the only one, every participant who entered this place should have been scattered by now.


    They had to find them as soon as possible!


    This was a thought that flashed through Gu Xi¡¯s mind!


    He had to be quick!


    Now that he had a feud with the Hehuan Sect, if Liu Qingqing and the others were unfortunately found by the Hehuan Sect in advance, the consequences would be disastrous!


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi did not dare to hesitate any longer. With a tap of his toes, his entire body shot out like an arrow, leaving afterimages behind as he left.


    However, before he could walk far, a rough and loud beast roar suddenly sounded.


    Roar roar roar!


    This roar spread far and wide, reaching the sky.


    For a moment, this place, which could be called a stone forest, was startled by a large number of strange pitch-black birds.


    Gu Xi stopped his body almost at the moment the beast roar appeared, and the spiritual power in his body also began to circulate, getting ready to fight at any time.


    At the same time, a large number of strange rocks suddenly collapsed about a thousand feet to the right of Gu Xi, causing dust to fly up.


    Gu Xi narrowed his eyes and spread out his thoughts.


    He could sense that there was an extremely vigorous creature there.


    In the next moment, the earth trembled.


    Looking over, a lizard-like demon beast appear in Gu Xi¡¯s field of vision. Looking at the enormous creature in front of him, Gu Xi¡¯s expression was somewhat solemn.


    Although he was not clear about the background of the demon beast in front of him, it was clearly a demon beast that originated from the ancient times to be able to survive in this plane battlefield!


    However, what made him somewhat gratified was that although the demon beast in front of him looked frightening, its true strength was only at the intermediate stage of the Almighty stage.


    Although Gu Xi¡¯s current strength had not recovered to its peak, it was still more than enough to deal with this one in front of him.


    Roar!


    Another roar sounded. The demon beast¡¯s large eyes looked in the direction of Gu Xi, clearly having noticed his existence.


    ¡°Would you believe me if I said that I was just passing by?¡± Gu Xi shrugged and did not make a move at the first moment.


    It was better to be more cautious when facing a demon beast that was in a position of ability.


    Roar roar!


    The demon beast roared out once again. The muscles all over its body gradually bulged, causing its already huge reminder to be raised by more than one level.


    Seeing this, Gu Xi shook his head helplessly.


    Obviously, this fellow in front of him did not want to let him off so easily.


    Since that was the case, there was nothing more to say. Gu Xi clenched his right hand, and his long sword appeared.


    Without the slightest hesitation, in the next moment, the tip of his toes tapped, and his body instantly rushed towards the demon beast¡¯s position.


    At the same time, a strong spiritual energy burst out from his body, which could not help but increase his speed by a lot.


    In almost a breath¡¯s time, Gu Xi had already arrived in front of the demon beast.


    Gu Xi¡¯s figure was reflected in its huge pupils, and the demon beast did not even have time to react.


    Gu Xi waved his long sword and stabbed out.


    Instantly, the long sword entered the eyes of the demon beast.


    ¡°Wu wu¡­ Roar roar roar!¡±


    The demon beast clearly did not expect Gu Xi¡¯s attack to be so swift and so deadly.


    After two consecutive stabs, it was stabbed into a blind beast.


    At this moment, the demon beast¡¯s eyes were continuously bleeding like spring water. For a moment, the thick smell of blood spread out, making people feel nauseous.


    The intense pain caused the demon beast to begin to go berserk. The fear of losing its sight made it somewhat at a loss, and for a moment, it actually did not attack.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Gu Xi also seized the opportunity to press the attack. With a flick of his wrist, he once again thrust his sword.


    This sword went straight for the demon beast¡¯s brain.


    Not only that, Gu Xi relied on his superb skill in using the sword to dodge the thick steel-like scales on the demon beast¡¯s surface at an extremely tricky angle.


    A cold light flashed, and fresh blood sprayed out. At the same time, a pool of white liquid sprayed out.


    The demon beast¡¯s body suddenly stiffened and its furious roar came to an abrupt end.


    Soon after, its large mountain-like body leaned to one side and fell to the ground with a loud bang.


    Just three strikes had killed this demon beast, which was at the Almighty stage!


    The demon beast did not even have the time to launch an effective counterattack before its life was over.


    At this moment, a flickering light suddenly lit up somewhere within the body of the demon beast. Immediately, the light slowly rose as if it was attracted by something and immediately rushed towards Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi was slightly stunned. Before he could react, the light had already been completely absorbed by the jade pendant on his waist.


    Picking up the jade pendant, Gu Xi looked over and saw that the number 15 had appeared on the jade pendant.


    Clearly, this was Gu Xi¡¯s current points.


    Glancing at the ranking board, Gu Xi could not help but be slightly stunned.


    First place, Daluo Sect, 319 points.


    Second place, Liuli Sect, 304 points.


    Third place, Vast Expanse Sword Domain, 297 points.


    Fourth place, Raging Fire Valley, 290 points.


    Fifth Place, Hehuan Sect, 271 points.


    ¡­


    ¡°Damn, isn¡¯t this too abnormal?¡±


    Seeing the scores of the top ten, Gu Xi could not help but curse when he came back to his senses.


    The competition had just started, and he did not waste much time killing a demon beast, yet he only obtained 15 points. On the other hand, the other sects were 10 to 20 times ahead of him!


    Putting away the jade pendant, Gu Xi shook his head helplessly.


    If this continued, he might not have the chance to be the champion of this competition.


    He had to find a way to earn points!


    However, the most important thing now was to find Liu Qingqing and the others.


    Although the rewards of the competition were very important to him, he still had time.


    Gu Xi did not think too much about it. He tiptoed and pointed in a direction again.


    Although he did not know where they were, based on his intuition, Gu Xi felt that he would meet them soon.

 Chapter 255 - Robbery?

    Somewhere in the planar battlefield.


    Boom!


    A violent spiritual energy fluctuation spread, followed by the mournful cry of the demon beast.


    The huge body of the demon beast fell to the ground with a loud bang, and was immediately split into pieces, as if it was cut by an extremely sharp weapon.


    As dust filled the air, Gu Xi¡¯s figure gradually appeared.


    Lowering his head to look at the ranking on the jade pendant, Gu Xi shook his head helplessly.


    It had already been half a day since the start of the competition.


    During this period of time, Gu Xi had been searching for Liu Qingqingand the others while hunting the beasts along the way. At this moment, the points of the Medicine King Valley had already reached 476 points.


    Even so, they still had not advanced into the top ten.


    On the other hand, the first place was still the Daluo Sect, and their points had already reached 1,260 points!


    They were ahead of the Medicine King Valley by nearly three times!


    ¡°Where did these people find so many demon beasts?¡±


    Glancing at the points of the Daluo Sect, Gu Xi helplessly put away the jade pendant again.


    If this continued, the gap between their points would only grow bigger and bigger, and in the end, there would not even be a chance to make up for it.


    At that time, Snowfall Fungus would naturally fall into other people¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I still have to work harder!¡± slowly stretching his waist, Gu Xi muttered.


    Even though they had already fought for more than half a day, the sense of urgency brought by the points made Gu Xi not dare to have the slightest thought of resting.


    Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated and immediately wanted to continue to set off.


    At this moment, the jade pendant suddenly felt warm.


    Gu Xi¡¯s advancing figure came to an abrupt halt. He immediately took out the jade pendant again. At this moment, Medicine King Valley¡¯s points had already reached 498 points.


    However, he did not hunt any demon beasts, so there was only one reason. It was because one of Liu Qingqing¡¯s group had successfully hunted a demon beast, which increased their points.


    From another perspective, this also meant that they were currently safe and had not encountered the people from the Hehuan Sect.


    Gu Xi also secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, nothing had happened. Otherwise, he would have felt extremely guilty. After all, he was the one who had provoked the Hehuan Sect. He could not let others bear the consequences.


    However, it made sense when he thought about it. Previously, Pei Tai¡¯an had said that the planar battlefield covered a vast area. Who knew where the people from the Hehuan Sect had been teleported to? Perhaps they were at the far end, or perhaps they had already become food for the demon beasts.


    With the increase in his points, Gu Xi¡¯s worried heart also relaxed a lot. However, this did not mean that he would not look for his teammates.


    Currently, the planar battlefield was filled with all sorts of people. It was better to gather as soon as possible. It would not be easy for him to explain to Wu Nanshan if any of them were missing.


    Even Cao Hua¡­ Although Gu Xi did not like him, he would still try his best to let him return to the Medicine King Valley alive due to Wu Nanshan¡¯s favor.


    Without further thought, Gu Xi put away the jade pendant and continued on his journey. However, before he could take a few steps, his figure suddenly came to a halt. His eyes gradually narrowed as a cold glint flashed across his eyes.


    ¡°Come out.¡± Gu Xi spoke faintly as his gaze landed on a nearby thicket.


    Under his perception, there was an obscure aura there.


    ¡°Your perception is pretty good.¡±


    A moment later, the shrub rustled. Immediately, a man walked out from within. The man¡¯s gaze briefly sized up Gu Xi. After which, he grinned and continued, ¡°Since I¡¯ve been discovered, I don¡¯t want to waste any more words with you. Obediently hand over the points, and I will go easy on you.¡±


    Gu Xi raised his eyebrows, and a hint of disdain flashed across his eyes.


    It was obvious that this person was scheming against him.


    ¡°Close to 500 points, do you want it?¡± Gu Xi took out the jade pendant and shook it, and a hint of panic flashed across his face.


    Looking at the points on the jade pendant, the man¡¯s eyes could not help but light up.


    Close to 500 points, which was not much. However, it was already extremely tempting.


    If he could successfully take away half of it, then he would have taken a huge step towards the top ten rankings!


    ¡°Hand it over peacefully. This is good for everyone.¡±


    Coming in front of Gu Xi, the man smiled and extended his hand.


    However, Gu Xi did not obediently hand over the jade pendant as the man had expected. Instead, he flipped his wrist and kept the jade pendant.


    ¡°You dare to trick me?!¡± Seeing this, the man was stunned for a moment before green veins popped out on his face.


    Gu Xi chuckled as the spiritual power in his body circulated quietly, ¡°You want me to give it to you just like that? If you want to get points, that will depend on your ability.¡±


    ¡°Very good, very good.¡± The man nodded his head as surging spiritual power mixed with thick killing intent surged out from his body. ¡°It¡¯s too late for you to hand over the jade pendant now. Not only will you suffer, you might even lose your life!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to take my life!¡±


    Feeling the overwhelming pressure in front of him, Gu Xi raised her eyebrows and smiled as if nothing had happened. His tone was even more pleasant, completely disregarding the man in front of him.


    The man was only at the early stage of the Almighty realm.


    Even if Gu Xi¡¯s current strength had not recovered to its peak, it could be said that it was easy and effortless to deal with such a person.


    ¡°Then say goodbye to your life!¡± as if sensing Gu Xi¡¯s disdain, the man roared in anger. His feet suddenly stomped on the ground, and his entire body instantly jumped several feet high. A large, shining saber had appeared in his hand at some unknown time.


    The blade was glowing, and it was clearly an extraordinary spirit tool.


    Whoosh¨C


    The blade whistled down, heading straight for Gu Xi¡¯s face!


    The attack was a killing move, and the man clearly did not intend to let Gu Xi off.


    [Ding! Host is being attacked!]


    [Attack flaw 6,952]


    [Host, would you like to extract it?]


    Gu Xi smiled slightly, and slowly spat out a word.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In the next moment, thousands of specks appeared in Gu Xi¡¯s mind, quickly outlining the man¡¯s current state and all the flaws in his moves.


    At this moment, Gu Xi was like a cheater in a game.


    At the same time, the man¡¯s attack had already arrived in front of her. Gu Xi could even feel the sharp wind that was coming toward him.


    Seeing that he was about to hit her, the man¡¯s face could not help but flash with joy.


    In his eyes, Gu Xi was just a person who only knew how to talk big. As for his calmness just now, it was all an act.


    ¡°You still dare to talk back when you don¡¯t have the strength. Be more careful in your next life!¡± the man said.


    However, soon after, the blade he swung stopped in mid-air. Even if he used all his strength, the blade in his hand did not listen to his commands at all. He could no longer move half an inch forward!

 Chapter 256 - Su Lian’s Suggestion

    The man could not help but feel a little puzzled. When he saw what was happening in front of him clearly, his originally happy face instantly turned a little ugly.


    In front of him, Gu Xi was still standing in the same spot.


    What was different from before was that Gu Xi raised his arm and stretched out two fingers.


    It was these two fingers that forcefully clamped onto the man¡¯s blade.


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± the man cried out in shock.


    Although his strength was still quite a distance away from those true prodigies, even so, his attack was not something that could be blocked with just two fingers.


    Amidst his shock, the man¡¯s face flushed red.


    This method of receiving his attack was undoubtedly a form of humiliation to him!


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible. I think it¡¯s time for us to change our roles.¡± Gu Xi grinned, his eyes filled with an unconcealed killing intent.


    The man was a little flustered. He hurriedly wanted to pull out his sword and retreat, but he realized that not only was his sword unable to move forward, he was also unable to pull it out.


    Without the slightest hesitation, the man decisively threw away this extraordinary spiritual weapon. His right foot stomped hard on the ground, and his entire body immediately retreated at an extremely fast speed.


    However, even though his speed was fast, Gu Xi¡¯s speed was even faster!


    At the instant the man withdrew and retreated, Gu Xi followed closely behind. At the same time, he flipped the blade over and held it. He was the sword¡¯s new owner.


    The distance between the two of them had always been less than half a body¡¯s distance. No matter how much the man accelerated, he was unable to escape from Gu Xi.


    At this moment, the man seemed to have smelled the scent of death. ¡°Spare me, I¡¯m willing to give you the points!¡±


    The two of them stopped, and the man hurriedly threw his jade pendant over.


    Gu Xi accepted it with a cold expression, and then glanced at the points on it.


    206 points.


    Although this was the first day of the competition, the points were clearly a little low. Even so, Gu Xi still had no reason to refuse.


    No matter how small a rabbit was, it was still meat¡­ Not to mention that it was a rabbit that came to him voluntarily.


    He lightly touched his own jade pendant with the man¡¯s jade pendant, and then the points on the man¡¯s jade pendant rapidly dropped to 103 in the blink of an eye. On the other hand, Gu Xi¡¯s jade pendant had already reached 601 points.


    Seeing this score, Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction.


    Seeing this, the man could not help but be delighted. He hurriedly said, ¡°Since you have the points, I can leave now.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the man even forgot to ask for the jade pendant. He turned around and stumbled away.


    However, in the next second, he only felt a chill on his back.


    Before he could react, a sharp pain immediately followed.


    He looked down and saw that a knife had pierced through his body.


    It was his spirit weapon!


    ¡°You¡­¡± The man slowly turned around and looked at Gu Xi with a face full of resentment.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I would let you go.¡± Gu Xi shrugged.


    To be merciful to an enemy was to be cruel to oneself.


    Today, he had plundered this person¡¯s points. This person would definitely hold a grudge against him afterwards. If this person were to meet up with the other members of his sect in the future, they would definitely be opponents the next time they met!


    Gu Xi would not do such a stupid thing to let an enemy go. Only a dead person would be obedient.


    Hearing Gu Xi¡¯s words, the man wanted to get angry, but his entire body became more and more powerless.


    He lowered his head and saw that blood was continuously flowing out of his chest.


    The life force in the man¡¯s eyes slowly dissipated, and not long after, he fell to the ground.


    However, Gu Xi did not leave. Instead, he remained where he was.


    Five minutes, ten minutes.


    ¡°Are you really not planning to come out?¡± Gu Xi spoke indifferently, as if he was talking to herself.


    Very quickly, the answer surfaced. Not far away, a graceful figure appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°As expected of someone who dares to make an enemy out of the Hehuan Sect. Truly ruthless and merciless.¡±


    The woman¡¯s sweet and seductive voice sounded. When the figure walked in, Gu Xi¡¯s expression froze.


    Liuli Sect, Su Lian!


    He had never expected that the two would actually meet here.


    Although Gu Xi did not know much about the woman in front of him, his intuition told him that this woman was just like Mei Qianmeng from the past. She was absolutely not to be trifled with!


    Keenly sensing the subtle change in Gu Xi¡¯s expression, Su Lian put on a somewhat sad look and said, ¡°It seems that Young Master Gu isn¡¯t happy to see me.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression did not change, and he said coldly, ¡°I wonder what Miss Su is doing here?¡±


    Su Lian put away her sad expression and said with a smile, ¡°Could this plane battlefield belong to Young Master Gu¡¯s family? Why Can¡¯t I appear here?¡±


    Hearing this, the corners of Gu Xi¡¯s mouth twitched, and he immediately turned around to leave. He did not want to stay here with this woman anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xi was about to leave, Su Lian hurriedly appeared in front of Gu XI in a flash. Her beautiful eyes slightly narrowed, she continued, ¡°Since we haven¡¯t met anyone from our own sect yet, why don¡¯t the two of us form a temporary team?¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡± Gu Xi gave an answer without even thinking.


    Su Lian¡¯s expression froze. She clearly did not expect Gu Xi to reject her so readily.


    One had to know that many men had tried every means to get close to her without success. Now that she had delivered herself to their doorstep, this fellow actually did not care?


    For a moment, Su Lian was furious.


    However, in order to cooperate, she had to resist the urge to throw a tantrum.


    When she came back to her senses, she found that Gu Xi had already gone far away.


    Su Lian hurriedly chased after him again. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to consider it? With your speed of hunting demon beasts alone, it¡¯s wishful thinking to enter the top ten. If the two of us work together, perhaps your Medicine King Valley will have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, Miss Su. I will think of a way to get points myself.¡± Gu Xi spoke indifferently, his footsteps not stopping at all.


    Indeed, Su Lian was right. If the two of them worked together, or even if the Liuli Sect and Medicine King Valley worked together, it would indeed increase the Medicine King Valley¡¯s points.


    However, in Gu Xi¡¯s opinion, there were many ways to get points, and the most dangerous method was to work with other sects. If one was not careful, one might be stabbed in the back by others!


    Moreover, the person they were working with was Su Lian.


    With this woman¡¯s unpredictable character, it was hard to guarantee that nothing would happen to him. She might even sell them out one day.


    Seeing that Gu Xi was unmoved, Su Lian could not help but feel a little helpless. Looking at the former¡¯s receding figure, Su Lian was not anxious. She casually said, ¡°I know a few locations where demon beasts gather. If you choose to cooperate with me, I can bring you to take a look.¡±


    As soon as these words were said, Gu Xi¡¯s footsteps gradually slowed down.

 Chapter 257 - Safe Zone

    ¡°Demon Beast gathering point? What does that mean?¡± turning around, Gu Xi asked with some doubt.


    Su Lian giggled and explained softly, ¡°It looks like this is young master Gu¡¯s first time participating in the spirit-chasing grand competition, right?¡±


    Gu Xi nodded. There was nothing to hide.


    ¡°The gathering point of the demon beasts is literally what it means.¡±


    ¡°In this planar battlefield, there are many large and small regions. I don¡¯t know why, but there will always be a large number of demon beasts gathering in some regions.¡±


    ¡°The top ten sects have such high points because they have found the gathering point of the demon beasts. You should know that this is much faster than you finding the demon beasts one by one.¡±


    Gu Xi frowned slightly, but his heart was even more confused.


    According to Pei Tai¡¯an, this plane battlefield should be extremely vast. How did Su Lian and the others know about these so-called gathering points?


    As if she had seen through Gu Xi¡¯s thoughts, Su Lian covered her mouth and laughed softly. She continued, ¡°It¡¯s natural that you don¡¯t know about this since it¡¯s your first time participating in the competition. Many sects, including our Liuli Sect, have participated in the Spirit-chasing Competition for many years. Although we haven¡¯t fully understood the entire plane battlefield, we still have some understanding of some of the regions.¡±


    As soon as he said this, Gu Xi came to a sudden realization.


    To put it bluntly, the more he came, the more familiar he became. As a result, the last bit of doubt Gu Xi had toward Su Lian had disappeared.


    The points in the top ten were rising like wildfire. If he did not think of a way to earn points, he would soon be left far behind.


    Perhaps cooperating with Su Lian was a good choice.


    To be more precise, this was the only solution Gu Xi could think of.


    If he continued to wander around the planar battlefield like a headless fly, not only would he not be able to win the championship, he might not even be able to find Liu Qingqing and the others.


    ¡°Among the countless participants, there are many who are more talented than me. I¡¯m very curious, why are you looking for me to work with you?¡±


    Gu Xi did not agree immediately. Instead, he looked straight into Su Lian¡¯s fox-like eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple¡­ I¡¯m very curious about you.¡± Su Lian¡¯s red lips curled slightly. She did not hide her thoughts at all. ¡°A disciple of the Medicine King Valley actually dared to oppose the people of the Hehuan Sect in public. He even killed one of their disciples without mercy.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, according to what I know, there has never been a person like you in the Medicine King Valley. Or perhaps¡­ You are not a person of the Medicine King Valley at all?¡±


    ¡°Who¡­ are you exactly?¡± Su Lian also did not want to be outdone as she looked straight into Gu Xi¡¯s eyes and asked.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression did not change. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Whether I am a disciple of the Medicine King Valley or not does not matter to you. I have agreed to the cooperation that you proposed just now.¡±


    Gu Xi did not want to discuss this topic with Su Lian.


    Just as Su Lian had said, he was indeed not considered a disciple of the Medicine King Valley. This matter would not be a big deal even if it was dug out by someone with intentions. However, if someone continued to explore, they would discover that there were many suspicious points on him.


    If they dug out that he did not belong to this continent, then it would be difficult to handle.


    At that time, forget about returning to the eastern continent, even leaving this place would be a problem.


    At the same time, Gu Xi could not help but feel a little regretful. If he had known that she would attract so many people¡¯s attention, he would not have bothered with the people from the Hehuan Sect at that time.


    Seeing that Gu Xi did not want to answer, Su Lian did not continue to ask. Even if Gu Xi did not say anything, she had her own way of investigating.


    The two of them walked together. Along the way, the two of them killed all the demon beasts they encountered and obtained a lot of points.


    Of course, the Medicine King Valley still did not rank in the top ten.


    However, Gu Xi was not in a hurry. In any case, there was still time.


    Soon, the sky gradually darkened. The two of them continued their journey without stopping. Soon, a small town appeared in their sight.


    Seeing this, Gu Xi¡¯s expression showed some surprise.


    He had never thought that there would be such a perfect town in this plane battlefield. Logically speaking, everything here should have been destroyed in an instant during the ancient war.


    The two of them soon arrived outside the small town. As far as the eye could see, the small town was brightly lit, and the streets were bustling with people.


    It was no different from the small towns in the outside world.


    ¡°This small town was built by the Daluo Sect so that the participants here could have a place to rest. Except for the service staff here, the rest of the participants are all participants in this Spirit-chasing Competition.¡±


    ¡°In this vast planar battlefield, there are no less than ten similar small towns.¡±


    ¡°Let me remind you, this small town is also known as the safe zone. As long as you are a participant here, you must abide by the rules of this place. That means you can not kill at will here.¡±


    ¡°In short, you cannot shed blood here. Once you violate the rules, you will be expelled from the competition by the people of the Daluo Sect stationed here. Moreover, the sect you are from will not be able to participate in the competition for the rest of your life. You will also be looked down upon by the other sects.¡±


    As the two of them walked on the street, Su Lian explained to Gu Xi.


    ¡°This Daluo Sect is really generous,¡± Gu Xi said lightly and glanced at the people around him.


    These people had obviously recognized Su Lian¡¯s identity. The crowded street parted to give way to her. Gu Xi benefited from this.


    ¡°It seems that you are quite popular here.¡± Gu Xi suddenly spoke.


    Su Lian was slightly startled when she heard this. A smile immediately surged onto her pretty face as she said, ¡°That is only natural. A beauty is always welcomed wherever she goes.¡±


    Gu Xi did not reply.


    Su Lian could indeed be considered a femme fatale. It could even be said that she was not much inferior to Little Nine.


    Not long after, the two of them arrived at an inn.


    Shouts rang out from within the inn. A group of people had gathered together as if they were watching something.


    ¡°Let go of me! Get lost!¡± In the middle of the crowd, a woman¡¯s embarrassed and angry voice rang out.


    Initially, Gu Xi did not want to meddle in other people¡¯s business. However, when he heard this somewhat familiar voice, Gu Xi¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He immediately rushed forward and passed through the crowd.


    In front of him, a woman was being wantonly attacked by two men.


    The two men completely ignored the woman¡¯s shouts and continued to act on their own. Even the people from the Daluo Sect who were stationed not far away turned a blind eye.


    According to the rules, as long as they did not fight and kill in the small town, they would not care about anything else. Moreover, there was going to be a live sex scene. The men naturally looked forward to such a scene.

 Chapter 258 - They All Deserved to Die!

    In the crowd, Gu Xi¡¯s face turned as gloomy as water. His pitch-black eyes seemed to be spewing out thick flames of anger.


    The woman who was being humiliated in front of him was none other than the Liu Qingqing whom he had been searching for all this time!


    At this moment, Su Lian also slowly walked to Gu Xi¡¯s side. Her gaze also landed on Liu Qingqing in front of her. Her expression changed slightly. It was obvious that she had recognized Liu Qingqing¡¯s identity.


    At the same time, a powerful spiritual power suddenly erupted. Its owner was Gu Xi, who was at the side.


    The spiritual power whistled and burst forth, forcing the surrounding people to retreat. Even the tables and chairs on the first floor were all shattered into dust.


    Su Lian suddenly reacted. She raised her hand to stop Gu Xi¡¯s action, but it was already too late.


    Gu Xi¡¯s body trembled slightly. Before Su Lian could even see Gu Xi¡¯s movements clearly, Gu Xi had already appeared behind the two men the next moment.


    The two men only felt a chill on their backs. Before they could react, a pair of large hands easily grabbed the back of their necks.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing Gu Xi make a move, Su Lian could not help but curse inwardly. The spiritual power in her body also began to stir.


    If Gu Xi made a move here, then he would be forcefully expelled from the competition!


    ¡°Who the hell are you?! How dare you ruin my plan!¡± a man shouted sternly.


    At the same time, he struggled with all his might to break free from Gu Xi¡¯s control. However, no matter how hard he tried, the hand on the back of his neck did not change at all.


    Gu Xi did not answer him. His eyes were cold and heartless. Almost substantial killing intent gushed out from his body continuously, locking onto the two of them tightly.


    In the next moment, Gu Xi suddenly exerted force.


    Crack¨C


    Along with a crisp cracking sound, the two men stopped struggling at the same time and their bodies became limp.


    Gu Xi casually threw the two of them to the side as if he was throwing away trash.


    At this moment, both of their faces were ferocious, but there was no life in their eyes.


    All of this happened in just a few breaths.


    It was to the extent that the people present did not have time to react. Even the few people from the Daluo Sect who were ordered to guard this place did not have time to react.


    By the time everyone came back to their senses, those two people were already dead.


    ¡°Senior Brother Gu, I¡¯ve finally found you¡­¡±


    When she came back to her senses, Liu Qingqing could not help but burst into tears. She did not care about the fact that she was already in the prime of her life and threw herself into Gu Xi¡¯s arms.


    She did not cry when the two men had teased and humiliated her earlier. However, when she saw Gu Xi, her tears were like a burst of water that could not be stopped.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Gu Xi put on a piece of clothing for her and comforted her softly.


    If he had come a little later, it would have been hard to imagine what would have happened to Liu Qingqing.


    How was this any different from falling into the hands of the people from the Hehuan Sect?!


    Right at this moment, a few disciples dressed in the garb of the Daluo Sect appeared together and surrounded Gu Xi and Liu Qingqing.


    ¡°You dare to kill people here, which sect are you from?!¡± the leading man shouted.


    This person was the captain of the law enforcement team of the Daluo Sect in the small town, Zhu Ning.


    However, at this moment, his expression was extremely unsightly.


    If such a thing happened in the territory under his jurisdiction, once it spread out, the sect would definitely punish him. He never thought that someone would actually make a move in the small town.


    Not only did he make a move, but he also killed people.


    Two people were killed in one go!


    Gu Xi did not answer Zhu Ning¡¯s words, but only shot a cold glance at the him.


    Just one glance was enough to make Zhu Ning feel as if he had fallen into an ice cellar, and he fiercely shivered.


    However, even so, Zhu Ning did not retreat. After all, there were so many pairs of eyes staring at him right now. If he became timid, he would not only lose his face, but also the face of the entire Daluo Sect!


    At that time, it would not only be a matter of punishment, but also whether he could continue to stay in the Daluo Sect!


    ¡°Are you deaf?!¡± Zhu Ning took a deep breath and gathered his courage to continue shouting.


    ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± Ignoring Zhu Ning, Gu Xi looked at Liu Qingqing in front of him.


    Only then did he realize that Liu Qingqing had many wounds on her body. Although most of them were superficial wounds, it was clear that she had experienced a soul-stirring battle.


    Liu Qingqing pursed her lips. Her lips moved, but she did not speak.


    Whoosh!


    At the same time, the sound of rushing wind suddenly rang out.


    A spiritual energy pillar whistled towards Gu Xi at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Liu Qingqing hurriedly warned him.


    Gu Xi snorted coldly and similarly threw out a spiritual energy pillar.


    The two spiritual energy pillars collided with a loud bang.


    In the next moment, powerful spiritual energy ripples spread out.


    Gu Xi did not move at all. On the contrary, Zhu Ning, who had attacked, took a few steps back and finally stabilized his body.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Gu Xi said coldly with killing intent in his eyes.


    In his opinion, everyone present was an accomplice in humiliating Liu Qingqing! These people deserved to die!


    However, Gu Xi had already regained his rationality and did not make a move.


    If he really killed everyone present here, it was unknown whether he would be able to leave the planar battlefield safely. Even if he could leave, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to leave Jiaping City unscathed.


    This was not the result he wanted.


    He came to this competition for the Snowfall Fungus.


    He did not want to attract too much attention and did not want to cause trouble. However, this did not mean that other people could bully him and the people around him.


    ¡°This kid has violated the rules and is still so arrogant!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it looks like this is his first time participating in the competition, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which poor country he came from, but he actually dared to fight back against the law enforcement officers of the Daluo Sect. He really wants to die!¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xi was resisting, everyone could not help but discuss in low voices.


    ¡°Please cooperate with me and take this guy down. After this, our Daluo Sect will definitely repay you!¡± Seeing that he was no match for Gu Xi, Zhu Ning had no choice but to speak to everyone.


    As soon as these words were said, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    They did not know what kind of repayment it was, but with the way the Daluo Sect handled things, it was definitely not something that would disappoint.


    For a time, many people stood up from the crowd. Waves of extraordinary spiritual power burst out, and the overlapping pressure locked onto Gu Xi who was not far in front of him.


    Seeing this, Gu Xi¡¯s expression became colder and colder.


    These people were worse than pigs and dogs. Previously, when Liu Qingqing was being bullied, no one stood up to stop her. Now, when they heard that there was revenge, all of them could not wait to stand up and participate.


    This group of people¡­ really deserved to die!


    Gu Xi clenched his fists. Killing intent was overflowing in this medium-sized inn.

 Chapter 259 - The Plight of Little Nine

    Gu Xi¡¯s gaze slowly swept across the surroundings. At this moment, including the few people from the Daluo Sect, there were no less than a dozen people standing out at the same time.


    One against a dozen, in the eyes of outsiders, the chances of victory were slim.


    However, Gu Xi had the System, and he was also the legendary unsullied body. Even if he had not recovered all of his strength, he was still able to deal with these people with ease.


    ¡°Since you all want to die, then come at me together.¡±


    He clenched his right hand and revealed his long sword.


    At the same time, sharp Sword Qi started to sweep across the inn.


    ¡°What a powerful Sword Qi!¡±


    One person exclaimed, but the crowd did not retreat.


    With an absolute advantage in numbers, they did not think they would lose.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Just when the atmosphere was tense, a woman¡¯s voice sounded.


    Su Lian walked out from the crowd and glared at Gu Xi. She immediately turned around and faced everyone. Her pretty face once again revealed her usual alluring smile, she giggled and said, ¡°Everyone, I wonder if you can give me some face and pretend that this matter never happened. How about we end it here?¡±


    A pink glow quietly flashed across Su Lian¡¯s eyes as she spoke.


    In the next moment, everyone who looked at her was stunned. A hint of pink also appeared in their eyes.


    ¡°This guy has openly violated the rules of the competition. It wouldn¡¯t be good to let him go just like that, would it?¡±


    In the crowd, someone spoke with a dazed expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s only two people who died. It doesn¡¯t matter much to the competition,¡± Su Lian said with a smile.


    ¡°No, if this matter gets out, where will Daluo Sect hide its face?!¡± Zhu Ning suddenly said with an unwilling expression.


    Su Lian seemed to have expected him to say this. She shook her head, ¡°Since this matter happened here, if you don¡¯t say it and I don¡¯t say it, then who will know?¡±


    Zhu Ning was stunned and wanted to say something. However, the pink in the depths of his eyes became more and more obvious, and he could not help but shut his mouth.


    ¡°Since the Daluo Sect has no objections, I assume everyone has no objections?¡±


    Su Lian smiled charmingly, causing everyone¡¯s faces to turn red.


    Hearing this, everyone looked at each other and nodded.


    Seeing this, Su Lian nodded with satisfaction. She turned to look at Gu Xi and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the room.¡±


    After saying this, Su Lian turned around and walked upstairs.


    Gu Xi raised his eyebrows and glanced at the people whose faces were still red. Then, he supported Liu Qingqing and followed Su Lian.


    In the room.


    ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened?¡± Gu Xi looked at Liu Qingqing and asked.


    ¡°Hurry up, hurry up, and save Sister Little Nine and Senior Brother Wang.¡±


    As soon as she spoke, Liu Qingqing¡¯s tears flowed out again.


    Gu Xi was stunned and quickly asked, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    Save Little Nine?


    Little Nine was a genuine Nine-tailed Celestial Fox, and now that she had stepped into the Quasi-saint stage, what kind of existence could threaten her?


    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­ After entering the planar battlefield, the first thing I did was to look for Senior Brother Gu, but I happened to run into Little Nine and Wang Shi, so the three of us gathered together to look for you and Cao Hua, but we couldn¡¯t find any clues.¡±


    ¡°So Little Nine suggested that we hunt demon beasts while we search, and soon we arrived at this small town. We overheard someone in the town saying that there was a demon beast gathering place in the south, so Little Nine took the two of us to hunt demon beasts.¡±


    ¡°When we arrived at the place, before we could kill a few demon beasts, a powerful ancient demon beast suddenly appeared out of nowhere and directly rushed toward Sister Little Nine. Sister Little Nine was entangled with the demon beast. Although they were evenly matched, they were both heavily injured. Sister Little Nine¡­ She also revealed her true body ..¡±


    ¡°Those people¡­ they trapped Sister Little Nine¡­ It was all thanks to Sister Little Nine and Wang Shi who desperately looked for an opportunity to help me escape, but I still couldn¡¯t find you¡­¡±


    Saying this, Liu Qingqing once again covered her face and wept.


    At this time, Gu Xi¡¯s expression became unusually gloomy.


    It was so gloomy that Su Lian, who was at the side, felt her heart palpitate.


    While her heart palpitated, she could not help but feel surprised.


    She had never expected that the woman beside Gu Xi was actually a demon beast.


    It was no wonder that Little Nine was surrounded by all those people. If they could kill a demon beast whose strength had entered the Quasi-saint stage, then their sect¡¯s points would increase by leaps and bounds!


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± Gu Xi suddenly stood up and turned to leave.


    Seeing this, Su Lian hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Gu Xi gritted his teeth and said, his heart boiling with strong killing intent.


    If anything happened to Little Nine, he would feel guilty for the rest of his life!


    At this moment, he could not care about the bullshit competition and bullshit points. The only thing he wanted to do now was to save Little Nine first.


    ¡°Are you going to die?¡± Su Lian frowned slightly and scolded him. ¡°I just saved you from those people downstairs, and now you¡¯re in a hurry to jump into the fire pit again?¡±


    In her opinion, Gu Xi was eager to send himself to death.


    According to Liu Qingqing, so many people had surrounded Little Nine, all trying to kill her. If Gu Xi stepped out to save her now, it would be going against everyone.


    If Gu Xi went against everyone, one could imagine how miserable the outcome would be.


    ¡°No matter what the result is, I must go. Thank you for your help just now. I will repay you in the future.¡± Gu Xi spoke slowly, then left the inn with Liu Qingqing.


    ¡°This guy¡­¡± Looking at Gu Xi¡¯s figure gradually disappearing into the night, Su Lian gritted her teeth, feeling extremely vexed.


    ¡°If he wants to die so badly, fine.¡± She waved her hand, then stopped thinking about it.


    ¡­


    In the dark night, a dazzling rainbow was revealed.


    Gu Xi held Liu Qingqing and cut through the night sky at lightning speed.


    He did not conceal his aura at all, and he woke up many demon beasts that had fallen asleep along the way. There were even some flying demon beasts following behind him, obviously treating him as prey.


    At this moment, a golden carp was swimming in the air next to Gu Xi. No matter how fast Gu Xi ran, the little carp still followed closely behind.


    On the other hand, Liu Qingqing¡¯s eyes were full of shock when she looked at the golden carp.


    First, it was a fox, and now it was¡­ A fish that did not need water?


    Even though Liu Qingqing had a lot of doubts in her heart, she was very sensible and did not say it at this moment.

 Chapter 260 - The Sinister and Vicious Wang Zhan

    The night was vast and the stars dotted the sky.


    In the dark night, a stream of light whistled past.


    However, this was not a meteor. Upon closer inspection, there were two human figures within.


    Apart from that, a carp that was completely golden swam outside the stream of light.


    The stream of light was extremely fast, but no matter how fast it was, the little carp only needed to gently move its tail. Its speed was actually not much inferior to the stream of light.


    These were Gu Xi and Liu Qingqing who had gone to rescue Little Nine and Wang Shi.


    Not long after, the flowing light¡¯s speed gradually slowed down. In the end, it slowly landed on a protruding hill. The spirit light dispersed, and the two figures were revealed.


    ¡°In front is the place where Little Nine sister and the others are trapped.¡± Liu Qingqing¡¯s expression was serious as she spoke with certainty.


    Even though this was her second time here, she did not dare to forget, nor could she forget.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Without any unnecessary words, Gu Xi lifted his foot and left.


    In order to not attract the attention of others, the two of them chose to advance on foot.


    The two figures shuttled through the dense forest one after the other. A distance of more than ten miles only took them a few minutes.


    Soon, the two figures stopped.


    As far as the eye could see, there was a bonfire not far away. Dozens of figures were gathered together.


    Gu Xi knew that these were the people who had surrounded Little Nine.


    For a moment, killing intent surged in Gu Xi¡¯s heart.


    Sensing the cold killing intent that Gu Xi was emitting, Liu Qingqing hurriedly grabbed Gu Xi¡¯s sleeve by the side. She said in a low voice, ¡°Senior Brother Gu, don¡¯t be rash. These are just a few people. If we make a move here, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that we won¡¯t attract the attention of others nearby. Once they surround us, it¡¯ll be difficult for us to escape.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi nodded helplessly.


    If something happened to the two of them, Little Nine and the others would be completely hopeless.


    ¡°I have to think of a way to sneak in.¡±


    Gu Xi slowly swept his gaze around, trying to find a way to break through.


    However, when his gaze swept past the group of people not far away, it finally landed on a man¡¯s figure.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression froze, and a cold light appeared in his eyes.


    That person was none other than Wang Zhan of the Hehuan Sect!


    Gu Xi had never thought that he would actually run into him here.


    At this moment, Wang Zhan was standing on top of a huge rock. There were dozens of participants gathered below him.


    ¡°Everyone, this demon beast has already been surrounded. As long as you help me capture or kill that demon beast, our Hehuan Sect will naturally reward you handsomely after the competition is over,¡± Wang Zhan said confidently, his gaze sizing up the people below.


    When he said this, everyone could not help but look at each other with different expressions.


    The people who came to surround Little Nine were all hoping to find an opportunity to kill Little Nine and increase their points. They wanted to take this opportunity to lead their sect into the top ten or even the first place.


    Wang Zhan¡¯s words caused their hearts to start to waver.


    Compared to competing with the great sects and factions of the Vast Expanse Sword Domain for the position in the Spirit-chasing Competition, it was better to live in the present and live in luxury.


    Although everyone was against the Hehuan Sect in their hearts, they had to admit that the Hehuan Sect indeed had the strength and backing to say such words.


    ¡°I wonder what kind of reward you are talking about, Brother Wang?¡± a person suddenly asked.


    Everyone¡¯s gazes fell on Wang Zhan. Clearly, they were also very curious.


    Hearing this, Wang Zhan chuckled. He said, ¡°I can represent the sect to assure everyone here. As long as you help me with this matter, then you can go to my Hehuan Sect to pick up a spirit tool that you all like.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, the first to third floors of our sect¡¯s Cultivation Method Pavilion can also be opened for a month. Everyone can freely practice the cultivation techniques and spirit skills within.¡±


    These two short sentences caused everyone to suck in a breath of cold air.


    A spirit tool of a rather high grade plus the freedom to practice the cultivation techniques and spirit skills of the third floor!


    This kind of temptation was very difficult to resist.


    The Cultivation Method Pavilion of the Hehuan Sect was divided into seven floors. The higher the floor, the higher the quality of the Cultivation Methods, techniques, and spirit skills stored within. Although it was only open to the first three floors, the number of spirit skills stored within could be said to be countless.


    Wang Zhan could be said to have spent a lot of capital this time to take LIttle Nine for himself!


    ¡°Good! Since Brother Wang is so generous, I naturally have no reason to refuse!¡±


    ¡°Count me in. Since there¡¯s no hope of entering the top ten anyway, why not help Brother Wang!¡±


    ¡°And me!¡±


    ¡­


    One after another, voices of agreement rang out one after another. Not long after, everyone present had the same thought ¡ª help Wang Zhan!


    Seeing this, the smile on Wang Zhan¡¯s face grew wider.


    Even though he looked down on these people in his heart, there was nothing he could do. After all, more people meant more power.


    Moreover, relying on his own power to restrain Little Nine was undoubtedly a pipe dream.


    As the Favored Son of Heaven of the Hehuan Sect, Wang Zhan was not a fool.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to trouble everyone to spread this news as soon as possible. As long as it¡¯s a brother who can come and help me, there will be a reward like I said!¡±


    Following Wang Zhan¡¯s order, the group of people dispersed and began to spread the news.


    Soon, only two men, who were also disciples of the Hehuan Sect, were left.


    Watching those people disappear into the night, a man said with a bitter smile, ¡°Senior Brother, isn¡¯t the reward too generous?¡±


    He knew that the news of two injured high-level demon beasts had already begun to leak. It was likely that a large number of participants were gathering here.


    At that time, thousands of people would gather here. If they were promised a reward, even the Hehuan Sect would lose a piece of their flesh.


    ¡°Give them a reward?¡± Wang Zhan gave a strange smile. His gaze immediately turned towards the direction where those people had left. ¡°They would have to leave the planar battlefield alive to get it!¡±


    Hearing this, the expressions of the two people beside him turned cold.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± that person hesitated for a moment before speaking with some uncertainty.


    ¡°The Spirit-chasing Competition has just begun. We have plenty of time.¡± Wang Zhan spoke coldly. There was an unknown meaning in his words. ¡°These people think that they can obtain the rewards of our Hehuan Sect. They should first take a look at themselves. What a bunch of weaklings.¡±


    Gu Xi and Liu Qingqing naturally heard their conversation, as they were hiding in the dark not far away. If it was not for Liu Qingqing stopping Gu Xi, he would have rushed up and executed Wang Zhan on the spot.


    ¡°This Wang Zhan is really ruthless.¡± Looking at Wang Zhan by the bonfire, Liu Qingqing spoke in a low voice.


    From Wang Zhan¡¯s words, it was clear that this guy did not intend to let these people live.


    Gu Xi, on the other hand, was deep in thought.


    He did not want to meddle in the lives of others, nor was he interested in it.

 Chapter 261 - The Dense Forest in the Valley

    To Gu Xi, the deaths of the others had little to do with him.


    Moreover, these people were gathered here with the intention of hunting Little Nine. They were supposed to die. If Wang Zhan took the initiative to clean them up, it would save Gu Xi the trouble of making a move again.


    Gu Xi and Liu Qingqing did not stay where they were. The most important thing now was to find Little Nine and Wang Shi who were trapped in the dense forest in the valley.


    The two of them walked around the perimeter of the encirclement. Along the way, they found that more and more contestants had gathered there. Moreover, it was still early in the morning. If they waited until daytime, there would be even more people.


    They had to find Little Nine and leave this place before daybreak. If they were not careful, they would be trapped like turtles in a jar.


    After a round of investigation, the Heavens did not let down those who were willing. Gu Xi finally found a weak point in the encirclement.


    In a matter of seconds, the lives of the two men who were guarding this place were taken care of.


    There was not the slightest bit of sloppiness or noise throughout the entire process.


    After briefly disposing of the bodies of the two men, Liu Qingqing led Gu Xi to successfully enter this dense forest where demon beasts ran rampant.


    However, what puzzled Gu Xi was that it seemed a little too easy for the two of them to break into this place. However, since they had already entered, he did not think too much about it.


    Just as they entered the dense forest, Gu Xi was slightly stunned.


    Here, he could vaguely feel that familiar aura.


    That was the divine beast aura of the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox that belonged solely to Little Nine!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go this way.¡±


    Gu Xi slightly discerned the direction and decisively moved.


    Although he did not know why he had this feeling, his intuition was not wrong. Perhaps it was because of the contract between the man and the beast.


    A man and a woman quietly shuttled through the dense forest that was filled with demon beasts. During the process, they tried their best to avoid all the demon beasts so that a battle would not erupt.


    Gu Xi did not want to waste time.


    As the two of them went deeper, the familiar aura became clearer.


    Soon, a mountain wall appeared in front of the two of them, and there was no path.


    Liu Qingqing was stunned, wondering if Gu Xi had led them the wrong way.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi squinted his eyes and tried his best to sense Little Nine¡¯s aura.


    ¡°Absolutely right, they must be here,¡± A moment later, Gu Xi said with certainty.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally here!¡± At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly sounded from the wall in front of them.


    In the next moment, a moving figure suddenly dashed out from within and threw herself into Gu Xi¡¯s embrace in the blink of an eye.


    Gu Xi was initially a little wary when faced with this figure that had suddenly appeared. However, when he clearly saw who it was, the wariness in his heart instantly vanished into thin air.


    The woman in his embrace was Little Nine.


    However, in the next moment, his expression could not help but sink.


    Under his perception, although Little Nine looked fine on the outside, the injuries in her body could not be underestimated.


    Although it was not considered serious injuries, it definitely was not in the category of light injuries.


    Presumably, this was the result of the battle with the ancient demon beast.


    At the same time, this was also the reason why so many contestants dared to surround this place.


    If Little Nine was at her peak, not to mention these people, even if there were twice as many people, she would not have the slightest fear!


    Although she was only in the Quasi-saint stage, Little Nine was a divine beast comparable to the Saint realm!


    Thud thud thud¨C


    At the same time, the sound of footsteps could be heard from the mountain wall in front of them.


    Looking Up, they saw Wang Shi limping out from within.


    At this moment, Wang Shi¡¯s face was as pale as paper, and there were several incomparably savage wounds all over his body. There was even a wound that had not stopped bleeding, and blood was continuously flowing out.


    ¡°Senior Brother, are you alright?!¡±


    Seeing Wang Shi¡¯s miserable appearance, Liu Qingqing could no longer hold it in, and tears burst out from her eyes.


    If it was not for helping her escape, perhaps Wang Shi would not have suffered such serious injuries.


    It was already a miracle that Wang Shi could survive for so long. If it was anyone else, they might have already died.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Wang Shi said with a bitter expression.


    However, when he saw Gu Xi arrive, he could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    Although he still did not know Gu Xi¡¯s identity or true strength, for some reason, Gu Xi¡¯s appearance made him feel like he had a pillar of support.


    ¡°Eat these things.¡± Gu Xi flipped his wrist and immediately threw a jade bottle at Wang Shi.


    Wang Shi opened it and saw that there were two round spheres inside.


    They were the medicinal pills Gu Xi had refined in the Eastern Continent. Compared to the essence of the spirit herbs, the medicinal pills had a better healing effect.


    However, it was clear that Wang Shi did not recognize the medicinal pills in front of him, but since Gu Xi had already spoken, he could only swallow the two medicinal pills.


    Immediately, Wang Shi felt a warm current surge up from his abdomen.


    The warm current spread rapidly to his limbs and bones. In the blink of an eye, it filled his entire body. Under the nourishment of the warm current, Wang Shi¡¯s internal and external injuries were healing rapidly.


    The savage wounds healed on their own, and the broken bones grew on their own.


    In just a short moment, Wang Shi¡¯s injuries had already recovered to their original state.


    Other than the Qi and blood in his body that still needed time to slowly warm up, causing his face to still be somewhat pale, the current him looked no different from a normal person.


    ¡°This¡­ how is this possible¡­¡±


    Feeling the changes in his body, Wang Shi was so shocked that he could not close his mouth.


    According to his calculations, if he was able to survive this calamity, it would take at least a few months for the various injuries on his body to recover. It would even take a longer time for him to completely recover.., but now, he had almost recovered in a short period of time!


    It was hard for him not to feel shocked!


    Even as a disciple of the Medicine King Valley for many years, he had never heard of any kind of spirit medicine essence that could have such a quick and effective healing effect!


    ¡°Nothing is impossible. Hurry up and recover your spiritual power. We have to leave before daybreak.¡±


    Gu Xi did not have time to explain further and urged him.


    Wang Shi nodded his head vigorously, his simple and honest face full of seriousness.


    Leaving this place was the most important thing at this moment. He naturally knew in his heart. After that, he turned around and found a corner. He crossed his legs and began to recover his spiritual power.


    ¡°You eat this medicinal pill too.¡±


    Gu Xi took out a jade bottle again and handed it to Little Nine at the side.


    Little Nine smiled and swallowed the pill inside.


    Compared to the pill that Gu Xi gave Wang Shi just now, this pill that Gu Xi gave Little Nine was even more effective.


    Even so, the result made Gu Xi frown.

 Chapter 262 - Sitting Ducks

    After taking the pill, it did not have the effect that Gu Xi had expected.


    As Little Nine¡¯s body was constantly being attacked by the spiritual power of the ancient demon beast, the effect of this pill could be said to be negligible.


    The pill that could originally heal people¡¯s injuries was only able to temporarily protect Little Nine¡¯s body, preventing it from being tormented by the fierce attack.


    If he wanted to heal her injuries, he would first have to force out the demon beast spirit energy in Little Nine¡¯s body.


    3


    However, Gu Xi¡¯s current realm was simply unable to do this.


    One had to know that Gu Xi¡¯s current realm was only at the peak of the Almighty stage. He hadn¡¯t even reached the King stage yet. On the other hand, Little Nine was a genuine Quasi-saint stage.


    If he wanted to help Gu Xi force out his spirit energy, he would have to step into the Saint stage in order to do this.


    Moreover, now was not the time to heal his wounds. The night was about to retreat, and the dawn was about to arrive.


    The most important thing now was to leave this place first. The other matters could only be solved later.


    Seeing the worry on Gu Xi¡¯s face, Little Nine comforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although that guy¡¯s strength is indeed not weak, it¡¯s not so simple to take my life with just this level of spiritual power.¡±


    As a divine beast, it was not easy to kill her.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s leave first.¡± Gu Xi squeezed out a smile and nodded.


    His gaze turned to the deeper forest in the distance, but his eyes were unusually cold.


    He knew that the demon beast that injured Little Nine was definitely hiding there.


    Gu Xi secretly made up his mind that before the end of this competition, he would definitely return and make that demon beast pay the price it deserved.


    The few of them packed up briefly and then left in the direction they had come from.


    At the same time, on the other side of the dense forest.


    A large number of participants were continuously gathering together. As far as the eye could see, there was actually a total of several hundred people. and at the very front of them was the Hehuan Sect¡¯s Wang Zhan.


    ¡°Looks like the fish has already taken the bait.¡±


    Glancing at the two corpses that were deliberately hidden at the side, Wang Zhan chuckled. Then, with a wave of his hand, the people at the back understood and scattered.


    However, in just a few short breaths, the originally bustling crowd had already disappeared into the surrounding dense forest, and the clearing was empty once more.


    As time slowly passed, the distant forest rustled, and four figures silently darted out from within.


    It was Gu Xi¡¯s group.


    Gu Xi glanced at the surroundings. Looking at the empty clearing in front of him, he furrowed his brows.


    1


    The sky was already bright. Logically speaking, there should be a large number of participants gathered here by now. No matter what, there should be a group of people.


    Gu Xi immediately had a bad feeling.


    However, the exit was already in front of him. There was no time for him to change his route.


    Even if there was a mountain of knives and a sea of fire ahead, he could only brace himself and charge forward!


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi no longer hesitated and took the lead to walk forward.


    Behind him, Little Nine and the other two followed closely.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡± Little Nine suddenly spoke from behind him.


    Gu Xi nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone, be careful.¡±


    However, the moment his words sounded, a thick spiritual energy pillar whistled out from behind a tree not far away at lightning speed.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Gu Xi shouted loudly. The spiritual energy within his body erupted without reservation at this moment. With a tap of his toes, his entire body rushed towards the spiritual energy pillar.


    Among the group of four, he was the only one who possessed 100% combat strength now.


    He had to shoulder this burden!


    Boom¨C


    Accompanied by a shocking explosion, Gu Xi¡¯s figure once again appeared beside Little Nine and the other two.


    This sudden attack was clearly just a test.


    Clap clap clap ¡ª


    At the same time, a clear and crisp sound of a slap suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. As expected of the leader of the Medicine King Valley. His strength is indeed not to be underestimated.¡±


    Looking in the direction where the sound came from, he saw Wang Zhan walking out with a smile.


    Following his appearance, the surrounding woods continuously rustled. In just a short while, hundreds of participants dressed in different sect garbs walked out one after another.


    Gu Xi and the other three were surrounded, and they were like sitting ducks.


    At this moment, Gu Xi¡¯s expression was grave. In his heart, he was already cursing Wang Zhan.


    What he was really worried about came true!


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, you will pay the price here for what you¡¯ve done previously.¡± Wang Zhan crossed his arms over his chest, his gaze mocking.


    1


    In his opinion, this time, Gu Xi would be unable to escape even if he had wings.


    If he was not afraid of Little Nine by Gu Xi¡¯s side, he would not have spent so much money to bribe so many participants.


    Each person had a high-grade spirit weapon, and there were hundreds of them!


    ¡°You knew I was coming?¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s brows raised, and he could not help but have some doubts in his heart.


    Wang Zhan, on the other hand, smiled wickedly and said, ¡°Otherwise, do you think you can enter this place so easily? Or do you think that this woman will really be able to successfully escape and inform you about her whereabouts?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Liu Qingqing¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    It was obvious that Wang Zhan had intentionally allowed her to escape from this place.


    This was because only if she escaped this place and found Gu Xi and brought her here would Wang Zhan have the chance to capture all of them in one go.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know either¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡± Liu Qingqing said guiltily, her pretty face turning pale.


    From her point of view, she was the main reason why Gu Xi was in trouble.


    If she had sensed that something was wrong earlier, perhaps the result would have been different.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to blame yourself.¡± Gu Xi shook his head, and there was not the slightest reproach in his tone.


    Even if Liu Qingqing did not inform him, Wang Zhan would definitely think of a way to release the news of Little Nine being trapped here to attract him.


    Sooner or later, he would have to step into Wang Zhan¡¯s net=.


    ¡°If you have any regrets, I can give you time,¡± Wang Zhan said confidently, his every move seemed to be full of confidence.


    However, there was no panic on Gu Xi¡¯s face at this time. Instead, he asked with a sneer, ¡°Do you really think¡­ that you can kill me just by relying on numbers?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Wang Zhan¡¯s expression stiffened. However, he immediately smiled disdainfully. ¡°Your mouth is still as tough as ever. This really makes me admire you. However, I am very curious. With your strength¡­ How are you going to fight against the group behind me?¡±


    Everyone present cried out in unison after Wang Zhan¡¯s voice sounded.


    Immediately, spiritual energy fluctuations erupted one after another!


    At this moment, the spiritual power between heaven and earth suddenly boiled!

 Chapter 263 - Equal Ground

    Hundreds of cultivators released their spiritual power at the same time. It was a spectacular scene.


    Under the influence of various elements, even the sky became colorful. However, under this magnificent appearance, there were endless risks.


    The slightest carelessness would result in death.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi¡¯s expression was a little ugly.


    With a hundred times difference in numbers, it was impossible for him to beat them easily without absolute strength.


    Furthermore, he had not fully recovered his cultivation. It was not advisable to fight head-on.


    However, he could not think of any other method other than to fight head-on.


    There was only one way, to capture the leader first!


    Gu Xi¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and his gaze quietly fell on Wang Zhan, who was not far away.


    Wang Zhan was clearly the leader of this group of people. As long as he died, the remaining people would naturally scatter.


    ¡°You guys stay here.¡± After saying this, Gu Xi¡¯s figure flashed, and he disappeared from the spot.


    Liu Qingqing opened her mouth, but she did not have the time to say anything.


    In her opinion, Gu Xi was in a difficult situation, and she was responsibile for it.


    However, it was already too late to say anything now.


    On the other side, the moment he felt Gu Xi¡¯s figure disappear, the corner of Wang Zhan¡¯s mouth lifted slightly.


    He was not stupid. He naturally understood Gu Xi¡¯s logic.


    ¡°I want to see just how strong you are,¡± Wang Zhan said in a low voice. His clothes fluttered even though there was no wind.


    The pressure of the King stage burst out without holding anything back!


    After all, his realm was slightly higher than Gu Xi¡¯s.


    However, it was only a realm. Realm did not equate to strength.


    At the same time, the space behind Wang Zhan squirmed, and Gu Xi¡¯s figure quietly appeared. Without the slightest hesitation, Gu Xi gripped the longsword in his hand tightly, and a sharp Sword Qi whistled out, rushing towards Wang Zhan.


    Wang Zhan did not panic at all. A folding fan had appeared in his hand at some point in time. As the folding fan opened and closed, it seemed as if there was a portrait of a naked woman on it.


    Immediately after, a strange fluctuation spread out and directly met the Sword Qi.


    Bang¨C


    There was an unexpected explosion, and that extremely simple yet sharp Sword Qi quietly disappeared under the collision.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression froze. He turned his body around and struck out with his palm.


    This seemingly simple palm strike had practically gathered all of his spiritual power.


    What he wanted to do was to end this battle as quickly as possible!


    ¡°A mantis trying to stop a chariot, overestimating your own strength.¡±


    The palm strike that was getting closer and closer was reflected in his eyes. Wang Zhan smiled disdainfully. He did not choose to dodge, but also struck out with his palm.


    Boom ¡ª


    Instantly, a powerful energy ripple spread out, forcing many of the participants who were close to the two to retreat. Some of the weaker ones even fainted on the spot.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi and Wang Zhan were not affected. Their figures flickered almost at the same time as they simultaneously launched a barrage of attacks at their opponents.


    Boom boom boom boom boom¨C


    In mid-air, explosions rang out one after another. Waves of spiritual power undulations that could not be underestimated reverberated in this area.


    The others also retreated one after another, afraid that they would be affected.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Gu Xi to be so powerful. He actually has the strength to fight with Wang Zhan. No wonder he dared to not fear the threat of the Hehuan Sect in public earlier.¡±


    ¡°His strength is indeed not weak. However, he has provoked the Hehuan Sect. Hehe¡­ I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for him to walk out of this competition alive.¡±


    Many people shook their heads secretly, feeling sorry for Gu Xi.


    Over the years, there were many people on the continent who claimed to be geniuses who had tried to provoke the Hehuan Sect. However, all of them ended up dying in the hands of the Hehuan Sect without exception.


    The Hehuan Sect was very willing to kill geniuses in their cradle.


    This was especially true for Wang Zhan. Other than women, there were countless so-called Heaven¡¯s Favored Sons who had died in his hands.


    These people were all rare geniuses of their sects in a hundred or even a thousand years. However, they had all died before they could grow up.


    In the eyes of everyone, Gu Xi was next, but he would not be the last.


    In the air, the battle between the two had already entered a white-hot stage.


    Very soon, along with a deafening roar, the ripples of the force spread out for dozens of kilometers. The two figures retreated explosively at the same time.


    Wang Zhan¡¯s clothes were a little messy at the moment. His face was a little pale, and his expression was a little gloomy.


    To him, not killing Gu Xi in an instant was a humiliation.


    On the other hand, the current Gu Xi did not look much different from the latter¡¯s appearance. However, his expression was indifferent.


    Although Wang Zhan was slightly better in terms of cultivation, Gu Xi was still able to barely fight to a draw, without so much a scratch on his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a draw!¡± Seeing this scene, everyone could not help but exclaim in surprise.


    However, these words stimulated Wang Zhan even more. He grinned and said, ¡°I admit that your strength has indeed surprised me a little. However, the battle between us should end here.¡±


    After saying that, Wang Zhan turned his head to look at where everyone was and said in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone, I promised you guys a generous reward. Isn¡¯t it time to make a move?¡±


    He did not bring so many people here to fight Gu Xi one-on-one. If he could gang up on Gu Xi, why would he need to show off?


    After saying this, everyone laughed in response. Then, one after another, human figures rose up like bamboo shoots after a rain, and the pressure that filled the sky pressed towards Gu Xi.


    Almost in an instant, Gu Xi felt as if a mountain was pressing on his body. His body became heavier and heavier, and he fell down uncontrollably.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± He cursed angrily, and his expression became extremely ugly.


    If so many people attacked at the same time, he would have a slim chance of survival.


    Just as Gu Xi was racking his brains for a way to escape, the cry of a fox suddenly sounded.


    The voice came from afar, as if it had boundless magic power, and blocked most of the pressure for Gu Xi. This allowed him to breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, he did not relax because he knew that Little Nine had made a move.


    At this time, the human-shaped Little Nine had long disappeared and was replaced by a huge Nine-tailed Celestial Fox.


    ¡°Look! What¡¯s that!¡±


    ¡°What a beautiful demon beast!¡±


    ¡°What demon beast is this? How come I¡¯ve never seen it before?¡±


    As Little Nine revealed its real body, many people cried out in shock.


    Although they did not know Little Nine¡¯s exact identity, just by looking at its appearance, they were able to infer that Little Nine was definitely an extraordinary demon beast.


    To be able to fight an ancient demon beast of the same level and suffer heavy losses was not something that an ordinary demon beast could do.

 Chapter 264 - A War on the Verge of Breaking Out

    ¡°As expected! This woman is really a divine beast!¡±


    Looking at the huge Nine-tailed Celestial Fox not far away, Wang Zhan was both surprised and delighted.


    He had once unintentionally seen this kind of demon beast in an ancient book. However, what puzzled him was that according to the records in that ancient book, a divine beast like the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox did not belong to their continent.


    ¡®Since it did not belong here, how did it come here?¡¯ Wang Zhan could not help but ask this question in his heart.


    However, he did not think too much about it at the moment. The most important thing now was to defeat Little Nine!


    As long as he defeated it, then he would have a way to force Little Nine into human form again. When that time came, he would use it as a cultivation cauldron, and he would definitely be able to greatly increase his realm!


    Finally, he would be able to kill Little Nine and turn it into a large number of points!


    When he thought of this, a lewd smile involuntarily appeared on Wang Zhan¡¯s face.


    This was simply a good thing that could kill two birds with one stone!


    This was also the reason why Wang Zhan spared no expense to invite everyone to help him.


    On the other side, Little Nine¡¯s body trembled, and in the next moment, she appeared beside Gu Xi.


    ¡®Are you alright?¡¯ Little Nine¡¯s thoughts came over, and Gu Xi could sense her worry.


    ¡°I should be the one asking you this, right?¡± Gu Xi frowned.


    He knew clearly that if Little Nine attacked someone again in her current condition, her injuries would only become more and more serious. If she was slightly careless, she might even lose her life.


    Gu Xi did not want to see that scene.


    ¡®It¡¯s more than enough to deal with these guys.¡¯ Little Nine¡¯s thoughts once again sounded in Gu Xi¡¯s mind.


    Its voice was full of disdain, but it was also full of arrogance.


    This was the arrogance of a divine beast. Even if it was heavily injured, it still could not tolerate the blasphemy of a few humans.


    On the other side, Wang Zhan came in front of everyone, but his gaze always fell on Little Nine who was beside Gu Xi. He said loudly, ¡°Everyone, who will help me take down this demon beast today? After this, in addition to the reward I promised earlier, I, Wang Zhan, will personally reward you with 10,000 high-grade spirit stones!¡±


    As the saying goes, with money, there will definitely be brave men.


    Following Wang Zhan¡¯s short sentence, everyone who was originally hesitant because of Little Nine¡¯s pressure became fanatical once again.


    10,000 high-grade spirit stones, as long as they did not spend lavishly, were enough to sustain their living expenses for several lifetimes.


    At this moment, Gu Xi¡¯s face sank. He knew that no matter which world it was, money was always the most alluring thing. Today¡¯s matter was likely to be a little difficult to handle.


    Although Little Nine ignored the others and revealed her true form once again, both Little Nine and Gu Xi were very clear that Little Nine would not be able to hold on for long.


    Once Little Nine fell, the four of them would completely remain here.


    ¡°Everyone, first come, first served.¡± Wang Zhan crossed his arms again and laughed.


    ¡°Brothers, charge!¡±


    ¡°F*ck, for this 10,000 spirit stones, this daddy will gamble today!¡±


    ¡°No one f*cking stops me today! The reward is mine!¡±


    Following Wang Zhan¡¯s casual words, the hundreds of figures in the air almost simultaneously launched attacks, and they did not hold back at all.


    Numerous spirit tools of various shapes and sizes appeared in their hands. One after another, flowery cultivation methods and spirit skills were displayed in an instant.


    So many people displayed their skills at the same time that the sky and earth changed color, and the wind and clouds surged.


    Even the spiritual energy in the air seemed to have been drained at this moment.


    A man and a beast quietly faced all of this.


    Not far away, Liu Qingqing, who saw this scene, could no longer endure it. She and Wang Shi both rushed forward. As a team, they were fellow disciples of the same sect. Even though they knew that they might not be of much help, it was still better than standing there foolishly.


    They knew very well that if Gu Xi and Little Nine died here, their fate would not be any better.


    Especially Liu Qingqing. She would rather die under this indiscriminate bombardment than fall into the hands of those people from the Hehuan Sect.


    Compared to being humiliated by those people, death was a better fate.


    ¡®I will block this attack. You guys find an opportunity to leave.¡¯ Little Nine raised her head, her long and narrow eyes narrowed into a straight line.


    Her voice sounded in the minds of Gu Xi and the other two.


    Gu Xi did not respond, because he had already made a decision.


    He could not leave Little Nine here by herself.


    ¡°Sister Little Nine¡­¡± Liu Qingqing muttered, her beautiful eyes filled with tears.


    Even the simple and honest Wang Shi was on the verge of tears at this moment.


    ¡°Once the battle starts, the both of you should immediately take advantage of the chaos and leave this place. Run as far as you can. Find a safe place and wait until the end of the competition before returning to the sect safely.¡± Gu Xi turned his head to look at Liu Qingqing by the side and smiled faintly.


    Once the battle started, it would be difficult for him to guarantee the safety of the both of them. In any case, they would not be of much help here. It would be better for them to leave first. This could also be considered an explanation to Wu Nanshan.


    He could not really let more than half of the Medicine King Valley¡¯s troops die, right?


    Liu Qingqing kept shaking her head. She wanted to open her mouth and say something, but at this moment, a spirit skill whizzed over from the opposite side.


    As if it had triggered some switch, a series of spirit skills burst out one after another, occupying the sight of Gu Xi and the others.


    Hundreds of different kinds of spirit skills with different power swept toward the few of them at an extremely fast speed. Wherever they passed, even the space was distorted endlessly, as if it would collapse at any time.


    Liu Qingqing and Wang Shi were so scared that their faces turned pale. They had never seen such a scene before. Even Gu Xi could not help but feel extremely shocked.


    At the same time, Little Nine faced the sky and let out a long howl.


    Her long and narrow eyes were suffused with thick blood-red color. The pressure belonging to the divine beast completely erupted, turning into a spiritual energy barrier that stood in front of them.


    ¡°Go!¡± immediately after, Gu Xi shouted loudly.


    Liu Qingqing was unwilling to leave, but Wang Shi, who was at the side, reacted quickly. He picked her up and carried her on his shoulder, then ran all the way to the exit not far away.


    Liu Qingqing tried her best to struggle, but no matter how hard she tried, it was useless.


    She could only look in Gu Xi¡¯s direction helplessly, tears continuously falling.


    Soon, the two figures completely disappeared into the distance.


    On the other side, Wang Zhan also sensed the departure of the two.


    However, he did not have the time to care about these things. In his eyes, only Little Nine, who was not far away, was the most important. Everything else was insignificant.


    ¡°I want to see, this time, what can you use to block the attacks.¡±


    Looking at Gu Xi who was drowned by the sea of spiritual skills, a cold smile appeared on Wang Zhan¡¯s face.


    This time, Gu Xi would definitely die here. There was no chance for him to escape!

 Chapter 265 - One More!

    [Ding! A large number of attacks detected!]


    [Total number of flaws: 9,541,623!]


    The System¡¯s voice sounded in Gu Xi¡¯s mind.


    Hearing the shocking number of flaws, Gu Xi shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Although there were many flaws, under such a dense attack, it was easier said than done to seize these flaws. Moreover, the attack was already right in front of him, and it was already too late.


    Gu Xi could only bet that Little Nine could block this first wave of attack.


    Soon, spirit skills filled the sky and poured down from the sky, ruthlessly smashing against the barrier.


    Instantly, the invisible spiritual power barrier rippled.


    Little Nine could not help but tremble, and the scarlet in her eyes became deeper and deeper.


    Right now, she was squeezing out the last bit of strength in her body.


    She did not hold back at all, nor did it dare to hold back.


    If it was a little careless, one man and one beast would be reduced to ashes, and not even a complete corpse would be left behind.


    Above them, the attacks continued.


    Dozens of spirit skills descended at the same time, and the barrier seemed to be somewhat illusory.


    Gu Xi¡¯s brows were tightly knitted, and he was ready to attack at any time.


    If Little Nine could not hold on, then he would have no choice but to take out his trump card.


    To his relief, Little Nine blocked the first wave of attacks.


    Although this had almost exhausted Little Nine¡¯s strength, it was still much better than dying here.


    Clap clap clap¨C


    Applause rang out, and Wang Zhan¡¯s face was full of praise. ¡°As expected of a legendary divine beast. It really didn¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    The stronger Little Nine showed, the stronger Wang Zhan¡¯s possessiveness became.


    At this moment, Little Nine was gasping for air, and blood kept flowing out of the corner of her mouth. It was obvious that the attack just now had aggravated her internal injuries.


    If this continued, she might not be able to withstand another attack.


    ¡°I have to say, I¡¯m becoming more and more curious about your identity.¡±


    Turning his gaze, Wang Zhan¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Xi. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know where you got a divine beast to accompany you, but it¡¯s a pity that it will soon be mine.¡±


    ¡°As a form of gratitude to you, I will bury you near the Hehuan Sect after your death. If this demon beast is of great benefit to me, I might even go to your grave to offer you two incense sticks every year¡­ Hahahaha¡­¡±


    As he said this, Wang Zhan threw his head back and laughed loudly.


    His words were firm and confident.


    Indeed, he indeed had the qualifications to say these words.


    In his opinion, he already had the absolute advantage.


    As long as he wanted to, with a single order, hundreds of spirit skills would once again attack Gu Xi and Little Nine. At that time, one could imagine their ending.


    Gu Xi would definitely die. As for Little Nine, she might still be able to rely on the abnormal physique of the divine beast to survive.


    However, in the end, she would not be able to change the fate of death.


    ¡°Do you really think that¡­ this is all I have?¡±


    What surprised Wang Zhan was that at this moment, Gu Xi¡¯s expression was indifferent. There was not the slightest bit of panic about what was about to happen.


    This caused him to be slightly frustrated.


    ¡°Then let me see what you have! Or are you all talk, hmm?¡± Wang Zhan¡¯s expression was a little fierce as he spoke, but the malevolence quickly disappeared.


    Having the upper hand, there was no need for him to get vexed by a person who was about to die. After all, only a fool would do such a thing when he was angry at a dead person.


    ¡°Then guess how many divine beasts like this¡­ I have?¡± Gu Xi smiled with a strange expression.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Wang Zhan was stunned for a moment, then he gave a disdainful smile. ¡°You really are a stubborn duck. You still dare to say such arrogant words when you are about to die.¡±


    ¡°Since you are so eager to die, then I will fulfill your wish.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s do it!¡±


    After giving the order, Wang Zhan waved his hand.


    In the next moment, everyone in the air began to gather their spirit energy again.


    More and more spirit skills were displayed. This time, the scale was even larger than the last time, and the power was naturally different from before.


    Soon, the spirit skills flew out like wild horses that had gone out of control.


    Wherever they passed, not a single blade of grass grew!


    Looking at the figure that was about to be submerged again, Wang Zhan grinned.


    It was as if he could already see victory beckoning to him.


    All of this would end here, and after all of this was over, he would welcome a glorious life.


    Roar roar roar¡­


    However, immediately after, a loud and clear dragon¡¯s roar broke his fantasy.


    Wang Zhan was a little stunned. He hurriedly looked at where Gu Xi was. He saw that in the middle of the area that was submerged by hundreds of spirit skills, there was a golden pillar of light that reached the sky that rose up from the ground.


    Apart from that, he also felt a mysterious pressure similar to that of a Nine-tailed Celestial Fox.


    ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t right¡­ Impossible!¡± Wang Zhan swallowed his saliva, but his throat was still a little dry.


    This kind of aura was undoubtedly another divine beast!


    Originally, a divine beast already made him feel incredulous. How could there be two divine beasts appearing at the same time now?!


    Absolutely impossible!


    Wang Zhan was certain that this was just Gu Xi¡¯s bewitching method before his death.


    Perhaps that fellow wanted to see him make a fool of himself before his death?


    It must be so!


    Wang Zhan recovered his senses and sneered. Confidence once again surged into his heart.


    Boom boom boom boom boom ¡ª


    Countless deafening booms rang out. The dazzling light forced everyone present to temporarily close their eyes.


    However, when they opened their eyes again, they were all stunned on the spot.


    That was because in front of them, other than the seductive Nine-tailed Celestial Fox, there was now an even larger Golden Dragon!


    ¡°This¡­ is a dragon?¡±


    ¡°How could it be a dragon! Shouldn¡¯t this species have been extinct for a long time?!¡±


    ¡°This kind of pressure is even much stronger than that fox!¡±


    One after another, gasps sounded, and everyone¡¯s faces turned pale.


    That¡¯s right, the one who appeared in front of them was Little Jin!


    It was another genuine divine beast!


    On the other hand, Wang Zhan¡¯s eyes were already wide open, and his mouth was so shocked that he could not close it. He never thought that what he thought was Gu Xi¡¯s stubborn words would be effective now.


    Just like that, two divine beasts appeared in front of him, and they were led by the skinny man in the middle.


    ¡°Little Jin, our counterattack¡­ should begin.¡± Looking at the stunned crowd, Gu Xi grinned.


    Roar roar roar!


    Little Jin let out a long roar towards the sky, his dragon might undeniable.


    In a radius of a hundred miles, in the entire gathering point of the demon beasts, other than a few powerful demon beasts, the rest of the demon beasts all prostrated on the ground, shivering!

 Chapter 266 - The Group That Was Utterly Defeated

    The huge dragon looked down at all living things from above. Its golden pupils reflected the terrified faces of the people below.


    The majestic dragon¡¯s might spread out rapidly. Little Jin had yet to activate it, but just the pressure that was released was already enough to scare the vast majority of people scared out of their wits.


    They all trembled, and some people with low mental fortitude even wet their pants in fright.


    No one mocked him, because no one could guarantee that they would not be next to wet their pants.


    This was the divine might of a dragon!


    ¡°What the hell¡­ is going on!¡± in his shock, Wang Zhan roared out in uncontrollable rage.


    He was so close! So close!


    Once he refined the legendary Nine-tailed Celestial Fox into a cauldron, his realm would advance by leaps and bounds. After that, he would kill it. The points he would gain would definitely allow the Hehuan Sect to leap to the top of the rankings. It was only a matter of time before they would become the champion of the competition!


    However, Little Jin¡¯s sudden appearance completely disrupted his plans!


    ¡°All of you, attack!¡±


    ¡°Kill them, and the reward will be doubled!¡±


    Wang Zhan¡¯s expression was somewhat malevolent as he spoke. The killing intent in his heart had almost caused him to lose consciousness.


    Hearing these words, everyone¡¯s expressions continuously changed. However, most of them secretly sighed and did not choose to attack.


    The double reward was indeed tempting, but they still had to be alive to take it.


    Even though they had an absolute advantage in numbers, facing two mysterious demon beasts with unknown strength, the scales of victory were in favor of the latter.


    The people present were either famous Heaven¡¯s Favored Sons or geniuses. Some of them were even heavily groomed by some large families. They all had a bright future ahead of them.


    Therefore, they did not dare to gamble.


    However, there would always be brave men temped by money. This would be true no matter what.


    Some people gave up the reward in order to save their lives, but there were also people who risked their lives for the reward.


    Of the nearly 1,000 participants, more than half had given up on hunting Gu Xi and the others, but the remaining two to three hundred people chose to continue.


    These people who chose to continue all had absolute confidence in their own strength.


    It could be said that those who remained were all people with high realms.


    ¡°Capture the demon beast, kill Gu Xi, and be rewarded with 100,000 high-grade spirit stones!¡±


    Wang Zhan¡¯s eyes were gloomy as he glanced at those participants who were retreating. Immediately, his gaze landed on those who had chosen to continue.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when these words were spoken.


    Not only that, even those who had originally intended to withdraw had once again joined the group.


    ¡°Kill them! We¡¯ll be tasting roasted dragon meat tonight!¡±


    ¡°Heh, I have long wanted to meet the legendary dragon. Now that my wish has been fulfilled, let me see just what kind of strength the legendary divine beast has!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, 100,000 high-grade spirit stones, I¡¯m coming!¡±


    They sounded excited, and even a little crazy. Everyone whistled as they took out their best spirit tools and spirit skills, transforming into streams of light as they rushed towards Little Jin.


    Hundreds of streams of light, each of which was famous somewhere on this continent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, kill them all.¡± Looking at this group of fearless fools, Gu Xi spoke with a cold expression.


    Gu Xi¡¯s short comment did not contain the slightest bit of emotion. It was extremely cold.


    Roar roar roar¡­


    Receiving the order, Little Nine faced the sky and let out a long cry, the dragon¡¯s cry spreading for hundreds of miles.


    1


    A supreme golden light burst out from its body, and a dazzling golden pillar of light shot up into the sky, soaring into the Nine Heavens.


    In the sky and earth, the dragon¡¯s might was instantly amplified.


    Everyone who rushed over staggered, and quite a number of people ruthlessly smashed onto the ground from the sky. Caught off guard, dozens of people died on the spot.


    Instantly, the air was filled with a faint smell of blood.


    However, this did not stop everyone from advancing. Their eyes were red, and they roared as they threw out numerous powerful spirit skills at Little Jin.


    Looking at the densely packed attacks, Little Jin¡¯s large eyes were filled with a trace of human-like disdain.


    A sharp claw that was more than a hundred feet wide suddenly swept out, setting off a vast wave of spiritual energy.


    Everyone cried out in alarm and wanted to dodge. For a moment, the vast plains were in chaos.


    Some wanted to escape, some continued to attack, and some had already lost their life force.


    Broken Limbs, blood, and Qi soared into the sky!


    With just one attack, this place had already turned into a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood!


    ¡°Damn Gu Xi, where did these things come from?!¡±


    Looking at the defeated crowd, Wang Zhan could not help but gnash his teeth.


    He could notunderstand how an ordinary disciple of the Medicine King Valley could have two legendary divine beasts!


    ¡­


    At the same time, somewhere more than ten miles away.


    Liu Qingqing stood there in a daze, looking in the direction she came from.


    At this moment, her eyes were red and watery, and her pretty face was full of despair.


    Although the two of them had successfully escaped, in her opinion, Gu Xi and the others were doomed to die.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault!¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t brought Senior Brother Gu here, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a situation.¡±


    Liu Qingqing suddenly spoke. She really wanted to rush back and save Gu Xi.


    She would rather die there with Gu Xi than live the rest of her life with guilt and self-blame.


    Seeing this, Wang Shi hurriedly pulled Liu Qingqing back. His usually honest and steady expression was also filled with pain. He loudly berated, ¡°It¡¯s too late to say anything now. Senior Brother Gu is most likely fighting for his life right now. If you rush back now, wouldn¡¯t you be letting him die in vain?¡±


    Liu Qingqing pursed her lips and did not answer. She just squatted down slowly and let out a long cry.


    Wang Shi sighed and looked into the distance again. Even though he was here, he could still sense the battle happening over there.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Maybe Wang Zhan will send someone to chase us later.¡±


    ¡°If we want to take revenge for Senior Brother Gu, we must first think of a way to leave this place alive. Only by living¡­ will we have a chance.¡±


    Wang Shi pulled the weeping Liu Qingqing and turned to walk into the distance.


    Wang Shi knew that although they had successfully escaped, it would be difficult for them to move forward in the time to come.


    Facing the group of people that Wang Zhan had gathered, Wang Zhan felt utterly powerless.


    1


    However, even if they left the competition alive and even returned to the Medicine King Valley alive, how could they ever threaten Wang Zhan and the Hehuan Sect?


    If even someone like Gu Xi died at the hands of Wang Zhan, who would be able to kill Wang Zhan or destroy the Hehuan Sect?


    At least, there was no one at the moment.


    Very quickly, the two figures completely disappeared into the distance.


    As for where they went, no one knew.

 Chapter 267 - An Even More Mysterious Identity

    On the plains.


    It was a scene of devastation and corpses strewn all over the ground.


    Over half of the 1,000 contestants had already lost their lives.


    The remaining people were those who did not attack.


    However, Gu Xi did not intend to let them off.


    One had to know that among these people, there were some who had attacked Little Nine previously. Moreover, since they were able to gather here, it also meant that they all had targetted Little Nine.


    These people deserved to die!


    ¡°Kill them all.¡± Gu Xi gave another order without hesitation.


    Little Jin blinked his eyes and immediately wanted to attack again.


    Seeing this situation, everyone could not help but turn pale and their legs and stomachs trembled.


    On the other hand, Wang Zhan¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. In front of so many people, he did not know whether to retreat or not. For a moment, he did not know what to do.


    He thought that he was strong, but if he went over, he would probably end up no better than those people from before. With Gu Xi¡¯s current hatred for him, he might suffer an even worse fate.


    However, if he did not go over, once this matter spread, it would be a huge loss of face! Even if he could walk out of this place, perhaps the entire Hehuan Sect would not be able to raise their head in the future, and its reputation would plummet.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Wang Zhan clenched his fists and could not help but curse angrily.


    All of this was because of Gu Xi!


    On the other side, just as Little Jin was about to make a move, Little Nine by the side suddenly trembled and immediately slowly returned to her human form.


    At this moment, her face was deathly white, like a piece of white paper.


    Gu Xi frowned and hurriedly released his spiritual power into her body, and his expression gradually became ugly.


    As he had expected, the injuries in Little Nine¡¯s body became even more serious.


    The spiritual power of the ancient demonic beast that was running around became even more rampant. Due to Little Nine continuously depleting her own spiritual power, the spiritual power in her body was greatly weakened. Her body was increasingly unable to suppress spiritual power.


    ¡®I can¡¯t drag this on any longer!¡¯


    This was the first thought in Gu Xi¡¯s heart.


    If this continued, Little Nine¡¯s body would probably be completely destroyed. At that time, even the great Gods would not be able to save her!


    Gu Xi looked deeply at Wang Zhan, who was not far away, and said, ¡°Little Jin, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Although he also wanted to kill Wang Zhan here and now, in order to quickly suppress the injuries in Little Nine¡¯s body, he had not choice but to leave first.


    Moreover, as the leader of the Hehuan Sect this time around, Wang Zhan would definitely have his own special life-saving methods. Even if Little Jin made a move, he might not be able to kill him in an instant.


    If he continued to attack now, he would undoubtedly be risking Little Nine¡¯s life!


    Roar¡­


    Little Jin let out a low roar. It seemed to have sensed the changes within Little Nine¡¯s body and did not choose to continue fighting here. Gu Xi leaped while supporting Little Nine as they landed on Little Jin¡¯s back. Following a loud and clear dragon roar, Little Jin swiftly rushed out of the valley.


    Following Gu Xi¡¯s departure, everyone finally heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did they realize that they were all covered in a cold sweat. Their appearance was extremely embarrassing.


    On the other hand, Wang Zhan¡¯s body was still tense. He did not dare to relax even a little.


    It was only after the time it took for an incense stick to burn that his tense body gradually relaxed. He let out a long sigh.


    He really could not understand why Gu Xi did not choose to kill him.


    ¡®Could it be that the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox¡¯s injuries have become more serious?¡¯


    Recalling what he had seen previously, Wang Zhan narrowed his eyes and thought to himself.


    If that was the case, would Gu Xi only have one divine beast by his side now?


    This also meant that Gu Xi¡¯s battle prowess was immediately cut in half.


    This was simply a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!


    Without having the time to savor the taste of failure, Wang Zhan once again had the thought of attacking Gu Xi. After all, if he had the chance to obtain a divine beast, failure was nothing.


    Turning his head to look, a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood surged into his eyes, causing Wang Zhan¡¯s heart to tremble.


    Over a thousand people had surrounded and killed the four people from the Medicine King Valley. He had never thought that it would end up like this.


    The surviving contestants were gradually gathering at this moment. Some of them chose to leave this troublesome place in a hurry, while others looked at Wang Zhan.


    ¡°Brother Wang, about our reward¡­¡± Someone in the crowd spoke up.


    ¡°Reward my ass! Did you kill Gu Xi for me or capture a demonic beast? You haven¡¯t done anything and you still have the nerve to ask me for a reward?!¡±


    At the mention of this matter, Wang Zhan¡¯s embarrassment turned into anger, and his anger poured out toward that person.


    That person¡¯s face alternated between green and white from being scolded, but in the end, he helplessly sighed.


    Seeing that everyone was somewhat discouraged, Wang Zhan gradually withdrew the fury on his face. He chuckled and said, ¡°As for the reward, it¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t other opportunities¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Somewhere on the planar battlefield.


    Boom ¡ª


    Following a deafeningly loud sound, a steep mountain wall shattered with a loud bang, revealing a large cave entrance.


    Amidst the flying smoke and dust, a few blurry figures slowly walked out.


    If Gu Xi was here, he would definitely recognize that the person in the lead was Su Lian.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many good things in this Secreat Realm.¡±


    Su Lian curled her lips in dissatisfaction and patted the dust off her body with her jade-like hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky to be able to find the Secret Realm. Why are you still nitpicking?¡±


    Beside her, a plump woman dressed in white scolded her.


    ¡°I was just joking,¡± Su Lian shrugged and said with a smile.


    At the same time, a milky-white bird rushed over from afar and landed on Su Lian¡¯s shoulder. It chirped beside her ear.


    A moment later, the bird flapped its wings again and left. On the other hand, Su Lian¡¯s charming face was full of surprise.


    ¡°What happened?¡± seeing this, the woman in white asked curiously.


    Su Lian smiled charmingly and explained, ¡°Wang Zhan led thousands of people to attack the people of Medicine King Valley at the sixth gathering point of demon beasts. In the end, he lost more than half of his people, and Gu Xi escaped.¡±


    Surprise also surfaced on the white-clothed lady¡¯s face when she heard these words.


    ¡°Was it that Gu Xi who killed them?¡± a lady behind her hurriedly asked.


    Su Lian shook her head and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I heard that there were demonic beasts helping Gu Xi. However, I don¡¯t know the specifics.¡±


    ¡°Looks like this Gu Xi is indeed extraordinary.¡±


    The white clothed lady smiled. She immediately turned around and slowly walked in a certain direction. However, her voice was slowly transmitted over, ¡°Quickly find the next gathering point of the demon beasts. If we don¡¯t obtain some points, they will be far ahead of us this time around.¡±


    The few female competitors from the glazed tile sect quickly followed after her voice sounded.


    ¡°Gu Xi, your identity is making me more and more curious.¡±


    ¡°I hope you stay alive, so we can meet again.¡±


    Su Lianzhen raised her head slightly and looked at the location of the sixth gathering point.

 Chapter 268 - Points Ranking Board

    The mountains were continuous and the forests were dense.


    From time to time, the roars of a few demon beasts could be heard in this mountain range.


    However, there were two figures in an unremarkable cave.


    They were Gu Xi and Little Nine, who had been rushing all the way here.


    At this moment, they were dozens of miles away from the previous sixth gathering point. Although it was not very far, Gu Xi expected that even if Wang Zhan suddenly became extremely brave, the latter would not dare to chase after them.


    His consciousness spread to the surroundings and covered the nearby mountains. Gu Xi did not notice the slightest movement, not even a trace of human activity.


    Without any pursuers, Gu Xi secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although he was not afraid of Wang Zhan and his men, he could not continue to drag on with Little Nine¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°Go and be on guard. Don¡¯t let anyone or demon beasts approach this place.¡± Gu Xi turned to look at Little Jin, who had already turned into a carp.


    Little Jin blinked its eyes, and its figure disappeared.


    At the same time, a divine beast¡¯s pressure quietly spread out. In the blink of an eye, it covered a large area of the surrounding area.


    In the mountain range, almost all the demon beasts cowered and crawled on the ground when they sensed Little JIn¡¯s aura. Not to mention getting close to the cave where Gu Xi and the others were, even walking was a problem for them now.


    In the cave, Gu Xi asked Little Nine to sit cross-legged while he came behind Little Nine and quietly entered her body with his mind.


    He could clearly see that a violent spiritual power was rampaging inside Little Nine¡¯s body. Little Nine tried to control the spiritual power to punish it, but because of the lack of spiritual power, she failed repeatedly. This caused that violent spiritual power to become more and more violent and unscrupulous.


    Gu Xi frowned. He wanted to rely on his own spiritual power to help Little Nine, but he did not make a move.


    He was afraid.


    As Little Nine was a divine beast, the structure of the meridians in her body was completely different from that of a human. Once he controlled the spiritual power to enter Little Nine¡¯s body, the slightest carelessness would cause Little Nine¡¯s meridians to be completely destroyed. As a result, it would cause her cultivation to be completely dispersed. In serious cases, it could even threaten Little Nine¡¯s life!


    Even as a divine beast, once her meridians were completely destroyed, this kind of serious injury was enough to kill her!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can take it.¡± As if sensing Gu Xi¡¯s worry, Little Nine suddenly spoke softly.


    Gu Xi shook his head and fell into deep thought.


    A moment later, his eyes lit up.


    If he could not help her, what if he relied on the System?


    ¡°System, test this spiritual energy.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s voice sounded in his heart.


    [Ding! The spiritual energy of the ancient divine beast has been detected.]


    [There are 56,931 impurities in total.]


    [Would the Host like to proceed with the extraction?]


    ¡°Yes!¡± hearing this, Gu Xi was overjoyed and quickly replied.


    Being able to extract it meant that there was a chance of success!


    [Extracting]


    As the System¡¯s voice sounded out, an aura that came out of nowhere suddenly entered Little Nine¡¯s body, instantly enveloping the violent spiritual power.


    Gu Xi could feel that the violent spiritual power was melting rapidly, and it would probably disappear before long.


    However, Little Nine remained unmoved, as if she did not feel the huge change that was happening in her body at all.


    Since she did not notice it, Gu Xi was too lazy to explain.


    Just like that, a night passed in the blink of an eye.


    The next morning, the System¡¯s voice sounded again.


    [Extraction complete]


    Little Nine¡¯s body trembled slightly, and her pretty face gradually became rosy. It was completely different from the previous paleness.


    ¡°It disappeared!¡± Little Nine turned around and looked at Gu Xi with a face full of pleasant surprise. ¡°The will of that demon beast that I fought! The will that remained in the spiritual power in my body has disappeared!¡±


    ¡°In other words, that spiritual power has already turned into pure and ownerless spiritual power. Without the will of that demon beast, I can absorb it into my body as much as I want,¡± Little Nine said with a smile.


    Hearing this result, the knot in Gu Xi¡¯s heart finally loosened.


    Being able to absorb that spiritual power into her body without any scruples meant that Little Nine¡¯s realm would rise again. It could be considered a blessing in disguise.


    ¡°In that case, you should absorb it as soon as possible.¡± Gu Xi smiled cheerfully as he fought to keep his eyelids open.


    In order to prevent any accidents from happening, he did not close his eyes for an entire night.


    ¡°But now, I might have to sleep for a period of time. Not only do I have to absorb this spiritual power, but I also have to take this opportunity to recover from the injuries in my body,¡± Little Nine said with some guilt.


    Once she entered a deep sleep, she did not know when she would wake up.


    This also meant that before she woke up, she would not be able to help Gu Xi in any way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Little Jin around, there won¡¯t be any problems,¡± Gu Xi said with a smile.


    At the mention of Little Jin, Little Nine also nodded in agreement.


    Although she did not like that guy at first, ever since the golden carp leaped through the dragon gate, even Little Nine had to admit that Little Jin¡¯s strength had a qualitative leap.


    Without much hesitation, Little Nine took the initiative to enter the demon beast space.


    This was the first time she had returned to it after transforming into a human form.


    After all, she did not know how long she would be asleep this time. She did not want Gu Xi to be guarding her. The best way was naturally to enter the demon beast space.


    As Little Nine fell into a deep sleep, Gu Xi also completely relaxed.


    After successive battles, he was already extremely exhausted. Unknowingly, he leaned against the rock wall and fell asleep.


    By the time he woke up again, it was already afternoon.


    He got up and slowly stretched his waist. Gu Xi summoned Little Jin back.


    After a short rest, even though he had not completely recovered the spiritual energy that he had used up, at least his mental state had recovered to its peak.


    With a flip of his right hand, an emerald jade pendant appeared in his hand.


    With a glance, Gu Xi¡¯s gaze fell on the ranking list.


    First Place, Vast Expanse Sword Domain, 6,728 points.


    Second place, Daluo Sect, 6,533 points.


    Third place, Raging Fire Valley, 6,321 points.


    Fourth place, Hehuan Sect, 6,161 points.


    Fifth Place, Star Pavilion, 5,894 points.


    Sixth Place, Yunxiao Sect, 5,671 points.


    Seventh Place, Flying Star Sect, 5,255 points.


    Eighth place, Liuli Sect, 5,197 points.


    ¡­


    Gu Xi¡¯s mouth twitched as he glanced at the rankings.


    These guys were a little too extreme, right?!


    The competition had only started a few days ago!


    If this continued, their points would soon surpass 10,000!


    Gu Xi¡¯s gaze shifted slightly as his gaze fell on her own score.


    691 points!


    1


    This gap was really not an ordinary one¡­

 Chapter 269 - Accidental Discovery: Ancient Netherworld Lizards!

    ¡°What a bunch of freaks!¡±


    Putting away the jade pendant, Gu Xi shook his head with a bitter smile.


    If he still didn¡¯t make a move, he would have wasted his time coming to this competition.


    After thinking for a while, Gu Xi got up and left.


    Now that Little Nine had fallen into a deep sleep, Liu Qingqing and Wang Shi had also successfully escaped. Although he did not know where they had gone, the matter had come to a temporary end.


    The most important thing now was to earn some points first.


    After leaving the cave, Gu Xi spread out his consciousness and simply sensed for a while. He did not leave. Instead, he went straight into the depths of the mountain range.


    Under his perception, there were many demon beasts in this stretch of mountain range. Although it could not be considered a large number, it was still better than wandering around alone.


    As Gu Xi¡¯s figure disappeared into the mountain forest, the mournful howls of demon beasts rose into the sky from time to time.


    One man and one sword, killing the demon beasts in this mountain range without any ability to retaliate.


    The Medicine King Valley¡¯s points began to increase rapidly again. Although there was still an almost insurmountable gap between them and the top few sects, based on this speed, it should not take long for the Medicine King Valley to catch up.


    In the depths of the mountain range.


    Roar roar roar!


    Following the roar of another demon beast, its huge body fell to the ground in a pool of blood. In just a few breaths, the vitality in its pupils had already disappeared.


    Putting away his long sword, Gu Xi glanced at the jade pendant and found that the Medicine King Valley¡¯s points had already reached 1,751 points.


    It had increased by more than 1,000 points!


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough, the difference is still too great.¡±


    Gu Xi frowned and immediately lifted his foot, intending to head deeper into the valley.


    However, at the next moment, a dark green light rushed over from not far away and shot directly towards Gu Xi¡¯s head from behind.


    Gu Xi¡¯s figure paused and the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile.


    Immediately after, his figure trembled and his entire body disappeared from where he stood.


    A second later, the green light missed him and landed on the spot where he was standing.


    Sizzle sizzle¨C


    White bubbles kept popping up on the ground. A moment later, a huge hole appeared.


    Not far away, Gu Xi reappeared with a serious expression.


    It was obvious that the green light had an extremely corrosive nature.


    Fortunately, he had noticed it long ago. If he was accidentally touched by the green light, a piece of flesh would probably fall off instantly. His entire body would be completely corroded, and not even his bones would be left behind!


    His gaze moved slightly, and Gu Xi¡¯s gaze fell on the spot where the faint green light had appeared.


    There, a demon beast that looked like a lizard was continuously spitting out its tongue. Its pair of earthy yellow eyes were also staring straight at Gu Xi.


    Although this demon beast was not big, Gu Xi did not dare to underestimate it. If he was slightly careless, he might meet an extremely miserable fate!


    [Ding! Ancient Netherworld Lizard detected.]


    [There are 65,812 impurities in the bloodline.]


    [Would the Host like to extract it?]


    ¡°Ancient Netherworld Lizard?¡± Gu Xi raised his eyebrows and could not help but fall into deep thought.


    He did not know much about the Netherworld Lizard, but he could at least confirm one thing, that the Netherworld Lizard was a kind of demon beast that lived in groups!


    Since there was one here, it meant that there was definitely more nearby!


    In this mountain range, there would definitely be a group of Ancient Netherworld Lizards that lived here!


    Killing one would not earn him many points, but what if he killed all of them?


    After all, they were genuine ancient demon beasts!


    After coming back to his senses, Gu Xi grinned, and his eyes shone as he looked at the Netherworld Lizards.


    This was simply a big pie that fell from the sky!


    With a flip of his palm, the longsword appeared out of thin air once again.


    Sharp Sword Qi burst out at the same time, and a streak of Sword Qi rushed towards the Netherworld Lizard¡¯s location. Wherever it passed, not even a blade of grass remained.


    ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss¡­¡±


    As if it felt the power of the Sword Qi, the Netherworld Lizard continuously spat out its tongue. The outer layer of its armor-like skin emitted a green glow, and immediately, its outer layer became a few times thicker. It was as if it had really become a layer of armor.


    However, no matter how thick its skin was, in the face of the difference in strength, everything was useless.


    The sword aura whizzed past and ruthlessly struck the Netherworld Lizard¡¯s body.


    The Netherworld Lizard¡¯s entire body was actually flipped over. A large portion of the outer layer of its armor had already been damaged, revealing its flesh and blood.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss¡­


    After withstanding this attack with great difficulty, the Netherworld lizard spat out its tongue to warn Gu Xi before turning around and swiftly flying into the distance.


    At this moment, it finally understood that it was not the man¡¯s match.


    ¡°Please lead the way.¡±


    Looking at the direction where the Netherworld Lizard had fled to, Gu Xi grinned. The tip of his feet lightly tapped on the ground, and his entire body followed silently like a fallen leaf.


    That sword strike earlier was actually enough to take that fellow¡¯s life.


    It was just that under Gu Xi¡¯s deliberate retraction, it was only slightly injured.


    If the Netherworld Lizard died here, then he might not be able to find the exact location of the Netherworld Lizard¡¯s race in his entire life.


    One had to know that other than being famous for their poison, the Netherworld Lizard¡¯s concealment methods could even be said to be among the best among the demon beasts.


    As for the Netherworld Lizard from before, it was obvious at a glance that it was not yet an adult. Otherwise, Gu Xi would not have easily discovered that it was following him in the dark.


    A man and a beast were chasing each other as they shuttled through the mountain forest.


    Not long after, the Netherworld Lizard¡¯s figure suddenly stopped in front of them.


    Gu Xi also stopped in a hurry. However, he was not in a hurry to show himself. Instead, he chose to hide in the dark and observe quietly.


    However, what surprised Gu Xi was that the Netherworld lizard roared a few times towards his location. It was obvious that it had already discovered the fact that Gu Xi had been following it.


    For a moment, Gu Xi could not help but feel a little awkward.


    However, before he could react, rustling sounds could be heard from the depths of the surrounding forest.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression froze, and the spiritual energy in his body was instantly ready to be unleashed.


    Something was approaching, rapidly approaching!


    Not only that, there was more than one!


    Gu Xi¡¯s spiritual sense spread out, and he could not help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    He could clearly sense that a large number of Netherworld Lizards were approaching nearby!


    Evidently, he had unknowingly entered the territory of the Netherworld lizards.


    Soon, the first Netherworld Lizard appeared, followed by the second, third, and fourth¡­ Until Gu Xi could not count them all.


    ¡°There are so many of them¡­¡± Slowly scanning the surroundings, Gu Xi raised his eyebrows.


    Looking around, there were at least hundreds of Netherworld Lizards!


    This was a terrifying number of Netherworld Lizards!


    However, although they were surrounded, Gu Xi did not show any panic at all.

 Chapter 270 - All of Them Were Purified, the Points Skyrocketed!

    In the depths of the mountain range, facing the siege of hundreds of Ancient Netherworld Lizards alone¡­ An ordinary person would have long peed their pants in fear. However, Gu Xi appeared to be very calm about this.


    After a short period of observation, he was able to make a preliminary conclusion that there were no demon beasts whose strength was higher than that of a Quasi-saint among the Netherworld Lizards in front of him.


    Although it might be a little troublesome for Gu Xi to deal with them, there were some things that he did not have to do personally.


    Gu Xi grinned and immediately snapped his fingers.


    In the next moment, a golden carp appeared out of thin air.


    Following Little Jin¡¯s appearance, the Netherworld Lizards could not help but hiss. The few more powerful Netherworld Lizards at the front subconsciously took a few steps back.


    Even though Little Jin did not reveal his true body, the bloodline pressure that he intentionally or unintentionally emitted already made them feel an inexplicable fear.


    Very quickly, Gu Xi¡¯s command was transmitted into Little Jin¡¯s mind.


    Following that, Little Jin blinked its eyes. Its small and exquisite fish body swayed slightly, and the golden light emitted from its body began to become more and more dazzling.


    Following that, the supreme pressure from the divine beast intensified.


    At this moment, Little Jin poured out its own pressure without holding back.


    Under its deliberate control, the mountain range within a radius of tens of kilometers was completely covered by its aura.


    Feeling this pressure, the eyes of all the Netherworld Lizards revealed fear. One by one, they turned around and wanted to flee. However, very soon, they had no choice but to kneel on the ground and tremble.


    Just by relying on the pressure, Little Jin had already managed to firmly control the entire group of Netherworld Lizards on the spot.


    The smile on Gu Xi¡¯s face became even wider. He stopped just as he was about to swing the longsword in his hand.


    If they were to use this opportunity to kill all the Netherworld Lizards now, their Medicine King Valley¡¯s points would definitely increase by leaps and bounds. However, if they wanted to fight for first place in the competition, it was likely not enough.


    After all, although these were Ancient Netherworld Lizards, their bloodlines were not pure. To put it bluntly, they were just a bunch of amateurs.


    However, what if their bloodlines were pure?


    Perhaps the points would increase even more!


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi called out to the System without hesitation and chose the closest ancient Netherworld Lizard to begin the bloodline purification.


    [In the process of purification]


    [Purification complete]


    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, the purification was completed.


    The appearance of the purified Netherworld Lizard also changed. Its originally armor-like skin became thicker and heavier, and the dark green light emitted from its body also became more profound. Even its body size had become nearly twice as big.


    Although the change was not big, Gu Xi knew that this was the true ancient Netherworld Lizard!


    Even so, the Netherworld Lizard was still unable to be immune to Little Jin¡¯s pressure.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Gu Xi raised his hand slightly. The longsword in his hand slashed down at the Netherworld Lizard.


    Ding!


    A clear sound sounded. Sparks lit up.


    Gu Xi¡¯s eyes flashed with a trace of surprise. He did not expect the defense of the purified Netherworld Lizard to actually rise to such a level.


    Although he had not used his full strength in this sword attack, demon beasts below the King stage did not have the slightest bit of defense!


    After all, the Netherworld Lizard in front of him was only at the peak of the Almighty stage!


    ¡°Interesting. I¡¯d like to see how many times you can withstand my attack.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression froze. A sharp Sword Qi soared into the sky and slashed down again at the Netherworld Lizard not far away.


    He did not hold back at all in this attack!


    As expected, under the full force of the attack, the Netherworld Lizard¡¯s body was instantly torn apart. Blood and flesh flew everywhere and its life was taken away at the same time.


    At the same time, Gu Xi did not have the time to be complacent. He quickly took out the jade pendant and looked. He saw that the original 1,751 points had become 1,792 points!


    A whole 41 points!


    Gu Xi swung his sword again. Under his control, the Sword Qi swept across and another Netherworld Lizard died under the sword, but it didn¡¯t affect anything else.


    1,813 points!


    An increase of 21 points!


    Seeing this, Gu Xi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The points gained from killing an ordinary Netherworld Lizard were obviously not comparable to killing a Netherworld Lizard that had been purified by the System!


    Gu Xi¡¯s gaze moved slightly. His gaze swept across all the Netherworld Lizards, and his heart was already burning with passion.


    If he could kill all these Netherworld Lizards, then Medicine King Valley would have a high chance of becoming the number one sect in one go!


    To Gu Xi, the Netherworld Lizards in front of him were no longer demon beasts, but were instead points!


    Without the slightest hesitation, Gu Xi immediately shouted, ¡°Purify the bloodlines of all Netherworld Lizards!¡±


    [Received command, purification in progress]


    The System immediately responded.


    Compared to extracting a Netherworld Lizard, the purification time this time was clearly a little longer.


    However, under the suppression of Little Jin¡¯s bloodline, Gu Xi was not worried that these fellows would suddenly erupt and something like that would happen.


    Very quickly, the time it takes for an incense stick to burn passed quietly.


    [Ding! Purification complete.]


    Looking around, he saw that the appearance of all the Netherworld Lizards had undergone similar changes. All of the Netherworld Lizards had become much larger.


    Some of them had even become three to four times larger. This also meant that the bloodline within their bodies was more authentic and pure.


    Now that the System¡¯s work was done, it was time to watch Gu Xi¡¯s performance.


    He slowly raised the longsword in his hand, holding his breath and concentrating. Gu Xi withdrew the sword aura around him, and all of it gradually flowed toward him.


    Without any fancy moves, he swept the longsword in his hand.


    The speed was not fast, it could even be said to be very slow.


    A moment later, the longsword was put away by Gu Xi again.


    At the same time, an extremely sharp Sword Qi with Gu Xi as the center spread out in all directions at lightning speed.


    The Sword Qi moved unhindered. Wherever it passed, be it flowers, trees, or even extremely hard boulders, they were all cut in half by this Sword Qi. Aside from these things, all the Netherworld Lizards were also cut in half!


    This slash completely annihilated everything in its path!


    In just an instant, other than Gu Xi and Little Jin, there were no other living beings within a ten-kilometer radius.


    When the bystanders saw this slash, their jaws would probably drop in shock.


    However, at this moment, Gu Xi did not have the time to appreciate his own results. He hurriedly took out his jade pendant and stared at the points displayed on it.


    2,841 points!


    3,652 points!


    4,993 points!


    ¡­


    In the end, the increase in points gradually slowed down, until it stopped completely.


    8,476 points!


    The points of the Medicine King Valley jumped to first place!

 Chapter 271 - The Mysterious Cave

    Somewhere on the planar battlefield.


    Two groups of people were confronting each other. Neither side took the initiative to attack. Not only that, no one even took the initiative to speak.


    The atmosphere was extremely tense. Everyone was tense.


    If Gu Xi was here, he would definitely be able to recognize that one of the groups was from the Vast Expanse Sword Domain.


    The man in the lead was none other than Li Du, the sword genius who was said to be one in a hundred years in the Vast Expanse Sword Domain.


    At this moment, he stood quietly on the spot with his eyes half-open. Just by looking at him, he looked as if he was about to fall asleep. However, no one dared to underestimate his strength.


    If he relaxed even a little, the longsword hanging from his waist might take his life!


    Not far away from Li Du, there were a few young men and women dressed in red. There was a flame pattern on their chests.


    Obviously, these people were disciples from the Raging Fire Valley.


    Not long ago, the two sides coincidentally met here. This was also the encounter between the first and third place in the grand competition.


    The people from the Raging Fire Valley naturally had plans for Li Du and the others.


    As long as they took over half of the points from the Vast Expanse Sword Domain, the Raging Fire Valley¡¯s points would instantly exceed 10,000!


    On the other hand, the Vast Expanse Sword Domain¡¯s ranking would instantly drop out of the top 10.


    The two sides had been in a stalemate for quite some time, but no one spoke, and no one made a move. It was as if everything was silent.


    Everyone¡¯s thoughts were well-understood by the other party.


    If they really started fighting, it was still unknown who was stronger or weaker.


    Although Li Du, as the leader of the Vast Expanse Sword Domain, had extraordinary strength, and was even a Sword Dao genius that was hard to come by in a hundred years. Meanwhile, the leader of the Raging Fire Valley, Qin Hai, was also not an ordinary person.


    It could even be said that the final outcome of the battle would depend on the two of them.


    Just as the atmosphere became tenser and tenser, all the jade pendants present simultaneously emitted waves of light.


    Qin Hai was stunned for a moment before he raised his eyebrows. There was some surprise in his eyes.


    He was very clear that the reason why the jade pendants were emitting this kind of light was that there were major changes in the competition. For example, the competition was about to end, or¡­ The first place had changed hands!


    Obviously, it was too early for the former. There was only one reason.


    Qin Hai hurriedly took out the jade pendant. The moment his gaze fell on it, his eyes widened uncontrollably.


    ¡°Looks like we almost got into a fight for no reason,¡± a moment later, Qin Hai put away the jade pendant and said with a smile.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Qin Hai waved his hand and led the other few disciples of the Raging Fire Valley who were still in the fog to turn around and leave.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this guy a little too cowardly?¡±


    ¡°To think that he can be considered the strongest person among the younger generation of the Raging Fire Valley. Is that all he¡¯s got?.¡±


    The two disciples from the Vast Expanse Sword Domain softly laughed when they saw Qin Hai leave without any explanation.


    On the other hand, Li Du did not change even the slightest. It was only when he took out his jade pendant and saw the changes on the ranking that his face, which had remained unchanged since ancient times, finally changed a little.


    ¡°Damn, how did the Medicine King Valley surpass us?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did they get so many points?¡±


    The people behind him also noticed the changes in the rankings and could not help but exclaim.


    ¡°Gu Xi, huh¡­¡± Li Du murmured and looked into the distance.


    Obviously, the Medicine King Valley¡¯s leap made this genius of swordsmanship interested in Gu Xi. He was just as curious as the others. An ordinary disciple of the Medicine King Valley¡­ He gained such a large number of points in such a short time.


    However, this kind of thing happened at the same time in all parts of the planar battlefield.


    ¡°What?! The Medicine King Valley actually became the first place, are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me, with just those few people?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Gu Xi was almost beaten to death by Wang Zhan of the Hehuan Sect a few days ago?¡±


    ¡°Could they have cheated?¡±


    ¡°There must be a problem!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Are you doubting our Daluo Sect?¡±


    Whether it was in the Safe Zone where people came and went, or in the deep mountains and forests¡­ As long as there were participants, everyone looked at the Medicine King Valley¡¯s points in disbelief.


    On the other side, Gu Xi did not know about this.


    As the instigator, he was simply dealing with the corpses of hundreds of ancient Netherworld Lizards.


    ¡°If I do this a few more times, first place will be guaranteed.¡±


    After checking the ranking again, Gu Xi put away the jade pendant.


    Unfortunately, demon beasts that lived in groups were rare, not to mention demon beasts like the Netherworld Lizards that had ancient bloodlines.


    Gu Xi did not think anymore and was about to leave. What he needed to do now was to leave this place as soon as possible and then search for the next group of victims.


    However, before he took a few steps, he accidentally caught a glimpse of a cave not far away from him from the corner of his eye.


    After thinking for a while, Gu Xi came in front of the cave.


    The cave was very small and could only accommodate one child. However, the depth of the cave was so deep that Gu Xi could not see the end of it.


    As far as his eyes could see, there was only endless darkness.


    Gu Xi subconsciously released his spiritual sense to extend into the depths of the cave. However, what surprised him was that his spiritual sense only extended for a few hundred feet before it stopped. It was as if there was something obstructing his spiritual sense¡¯s detection.


    As expected, there was something unusual inside!


    Gu Xi was able to determine immediately. After some deliberation, he summoned Little Jin out.


    ¡°Go in and take a look. Be careful,¡± Gu Xi said in a deep voice.


    Since his spiritual sense could not spread inside, he naturally would not go to an unknown place under unknown conditions.


    Little Jin did not hesitate at all. With a flick of his tail, it directly rushed into the cave.


    Meanwhile, Gu Xi quietly circulated his spiritual power, ready to deal with any sudden situation at any time.


    Very quickly, the time for an incense stick to burn quietly passed by.


    Just as Gu Xi was beginning to be a little worried, Little Jin finally returned.


    ¡°There are good things inside.¡±


    Little Jin¡¯s short sentence surprised Gu Xi, making him restless.


    Could it be that this was the place where the ancient big shots had fallen? Or was there an ancient divine artifact or something like that?


    All sorts of possibilities flashed through Gu Xi¡¯s mind, but in the end, he still did not know for sure. He could only go in personally to take a look.


    In any case, Little Jin had already explored the path inside, so there should not be any other dangers.


    Even if there were still dangers, Gu Xi was confident that he could deal with them.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi immediately entered the cave.


    Only after entering the cave did he suddenly realize that although the entrance of the cave was narrow, once one entered deep into it, the passage would become wider and wider. In the end, Gu Xi could walk normally.


    Walking along the mountain wall, very quickly, a medicinal herb appeared in Gu Xi¡¯s line of sight.

 Chapter 272 - Essence of the Snowfall Fungus!

    Looking at the spiritual herb in front of him, Gu Xi¡¯s breathing gradually became rapid.


    This spiritual herb was rooted in the soil, and it was almost entirely light blue. What was even more strange was that with it as the center, everything within a few feet of it had turned into ice sculptures. If one approached it, even the temperature between Heaven and Earth seemed to have dropped by a few degrees.


    After a long silence, Gu Xi muttered in disbelief, ¡°Snowfall Fungus?¡±


    Previously in the Medicine King Valley, Wu Nanshan had shown him the appearance of Snowfall Fungus.


    After observing it for a moment, Gu Xi was almost certain. This spirit herb in front of him was the one he was looking for!


    He had never thought that he would be so lucky to encounter a Snowfall Fungus here!


    If this matter were to spread out, it would definitely attract the attention of everyone!


    After confirming the identity of the spirit herb, Gu Xi subconsciously spread out his spiritual sense and quickly spread out in all directions.


    There were no traces of human activity, and there were also no traces of demon beast activity.


    Gu Xi frowned and could not help but feel a little puzzled.


    Logically speaking, such a precious spirit herb should be guarded by powerful demon beasts nearby. How come there were none here?


    Could it be that this spirit herb was fake?


    After carefully inspecting the spirit herb, it was indeed real.


    Very soon, Gu Xi suddenly thought of something.


    Who said there were no demon beasts nearby? He just killed hundreds of Ancient Netherworld Lizards, right?


    Moreover, he was currently in the Netherworld Lizards¡¯ territory. If that was the case, then those Netherworld Lizards were probably the guardian demon beasts of the Snowfall Fungus mushroom.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi could not help but come to a sudden realization.


    This was simply a big pie falling from the sky!


    Gu Xi could not wait to approach the Snowfall Fungus. However, he did not pick it because he knew that a spirit herb like this must have a unique picking method. Otherwise, if he were to blindly pick it, it was very likely to cause the spirit herb to be destroyed or greatly reduce its medicinal properties.


    If it was an ordinary cultivator, even if they were extremely lucky and encountered the Snowfall Fungus, they would also be worried about picking it. However, Gu Xi, who had the System, obviously did not have such concerns.


    ¡°Extract the essence.¡±


    Gu Xi rubbed his hands and said in a deep voice while enduring the cold around him.


    [Ding! The spirit herb Snowfall Fungus has been detected!]


    [Extraction in progress!]


    1


    The System quickly replied.


    As the System¡¯s voice sounded, a mysterious aura wrapped around the entire Snowfall Fungus. Immediately, the Snowfall Fungus began to gradually melt and shrink rapidly.


    Time passed little by little. The cold around them also slowly disappeared. The temperature between heaven and earth once again returned to normal.


    [Extraction successful!]


    After about 15 minutes, the original Snowfall Fungus had disappeared, replaced by a drop of dark blue viscous liquid.


    This was the essence of the Snowfall Fungus!


    However, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to absorb it. Instead, he carefully put it away in a jade bottle. Then, he got up and left the cave, heading deeper into the mountain range.


    He had killed hundreds of Netherworld Lizards here previously, which caused a huge commotion that would attract the other contestants. The safest way now was to leave this place and find another secret place to absorb it.


    As Gu Xi went deeper into the mountain range, he could clearly sense that the aura of the surrounding demon beasts was decreasing, but the quality of the demon beasts was gradually increasing.


    At a certain moment, Gu Xi stopped. After looking around, he nodded his head in satisfaction.


    This place was surrounded by mountains, and the terrain was extremely steep. If one wanted to enter this place, the only way was through this inconspicuous small path that he took.


    Gu Xi snapped his fingers, and Little Jin responded.


    ¡°Guard this place, don¡¯t let anyone in without my orders.¡± Gu Xi spoke with a serious expression.


    Little Jin blinked its eyes and disappeared from its original spot.


    With a genuine divine beast guarding this place, Gu Xi felt much more at ease.


    In the entire competition, there was probably no one who could defeat Little Jin alone.


    Even the ancient demon beasts on this plane battlefield were not willing to provoke Little Jin.


    After preparing all of this, Gu Xi walked toward the valley.


    Very quickly, he found a suitable place to sit cross-legged.


    With a flip of his wrist, an emerald jade bottle appeared in front of him.


    Taking a deep breath, Gu Xi opened the jade bottle, and the essence of the Snowfall Fungus slowly rushed out.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he guided the essence from between his brows into his body.


    In the next moment, Gu Xi¡¯s entire body suddenly froze. He could feel a large amount of pure spiritual energy flowing into his Dantian along with the essence.


    Not only that, boundless spiritual energy also filled his limbs and bones. It could be said that Gu Xi¡¯s body was now filled with an excessive amount of spiritual energy!


    The excessive spiritual energy made Gu Xi feel unprecedented pain in his meridians. Even his body had begun to gradually swell up, like an inflating rubber ball.


    At this moment, he had no time to think. He could only try his best to absorb the spiritual power, not daring to be the slightest bit negligent.


    If he was a little careless, this excessive amount of spiritual power was enough to burst his body!


    Even though Gu Xi tried his best to absorb the spiritual power in his body, his body continued to swell up. Even the surface of his skin had small cracks, and there was even dead blood flowing out of it.


    In just a moment, Gu Xi had turned into a bloody man.


    At this moment, most of Gu Xi¡¯s clothes had been destroyed by the spiritual power that was flowing all over his body, and his consciousness began to gradually become hazy.


    The sleepiness came. Gu Xi¡¯s body swayed, and he almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep!¡±


    Gu Xi suddenly bit the tip of his tongue. The pain caused him to be awake for a moment. He knew that once he fell asleep, he would never wake up again.


    This thought only flashed through his mind for a moment before exhaustion once again surged into his heart. The thick sleepiness returned and instantly drowned him.


    At the same time, the space in front of Gu Xi squirmed and Little Jin¡¯s figure appeared.


    Sensing Gu Xi¡¯s current state, Little Jin¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety and worry.


    However, even so, all it could do was anxiously stand by the side.


    [Detected that the Host¡¯s life is in too much danger!]


    [Activating self-defense!]


    Just as Gu Xi was about to fall into a deep sleep, the System¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    What followed was a refreshing feeling that seeped into his heart.


    The sleepiness in Gu Xi¡¯s mind was swept away in an instant, and his originally swollen body began to shrink at an extremely slow speed.

 Chapter 273 - Out of Seclusion, the Realm of Saints!

    Under the System¡¯s control, Gu Xi¡¯s body finally returned to normal.


    Although his body size had returned to normal, the spiritual energy in his body did not decrease at all. Instead, it was compressed and condensed together.


    This was similar to the refining of spiritual herbs, refining the spirit herbs in order to condense the last drop of inconspicuous essence.


    Gu Xi continued to sit cross-legged on the spot and entered into a state of seclusion.


    Little Jin, who was by the side, sighed in relief when he saw that Gu Xi was fine. Its body shook and it disappeared from the spot.


    What it needed to do was to ensure Gu Xi¡¯s absolute safety before he woke up.


    ¡­


    Time flew by, alternating between day and night.


    The bloody man, whose entire body was covered in blood scabs, still did not have the slightest movement.


    When the sun rose for the 15th time, a slight cracking sound was heard.


    Crack¨C


    The sound was very soft, but it was so obvious in this quiet valley, even a little ear-piercing.


    A golden carp appeared in front of the bloody man almost in an instant, looking at the bloody man with eyes full of joy and anticipation.


    It could faintly feel that the time had come.


    As expected, in the next moment, the cracking sounds suddenly became more frequent.


    One after another, the bloody scabs on the bloody man¡¯s body began to break and fall from top to bottom.


    Soon, the bloody scabs fell clean, revealing a slightly thin but somewhat robust body.


    Gu Xi closed his eyes tightly. If it were not for his well-proportioned breathing, one would think that someone had abandoned a statue here.


    He still did not move, like an old monk in meditation.


    Fifteen minutes¡­ two hours¡­


    After an unknown amount of time, Gu Xi¡¯s eyelashes slightly trembled.


    Immediately after, a vast and mighty pressure surged out from his body and began to spread in all directions.


    The speed of the spread was not fast, but it was very steady.


    Wherever it passed, it suppressed all the demon beasts within a radius of nearly a hundred miles in an absolutely crushing manner.


    Compared to Little Jin¡¯s divine beast pressure, it was even better.


    This pressure came slowly, but it was withdrawn very quickly.


    In a breath¡¯s time, the majestic pressure returned to Gu Xi¡¯s body.


    At the same time, that pair of eyes that had been tightly shut for half a month slowly opened.


    There was no shocking aura, and there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of chaotic spirit energy. At first glance, the current Gu Xi looked like an ordinary person who had never cultivated in his life.


    Everything was hidden in his body.


    He stood up and changed into a brand new green robe. Then, he slowly stretched his body.


    ¡°Is this¡­ the realm of Saints?¡±


    Gu Xi opened his right hand to take a look, and a smile appeared on his face.


    He could feel that this seemingly ordinary body was hiding a terrifying power. Even compared to his previous peak, he was much stronger.


    That¡¯s right, with the medicinal properties of the Snowfall Fungus, not only did he successfully recover to the Quasi-saint stage, he even used this opportunity to break through to the Saint stage!


    The current Gu Xi had the feeling that he could destroy everything with a flip of his hand.


    ¡°How long have I been in closed-door cultivation?¡±


    When he came back to his senses, Gu Xi smiled and looked at Little Jin.


    ¡¯15 days.¡¯ Little Jin¡¯s voice sounded in his mind.


    1


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long.¡± Gu Xi raised his eyebrows. This time was obviously out of his expectations.


    If he woke up a little later, the competition would have ended by then. This was still considered good. If he was trapped in this planar battlefield and could not get out, he would be finished.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi hurriedly took out the jade pendant and glanced at the rankings.


    The first place was still the Vast Expanse Sword Domain with 34,761 points.


    The second place made Gu Xi a little surprised. The Hehuan Sect had 32,198 points.


    The third place was the Liuli Sect with 31,060 points.


    The fourth place was the Raging Fire Valley with 30,980 points.


    The fifth place was the Star Pavilion with 30,810 points.


    The sixth place was the Yunxiao Sect with 27,724 points.


    Seventh Place, Flying Star Sect, 25,438.


    What surprised Gu Xi, even more, was that the Daluo Sect, the organizer of this competition, had come in eighth place with 21,497 points!


    There was a full 10,000 points difference from the first place!


    Just a little more and the Daluo Sect¡¯s ranking would fall out of the top 10.


    ¡°Looks like something interesting has happened in the past half a month.¡±


    The corners of Gu Xi¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, and then his face turned ugly again.


    Right now, their Medicine King Valley¡¯s score was only 9,946 points!


    They had not even broken through 10,000¡­


    Those points that he painstakingly obtained to land them in the leading position¡­


    They had once again been surpassed.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s continue to work hard.¡± Gu Xi sighed slightly, shook his head, and kept the jade pendant.


    Although he had already obtained the Snowfall Fungus and successfully refined and absorbed it, this did not mean that he would give up on this competition.


    Obtaining a good ranking for Medicine King Valley could also be considered as repaying Wu Nanshan¡¯s favor.


    Although the difference in points was very large, it was not that there was no chance to recover it.


    At the very least, the points had increased again. This meant that Liu Qingqing and the others were safe and sound.


    This was the first good news after they woke up.


    Gu Xi did not stay here any longer. She called Little Jin back and once again set foot on the path of hunting demon beasts.


    ¡­


    In the depths of the mountain range.


    Roar roar roar!


    The mournful screams of the demon beasts rang out, and then the sounds came to an abrupt stop.


    With a loud bang, Gu Xi¡¯s figure slowly walked out of the forest.


    After this period of endless slaughter, the Medicine King Valley¡¯s points had already reached more than 10,000 points. However, compared to the top ten sects, the efficiency of this increase in points could be said to be negligible.


    Although Gu Xi¡¯s current realm had improved considerably, he still did not have an advantage over those sects and factions that had locations where the demon beasts gathered.


    If he could know the locations of a few demon beast gathering points, he was confident that he could surpass everyone before the end of the competition!


    However, information about demon beast gathering points was an absolute secret in the competition. No one was willing to tell others what they knew for nothing.


    Of course, there were some exceptions.


    With this thought in mind, Gu Xi could not help but think about the top ten sects. After all, these guys had increased their points so quickly, so they must have the specific locations of the gathering points of various demon beasts.


    At the same time, Gu Xi raised his eyebrows and suddenly looked behind him.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, after not seeing you for a few days, your perceptive sense has improved quite a bit.¡±


    A few figures slowly walked out of the forest. The person in the lead was Su Lian.


    Seeing this, Gu Xi could not help but grin.


    Really, speak of the devil!

 Chapter 274 - Meeting Su Lian Again, Cooperation under Pressure!

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there should be a gathering point for demon beasts here. Why are you guys here?¡± Gu Xi¡¯s expression was cold, and he could not help but feel a little wary.


    Now that the competition was about to end, logically speaking, the Liuli Sect should be rushing around to kill demon beasts to earn points. Coming to this godforsaken place would just arouse suspicion.


    ¡°Looking at you, you seem to be in a hurry to earn points.¡±


    Su Lian smiled coquettishly, her gaze intentionally or unintentionally glancing at the dead demon beast.


    The demon beast¡¯s death was unsightly. Its wounds were smooth and shiny. It was obvious that it had been killed with a sharp weapon, and it was very likely that it had been killed in one hit!


    ¡°When this demon beast was alive, it had to be at least close to the strength of a Quasi-saint,¡± the plump woman in white said softly from the side.


    Obviously, she had also seen the fact that the demon beast was killed by Gu Xi in one hit.


    To be able to kill a demon beast that was close to the Quasi-saint stagein one hit, what kind of realm did the person who killed the demon beast have?


    Quasi-saint stage? Or¡­ Saint stage?


    The woman in white took a deep look at Gu Xi, and her heart became more vigilant.


    This guy who was able to escape from Wang Zhan and hundreds of people was indeed not as simple as they had imagined!


    ¡°Since you have seen through it, there is naturally nothing to hide.¡±


    Gu Xi smiled, flicked his sleeves, and continued, ¡°I would like to borrow the map of the gathering point of the demon beasts in your hands, may I?¡±


    After saying that, Gu Xi did not make any unnecessary movements and only took a step forward.


    This step was very ordinary and did not seem to be inappropriate at all.


    However, Su Lian and the woman in white who were at the front all had a change in expression.


    They could feel that an obscure aura had locked onto their entire Liuli Sect team, and the source of that aura was none other than Gu Xi who was not far away!


    ¡®This fellow¡¯s strength had greatly increased!¡¯


    This was Su Lian¡¯s first thought.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Why would we lend you the map!?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, exactly, aren¡¯t you clearly robbing us!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that our Liuli Sect is easy to bully just because we¡¯re all girls!¡±


    However, the remaining three women of the Liuli Sect did not have the same sharp senses as Su Lian and the other two, and did not sense anything strange at all.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± the woman in white shouted, scaring the others so much that they shrank back.


    They could not understand why the woman in white would suddenly get angry. It should be known that their senior sister¡¯s temper was usually extremely cold, and she rarely got angry.


    ¡°Asking us to hand over the map with just one sentence, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate, right?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, the woman¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Xi again.


    This time, her tone carried some probing.


    Gu Xi was not stupid, and naturally understood her thoughts.


    ¡°Then¡­ What if I do this?¡±


    Gu Xi chuckled. He raised a hand and pressed it towards the location of the people from the Liuli Sect.


    In the next moment, an incomparable pressure suddenly poured down from above them!


    Their faces turned deathly pale at the same time, and their bodies sank a few times. Their jade-like feet stepped into the soil below.


    As long as Gu Xi wanted to, with a thought, they would be buried alive here!


    Unless someone in the Saint stage came to rescue them, they would be imprisoned in this dark underground for the rest of their lives until they died!


    ¡°Controlling everything, you¡¯ve stepped into the Saint stage?!¡± The woman in white gritted her teeth and spoke, her eyes filled with shock.


    Hearing this, Su Lian and the others also looked at Gu Xi with shock in their eyes.


    Gu Xi did not answer her, but only smiled.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ we can work together,¡± at this moment, Su Lian suddenly said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need,¡± Gu Xi said coldly. He had no interest at all.


    Working with these women, he did not know when they would stab him in the back. At that time, it would be too late to regret it.


    Hearing Gu Xi¡¯s answer, Su Lian did not look surprised at all. However, she did not give up just like that. Instead, she continued, ¡°Recently, there have been a lot of strange phenomena in Safe Zone 3. We speculate that a large-scale Secret Realm is about to appear. This time, we are here to investigate.¡±


    ¡°As long as we cooperate, after the Secret Realm is over, we will give you the map of the gathering point of the demon beasts. Moreover, according to our investigation, the Secret Realm this time will attract most of the participants. Isn¡¯t this a good opportunity to earn points? If you want, we can also help you when the time comes.¡±


    Having said that, Su Lian forced a smile on her face.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but feel a little moved.


    One had to know that the Secret Realms on the planar battlefield had been passed down since ancient times! Moreover, it was able to attract most of the participants at once. Obviously, Secret Realms here were definitely not ordinary Secret Realms. There must be a lot of good things in it!


    Moreover, with so many sects and forces gathered together, just as Su Lian had said, it was indeed a good way to earn points.


    According to the rules of the competition, in order to earn points, in addition to the method of hunting demon beasts, there was also the method of robbing the points of other teams!


    Compared to hunting demon beasts, robbing this method was both time-saving and effective!


    At most, they could only rob half of their points in one go. If Gu Xi were to rob the Vast Expanse Sword Domain, which was ranked first, their Medicine King Valley¡¯s points would instantly soar to nearly 20,000 points! Together with the current Medicine King Valley¡¯s 10,000 points, their ranking would leap into the top 10!


    This collaboration was indeed very attractive!


    ¡°Really?¡± Gu Xi asked.


    ¡°Really!¡± Su Lian answered with a sincere face.


    After thinking for a moment, Gu Xi gently waved his hand, and the pressure instantly dissipated.


    Su Lian and the others heaved a sigh of relief almost at the same time, and the three women behind them directly collapsed to the ground. They no longer looked down on Gu Xi.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s cooperate for the time being.¡± Gu Xi spoke indifferently. His gaze swept back and forth between Su Lian and the woman in white. He continued in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t try to play any tricks. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡±


    If they dared to play any tricks, he did not mind robbing them first.


    Gu Xi did not know what it meant to be merciful to a woman. That would only result in a miserable death for him.


    Moreover, he only wanted to scare them this time. After all, Su Lian had once helped him and Liu Qingqing out of trouble. He could not really repay kindness with enmity and rob them.


    However, other than the Liuli Sect, Gu Xi would not show any mercy when dealing with other forces!

 Chapter 275 - Auction

    ¡°As little girls, we naturally know our limits.¡± Su Lian smiled coquettishly. Her long and narrow eyes narrowed into a straight line. She extended her jade-like hand toward Gu Xi. ¡°Then I wish us a pleasant cooperation.¡±


    Gu Xi glanced at her indifferently. She did not move at all. She only said coldly, ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Being ignored, Su Lian could not help but feel a little awkward. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. However, due to Gu Xi¡¯s unfathomable strength, even though she had a bad temper, she could only suppress the urge to beat Gu Xi to death.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Su Lian withdrew her hand and turned around to leave first.


    The woman in white sized up Gu Xi a few times before following the rest of the group.


    Sensing the woman in white¡¯s gaze, Gu Xi looked over. His gaze could not help but linger on her plump body for a moment, but his brows raised slightly.


    With Gu Xi¡¯s current Saint stage, he could not see through this woman!


    Either this woman¡¯s realm was far higher than his, or this woman had some special spirit tool that could block the perception of others.


    However, did an ordinary Liuli Sect disciple need to be so mysterious?


    This woman¡­ was obviously not simple.


    For a moment, Gu Xi did not even know if it was right to cooperate with them. However, since he had already said it, there was naturally no reason to take it back.


    Shaking his head, Gu Xi slowly followed.


    Under the lead of Su Lian and the others, in order to rush to Safe Zone 3 as soon as possible, they took all kinds of shortcuts. At the same time, they deliberately avoided most of the demon beasts. Even if they still inevitably encountered demon beasts along the way, they also used lightning-fast methods to quickly kill them.


    In less than half a day, a small town appeared at the end of their line of sight.


    Gu Xi landed at the back of the team and looked at the east side of the town not far away. He could feel that the heaven and earth spiritual power there was extremely unstable and chaotic. It was obvious that a large-scale Secret Realm was about to appear.


    Soon, they smoothly entered the town.


    Looking around, it could be said that the town was full of people. All kinds of people were mixed here, and there were at least thousands of people.


    Su Lian was right. Looking at the situation, the Secret Realm this time had indeed attracted most of the participants on the planar battlefield.


    ¡°It seems that we are not late.¡± Su Lian narrowed her eyes and smiled. Her gaze swept over the people around her.


    Wherever she passed, everyone avoided her gaze. They did not dare to look directly at her.


    ¡°An unknown Secret Realm can actually attract so many people.¡±


    Gu Xi curled his lips. He could not help but feel a little surprised.


    The white-clothed woman by the side pursed her lips and smiled. She said softly, ¡°Most of the people who came to participate in this competition actually did not have high hopes of advancing into the top 10. What they were more concerned about was that they would be able to earn a bucket of gold on this planar battlefield. The emergence of the Secret Realm, regardless of its size, would be an opportunity for them. If they were able to obtain one or two spirit tools passed down from the ancient times, then their trip would not have been in vain.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but nod in agreement.


    Those disciples who came from ordinary sects indeed did not have the qualifications to compete with the large sects like the Liuli Sect or the Vast Expanse Sword Domain. Being able to obtain something they wanted here, was indeed a good thing.


    With fewer points in their hands, naturally, no one would come looking for trouble.


    A bold idea suddenly emerged in Gu Xi¡¯s mind.


    Individual sects might have fewer points, but with so many people¡­


    When added together, it would be an astonishing number!


    Of course, Su Lian and the others did not know what Gu Xi was planning. The group advanced all the way and soon arrived at the center of the small town.


    In front of them stood a large building.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s still some time before the Secret Realm opens. If I have nothing to do, I might as well come here and see what good things I can find. Maybe I¡¯ll find something unexpected.¡±


    Su Lian pointed at the building in front of her and took the lead to walk inside. ¡°The auction in this planar battlefield is different from the ones outside. It might be smaller, but all the items auctioned are from the planar battlefield itself. In other words, every item you see is from ancient times.¡±


    Gu Xi raised his eyebrows, and could not help but become interested.


    The size of the auction house was indeed not big, and it could only accommodate a hundred people. Compared to the auction houses outside, which could easily accommodate thousands of people, it was indeed a little shabby.


    However, no one here would dislike these things. No matter how shabby the place was, it could not resist selling good things!


    Due to the Secret Realm, the auction hall was filled with people. There were at least 200 people in the hall, which could only accommodate about 100 people. The seats were filled with people, but there were still many people who could only stand.


    When they saw Su Lian and the others, a few people immediately stood up in a hurry and fought to give up their seats for Su Lian and the others. Gu Xi, who was at the side, was naturally ignored. He was even squeezed into a corner without anyone noticing.


    Gu Xi was a little speechless. However, beautiful women had special privileges wherever they went. He had to admit this, not to mention that there were five beautiful women.


    Su Lian and the others were not surprised by these people¡¯s solicitude. They did not forget to invite Gu Xi along as they sat down.


    This scene was naturally noticed by many people around them. Numerous gazes filled with envy, jealousy, and even hatred instantly landed on Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi was unmoved. He calmly sat beside Su Lian.


    In the next moment, Gu Xi felt a soul-stirring softness on his arm.


    At this moment, Su Lian smiled sweetly as she hugged Gu Xi¡¯s arm. The two of them seemed exceptionally intimate and even somewhat ambiguous.


    ¡°Damn! Did you see that? Did you see that?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, I¡¯m not blind!¡±


    ¡°Where did this guy come from? Why would Su Lian treat him¡­ so¡­¡±


    ¡°This kid isn¡¯t even half as handsome as me. Could it be that Miss Su likes this type of thing?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! If only I was sitting next to her!¡±


    All of a sudden, the male contestants could not help but wail out loud. If looks could kill, Gu Xi would have been cut into a thousand pieces by now.


    Gu Xi, on the other hand, did not feel happy at all. He said coldly, ¡°Let go.¡±


    He did not want to provoke so many enemies just because of Su Lian¡¯s simple action. Although he was not afraid of these people, it was better to avoid trouble.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Su Lian glared at Gu Xi fiercely and pulled her hand back with a snort.

 Chapter 276 - Black Armor

    At the same time, a new item was being auctioned on the stage. Due to its special location, there was no auctioneer in this auction house. Instead, the auctioneer would personally go up on stage to introduce the item. As for whether it would succeed or not, it all depended on the eloquence of the auctioneer and the value of the item itself.


    The new item was a huge axe-shaped spirit tool. On the whole, it did not look much different from the axe in the outside world. However, for some reason, the moment this spirit tool appeared, it attracted the surrounding spiritual energy to gather towards it.


    It was very obvious that this spirit tool had its own uniqueness, but Gu Xi was not interested.


    Although there were not many people who used this sort of axe-shaped spirit tool, it was a genuine ancient spirit tool after all. Many people present began to bid one after another.


    ¡°1,500!¡± A person was the first to speak loudly.


    The auctioneer on the stage shook his head slightly. Clearly, this was not the price he wanted.


    ¡°1,700!¡±


    ¡°2,000!¡±


    ¡°2,200!¡±


    One bid after another rang out. The price of this axe was also getting higher and higher.


    ¡°2,200 spirit stones? Is it that cheap?¡±


    Gu Xi, who was below the stage, frowned. He had a puzzled look on his face.


    Although he did not know the true level of this spirit tool, it was still a genuine ancient spirit tool. Moreover, it looked like it had just appeared in the world. 2,200 spirit stones was indeed too low a price.


    If it were in the outside world, the price would at least be more than ten times higher.


    ¡°The currency here is not spirit stones, but this.¡± The white-clothed woman pursed her lips into a smile and waved the jade pendant in her hand.


    Gu Xi was stunned at first, but then came to a sudden realization.


    The so-called bidding here was not spirit stones, but points in their hands!


    ¡°Many contestants may have limited strength, so they are unable to obtain many points. Hence, this trend has been in vogue since a few years ago. The contestants who are not strong enough will not choose to hunt demon beasts after entering this place, but choose to search for the ruins or Secret Realms here. They will bring the spirit treasures they obtained here to be auctioned in exchange for points ranking.¡±


    The white-clothed woman seemed to have sensed the doubt in Gu Xi¡¯s heart as she explained.


    Gu Xi nodded his head in agreement. This was indeed a good idea.


    If one was lucky enough to obtain a good spirit tool or medicinal pill, the number of points one could obtain here would also be an astonishing amount.


    For example, if the Snowfall Fungus that Gu Xi had previously encountered were to be sold here, he would probably earn at least tens of thousands of points, or even more.


    Tens of thousands of points would be enough to place anyone in the top 10.


    Of course, Gu Xi would definitely not sell the Snowfall Fungus.


    The bidding below the stage became more and more intense, and there were even sounds of arguments from time to time. However, because the auction house was guarded by the Daluo Sect, people did not dare to act rashly.


    In the end, this axe-shaped spirit weapon of unknown grade was bought by someone at a price of 3,500 points. The auctioneer also left the auction house happily after the transaction.


    Soon, the next auction item appeared seamlessly.


    The auctioneer for this new item was a man. However, at this moment, he appeared to be somewhat dispirited, and his face was extremely pale. His clothes were stained with blood, and it was obvious that he had suffered serious injuries.


    ¡°This item was obtained from a special Secret Realm. Please take a look at it.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. He raised his hand and with a flip, a black item appeared in his hand.


    Many gazes fell on the item, but no one recognized it.


    ¡°This item is an armor. Although it doesn¡¯t look very elegant on the outside and I don¡¯t know how strong its defense is, I believe that its rank is definitely not simple. The starting price is 3,000 points.¡±


    The man introduced the item expressionlessly and then waited for the crowd below the stage to bid.


    For a moment, the audience fell into silence.


    Pfft¨C


    Not long after, a sneer was heard.


    What followed was the laughter of the crowd.


    ¡°Is that it? Only some armor? It looks more like a piece of charcoal, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who knew where this guy found such a piece of trash?¡±


    ¡°He has the nerve to start the bid at 3,000 points for this piece of trash. I¡¯m dying of laughter¡­¡±


    A series of derisive laughter rang out.


    The man¡¯s cold and gloomy expression also twitched, and a wave of anger surged up. He sternly berated, ¡°What do you know?! In order to get this, none of my Senior and Junior Brothers of our Three Elements Sect who came to participate in this competition survived! This thing is definitely extraordinary!¡±


    As soon as these words were said, the mocking laughter of the crowd paused for a moment, and then it became even more impudent.


    ¡°Just for this damn thing, you¡¯ve wasted so many lives. Your Three Elements Sect really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good in the market!¡± Someone in the crowd shouted this.


    The man¡¯s face instantly darkened. A surge of violent spiritual power burst out from his body and rushed towards the person who spoke in a flash.


    At that time, it was not easy for him to escape the Secret Realm under the cover of his fellow disciples. He absolutely could not tolerate someone insulting them like this!


    Looking at the man who was rushing over, the person who spoke was somewhat stunned. Apparently, he did not expect this guy to actually dare to attack him in public.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! Stop!¡±


    At the same time, two guards of the Daluo Sect appeared on both sides of the man. As the man was already injured, he was easily controlled.


    ¡°If you dare to say another word, I will definitely take your life out of here!¡±


    The man looked at the person who spoke, his gaze was vicious and gloomy.


    He did not intend to really make a move earlier. Moreover, he did not even touch a single hair of the person who spoke. Clearly, he did not want to be expelled from the competition.


    ¡°Do you think that I am afraid of you?¡±


    Perhaps it was because it would be a little inappropriate if he were to cower in front of so many people, that person raised his head and replied, ¡°Alright, just you wait.¡±


    The man took a deep look at that person and nodded expressionlessly. After which, he turned around and returned to the stage.


    ¡°This fellow is really a ruthless person.¡±


    Gu Xi smiled and said after seeing this scene.


    Even Su Lian, who was standing at the side, nodded her head in agreement.


    Gu Xi¡¯s gaze moved slightly and his gaze once again landed on that jet-black armor.


    The surface of this item was as black as charcoal, and some of the patterns on the armor could be vaguely seen. However, more importantly, Gu Xi did not feel the slightest spiritual energy fluctuation from the inside to the outside of this so-called spirit equipment.


    To put it bluntly, this so-called armor did not look like a piece of spirit equipment at all!

 Chapter 277 - Sorry, You Missed It

    If it wasn¡¯t for the sincerity in the man¡¯s words, Gu Xi probably would not have even looked at the armor.


    ¡°If this thing is really as extraordinary as the man said¡­¡± Gu Xi muttered to herself in a low voice. After a while, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    If he could not figure out what this thing was, he could look with the System!


    ¡°System, let¡¯s see what this thing is.¡±


    [Roger! Analyzing!]


    [Ding! Ancient Swimming Dragon Armor detected!]


    [Total impurities 59,613!]


    [Would the Host like to extract it?]


    The System quickly gave Gu Xi¡¯s answer.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi was a little excited.


    Although he did not know what the Ancient Swimming Dragon Armor was, it should not be too bad as it was a piece of ancient spirit tool.


    Moreover, Gu Xi needed a spirit tool for self-defense. The Swimming Dragon Armor came at the right time. More importantly, no one wanted to fight for the Swimming Dragon Armor, so it was a good opportunity to take advantage of the situation.


    ¡°I bid 3,000!¡± without further thought, Gu Xi raised his hand and said loudly.


    As soon as he said this, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to look at him. They wanted to see which idiot would waste his points to buy this thing.


    ¡°That person¡­ Looks so familiar!¡±


    ¡°Yo, that person is incredible! That person is the Medicine King Valley disciple who had a conflict with the Hehuan Sect some time ago.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Wang Zhan brought a few hundred people to kill him at that time. I didn¡¯t expect that he would almost fail miserably in the end.¡±


    It was obvious that someone present had seen Gu Xi somewhere before. Their conversation spread and soon, everyone looked at Gu Xi with curiosity.


    Gu Xi did not pay any attention to the words of the others. His gaze was fixed on the man on the stage.


    As long as he nodded, the transaction would be considered a success.


    However, the man did not nod his head.


    3,000 points was the starting price, but it was not the price he was willing to sell.


    How could the item that cost the lives of his fellow disciples only be worth 3,000?


    The man¡¯s gaze swept back and forth across the faces below the stage. There was some anxiety on his face, but the crowd that had not heard from him for a long time made him feel disappointed and unwilling.


    ¡°I offer 5,000.¡± Right at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded.


    Everyone was deeply shocked, and they all turned their heads to look in the direction of the voice.


    Gu Xi was the same, but after looking for a second, his face sank.


    ¡°Wang Zhan¡­¡± He narrowed his eyes, and a trace of killing intent flashed through his eyes.


    If it was not for Little Nine¡¯s injuries the last time, Wang Zhan would have already died!


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for half a month, and now you just appeared in front of me!¡±


    Wang Zhan chuckled and walked in front of Gu Xi as if there was no one else around. He immediately turned his head to look at the man on the stage and continued, ¡°Can you announce the sale now?¡±


    Hearing this, the man clenched his fists and was a little hesitant.


    He believed that the price could go up even further, but this would undoubtedly offend the Hehuan Sect. If that was the case, his end would not be any better than his fellow disciples who had died.


    After some hesitation, the man was about to announce the result.


    At this moment, Gu Xi raised his hand again. ¡°6,000.¡±


    ¡°7,000.¡± Wang Zhan crossed his arms and smiled disdainfully.


    Gu Xi frowned and raised his hand again. ¡°8,000.¡±


    He knew clearly that Wang Zhan did not want this Swimming Dragon Armor. The latter just wanted to use this opportunity to make him feel disgusted.


    ¡°10,000!¡± Wang Zhan casually raised a finger and looked at Gu Xi with a smile. ¡°I wonder you will squander away a small fortune from your Medicine King Valley?¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression did not change, but he did some calculations in his heart.


    Right now, he only had around 12,000 points in his hand. At most, he could only bid once more and that would be the limit. On the other hand, the current Hehuan Sect had over 32,000 points, which was 20,000 more than him!


    ¡°12,000.¡± Gu Xi spoke again.


    Since that was the case, he would offer all of them!


    He would bet that Wang Zhan would not continue to follow!


    Everyone present sucked in a breath of cold air. The man on the stage was already breathing rapidly, his face filled with disbelief.


    He never would have thought that this unknown piece of armor could be sold for a sky-high price of 12,000 points!


    ¡°Congratulations, you have successfully obtained a piece of trash.¡± Following Gu Xi¡¯s bid again, Wang Zhan¡¯s face was filled with schadenfreude.


    It was clear that he did not intend to continue following. If he were to be countered by Gu Xi in the end, he would have wasted more than 10,000 points to buy a piece of trash. At that time, not only would the ranks of the Hehuan Sect fall out of the top ten, if he were to lose the opportunity to fight for the championship of the competition because of this, he was afraid that he would not have a good ending when he returned to the sect afterward.


    This was something that only a fool would do. Of course, it would be better to leave it to Gu Xi.


    ¡°This thing should belong to me now, right?¡± Gu Xi did not pay attention to Wang Zhan. Instead, his gaze fell on the man.


    ¡°Oh oh oh, right, it¡¯s yours now.¡±


    The man came back to his senses and quickly threw the armor in his hand to Gu Xi. Gu Xi also gave the man 12,000 points.


    ¡°Are you sure I bought a piece of trash?¡± Gu Xi looked at Wang Zhan in front of him and curled his lips.


    His thumb rubbed against the rough surface of the armor. At the same time, Gu Xi ordered the System in his mind.


    ¡®Extract!¡¯


    [Ding! Ancient Swimming Dragon Armor detected!]


    [Extracting in progress!]


    ¡°Not only do I know that what you bought is trash, but I also know that your Medicine King Valley has no chance of becoming the champion of this competition. And you, Gu Xi, will definitely not leave this planar battlefield unscathed!¡±


    Wang Zhan grinned, his voice cold.


    He had coveted the two divine beasts in Gu Xi¡¯s hands for a long time. It was not easy for him to meet Gu Xi again. Moreover, the Spirit-chasing Competition was nearing its end. He would definitely not let go of this opportunity.


    ¡°As for who is unable to leave this planar battlefield, it is still too early to say. However, I can prove one thing to you now. This¡­ is not trash.¡±


    [Extraction complete!]


    Gu Xi and the System¡¯s voice sounded almost at the same time.


    At the same time, a strong spiritual energy fluctuation suddenly erupted between the two of them!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    ¡°Look¡­ look at that armor!¡±


    The crowd was a little flustered, and some of them quickly found the source of the problem.


    One by one, their gazes focused on the black armor. At this moment, the surface of the armor was covered with fine cracks that looked like spider webs, and a shocking fluctuation was constantly being emitted from it.


    Vaguely, there was a familiar feeling.


    Gu Xi was somewhat puzzled, but he quickly understood that this was the might of a dragon!


    Although it was slightly different from Little Jin¡¯s might, he was certain of this!

 Chapter 278 - Movements of the Secret Realm

    The outer layer of the armor was cracking, and dazzling light was reflected in the cracks.


    Crack crack crack ¡ª


    The cracking sounds became more and more frequent, until finally, the outer layer of the armor completely fell off, revealing the true appearance of the armor.


    Strictly speaking, this was not hard armor, but soft armor. It was just that the outer layer of the armor was wrapped in a layer of darkness, making it look like hard armor.


    This was a bright silver soft armor. The surface of the soft armor was engraved with several lively swimming dragons. As the light flickered, it was as if one could really see them swimming.


    With the appearance of this soft armor, the entire auction hall was filled with the might of dragons. Some of the participants with slightly lower cultivation realms were already trembling when they sensed this pressure. Some of them even turned their heads and rushed out of the hall in fear.


    However, the vast majority of people remained where they were. After all, most of the people who were able to come here were not ordinary people. They were all the cream of the crop among the younger generation.


    ¡°This thing is actually so extraordinary!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I really made a mistake this time¡­¡±


    ¡°This time, Gu Xi has picked up a treasure.¡±


    Numerous gazes gathered on the soft armor in Gu Xi¡¯s hands. Many people sighed with emotion. They regretted that they had not discovered the clues earlier.


    At the very least, they might still have a sliver of a chance to compete.


    On the other hand, Wang Zhan¡¯s face was green, as if he was sick.


    He was unwilling, and could not believe it.


    Such a peerless treasure had slipped away from his hands just like that!


    If he had raised the price again just now, perhaps this soft armor would belong to him!


    What was even more unacceptable to him was that this item had fallen into the hands of his sworn enemy, Gu Xi!


    ¡°Although I spent more than 10,000 points, I think it was worth it.¡±


    Gu Xi waved the soft armor in his hand at Wang Zhan, and then he put it on his body on the spot. This made Wang Zhan gnash his teeth in hatred. He wanted nothing more than to rip off Gu Xi¡¯s skin and pull out his tendons and lay him down here.


    However, no matter how furious he was in his heart, Wang Zhan still forcefully suppressed it. His expression gradually returned to its usual calm as he smiled coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t be too complacent. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re a little lucky this time.¡±


    ¡°So what if you have another soft armor? You won¡¯t be able to walk out of this place in the end.¡±


    Wang Zhan turned around and left as his voice sounded from afar.


    ¡°What a stubborn duck.¡± Gu Xi curled his lips in disdain before sitting down again.


    If not for the rules of the competition, with Gu Xi¡¯s current strength, he would have killed Wang Zhan with a single slap. There was no need for Gu Xi to talk so much nonsense with him.


    As soon as he sat down, Su Lian, who was at the side, said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Gu, you have good eyesight. I was not able to discern the value of this armor. I admire you.¡±


    ¡°I was just lucky,¡± Gu Xi said faintly and did not intend to explain further.


    Seeing that Gu Xi was not willing to say more, Su Lian tactfully did not ask further.


    After this small interlude, everyone quickly threw this matter to the back of their minds. Even though some people could not help but secretly plot against Gu Xi, however, after looking at the group of people from the Liuli Sect, they dispelled their thoughts.


    They did not know Gu Xi, so they were not afraid. However, with the Liuli Sect around, they did not dare to do so.


    The following auction items were still dazzling. All kinds of Cultivation Methods and spirit tools were endless. There were even spirit herbs that were thousands of years old. However, none of these had aroused Gu Xi¡¯s interest. Moreover, he no longer had any points to squander.


    The people from the Liuli Sect also did not buy any items. For them, some items were indeed very rare. However, compared to the champion title of the Spirit-chasing Competition, they still resolutely chose the latter.


    The auction was still in full swing. The atmosphere in the auction hall became more and more enthusiastic. At a certain moment, all of this came to an abrupt end.


    The entire hall began to shake violently, and many people who were caught off guard staggered and fell to the ground. The spiritual energy in the world seemed to become more and more abundant, but at the same time, it also became more and more unstable.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there an earthquake?¡±


    A woman from the Liuli Sect suddenly stood up with an anxious look on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an earthquake.¡± The woman in white slowly stood up and looked in a certain direction. She could feel that that was the source of everything. ¡°The Secret Realm is about to appear.¡±


    A short sentence instantly spread throughout the entire hall.


    ¡°The Secret Realm is about to materialize. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, we can¡¯t let the others have their way. Let¡¯s go as well!¡±


    ¡°First come, first served, everyone. F*ck, wait for me!¡±


    Many people reacted and rushed out of the hall. They used their movement techniques and spirit skills to rush toward the source of the fluctuation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡± The woman in white glanced at Gu Xi and left first. Su Lian and the rest of the people from the glazed tile sect also hurried to follow.


    Gu Xi stood up and followed.


    Although he and the Liuli Sect were now in a cooperative relationship in name, this was just an excuse.


    If something really happened, they would probably run away faster than anyone else.


    No matter what, it was best to be careful and keep a distance.


    After leaving the auction house, Gu Xi glanced around the small town. The originally crowded streets were now extremely deserted.


    Apparently, those people had been eager to reappear at the location of the Secret Realm.


    However, was it really that easy to enter a Secret Realm that had been passed down since ancient times?


    Gu Xi was not sure, but he knew that things were definitely not as simple as he had imagined.


    The group passed through the streets and courtyards and soon left the small town. The location of the fluctuation was not too far from the small town. In less than the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, they had successfully arrived at their destination.


    They were in the middle of a huge forest. Not far in front of them stood a mountain peak that went straight into the clouds. The mountain was steep and steep. Due to the previous tremor, a lot of falling rocks had piled up at the foot of the mountain.


    More importantly, a towering stone door was revealed from the mountain under the tremor. There were two ferocious-looking monsters carved on the stone door. Even though they were carved out, their pupils were vivid, no one dared to look into their eyes.


    There were already a large number of participants gathered around. Gu Xi roughly scanned the surroundings and saw the Hehuan Sect, Vast Expanse Sword Domain, Raging Fire Valley, Star Pavilion, and other powerful sects. Both Wang Zhan and Li Du were also there.


    It could even be said that more than half of the top ten in this Spirit-chasing Competition had come.


    This trip to the Secret Realm would definitely be a fierce battle!

 Chapter 279 - Ancient Lightning Killing Array!

    Wang Zhan seemed to have also noticed Gu Xi¡¯s gaze. He turned his head to look, and their gazes could not help but interlock.


    He gave a sinister smile and made a gesture of cutting his throat.


    Gu Xi chose to ignore it. It was useless to say anything more. In the end, he still had to show his hand.


    He would make Wang Zhan regret provoking him. He definitely would.


    At this moment, everyone present was waiting silently. The spiritual energy between Heaven and Earth had gradually calmed down. They knew clearly that this meant that the Secret Realm was about to be opened.


    After an unknown period of time, along with a loud bang, the stone door that had been silent for a long time finally moved. The two stone doors were opening at an extremely slow speed, stirring up dust and making it difficult for people to see clearly.


    Very soon, a loud bang sounded, and the dust settled slowly.


    Looking over, one could see that the stone door was wide open, and dense spiritual energy surged out from within. In the blink of an eye, it caused the spiritual energy within a radius of tens of miles to be filled up.


    ¡°The Secret Realm has opened! Brothers, charge!¡± someone shouted, causing a commotion in the crowd.


    As the voice faded, the contestants who had been waiting for a long time all stood up and rushed towards the interior of the stone door.


    [Ding! Ancient Lightning Killing Array detected!]


    [Medium-high level of danger]


    [A total of 59,634 flaws detected]


    [Would the Host like to extract them?]


    Just as Gu Xi was about to take action, the System notification sounded.


    At the same time, the two stone doors suddenly lit up with pale blue patterns. In just a few breaths, the patterns connected with each other, and an ancient formation appeared in front of everyone.


    Once the formation was activated, endless lightning surged out from it.


    The group of people who were the first to rush forward were dumbfounded. Because they were too fast, it was too late for them to stop, let alone turn around and run for their lives.


    Their eyes were wide open and filled with fear.


    In the next moment, endless lightning roared and poured onto their bodies.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    Miserable cries resounded across the sky. Soon, there was no movement.


    Many people who had been electrocuted fell from the sky. Although they would tremble from time to time, they had already died a long time ago.


    Seeing this scene, those people who had been blinded by the treasure gradually calmed down. For a moment, no one dared to take even half a step forward.


    Gu Xi was secretly rejoicing in his heart. Fortunately, there was a System notification. Otherwise, he might have also been entangled in this ancient formation.


    Although he did not know how much of the power of this formation remained after so many years, it was after all something left behind from ancient times. Even with his current Saint stage, he would most likely not be able to bear the consequences.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, as expected of an ancient array. Its power can not be underestimated.¡±


    Su Lian looked at the dozens of people who fell to the ground in an instant. Her brows were filled with surprise. ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, then how do we enter?¡±


    After saying this, Su Lian¡¯s gaze looked at the others present.


    It was very obvious that in order to successfully enter the Secret Realm, they had to resolve the array in front of them.


    Perhaps the array formation would dissipate by itself if they waited for a period of time. However, they did not have the time to do so now that the competition was coming to an end.


    However, they would have to expend a lot of spiritual power if they wanted to break the array formation. No one was willing to sacrifice themselves on such an occasion.


    Moreover, they might die if they were careless.


    Everyone looked at each other, and for a moment, they fell into silence.


    ¡°Miss Su is right. If we want to enter, we first need to break the formation. Moreover, I know that everyone is worried, so why don¡¯t we do this? As long as one person from each team is present, we can work together to destroy it. What do you think?¡±


    Wang Zhan chuckled and glanced at where Gu Xi was.


    Hearing this, Su Lian raised her eyebrows and looked at Gu Xi. Seeing that the latter had no reaction, she giggled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Liuli Sect has no objection. What about you?¡±


    Her eyes moved and her gaze fell on Li Du, the leader of the Vast Expanse Sword Domain.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Li Du said indifferently with a cold expression.


    ¡°Raging Fire Valley has no objections.¡± The leader of the Raging Fire Valley, Qin Hai, who was dressed in red, laughed.


    ¡°Daluo Sect also has no objections.¡±


    ¡°Star Pavilion also has no objections.¡±


    ¡­


    Soon, the top ten teams all expressed their opinions and passed with a unanimous vote. As for the remaining teams, they naturally had no objections at all.


    Now, only Gu Xi was left. Everyone could not help but look over.


    The corners of Wang Zhan¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, and his expression was full of pride.


    Right now, Gu Xi was the only person from the Medicine King Valley. As long as this method passed, Gu Xi would have no choice but to break the formation. Facing a formation of this level, even if he could not kill him, he would still end up in a very sorry state.


    If Gu Xi did not choose to take action, then the Medicine King Valley would not have the qualifications to enter the Secret Realm. At that time, as long as he tried to provoke them a little, Gu Xi would stand on the opposite side of everyone!


    No matter what, he, Wang Zhan, would not be at a disadvantage!


    ¡°Since everyone has no objections, my Medicine King Valley naturally has no objections.¡± Gu Xi smiled slightly and spoke with an indifferent expression.


    How could he not be aware of Wang Zhan¡¯s little scheme?


    However, if Wang Zhan really thought that a single array would be able to stop him, then Wang Zhan had truly underestimated the current him.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, everyone, then let¡¯s go up.¡±


    Seeing this, Wang Zhan clapped his hands, and a disciple of the Hehuan Sect walked out from behind him.


    Similarly, the vast majority of the team leaders present had sent out other members of the team, and none of them had chosen to personally participate in the battle to expend their own spiritual energy.


    After all, most of the team leaders were the strongest in the team. If they were to consume too much of their spiritual energy before they even entered the Secret Realm, and if they encountered any danger in the Secret Realm, the entire team could be wiped out if they were not careful.


    Soon, nearly a thousand figures gathered in the air.


    Gu Xi tapped his toes and flew up as well.


    The one from Liuli Sect to attack the stone doors was the white-clothed woman.


    ¡°The core of this array is most likely these two stone doors. As long as we destroy them, I think this array will break by itself,¡± the white-clothed woman said softly.


    ¡°May I know your name, Miss?¡± Gu Xi nodded and then asked curiously.


    ¡°Qing Xue,¡± the woman said indifferently. There was no emotion in her voice.


    ¡°The target is the stone door. Everyone, get ready to attack,¡± Gu Xi smiled and said loudly.


    At the same time, the formation seemed to feel threatened. The patterns on the stone door became clearer and more dazzling.

 Chapter 280 - The Formation Spirit Appeared!

    Rumble ¡ª


    Along with a deafening explosion of thunder, the formation shone brightly. Bolts of lightning as thick as buckets rushed out from the formation and rushed into the crowd in mid-air with unstoppable momentum.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Instantly, shrill screams continued to be heard. Soon after, charred corpses fell from the air and crashed onto the ground.


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    Seeing that the formation had taken the initiative to strike first, a deep roar erupted from the crowd.


    As the sound of the voice faded, everyone regained their senses and unleashed all of their strength without holding back.


    In the current situation, holding back meant death. No one dared to be careless.


    Of course, that applied to everyone except Gu Xi.


    ¡°System, help me find the exact location of the formation¡¯s flaw.¡±


    [Roger, searching!]


    [There are 6,384 flaws in the array formation!]


    [There are 98,514 flaws in the stone door itself.]


    [If you break the stone door, you can destroy it. At the same time, you can break half of the formation.]


    ¡°Help me find the blind spot of the formation¡¯s attack.¡±


    [30 meters ahead, 16 meters to the right is the only blind spot of the formation¡¯s attack.]


    Soon, the System¡¯s response echoed in Gu Xi¡¯s mind.


    Following the direction the system pointed out, Gu Xi did see an inconspicuous little protrusion at the top of a stone door, but he did not choose to immediately take action to break the formation.


    It was an ancient formation after all. If it was broken too quickly, it would inevitably attract attention.


    Following that, Gu Xi took a step forward. In the next moment, he disappeared on the spot. When he reappeared, he had already arrived at the blind spot that the System mentioned.


    In the chaos, no one noticed this inconspicuous change.


    Although he could avoid the attack of the formation here, Gu Xi still pretended to throw out a few strands of spiritual energy. After all, Wang Zhan had put in so much effort just to see him expend his spiritual energy here. If he did not put on a show, he would definitely disappoint some people.


    At the same time, the stone gate was also suffering from a series of powerful spirit skill attacks. However, even in the face of such a large-scale attack, the stone gate still did not budge. It could even be said that it had only lost a layer of dust.


    If this continued, who knew how long it would take to break the formation?


    However, Gu Xi was not in a hurry. To put it bluntly, every time someone died here, he would lose a competitor. He wished that all of these people would die here.


    The attack of the formation became fiercer and fiercer. A large amount of lightning continued to surge out from it. After that, it actually condensed into a lightning python with an astonishing size. The python roared as it tore apart everyone¡¯s spirit skills, it charged at the crowd in a crazy manner.


    This kind of sweeping manner caused everyone¡¯s faces to be a little pale.


    They clearly knew that this was merely a formation. However, they felt that they were fighting against the power of Heaven and Earth at this moment. A deep feeling of powerlessness surged in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Seeing that the python was about to pierce into the crowd, the temperature of the world suddenly dropped. There were even a few snowflakes falling from the sky.


    At the same time, a snow-white figure appeared between the crowd and the giant python.


    It was Qing Xue from the Liuli Sect!


    She slowly stretched out a slender finger and pointed it at the giant python not far in front of her. Following that, a cold wind blew past. A bright white light flashed and disappeared, instantly entering the giant python¡¯s wide open mouth.


    In the next moment, under the shocked gazes of the crowd, the giant python¡¯s advancing figure suddenly came to a halt. Traces of snow-white appeared on its body from the inside out. In the end, it actually turned into an ice sculpture!


    ¡°What¡­ what a terrifying spiritual skill.¡±


    Seeing this scene, everyone could not help but sigh.


    Gu Xi was also a little surprised. However, what surprised him was not Qing Xue¡¯s strength, but the latter¡¯s ability to freeze even lightning.


    ¡°Even this kind of intangible thing can be frozen. If it is used to deal with people, wouldn¡¯t it be a piece of cake¡­¡± Gu Xi muttered as his vigilance towards this woman once again rose to a whole new level.


    Even though he was already at the Saint stage, if he was accidentally tricked by this woman, the outcome would be hard to predict.


    ¡°Looks like this woman is not a simple character.¡± Qin Hai, who had witnessed all of this, clicked his tongue in praise.


    He was not the only one. The leaders of the large sects, including Li Du, Wang Zhan, and the rest, had to keep the white-clothed woman in mind.


    Su Lian was extremely difficult to deal with. Now that there was an unknown mysterious woman, this involuntarily caused many people to become anxious towards the Liuli Sect.


    ¡°Take this opportunity to attack the stone door!¡± on the other side, Qing Xue cried out in a deep voice.


    Everyone recovered from their shock when they heard this. Immediately, numerous colorful spirit skills were formed under their hands and rushed towards the stone door.


    However, just as the many spirit skills were about to smash onto the stone door, the flowing formation patterns on the stone door suddenly stopped. Soon after, a shocking scene occurred.


    A hand was extended from within the formation and easily shattered all the spirit skills.


    ¡°What the f*ck¡­ is this thing?¡± someone in the crowd asked with a sad face.


    It was not easy to get rid of a giant python. Now, another one could not appear, right?


    Soon, they had an answer.


    A human figure made of lightning took a step out from the formation. This person had no facial features, no intelligence, and could not even be called a human.


    ¡°This is¡­ A formation spirit?!¡±


    Gu Xi narrowed her eyes and felt something was not right.


    A formation that could give birth to a formation spirit was of the highest grade, and the strength of the formation spirit it gave birth to was extremely powerful!


    Previously, the formation alone could withstand the combined attack of more than a thousand people. Now, with this formation spirit, these people would not stand a chance!


    They could not drag this on any longer!


    Otherwise, they would be exhausted to death before they could enter the Secret Realm!


    Even so, Gu Xi did not act rashly. Now that he already knew where the flaws of the formation were, he was waiting for an opportunity.


    As long as the formation spirit fought with everyone, he would have the opportunity to approach the stone door in the chaos.


    On the other side, everyone also knew the might of the formation spirit. All of them had solemn expressions as if they were facing a great enemy.


    ¡°Those who trespass the Secret Realm shall be killed without mercy!¡± A thunderous voice sounded from within the formation spirit¡¯s body, reverberating in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Everyone did not have the slightest intention of retreating. If the entrance was so difficult to deal with, then the treasures in this Secret Realm would naturally be extraordinary!


    Moreover, even if this formation spirit was powerful, everyone still had an absolute advantage in numbers. How could there be a reason for them to run without trying?

 Chapter 281 - Extracting the Formation Spirit, Obtaining the Lightning Spirit Pearl!

    The formation spirit seemed to have sensed that everyone did not show any signs of leaving. Its body suddenly burst forth with lightning energy that was like a dragon and a snake. After that, its body trembled and its figure strangely disappeared from the spot.


    At the same time, Qing Xue¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed. An unprecedented sense of danger surged into her heart. Without the slightest hesitation, she tapped her toes and she retreated rapidly.


    At this moment, she was the closest to the formation spirit. After the formation spirit made its move, its first target would clearly be her!


    However, just as Qing Xue was about to withdraw from the area covered by the formation, the space behind her squirmed. Soon after, the figure of the formation spirit appeared like a ghost.


    In the next moment, the formation spirit struck out without the slightest hesitation!


    Qing Xue¡¯s reaction was also extremely quick. She did not panic too much. She also struck out with her palm in an attempt to forcefully withstand the attack of the formation spirit. After which, she took the opportunity to withdraw from the area covered by the formation.


    However, she had clearly underestimated the formation spirit¡¯s strength.


    With just a single palm strike, her entire body was sent flying backward. On the other hand, the formation spirit was only slightly disordered by the lightning energy around its body. In an instant, it recovered to its original state.


    The formation spirit did not have any intention of letting Qing Xue off just like that. Its body trembled as it stuck closely to Qing Xue, who was sent flying backward. Palm after palm continued to strike down.


    Qing Xue did not sit and wait for her death. Her red lips moved slightly and thick ice walls suddenly appeared between her and the formation spirit.


    Boom boom boom boom boom ¡ª


    Explosions sounded one after another. The ice walls summoned by Qing Xue could not withstand the attack of the formation spirit at all. With each explosion, an ice wall shattered and turned into ice shards that filled the sky.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± Seeing this, Su Lian, who was outside the formation, could not help but cry out in surprise. At this moment, she could not be bothered to think about anything else. Without any hesitation, she used her movement technique and rushed into the range of the formation.


    ¡®A good opportunity!¡¯ Gu Xi thought to himself. Then, with a tap of his toes, he rushed towards the opening of the stone door.


    As long as Qing Xue could hold on for a little longer, he would be able to use this time to destroy the stone door. At that time, as long as one stone door was destroyed, the remaining half of the formation would naturally vanish into thin air!


    Seeing that the stone door was getting closer and closer to him, Gu Xi could not help but heave a sigh of relief in his heart. With the distance between him and the stone door, he only needed a breath¡¯s time to completely destroy this spell formation!


    However, at the next moment, there was a movement in front of his eyes. The formation spirit appeared in front of him, as if it teleported, blocking between him and the stone door.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Gu Xi cursed in his heart before his figure retreated at the same time.


    At the same time, he hurriedly glanced at Qing Xue¡¯s location. At this moment, he saw that Qing Xue¡¯s originally pure white clothes were stained with blood. Her originally fair face had also become increasingly pale at this moment, she emitted a weak aura.


    The formation spirit did not have the time to finish off Qing Xue before rushing over. It was as if it could teleport anywhere within this array.


    More importantly, the formation spirit could sense everything that threatened the origin of the formation!


    This way, it would be even more difficult to destroy the stone door!


    ¡°System, analyze the formation spirit¡¯s flaws!¡±


    Without thinking much, Gu Xi immediately turned to the System for help.


    [Ding! Ancient Lightning Killing Formation Spirit detected!]


    [Analyzing formation spirit¡¯s flaws]


    [There are a total of 58,416 flaws in the formation spirit]


    [Does the Host wish to¡­]


    ¡°Extract, extract, extract!¡±


    Before the system could finish speaking, Gu Xi hurriedly opened his mouth.


    [Extracting]


    Rumble ¡ª


    At the same time, dark clouds had unknowingly gathered in the sky, and thunder rumbled loudly!


    Ferocious and terrifying bolts of lightning could be vaguely seen within the dark clouds, and a destructive aura spread out in large swaths, causing one¡¯s heart to palpitate endlessly.


    At this moment, the formation spirit raised a hand high up in the air and slowly descended towards where everyone was.


    In the next moment, the sky was filled with thunderbolts that fell down like rain!


    This shocking scene was reflected in their eyes. The crowd was in a state of panic. Everyone did not hesitate to unleash their defensive spirit skills or spirit tools. They blocked the falling lightning while trying to retreat from the formation¡¯s range.


    However, even if they did not hold back, every time a bolt of lightning fell, a large number of people would be taken away, ending up in the same fate as those people from before.


    For a moment, wails sounded everywhere, and the scene became extremely chaotic!


    The people within the formation¡¯s range could not get out, but the people outside did not dare to come in.


    This was because they knew that even if everyone went in, they might not be able to solve the problem. On the contrary, once there were too many people, they would become a hindrance. At that time, the casualties might be even more severe!


    On the other side, Gu Xi blocked the falling lightning while confronting the formation spirit not far away.


    He could clearly feel that the formation spirit was locking onto him at this moment!


    This sense of danger was something Gu Xi had never felt before!


    As expected, in just a few breaths of time when the two were facing each other, the formation spirit¡¯s figure once again strangely disappeared from where it was.


    In the next moment, its figure appeared in front of Gu Xi.


    Not daring to be careless, Gu Xi summoned his long sword and used the Sword Drawing Technique!


    Sharp Sword Qi gushed out, turning into a sword light and slashing forward.


    Gu Xi was confident that even if the formation spirit did not have a physical body, this sword was enough to break it apart!


    However, just as the sword Qi was about to touch the formation spirit, the latter¡¯s figure disappeared again!


    ¡°F*ck, you cheated!¡± The sword attack missed, and Gu Xi could not help but curse angrily.


    Then, in the next moment, he felt an irresistible force coming from his back!


    In the next moment, he was struck and he flew out uncontrollably!


    However, the attack of the formation spirit did not cause much substantial damage to Gu Xi. This was all thanks to the soft armor he bought at the auction.


    ¡°This money was not wasted!¡± Gu Xi touched his back and heaved a long sigh of relief.


    [Congratulations to Host for successfully extracting it!]


    At this moment, the System¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    Gu Xi almost burst into tears. This was the first time he felt that the System¡¯s voice was so pleasant!


    If the System had been a little slower, he would most likely have been beaten to a pulp. Even if he was lucky enough to survive, he would most likely be half-dead.


    After lamenting, Gu Xi shifted his gaze to where the formation spirit was. At this moment, the formation spirit stood rooted to the ground. The lightning energy that had been jumping around its body had all entered its body.


    Not only that, the formation spirit¡¯s body was shrinking rapidly. In just a short moment, it had turned into a light blue bead.


    At this moment, the surroundings were still filled with rolling thunder and chaos.


    Although the formation spirit had already disappeared, the formation still existed.

 Chapter 282 - Breaking the Formation! Entering the Inner Part of the Secret Realm!

    In the chaos, everyone was busy protecting themselves and had no time to care about other things. Even when the formation spirit completely disappeared, it did not attract anyone¡¯s attention.


    Taking this opportunity, Gu Xi took the blue bead that the formation spirit had turned into.


    [Ding! Detected the Perfect Lightning Spirit Pearl!]


    [After consuming the Lightning Spirit Pearl, one¡¯s own spiritual power will carry the lightning attribute!]


    The System notification sounded in his mind.


    ¡°Lightning attribute, huh¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi¡¯s eyes could not help but light up.


    However, now was obviously not the time to consume the Lightning Spirit Pearl. The most important thing now was to completely destroy the formation. Entering the Secret Realm was the most important thing.


    After putting away the Lightning Spirit Pearl, Gu Xi rushed towards the stone door, trying to ignore the pressure from the dense falling lightning.


    With his current Saint stage, it would not be a problem for him to withstand the falling lightning for a while. However, if this array formation was in its peak condition, with Gu Xi¡¯s estimation, let alone a mere Saint stage cultivator, even a Great Saint or even a Supreme Saint stage cultivator would have to retreat a little!


    Fortunately, this formation had been worn down for countless years. This gave Gu Xi the chance to get close to the core of the formation.


    Arriving in front of the stone door, Gu Xi slapped the top of the door without hesitation.


    Crack ¡ª


    Following an inconspicuous and clear sound, a tiny crack appeared.


    Immediately after, the crack spread at an extremely fast speed. In the blink of an eye, it covered the entire stone door. Then, the huge stone door collapsed with a loud bang.


    In the next moment, the formation stopped operating and all the lightning dissipated.


    In just a few breaths, the dark clouds receded and the sky became clear again.


    Other than the mess before their eyes, everything returned to normal.


    Everyone was stunned and looked around in confusion.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s that guy from the Medicine King Valley!¡±


    It was unknown who cried out, but everyone¡¯s gazes fell on Gu Xi who was standing at the stone door.


    ¡°Is it finally¡­ over¡­¡±


    ¡°This formation is simply too terrifying. If it wasn¡¯t for the spirit tool that the sect elders gave me, I¡¯m afraid that I wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape this calamity¡­¡±


    The danger had vanished into thin air as everyone sighed with emotion after having survived the calamity.


    However, as far as the eye could see, only less than half of the thousands of people who had stepped into the array formation were left!


    Everyone else had died here!


    Thousands of lives had been lost!


    One had to know that they were all people who were known as the Proud Sons of Heaven!


    Losing so many participants in one go, and this was something that had never happened since the beginning of the Spirit-chasing Competition!


    ¡°This guy¡­ how did he break the array formation?¡± Not far away, Su Lian mumbled while taking care of the injured Qing Xue.


    Although she did not really participate in the team that broke the array formation, she knew very well that no one had helped Gu Xi just now.


    In other words, Gu Xi had successfully broken the array formation on his own!


    Could it be that this guy¡¯s attainments in the field of formations were also so high?


    Su Lian quickly denied her own thoughts. She had never seen such an all-rounded genius ever since she was young, and she had never even heard of him.


    As a cultivator, it was already extremely rare for him to have a decent talent in a single field and achieve some results. In Su Lian¡¯s opinion, Gu Xi was very talented in cultivation. If he also had a similar talent in array formations, then he should not be called a genius.


    He was a freak! A real freak!


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that this person isn¡¯t simple. It¡¯s best that we don¡¯t provoke him,¡± Qing Xue, who was at the side, instructed softly.


    At this moment, her face had already recovered some of its ruddy color. Although she had fought with the formation spirit for a while and suffered some injuries, her foundation was not injured. Most of them were superficial injuries.


    ¡°I know, I know. You¡¯re already injured, yet you¡¯re still talking to me.¡± Su Lian pouted, but her gaze still drifted to Gu Xi from time to time.


    On the other side, Wang Zhan¡¯s expression was as ugly as if he had eaten sh*t.


    Originally, he had wanted to force Gu Xi to waste some of his spiritual energy here or even make a fool of himself in front of everyone. However, he had never thought that Gu Xi would gain the limelight.


    Although he was prejudiced against this, he was tactful and did not mock him.


    He knew that Gu Xi had contributed a lot to this matter. If he provoked him now, he would offend almost everyone here!


    At this moment, Gu Xi was receiving the gratitude of the contestants who survived. After all, without his help, all of them would have died here.


    To put it bluntly, Gu Xi was their savior at this moment!


    Gu Xi only nodded perfunctorily in response to their thanks. He did not want to have too much interaction with these people. In his eyes, these people were just lambs waiting to be slaughtered.


    Now, his points were completely empty. If he wanted to win the championship before the end of the competition, he had to ¡®borrow¡¯ from these people.


    If he had too good a relationship with these people, it would be difficult for him to do what was necessary!


    Just like his current relationship with the Liuli Sect¡­ Although he could not be considered an enemy, let alone a friend, if Gu Xi made a move against them, he would probably feel a little bad.


    ¡°Everyone, now that the array has been broken, please feel free to do what you want.¡±


    Unable to stand the enthusiasm of the crowd, Gu Xi cupped his hands and left the crowd, returning to the group of Su Lian and the others.


    Although the problem with the ancient array formation had been resolved, everyone had learned their lesson this time. They did not rush in as eagerly as before.


    After all, the lessons learned from the past were laid out here.


    All the sects simultaneously began to recover from the exhaustion from the previous battle, ready to deal with the next battle at any time. There were even some sects who felt that they were not strong enough and quietly withdrew. They did not participate in this Secret Realm anymore.


    After all, even the array formation at the entrance was so abnormal. There might be something even more abnormal waiting for them inside.


    It was not worth it to sacrifice everyone inside for a Secret Realm!


    Su Lian and the others were also not in a hurry to enter the Secret Realm. Instead, they were quietly waiting for Qing Xue to recover from her injuries and exhaustion.


    Su Lian was clear that if Qing Xue was unable to recover to her peak condition, she would not be able to protect her Junior Sisters even if she entered the Secret Realm.


    As for Gu Xi, although the two of them were cooperating now, she did not place her hopes on him.


    ¡°Eat this. It will help you recover faster.¡±


    Gu Xi also pretended to be recovering from exhaustion. After which, he took out a jade bottle and handed it to Qing Xue.


    Qing Xue hesitated for a moment, then took the jade bottle and took out the pills.

 Chapter 283 - : Entering the Secret Realm!

    ¡°This is¡­ a medicinal pill?¡±


    Qing Xue was a little surprised as she held the round emerald-green medicinal pill in her hand. She immediately raised her head to look at Gu Xi, and her beautiful eyes seemed to be deep in thought.


    ¡°You recognize this thing?¡±


    Gu Xi was stunned for a moment before he coughed softly.


    Although medicinal pills were a household name in the Eastern Continent, it was not the case in the Southern Continent. Just like the spirit medicine essence here, it was also rarely seen in the Eastern Continent.


    ¡°I once saw it by chance in an ancient book, but this thing doesn¡¯t seem to belong to us. Could it be¡­¡± Qing Xue smiled meaningfully, but did not continue to ask.


    ¡°It was a coincidence, a fluke.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s expression did not change as he laughed.


    Qing Xue retracted her gaze and swallowed the medicinal pill in her hand.


    ¡°What are you talking about? What medicine is it?¡±


    Listening to their conversation, Su Lian could not help but ask.


    Gu Xi glanced at her indifferently and waved his hand, ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Lian could not help but grit her teeth and stomp her feet in anger.


    If it was not for Gu Xi¡¯s powerful strength now, if it was anyone else who dared to speak to her like this, they would have long been dead.


    For a moment, the few of them fell into silence.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go.¡± Not long after, Qing Xue broke the silence.


    ¡°She recovered so quickly?¡± Su Lian asked with a surprised look.


    Although Qing Xue¡¯s injuries were not serious, according to her estimation, it would take at least a few hours to recover. Now, it only took an hour.


    ¡°Could it be because of this fellow?¡± Su Lian¡¯s doubtful eyes landed on Gu Xi after she thought about it.


    Gu Xi did not notice this slight change in Su Lian. He stood up and nodded. Immediately, his eyes looked at the half-destroyed stone door as he softly said, ¡°In that case, let us prepare to set off.¡±


    Qing Xue nodded. Immediately, the few people from the glazed tile sect stood up and set off.


    Seeing that Gu Xi and the others were the first to take action, the other people present also stood up and took action. Although most of them had yet to complete their recovery, they did not wish for others to seize the initiative.


    After the battle with the stone gate formation array, everyone clearly understood in their hearts that this Secret Realm was definitely not an ordinary Secret Realm. The things within it were definitely extremely precious!


    It could even be said that taking one treasure was not a wasted trip. If they took two more treasures, they would be able to earn a lot of money. At this moment, everyone decided to put the bullsh*t points ranking to the back of their minds.


    ¡­


    On the other side, outside the planar battlefield.


    On the huge square, other than the sect leader of the Daluo sect, Pei Tai¡¯an, there were also many figures who looked like Immortals. They were the sect leaders or elders of the various sects and influences.


    Wu Nanshan, who was dressed in a white robe, was also among them.


    Not far away, the valley leader of the Raging Fire Valley, Song Zheng, laughed out loud and said, ¡°Hahaha, Valley Master Wu, now that the competition is nearing its end, I still have not seen the name of your Medicine King Valley in the top ten rankings!¡±


    His red hair fluttered in the wind. Even during their casual conversation, some fire element spiritual power was jumping around his body. It could be seen that his attainments in the fire element were extremely deep.


    Upon hearing these words, Wu Nanshan could not help but frown. A trace of annoyance flashed across his face, but his expression quickly returned to normal. He chuckled and said, ¡°The competition is not over yet, right? Valley Master Song, Don¡¯t be so sure. In the end, it might not even be a matter of who will be the victor.¡±


    Although he said this, Wu Nanshan was still extremely worried in his heart.


    He had originally thought that with Gu Xi leading the team, Medicine King Valley might have a chance to fight for the championship in this Spirit-chasing Competition. Even if it was not enough, it should not be a big problem for them to be in the top three or top five, but now, there was no sign of anyone in the top ten.


    In the past, Wu Nanshan would not come personally for the grand competition. The main reason was that he did not want to lose face in front of everyone. Now, he made an exception to come personally this time because of Gu Xi. He did not expect that this result would still be the same as in the past.


    This could not help but make him slightly disappointed with Gu Xi.


    ¡°Oh? From what you said, it seems that valley master Wu is very confident in this grand competition!¡± Pei Tai¡¯an chuckled and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Of course. In any case, it won¡¯t be worse than in the past.¡± Wu Nanshan spoke indifferently and pretended not to care.


    Hearing this, Pei Tai¡¯an grinned with a fake smile. However, his mind could not help but recall Gu Xi¡¯s figure that day.


    He could be sure that Wu Nanshan¡¯s confidence was definitely from that kid!


    ¡°To be able to make that old Fart Wu Nanshan personally appear, and to have such great confidence, it seems that that Kid¡¯s strength is indeed extraordinary.¡±


    Pei Tai¡¯an thought to himself. However, at this moment, he was already powerless. Now, he could only look at the performance of his own disciples.


    When he regained his senses, he raised his head and looked at the light screen in front of him.


    The Daluo Sect¡¯s points were still in eighth place.


    This made him frown involuntarily.


    If they did not increase their points, they might not even be able to squeeze into the top three this time.


    As the host sect of the competition, if they didn¡¯t make it into the top three, they might even fall out of the top ten. At that time, they would lose a lot of face.


    Looking at the closed entrance of the planar battlefield, Pei Tai¡¯an muttered, ¡°All of you, put in more effort!¡±


    ¡­


    In the Secret Realm of the planar battlefield.


    The originally wide passage had become narrower. It had shrunk from a few hundred feet to less than one hundred feet. This might not be considered narrow in normal circumstances, but now that there were so many people gathered, it couldn¡¯t help but feel a little crowded.


    Even so, the various factions tried their best to maintain a safe distance between each other. Moreover, this path was still changing.


    ¡°If this path continues to be narrow, once there are any traps, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to hide even if we want to,¡± Su Lian, who was walking in the front, glanced around and said worriedly.


    ¡°Be careful. If anything happens, we¡¯ll retreat first,¡± Qing Xue said warily, and the Liuli Sect disciples behind her responded one after another.


    As the Senior Sister with the highest seniority on the team, she had the obligation to ensure their safety.


    Compared to the treasures in the Secret Realm, in her opinion, the lives of her Junior Sister and the others were more important. After all, no matter how good the treasures were, it would be useless if no one was alive to use them.


    Gu Xi did not speak. He quietly walked in the middle of the group. However, ever since they entered this place, his spiritual sense had been spread out. He could detect the slightest movement.


    However, what puzzled him was that they had been in here for almost two hours, but they had not encountered any traps or treasures.

 Chapter 284 - Escape From Death

    ¡®Could it be that this Secret Realm was just a cover?¡¯


    This thought appeared in many people¡¯s minds.


    However, who would waste such a powerful formation just to scare people?


    ¡°Continue walking for another 15 minutes. If this is still the case, then we¡¯ll return the same way we came,¡± Gu Xi said in a deep voice. He also had some misgivings in his heart.


    He did not want to lose his little life just for the sake of an unclear Secret Realm. He will take advantage of the opportunity to retreat now. Who knew if he would not even have the chance to escape later?


    Moreover, he had already obtained the Lightning Spirit Pearl when he broke the formation earlier. It could be considered a big harvest for this trip.


    Perhaps there would be more unexpected treasures later on, but he still had to be alive to take them.


    Su Lian and Qing Xue looked at each other and did not raise any objections.


    The group continued to go deeper. The path became narrower and narrower, but the others did not change much from when they first entered the Secret Realm.


    Gu Xi was the first to stop, and he said, ¡°The situation is not right, let¡¯s go.¡±


    As soon as he said this, the three Liuli Sect disciples did not think much of it. On the other hand, Su Lian and Qing Xue almost subconsciously stopped in their tracks.


    Just as the two of them were about to ask questions, the entire Secret Realm suddenly began to shake violently.


    For a moment, the rocks on both sides of the mountain walls began to roll. They even began to speed up and press towards the center, their speed getting faster and faster.


    ¡°What should we do? I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, this place is a trap. What Bullshit Secret Realm!¡±


    ¡°F*ck! Who the f*ck designed such a f*cking place?!¡±


    Sensing the changes on both sides of the mountain walls, the crowd could not help but curse.


    For a moment, the crowd fell into a panic. After a brief moment of panic, many people began to rush toward the exit with all their might. There were even many people who fell to the ground due to the collision, some people even wet their pants on the spot.


    ¡°If this continues, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll all die here!¡±


    At this moment, Su Lian¡¯s pretty face was tense. Her gaze could not stop sizing up the surrounding mountain walls that were getting closer and closer, as if she was thinking of a way to escape.


    ¡°We can¡¯t continue like this!¡±


    A moment later, she spoke again. A large amount of spiritual power quickly condensed in her jade-like hands. She wanted to rely on brute force to break through the mountain walls on both sides.


    Seeing this, Gu Xi grabbed her hands without saying anything and shouted, ¡°Do you want us to die here together?!¡±


    If they broke the mountain wall now, the entire mountain might collapse in an instant, not to mention whether they could move it or not!


    Recalling the mountain peak that went straight into the clouds, Gu Xi could not help but feel a chill.


    If this thing collapsed, everyone present would be buried in an instant, not to mention him who was in the Saint stage. No one would be able to leave this place alive.


    ¡°Then what do you think we should do? Should we just stay here and wait for death?!¡± Su Lian also spoke loudly.


    Gu Xi did not pay attention to her words. Instead, he fell into deep thought.


    ¡®No matter if it¡¯s a formation or a trap, nothing in this world is perfect. There should be flaws in everything, and there must be flaws too!¡¯


    Gu Xi forced himself to remain calm, and a thought was transmitted to the System. ¡®I need to crack the trap in front of me!¡¯


    [Ding! Detected that the Host is in danger!]


    [Detecting the mechanism!]


    [Due to the special terrain, no flaws were detected!]


    The System¡¯s simple sentence undoubtedly made Gu Xi¡¯s heart drop.


    No flaws?!


    How the f*ck is that possible?!


    [Detected the mechanism switch, located 10 kilometers ahead!]


    The System¡¯s voice sounded again.


    Gu Xi¡¯s eyes light up, and he was suddenly enlightened.


    That¡¯s right! If he could not run backward, he could run forward!


    Without the slightest hesitation, Gu Xi shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Speed up, go forward!¡±


    After saying that, he tapped the tip of his toes and rushed forward.


    Now that the two sides of the mountain were less than a hundred feet apart, there was no more time for him to explain. Right now, it was more important for him to save his own life.


    ¡°Follow me!¡± Qing Xue was the first to react. She shouted at Su Lian and the others before she flew away.


    Su Lian and the others followed closely behind her.


    The sudden movement of the few of them naturally did not escape the eyes of the others. Other than the few people who ran towards the exit at the beginning, the rest of them also swiftly rushed towards the deeper parts of the Secret Realm.


    Although they did not want to believe Gu Xi, they had no choice at this moment. If they did not take any action, they would only be squeezed into minced meat.


    They could only take a gamble and bet that Gu Xi was right!


    At this moment, thousands of flowing lights were rushing forward in the narrow corridor. Everyone maintained a high degree of nervousness.


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s a light ahead!¡± someone shouted and everyone subconsciously looked up.


    Not far away, there was indeed a faintly discernible light!


    It was the exit! Everyone could not help but be overjoyed!


    Gu Xi and the others at the front had also discovered the existence of the exit. They rushed over with all their strength and did not dare to hold back the spiritual power in their bodies.


    At this moment, the distance between the two sides of the mountain walls was only about five meters apart.


    Gradually, Gu Xi sensed that something was wrong.


    No matter how hard he tried to advance with all his strength, the ray of light in front of him did not come close at all. Instead, it was sometimes big and sometimes small, flickering and flickering.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Qing Xue frowned, also sensing that something was wrong.


    ¡°Could it be an illusion?¡±


    Gu Xi muttered as he subconsciously reached out to touch the mountain walls on both sides. However, he could touch them. This was not an illusion!


    There was only one possibility now ¡ª the light in front of them was bait!


    Regardless of whether it was forward or backward, it was a dead end!


    Perhaps it was just as the System said, the switch of the mechanism was indeed in front of them. However, they did not have enough time to find the mechanism and turn it off.


    ¡°Damn it! There¡¯s no way out from here, where else can we go!¡± Su Lian and the others gradually slowed down, their voices full of despair.


    Even Su Lian, who was usually terrifying, was powerless at this moment.


    However, her short sentence reminded Gu Xi, ¡°There¡¯s no way to escape down here.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s advancing figure came to an abrupt halt, and he stepped hard on the ground.


    Down here? What about the top?


    He suddenly raised his head to look, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    He saw that there were no longer any lumps of dirt on the mountain wall above them. Instead, it had turned into endless darkness, as if it was some sort of spatial entrance.

 Chapter 285 - The Pill Room

    Due to the dark entrance and the previous panic, Gu Xi, who had always been calm, did not notice it at all.


    ¡°Up!¡±


    Without hesitation, Gu Xi shouted and rose up from the ground.


    Su Lian and the others also followed without hesitation.


    After them, thousands of figures rose up.


    In just a breath¡¯s time, many figures rushed into the dark entrance above, but this was only the vast majority.


    There were still people who stopped in the tunnel below.


    They¡­ had no time to escape.


    ¡°I can¡¯t die here!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a Dao Partner yet! I can¡¯t accept this!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to cultivate to this point. The Heavens are unfair!¡±


    Mournful voices rang out one after another, accompanied by the loud sound of the mountain walls closing together.


    On the other side, there was another wide passageway.


    Figures appeared from the spatial vortex one after another, and everyone was on high alert.


    When they first saw this passageway, they almost had the urge to turn around and run. Fortunately, they held themselves back.


    After a long period of vigilance, there was nothing unusual here.


    However, everyone was still silent.


    Even though they had successfully entered the spatial vortex, the voices of those who had not escaped just now reverberated in their ears for a long time.


    Many of them had bloodshot eyes and were about to cry.


    Among those who had died, many of them were their friends, Senior Brothers, and even their own Dao Partners who had been left down there forever.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you this time.¡± Qing Xue broke the silence and looked at Gu Xi. ¡°We owe you a huge favor.¡±


    Su Lian curled her lips but did not refute.


    Qing Xue was right. If it were not for Gu Xi, all of them would have been stuck on the mountain wall forever.


    ¡°I was just trying to protect myself.¡± Gu Xi shook his head and began to size up the environment in front of him.


    Although there was still a passageway in front of her, it was not as narrow as before. Not only that, there were countless stone doors on both sides of the passageway.


    At this moment, someone had already mustered up the courage to open a stone door. Soon after, a pleasantly surprised shout was heard. ¡°These are all spirit tools!¡±


    Once these words were said, the crowd once again began to stir.


    Many people rushed into the stone door one after another. There were also many people who opened other stone doors one after another.


    ¡°These are all Cultivation Methods!¡±


    ¡°There are so many spirit herbs here!¡±


    ¡­


    One after another, exclamations sounded out. The crowd completely went crazy.


    Behind every stone door here, there were a large number of rare treasures!


    Although these items were not of outstanding grade, they were all passed down from ancient times!


    ¡°Looks like there are quite a few good things here.¡± Looking at the people shuttling back and forth, Qing Xue said softly.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better for us to leave this place first,¡± Su Lian glanced at the walls on both sides and said with lingering fear.


    She really did not want to experience something like what had just happened.


    Gu Xi also nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s better to leave this place first. I think these things on the outside aren¡¯t much better. The really good things are all inside.¡±


    As he spoke, Gu Xi looked towards the far end. There, a towering stone door stood quietly.


    The few of them looked at each other and simultaneously rushed in the direction of the stone door in the distance.


    At this moment, Li Du, Qin Hai, and the other large sects and forces had already quietly slipped towards the stone door at the end. It was obvious that they were also a little afraid of what had happened just now.


    Moreover, as people who came from the Vast Expanse Sword Domain, the Raging Fire Valley, and other large sects and factions, they were also not very interested in the things at the periphery.


    Under the group¡¯s full speed, they quickly approached the location of the stone door.


    However, during the process, they unintentionally glanced at it, causing Gu Xi¡¯s figure to suddenly stop.


    Qing Xue and the others at the side also noticed Gu Xi¡¯s strange behavior. They followed his line of sight and looked at an inconspicuous stone door not far away.


    Above the stone door was an inconspicuous cauldron.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Gu Xi¡¯s figure flashed and appeared in front of the small stone door.


    His gaze was fixed on the cauldron carved on the stone door. Gu Xi¡¯s body trembled slightly.


    If he was not mistaken, this was an alchemy cauldron!


    ¡°What? Have you never seen such a thing as a cauldron?¡±


    Su Lian glanced at the cauldron carved on the stone door. There was no difference between them.


    On the other hand, Qing Xue was deep in thought.


    ¡°Open it and take a look,¡± she said softly.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xi nodded and then suddenly pushed open the stone door in front of him.


    Boom ¡ª


    With a dull sound, the stone door opened.


    For a moment, dust flew around the room.


    Gu Xi waved his hand, and the dust dissipated.


    When he saw everything in the room clearly, he could not help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    In front of him, there were countless jade bottles. The pill fragrance that assaulted his face made him feel as if he had returned to the eastern continent for a moment.


    This was really a Pill Room!


    If this was the eastern continent, it would be normal for a Pill Room to appear in the Secret Realm. But now, in the southern continent, this was simply a miracle!


    ¡°There are actually so many here¡­¡±


    Looking at everything in front of her, Qing Xue¡¯s red lips parted slightly. Her eyes were filled with shock.


    Medicinal pills, which she had seen in the ancient books, was now placed in front of her like candy. This made her feel a little incredulous for a moment.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi¡¯s excitement gradually faded. However, an even bolder guess appeared in his mind!


    The thing that should not have appeared in the Secret Realm, and their numbers were so shocking. There was a very big possibility ¡ª perhaps the owner of this Secret Realm did not belong to the Southern Continent under his feet!


    Perhaps he came from the Eastern Continent!


    This did not only mean that the four continents were actually connected, but also meant that he had a chance to find a way to return to the Eastern Continent!


    If the master of this Secret Realm really came from the Eastern Continent, then there was an 80% chance that this Secret Realm had a way to return to the Eastern Continent!


    As he thought about it, Gu Xi¡¯s breathing gradually became rapid.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± noticing Gu Xi¡¯s change, Su Lian frowned and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Xi shook his head and forcefully suppressed the excitement in his heart. He glanced at the shocking amount of pills in front of him and continued, ¡°These are all good things. Put them away.¡±

 Chapter 286 - Mysterious Treasure, Reappearance of the Formation Spirit!

    Very quickly, the few of them swept away all the medicinal pills in the room.


    In the passageway, a large number of participants were still shuttling through the many rooms, mercilessly taking everything they saw into their pockets.


    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with excitement and joy, as if they had long forgotten the grief of the death of their fellow disciples.


    Gu Xi and the others did not stay here any longer and headed straight for the end.


    At this moment, the tall stone door had already opened, and a huge square appeared in front of Gu Xi and the others.


    At the edge of the square, the Vast Expanse Sword Domain, the Raging Fire Valley, and other sects and powers had already gathered here, and their gazes were all fixed on the top of the square.


    There, there was a floating ball of light. The ball of light was light green, and there seemed to be something wrapped within it.


    Although they could not clearly see what it was, it was clearly a valuable treasure.


    Some people¡¯s faces were burning with passion, and some people¡¯s eyes were flickering. However, no one dared to make the first move.


    If it really was a treasure, why would it be placed here so blatantly?


    After the battle outside the secret realm, everyone could not help but be cautious.


    Time slowly passed, and soon, 15 minutes passed quietly.


    Other than the increasing number of people who came here, there was nothing unusual on the square. This made everyone even more vigilant.


    Soon, another hour passed.


    ¡°Since everyone has some misgivings, I will send someone from the Flying Star Sect to be the first to stand out!¡±


    The man slowly walked out from the crowd. His eyes were filled with fervor as he looked at the ball of light above.


    As his voice sounded, one could see his feet stomping fiercely. Streams of purple lightning burst out from his entire body. Soon after, his entire body rose up from the ground and headed straight for the ball of light.


    ¡°That guy finally can¡¯t hold back anymore¡­¡± Seeing that someone was going to stand out, Gu Xi¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    No one stopped this man from making a move. Everyone chose to wait and see. They all wanted to see what he was going to do.


    In the air, the man¡¯s figure arrived in front of the ball of light in an instant. He slowly took a deep breath and cautiously wrapped his palm tightly with his spiritual power. Then, he reached out his hand toward the ball of light with ease.


    In the next moment, the ball of light entered his hand, but the danger did not come as he had expected.


    Everyone was stunned. Could it really be that simple?


    Could it be? Of course not!


    The man was extremely excited when the ball of light entered his hand, but before he could see what was inside the ball of light, the entire square suddenly shook.


    As the earth shook and the mountains shook, lines as thick as hemp ropes were silently drawn on the square under everyone¡¯s feet. The ends of the lines quickly connected, and vast spiritual power spread out from within, filling the entire square.


    It was another spirit formation array!


    Seeing this scene, Gu Xi could not help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    If his guess was correct, the Master of this Secret Realm was not only likely to be a cultivator from the Eastern Continent when he was alive, but he was also a master of array formations!


    In a flash, the formation was completed!


    The huge spirit formation slowly revolved. A moment later, the lines of the formation actually broke away from the formation itself and interweaved in the air, outlining a demon beast that was hundreds of feet tall!


    To be more precise, it was another formation spirit!


    Roar roar roar¨C


    The deafening roar of the beast soared into the sky, causing pain in everyone¡¯s eardrums. Some ordinary cultivators even bled from their seven orifices and died on the spot!


    It was a formation spirit whose strength had reached the Quasi-saint stage!


    Although it was not as strong as the formation spirit that they had encountered just now, its strength was enough to crush most of the people present.


    At this moment, the man from the Flying Star Sect who was in midair was so scared that his legs were trembling. By the time he tried to suppress the fear in his heart and try to escape, it was already too late.


    The demon beast formation spirit opened its abyss-like mouth and swallowed the man.


    The man was only in the early-stage King realm. There was a huge gap between their strengths. In addition to the chaos in his mind, he was naturally no match for the demon beast.


    Before the man died, he did not want to release the ball of light, which led to the ball of light entering the stomach of the demon beast together with him.


    If he wanted to obtain the light ball, the only thing he could do now was to destroy this formation spirit!


    ¡°Everyone, if you want the treasure, please follow me and attack together!¡±


    At this moment, a Yunxiao Sect man stepped forward and spoke loudly to everyone.


    Everyone discussed animatedly, but for a moment, no one followed him.


    ¡°But there¡¯s only one treasure. Who will get it?¡± Very quickly, someone raised this fatal question.


    Yunxiao Sect had appeared at this moment, clearly having some thoughts about this treasure.


    However, if the treasure was really obtained at that time, would Yunxiao Sect be willing to hand it over to others?


    To put it bluntly, it was still up to whoever got it!


    As a large sect in the Southern Continent, apart from a few sects and factions like the Vast Expanse Sword Domain, who else dared to fight with the Yunxiao Sect?


    The man from Yunxiao Sect was also stumped by this question. His face alternated between green and white, but he quickly found his words. ¡°Are we just going to sit here and wait for death because of such a trivial matter?! The most important thing now is to get the treasure first. As for how to distribute it, we can only discuss it later!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the man snorted coldly. The spiritual energy around his body surged as he led the other four people from Yunxiao sect to rush toward the location of the demon beast.


    The five of them could still deal with a demon beast array spirit with the strength of a Quasi-saint. It was only a matter of time before they could defeat this demon beast.


    As for why they took the initiative to propose to join hands with everyone to attack, it was entirely because they did not want to expend too much spiritual energy in front of so many people. This was to prevent a thief from snatching the treasure when their spiritual energy was exhausted.


    Soon, the battle in the air was about to start.


    Violent spiritual power ripples spread in all directions. Everyone also released their spiritual power barriers to avoid getting involved.


    As for Gu Xi, he had no intention of getting involved in this mess.


    His gaze fell on the other end of the square. There was still a huge stone door there.


    This made a bold thought appear in Gu Xi¡¯s mind once again.


    Perhaps there was not only one such square, and the treasure at the outermost part of the square should not be something of a high grade.


    Besides, an item grade was useless to Gu Xi.


    With the System in his possession, turning trash into treasure was not a problem for him.


    ¡°Should we make a move?¡± Su Lian suddenly spoke as her beautiful eyes reflected the battle that was going on above.

 Chapter 287 - The Thoughts of the Canggu Sect

    Qing Xue did not answer immediately. Instead, she subconsciously looked at Gu Xi.


    She did not know when it started, but she was already very concerned about Gu Xi¡¯s opinion.


    The young man in green before her seemed to be taking every step correctly. This made her even more interested in him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. If I¡¯m not wrong, there should be more than one treasure like this.¡±


    Gu Xi gestured to the stone door on the other side and continued, ¡°Let Yunxiao Sect test the waters first for this first round.¡±


    Qing Xue nodded in agreement when she heard this.


    This Secret Realm was very mysterious. Who knew what kind of danger would suddenly appear at a certain moment? In her opinion, the lives of the group of people were more important.


    It was not worth it to rashly attack for a treasure that she did not even know what it looked like.


    At the same time, the battle on the field was still ongoing in full swing.


    Yunxiao Sect was indeed worthy of being a sect that could be ranked among the top sects in the entire Southern Continent. The individual strength of the five disciples might not be comparable to this formation spirit, but the five of them had clearly undergone long-term training. The battle seemed to be very tacit, they also exchanged blows with the formation spirit.


    At this rate, victory was only a matter of time.


    Perhaps it was because they saw that the formation spirit was about to lose, the crowd began to stir. Many people¡¯s faces revealed a look of eagerness to move.


    ¡°The Canggu Sect is here to help!¡±


    After a moment, there was finally someone who could not hold it in any longer.


    A few figures rose up from the ground one after another and rushed straight towards the formation spirit.


    ¡°These guys are really shameless.¡± Looking at the few people who suddenly attacked, Su Lian curled her lips in disdain.


    In the sky above the square, the leader of Yunxiao Sect, Lu Zhu, had also noticed the few people from the ancient sect.


    His face sank and killing intent immediately surged in his heart.


    These shameless people did not attack when he greeted them earlier. Now that the formation spirit was about to be defeated, they wanted to come out and take advantage of them? No way!


    ¡°All of you hold this beast back for a moment. I¡¯ll be back in a moment.¡±


    Lu Zhu instructed the others before his figure flashed and he withdrew from the battle. He rushed toward the few people from the Canggu Sect.


    ¡°Brother Lu, we are here to lend you a hand!¡± the man who was the leader of the Canggu Sect said with a chuckle. He cupped his fists at Lu Zhu who was not far away from him. His expression was even more composed and there was not a hint of shame on his face.


    Seeing this, Lu Zhu chuckled. He said faintly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I really have to thank you for your kindness. However, this formation spirit will be defeated by my Yunxiao Sect from time to time. I will not trouble you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Lu, don¡¯t underestimate this formation spirit. Although you have some advantages now, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that you won¡¯t make mistakes in the future. With the help of the few of us, this matter is set in stone.¡±


    The man continued to speak unyieldingly. It was obvious that he did not intend to give up just like that.


    Hearing this, the corner of Lu Zhu¡¯s mouth twitched. The anger in his heart was even more uncontrollable and he could no longer endure it. He said sternly, ¡°It¡¯s already too late for you to want a share now. I¡¯ll give you a chance to retreat quickly!¡±


    The expression of the person from the Canggu Sect changed. It was obvious that he did not expect Lu Zhu¡¯s attitude to change so quickly. For a moment, he found it difficult to back down.


    In front of so many people, he did not know whether he should leave or not.


    A moment later, the man gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, ¡°This Secret Realm does not belong to the Yunxiao Sect alone. How can you let us leave just like that?!¡±


    For the sake of the treasure and for his face, he did not hesitate to take the risk of offending the Yunxiao Sect.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t leave,¡± Lu Zhu took a deep breath and said faintly.


    ¡°You agree?¡± The man¡¯s eyes lit up and he secretly heaved a sigh of relief in his heart.


    However, in the next moment, his eyes suddenly widened and a look of fear appeared in his eyes.


    Lu Zhu¡¯s body trembled and he appeared in front of him in the blink of an eye.


    What followed was the cold sensation of the sharp dagger piercing through his chest.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The man opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but only managed to utter a single word. Then, his entire body fell downwards.


    If only they could participate in the battle, then when the spoils were distributed, their Canggu Sect would definitely get a share. Even if they could not get this treasure, Lu Zhu and the others would have to take out some spirit stones and spirit tools as compensation.


    In any case, their ancient sect would still be able to get some benefits.


    This plan was indeed very good. The first step to implementing it was to be a little more thick-skinned. This man had indeed done it.


    However, what he had missed was Lu Zhu¡¯s temper.


    How could the dignified Yunxiao Sect allow a small Canggu Sect to ride on its head?


    The remaining few people saw the man¡¯s death and were momentarily flustered. In the end, they even fled without fighting and dashed toward the crowd below.


    However, Lu Zhu was currently in a rage. How could he let these few people off so easily?


    In the face of the absolute difference in strength, these few people were quickly killed by him one by one.


    From the beginning to the end, no one made a sound, and no one stopped him.


    In their opinion, these few people from the Canggu Sect were just committing their own sins.


    ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to help my Yunxiao Sect?¡±


    After killing the few people, Lu Zhu¡¯s cold gaze slowly swept across the crowd below. Wherever his gaze passed, other than a few people, almost everyone subconsciously avoided his gaze. They were afraid of provoking his anger.


    No one answered. Only then did lu Zhu coldly snort and withdraw his gaze. He turned around and once again threw himself into the battle above.


    Soon, under Lu Zhu¡¯s leadership and through the cooperation of these people, a gorgeous spirit skill descended and ruthlessly smashed onto the formation spirit body.


    Roar roar roar¡­


    The mournful beast roar gradually disappeared. The enormous formation was also shattered at this moment.


    Following the disappearance of the formation spirit, the pale green light cluster once again appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. Numerous curious gazes landed on the light cluster. They all wanted to see just what kind of treasure was inside.


    However, Lu Zhu was extremely cautious. In order to prevent anyone from having any ill intentions, he did not check the treasure on the spot. Instead, he kept it in his bag the moment he obtained the ball of light.


    Everyone could not help but feel a little disappointed as they sighed one after another.


    Gu Xi curled his lips. There was not the slightest bit of curiosity on his face.


    This was because the moment he saw the ball of light, he had gotten the System to check the treasure within the ball of light. It was nothing more than an ordinary grade spirit tool.


    Moreover, this spirit tool was not suitable for him, so he did not break the formation.

 Chapter 288 - Ninth Public Square, Nine Heavens Thunder Dragon Formation!

    The formation shattered, and the public square began to tremble slightly again. The source of the trembling was the stone door that was dozens of feet tall.


    Vaguely, everyone seemed to see another public square.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. From the looks of it, there should be more coming,¡± Gu Xi said softly and took the lead to walk towards the stone door.


    Seeing this, Qing Xue and Su Lian looked at each other and slowly followed. The group passed through the stone door and saw a square.


    Different from the square before, there were two balls of light above.


    [Ding! Ancient Cultivation Method, Mountain Splitting Fist detected!]


    [Total number of flaws: 36,512!]


    [Ancient spirit weapon, Soul-extinguishing Axe detected!]


    [Total number of flaws: 48,519!]


    [Would the Host like to extract them?]


    The System¡¯s voice sounded in his mind.


    Hearing that, Gu Xi slowly shook his head.


    These two items were not very useful to him, and only the Mountain Splitting Fist could slightly arouse his interest. However, if he were to obtain a treasure here, he would be hated by everyone if he were to take it later on.


    Although Gu Xi was not afraid of the others with his current strength, he could still reduce the trouble by a little.


    ¡°Are we going to make a move?¡± Su Lian spoke again. This time, she looked directly at Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi shrugged indifferently and said, ¡°As you wish. In any case, I¡¯m not very interested in these things.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s inside?¡±


    Hearing this, Qing Xue raised her eyebrows and a trace of suspicion appeared in her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. According to common sense, the things on the outside are definitely not as good as those in the depths.¡±


    ¡°If we go deeper, it won¡¯t be too late to attack when the time comes,¡± Gu Xi hurriedly explained and could not help but feel a little nervous.


    If someone were to discover the existence of the System, he would not even know how to explain it to them. At that time, they would have no choice but to kill them to silence them.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Qing Xue nodded her head gently and looked up.


    There were already over a hundred figures rushing up there.


    With their previous experience, these people surprisingly did not start fighting. Instead, after some discussion, the two of them kept the light ball.


    As expected, the plaza once again trembled after the light ball disappeared.


    Another huge array formation was drawn out, followed by the appearance of another formation spirit. However, this time, it was not just one, but two demon beast formation spirits!


    An earth-shattering battle was about to break out!


    After the battle ended, the third stone door rumbled open.


    The same square, but there was one more ball of light floating in the air.


    [Ding! Ancient spirit skill, Wind Spirit Steps detected!]


    [Ding! Ancient spirit weapon, Hidden Dragon Halberd detected!]


    It was another big battle, but Gu Xi and the others still had not made a move.


    The fourth door, the fourth plaza, four balls of light.


    ¡­


    And so on. Every time a new stone door was opened, the number of balls of light would increase by one.


    Under the System¡¯s detection, the quality of the treasures contained within became higher and higher.


    ¡­


    Rumble ¡ª


    Following the sound of friction with the ground, another stone door slowly opened.


    Many contestants slowly walked in, and what greeted their eyes was still a square.


    This was already the ninth square they had reached.


    Compared to the ones before, this square occupied a much larger area.


    Above, as expected, there were nine balls of light suspended in the air.


    What was different from before was that these nine balls of light were even more dazzling. The undulations emitted from them were all not to be underestimated.


    These nine treasures could be said to be extraordinary. They were all world-shocking items!


    All of their breathing could not help but become heavy. Their gazes were burning with unprecedented fervor.


    ¡°This should be the last place.¡± Gu Xi spoke in a deep voice, and the spiritual power in his body was already restless.


    Looking over, there was no longer any stone door on the other side.


    ¡°Get ready to make a move,¡± Qing Xue nodded slightly and said softly.


    Before this, Gu Xi had not made a move once. Correspondingly, the people of the Liuli Sect also did not choose to make a move rashly.


    Just like Gu Xi, they were waiting for the final moment.


    At this moment, the square was silent. No one took the initiative to make a move.


    Even though they were clear about the weight of the nine treasures in front of them, they were even more clear about the dangers behind these nine treasures.


    From the first square until now, they had already lost more than half of their originally thousands of people. Moreover, they had not even taken into account the level before them.


    Not long ago, they arrived at the eighth square and faced eight spirit arrays and eight formation spirits. These formation spirits were all extremely powerful. They were all ancient demon beasts that only existed in ancient books.


    Wherever they passed, it was like wheat being harvested. No one who fell survived.


    Fresh blood dyed the entire square red!


    Fortunately, they had an absolute advantage in numbers. That was why they were able to forcefully turn the situation around.


    The Vast Expanse Sword Domain, Star Pavilion, Raging Fire Valley, and other large sects had all suffered some losses. However, they had also obtained a treasure.


    It was also because the Liuli Sect had not participated in these few battles that none of them had been reduced. They had not even used up much of their spiritual power.


    However, after this battle, it was unknown how many of them were lucky enough to survive.


    ¡°Everyone, make your move.¡±


    ¡°Whether or not you can get the treasure will depend on your abilities!¡±


    Qin Hai from the Raging Fire Valley shouted in a deep voice. He led the remaining two disciples of the Raging Fire Valley and rushed out, landing directly on the leftmost ball of light.


    As Qin Hai made his move, a large number of figures flew out from the crowd and rushed towards the remaining ball of light.


    ¡°Do it!¡± Gu Xi also shouted in a deep voice. With a tap of his toes, he turned into a stream of light and rushed towards a white light ball.


    After the System¡¯s inspection, this light ball was a low-tier heaven-grade spirit array!


    A heaven-grade spirit array¡­ This was the first time Gu Xi had seen something of this level.


    He was very curious, if this heaven-grade spirit array that was already very powerful was extracted by the System, how powerful would it be?


    He believed that he would be able to unravel this answer very soon, because at this moment, he was already very close to the heaven-grade spirit array.


    However, right at this moment, Gu Xi¡¯s charging figure came to an abrupt halt. With a light tap of the tip of his foot, his entire body fell backward.


    A few inches above him, a sharp dagger with a cold glint flashed past.


    If his reaction was any slower, he might have been pierced through by this dagger!

 Chapter 289 - Got It! Now, Let’s Get Another One!

    After narrowly avoiding the attack, Gu Xi turned to look at a place not too far away.


    Over there, Wang Zhan was staring at him coldly.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, your reaction is quite fast.¡± Wang Zhan waved his hand, and the dagger returned to his side once again.


    At this moment, there were seven identical daggers surrounding his body. Clearly, this was a set of powerful spirit tools.


    ¡°He could not resist any longer, huh¡­¡± Gu Xi muttered, his expression gradually darkening.


    He had long expected that Wang Zhan would definitely attack him in the Secret Realm, but he did not expect that this fellow would be so tolerant. He only made a move at the most critical moment.


    ¡°I advise you to look for another one. I have my eyes on this treasure.¡±


    Wang Zhan pointed at the floating ball of light not far away and chuckled.


    Perhaps they had seen the fight between the two of them, but there were no other participants nearby who came to interfere. After all, no one wanted to provoke the Hehuan Sect at this time.


    If they came to snatch the treasure, Wang Zhan would definitely bear a grudge. Even if they were lucky enough to get the treasure, they would definitely suffer revenge from the Hehuan Sect afterward. They might even implicate the sect behind them.


    If the sect was not powerful enough, it was not impossible for them to be exterminated in one night.


    If one wanted to obtain the treasure without any worries, they would need to have a strong background.


    ¡°I should be the one saying this to you,¡± Gu Xi said faintly, a faint sneer appearing on his face.


    Others were afraid of his Hehuan Sect, but he, Gu Xi, was not!


    ¡°Is that so¡­ After not seeing you for a period of time, your verbal skills have improved quite a bit.¡± Wang Zhan squinted his eyes, and a trace of astonishing killing intent flashed across his eyes. ¡°Since you insist on going against me, then you can go to hell!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a vast wave of spiritual power burst out from Wang Zhan¡¯s body.


    In the next moment, the seven daggers trembled at the same time and shot out one after another toward Gu Xi.


    ¡°Overestimating yourself.¡± Gu Xi snorted coldly. Instead of dodging, he flew directly toward Wang Zhan.


    With his current realm, dealing with Wang Zhan was just a matter of flipping his hand.


    However, he did not reveal his true realm here. This was because the fish and dragons were all here. Although the strength of each side was uneven, there was not much difference in general. If he revealed his true realm, then he would inevitably be targeted by others.


    Even though Gu Xi had stepped into the Saint stage, he would still have a headache when faced with so many geniuses.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who overestimated yourself!¡± Wang Zhan¡¯s eyes reflected the figure of Gu Xi rushing over. He said coldly, ¡°Without those two beasts, who do you think you are?¡±


    Every time he thought of what happened last time, Wang Zhan¡¯s anger would soar to the sky.


    In his impression, Gu Xi¡¯s realm was only at the King stage. If not for the help of those two demon beasts, Gu Xi would have died at his hands.


    The corner of Gu Xi¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, but he did not answer Wang Zhan.


    Indeed, it was thanks to the help of Little Nine and Little Jin last time.


    However, now, things were different!


    With the Saint stage, even if they encountered the same situation last time, Gu Xi had absolute confidence that she would be able to teach those people a lesson!


    In the blink of an eye, Gu Xi had already arrived in front of Wang Zhan. He did not use any Cultivation Method or spirit skill, not even a weapon.


    He merely raised his hand and threw a punch. This punch was very slow. It looked ordinary and weak.


    Wang Zhan did not dodge at all. He also threw a punch with a sneer.


    In his opinion, Gu Xi¡¯s head-on confrontation was undoubtedly courting death.


    However, when the two fists collided, he regretted it.


    In the blink of an eye, Wang Zhan felt that he was not facing a person, but a prehistoric beast that originated from ancient times!


    An irresistible force was transmitted, causing Wang Zhan¡¯s internal organs to deviate.


    In the next moment, he was sent flying out of control, and the expression on his face was extremely shocked. He could not understand why Gu Xi¡¯s strength had changed so much in this short half a month¡¯s time.


    ¡°This punch can be considered to be a lesson for you.¡± Gu Xi spoke in a faint voice as he watched Wang Zhan¡¯s figure disappear into the crowd.


    Now that he had stepped into the saint realm, his unsullied body had also undergone a qualitative leap. Although he had never cultivated a body refining technique, the strength of his body could be said to be monstrous.


    1


    Even if he was facing a body-refining cultivator of the same realm, Gu Xi was confident that he could defeat him. If he cultivated another body refining technique, the strength of his body would soar again!


    ¡°It seems that I will have to find a body refining technique after this.¡±


    Gu Xi muttered. He had already set a goal in his heart.


    He did not choose to pursue Wang Zhan while he was ahead. To the current him, Wang Zhan was merely an ant. The only thing that could make him feel some fear was the Hehuan Sect behind Wang Zhan.


    And the most important thing right now was the treasure in this Secret Realm!


    This heaven-tier spirit array!


    With a slight shift of his gaze, Gu Xi¡¯s gaze landed on the sparkling white ball of light not far away.


    With a tap of his toes, his entire body flew towards the ball of light.


    This time, no one could stop him.


    The ball of light entered his hand and a cool feeling spread out. Gu Xi did not open it here. Instead, he kept it in his bag first.


    After leaving this place, he would have plenty of time to slowly study it.


    After finishing all of this, Gu Xi swept his gaze across the chaotic crowd.


    At this moment, an extremely chaotic battle was breaking out in the huge square.


    There were more than a thousand cultivators and hundreds of teams from different sects and forces, but there were only nine treasures in the square.


    One could imagine how fierce the fights were. It was easier said than done to get a treasure from the crowd.


    Many people were lucky enough to get a treasure from the chaos, but before they could rejoice for a second, they were blasted into dregs by countless spirit skills.


    Gu Xi floated quietly in the air as if he was deep in thought. A moment later, he curled his lips and shifted his gaze to another ball of light.


    In the entire plaza, there was only one ball of light that had yet to fall into the hands of anyone. And this one was exactly what Gu Xi wanted.


    It was also a heaven-tier body refining technique!


    An ancient technique, Chaotic Spirit Body!


    Without any further hesitation, Gu Xi¡¯s figure instantly disappeared from where he stood.


    In the next moment, his figure appeared above the ball of light. His hand grabbed towards the ball of light, but he was met with dozens of attacks of different power.


    This was also the reason why no one had obtained this ball of light. As the last treasure left, no one was willing to give it up.

 Chapter 290 - Nine Heavens Thunder Dragon Formation!

    To put it bluntly, anyone who dared to approach this thing would undoubtedly be declared dead in advance.


    However, it was different for Gu Xi! How could a young Saint die so easily?


    Facing the overwhelming attacks coming at him, Gu Xi did not panic in the slightest. He held his large hand in the air, and a long sword appeared. He raised his hand and pulled out a sword technique.


    In an instant, the Sword Qi shot into the sky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of explosions sounded and violent spiritual energy waves instantly swept through the surroundings.


    Everyone who was close to Gu Xi was repelled by the spiritual energy waves.


    This was the attack that Gu Xi did not use his full strength. If he really used his full strength, most of these people would not be able to survive.


    Gu Xi also took this opportunity to put the ball of light into his bag.


    ¡°A heaven-tier spirit array and a heaven-tier body refining technique. This trip isn¡¯t in vain after all.¡±


    Touching his storage bag, Gu Xi could not help but grin.


    Although he had only taken two out of the nine, it was enough.


    He had to leave something for the others. If he put it all into his bag, it would definitely attract the dissatisfaction of everyone and bring him a lot of trouble.


    ¡°The next one will be you.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s gaze moved slightly as he started to sweep through the chaotic crowd.


    What he needed to do now was to find Wang Zhan and kill him here!


    This was also his only problem at the moment. Killing Wang Zhan could be considered to eliminate any future troubles.


    As for the Hehuan Sect behind Wang Zhan, as long as he did this quietly, no one would know who did it.


    His spiritual sense spread out and covered the entire square in the blink of an eye.


    Soon, Gu Xi found Wang Zhan¡¯s location.


    Wang Zhan seemed to have sensed something and turned his head to look at Gu Xi in the distance.


    However, just as Gu Xi was about to make a move, the huge square began to shake. At some point, spiritual patterns appeared under everyone¡¯s feet. One! ¡­ No, a total of nine huge formations were formed in an instant!


    Gu Xi frowned and temporarily gave up on attacking Wang Zhan. Instead, he rushed towards the location of the Liuli Sect¡¯s people.


    ¡°It seems that the gains are not small.¡± Her beautiful eyes looked at Gu Xi and Qing Xue pursed her lips into a smile.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys the same?¡± Gu Xi said indifferently.


    ¡°I can¡¯t compare to you.¡± Qing Xue shook her head helplessly.


    When they were fighting for the treasure, she had been paying attention to Gu Xi¡¯s movements. She had seen with her own eyes that this guy had obtained two balls of light, and now, their glazed tile sect had only obtained one treasure.


    In order to obtain this treasure, the five of them had all suffered injuries of varying severity.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi did not seem to be in a sorry state at all. Even his clothes were not in a mess. It was as if everything was at his fingertips.


    While the two of them were talking, the nine formations had all taken shape at this moment.


    The nine formations each occupied nine positions in the square. Each of the formations was constantly emitting dense spiritual energy fluctuations. Dark purple lightning shuttled through them and gradually gathered into nine huge eggs.


    There were many obscure patterns on the surface of the eggshell. Lightning flowed between the patterns, and a shocking heartbeat was emitted from within.


    ¡°This thing¡­ Is alive?¡±


    Looking at everything in front of them, someone in the crowd swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked.


    Hearing this, everyone could not help but feel a little apprehensive.


    Although the time of this Secret Realm was difficult to predict, it would at least be over ten thousand years. Even an ancient demon beast would not be able to survive for so long, right?


    Dong dong dong ¡ª


    Nine heavy and powerful heartbeats continued.


    Time seemed to slow down at this moment. Everyone maintained their highest vigilance and prepared for the upcoming battle.


    It was not that they did not want to leave, but if they did not break the array in front of them, their way back would be sealed. Not only that, the light balls that enveloped the treasures would not disappear.


    In other words, if the formation was not broken, even if they got the treasure, it would be useless.


    That was because the owner of the Secret Realm had placed some kind of restriction on that thing. Previously, someone had tried to break the restriction with brute force, but it was to no avail.


    From this, it could be seen how powerful the owner of the Secret Realm was when he was alive!


    ¡°If there is a fight later, we should try our best to separate and not be too close to each other.¡± Looking at the nine eggs in the distance, Gu Xi spoke with a serious expression.


    Hearing this, Qing Xue nodded without the slightest objection.


    Because after the experience of the previous eight squares, everyone understood one thing. All the formation spirits that appeared would first attack the person holding the ball of light.


    Now, Gu Xi was holding two balls of light. This also meant that two formation spirits would launch a crazy attack on him.


    If he were to gather together with the people from the Liuli Sect, then they would have to face three formation spirits with unknown strength!


    At the same time, the heavy heartbeat began to gradually increase.


    The sound became faster and faster, as if something was about to break out of its shell.


    Crack¨C


    Not long after, a crisp cracking sound slowly sounded in the square.


    Crack crack crack crack crack¨C


    Following that, a series of similar sounds were heard.


    Looking over, one could see that the surface of the nine eggs had different degrees of cracks.


    Everyone present held their breath and focused. The spiritual power in their bodies had already boiled to the extreme. Those who had the ball of light were already prepared to fight, while those who did not get anything were prepared to defend, to avoid being affected.


    One had to know that under such a degree of impact, the slightest carelessness would result in death and destruction.


    Crack crack crack crack crack ¡ª


    Soon, the sound rang out again, and all the eggs shattered.


    A total of nine lightning dragons covered in purple lightning rose from within!


    ¡°Roar roar roar ¨C¡±


    Dragon roars sounded one after another. The dragon might in the world was vast and mighty, and a mountain-like pressure immediately covered everyone.


    ¡°These formation spirits¡­ their strength is all at the peak of the Quasi-saint stage!¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s pupils reflected the nine lightning dragons as she spoke with a grave expression.


    ¡°Peak of the Quasi-saint stage?!¡± hearing this, Su Lian could not help but exclaim in surprise.


    Her words naturally reached the ears of everyone present. Everyone present sucked in a breath of cold air, and their hearts were filled with extreme shock.


    At this moment, those who had treasures trembled violently.


    Earlier, the eighth square had caused them to suffer heavy casualties, and those were merely eight early-stage Quasi-saint formation spirits. Now, there were actually nine peak-stage Quasi-saints here!


    Even though they were both in the Quasi-saint realm, the difference between them could be said to be Heaven and Earth.


    ¡°Can we¡­ really walk out of here alive?¡±


    Someone said this with a trembling voice.

 Chapter 291 - A Thousand People Working Together

    In the vast square, nine lightning dragons that were over a thousand feet in size were roaring.


    The dragon¡¯s might was like a mountain that pressed down on everyone, making it difficult for them to breathe.


    ¡°Everyone, I think we should temporarily work together to break the formation. That way, we might be able to leave this place. If we continue to fight on our own, I¡¯m afraid that none of us here will be able to leave this place unscathed.¡±


    Following the direction of the voice, they saw Li du from the Vast Expanse Sword Domain appear in mid-air. He held a long sword in his hand, and his white robe fluttered in the wind. He had the dignity of a superior.


    As his voice fell, everyone could not help but feel a little restless.


    Working together meant that the teams that had nothing would help those who had treasures. After all, the formation spirit would prioritize attacking the latter.


    Many people could not help but feel a little displeased that they had come all this way for nothing and had to become someone else¡¯s fighter for free. However, once the person with treasures died, these formation spirits would naturally switch their targets to everyone present.


    For a moment, most people were caught in a dilemma.


    Simply put, there was still a chance if they worked together. Otherwise, it would be a matter of how fast or how slow they would die. Everyone knew this in their hearts. It was just that they were unwilling to accept it.


    ¡°My Star Pavilion is willing to join forces with all of you.¡±


    At this moment, the leader of the Star Pavilion spoke in a deep voice.


    ¡°My Raging Fire Valley also has no objections.¡± Qin Hai¡¯s voice followed closely behind.


    ¡°My Heavenly Spirit Sect also has no problems!¡±


    ¡°My Yunxiao Sect also agrees to join forces!¡±


    ¡°My Flying Star Sect is also willing to join forces with all of you!¡±


    ¡­


    Following the opening of the Star Pavilion, many sects also expressed their positions at this moment.


    Including the Medicine King Valley where the Liuli Sect and Gu Xi were located, and even Wang Zhan of the Joyous Union sect, they all chose to join hands to break the array without hesitation.


    Even though Gu Xi had now stepped into the Saint stage and was slightly better than the array spirit in terms of realm, if he was really asked to deal with two lightning dragons, it would probably be a lot of trouble. Moreover, it was better to keep a low profile in front of so many people.


    ¡°Since none of you have any objections, let¡¯s¡­ break the formation!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Li Du raised his sword and a shocking fluctuation burst out from his body.


    At this moment, he was like a longsword that was trying to pierce through the sky. Sharp Sword Qi continuously rushed out from the longsword in his hand. It actually condensed into a giant sword that was hundreds of feet tall and laughed loudly.


    If one were to observe carefully, one would discover that this huge sword was no different from the one in his hand.


    ¡°As expected of the rare Sword Dao genius of the Vast Expanse Sword Domain. This ultimate skill has actually been cultivated to such an extent. Tsk tsk tsk.¡±


    Su Lian could not help but exclaim in admiration when she saw this scene.


    Although she said this, her hand did not stop at all. She quickly formed a strange hand gesture. Immediately, her entire body slowly rose into the air. The space behind her began to gradually wiggle, finally, a complicated formation appeared behind her.


    The formation was pink. As the formation began to operate, the pink light flickered, giving people a feeling that they could not extricate themselves from it.


    On the other side, Qing Xue did not stay idle either. She slowly opened her slender arms. A powerful fluctuation rolled out from her plump body, followed by a bone-piercing cold wind.


    A large amount of spiritual power gathered in front of her, condensing into a huge ice lotus.


    The ice lotus slowly rotated, and a shocking fluctuation was brewing in the center.


    This was also a powerful attack!


    Not only the two of them, but everyone present also brought out their own abilities, not daring to hold back. Because once they held back, it was unknown whether they would be able to leave this place alive.


    At this moment, over a thousand spiritual skills of different shapes and different powers were being displayed on this square. The scene was extremely spectacular.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi did not have such a flashy move. It was just that he had unknowingly held the long sword that he had refined. The spiritual energy within his body circulated and he was ready to attack at any moment.


    Even so, he did not plan to use his full strength.


    As long as it was not a life or death situation, he would never reveal his true strength.


    Gu Xi was very confident that even if everyone died here, he would be able to leave alive. However, the heaven-ranked treasure in his hand might not be able to be taken away.


    Therefore, he chose to join hands with everyone for his own sake.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t hold back. Make your move!¡±


    Li Du¡¯s voice rang out again, this time trembling slightly.


    Not only that, even the huge sword above had begun to tremble uncontrollably, as if it wanted to break free from Li Du¡¯s control.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Li Du¡¯s eyes focused, and the long sword in his hand pointed at the lightning dragon from afar.


    In the next moment, the huge sword suddenly shot out, and the sound of sword humming could be heard continuously.


    Almost at the same time, many spirit skills were thrown out by the crowd. They broke through the void and crashed into the lightning dragon¡¯s body in a crushing manner.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi simply threw out a Sword Drawing Technique.


    The power of such a low-level spirit skill in his hands was shocking to the world.


    Even though Gu Xi had already deliberately restrained his strength, the Sword Qi that erupted actually forcefully suppressed Li Du¡¯s sword.


    In just an instant, that shocking Sword Qi had disappeared without a trace.


    Li Du, who was at the very front, also seemed to have sensed it. He suddenly turned around and tried to find the location where that Sword Qi had appeared. However, after searching for a long time, he was unable to find what he wanted.


    Meanwhile, Qing Xue, who was not far from Gu Xi, widened her pretty eyes. Her pretty face was filled with shock when she looked at Gu Xi.


    Perhaps no one else had noticed Gu Xi¡¯s sword attack just now. However, she had clearly sensed it. It was not an exaggeration to say that this sword attack might not even be able to be used by many old demons who were skilled in using swords!


    Boom boom boom boom ¡ª


    At the same time, an earth-shattering explosion sounded. Following that, a majestic spiritual power ripple spread out at an extremely fast speed. In the blink of an eye, it arrived in front of the crowd and scattered everyone into pieces.


    For a moment, wails sounded one after another. Many people had suffered injuries of varying degrees under this impact. Fortunately, there were no casualties.


    After all, under the current situation, each loss represented a decrease in the chance of everyone leaving this place alive.


    On the other side, Gu Xi was currently in an awkward situation.


    He was in a daze at this moment, and there was a person in his arms¡­

 Chapter 292 - : Breaking the Formation!

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    In her arms, Qing Xue¡¯s somewhat embarrassed and angry voice rang out.


    Gu Xi was pulled back by this delicate shout and hurriedly let go and took a few steps back.


    ¡°Gu Xi, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Seeing this scene, Su Lian could not help but shout out in shock and anger. She raised her hand and was about to make a move to teach this lecher a good lesson.


    She was not the only one. The other three women from the Liuli Sect also had angry expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Forget it, this matter is my fault.¡±


    Seeing that Su Lian was about to make a move, Qing Xue hurriedly stopped her.


    When the tyrannical attack swept over just now, everyone was thrown into a chaotic formation. Qing Xue was also forced to retreat repeatedly. However, she fell into a warm and powerful embrace after taking a few steps back.


    As for Gu Xi, he merely hugged her subconsciously.


    ¡°Miss Qing Xue is really sensible.¡± Gu Xi smiled faintly and cupped her hands towards her.


    Unexpectedly, Qing Xue snorted softly. She glanced at Gu Xi indifferently and continued, ¡°If it was not because of the current situation, I would definitely teach you a lesson.¡±


    Gu Xi coughed a couple of times upon hearing this. He could not help but feel a little embarrassed.


    Rumble ¡ª


    At the same time, an earth-shattering thunder rumbled from afar.


    Roar roar roar ¡ª


    A loud and clear dragon¡¯s roar followed closely behind.


    Everyone turned their gazes over. The situation in the arena gradually became clearer.


    At this moment, four out of nine spirit arrays had been eliminated. Only five remained. Moreover, these five remaining array formations were already somewhat damaged. The strength of the array spirit had also decreased a little.


    ¡°These array formations are quite thick.¡±


    The beautiful eyes reflected the five lightning dragons that had once again risen as Qing Xue spoke faintly.


    Although this was the case, this result did not exceed everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Even though that so-called strike was the combination of everyone¡¯s unique abilities, they had never thought that they would be able to destroy all nine array formations with a single strike.


    ¡°Everyone, destroy the formations, and we can leave the Secret Realm!¡± Li Du spoke loudly once again. He held his longsword in his hand and took the lead to rush straight towards the most powerful lightning dragon.


    Their Vast Expanse Sword Domain already had a treasure. Instead of waiting for the lightning dragon to come knocking on their door, they might as well take the lead and take the initiative.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi had his arms crossed over his chest. He did not have the slightest intention of making a move.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you making a move?¡± Su Lian frowned when she saw Gu Xi doing nothing.


    Gu Xi shrugged his shoulders and explained, ¡°There are a total of nine treasures in the arena, and there are only five formation spirits. In other words, there will be four people with treasures who won¡¯t be attacked by the formation spirits. Why am I in such a hurry to make a move?¡±


    If there were no formation spirits looking for him, it would be best to be a spectator.


    After the others killed the formation spirits, he would only need to take the treasures and leave the Secret Realm. After all, it was still a planar battlefield outside the Secret Realm. If he spent too much energy here, it would be difficult to avoid being targeted by others.


    When the time came, if someone took the opportunity to snatch it, it would not be worth it.


    Hearing Gu Xi¡¯s words, Su Lian thought for a while, then a charming smile appeared on her face. She patted Gu Xi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°As expected of you.¡±


    Therefore, Gu Xi and the people from the Liuli Sect did not make a move immediately. They wanted to see which four guys would be honored by the god of luck.


    Soon, their faces became a bit ugly. That was because two lightning dragons had broken through the encirclement and were rushing towards them!


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me our luck is so bad?¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Gu Xi and Su Lian spoke almost at the same time.


    ¡°One for each of us. Let¡¯s end this quickly.¡±


    At this moment, Qing Xue suddenly spoke. She then looked at Su Lian, ¡°You don¡¯t have to make a move. be wary of the others and avoid them from scheming in the dark.¡±


    After saying this, she lifted her jade-like feet and slowly took a step forward.


    In the next moment, she disappeared from her original spot. When she reappeared, she was already a thousand feet away. It was as if she had teleported.


    ¡®This woman¡¯s strength is indeed extraordinary.¡¯ Gu Xi narrowed his eyes and thought to himself.


    However, he did not think too much about it. His body trembled and he also disappeared from his original spot.


    On the other side, Wang Zhan, who had seen everything, could not help but laugh out loud.


    ¡°The Heavens have eyes. The Heavens have opened their eyes!¡±


    He laughed out loud. He felt very unhappy in his heart. His gloomy eyes once again landed on the distant battle between Gu Xi and the lightning dragon. He muttered, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you will die in this spirit array before I can personally take action.¡±


    Obviously, he did not think that Gu Xi would be a match for the formation spirit.


    Although he had suffered a loss at Gu Xi¡¯s hands, Wang Zhan was not willing to admit it.


    In his eyes, Gu Xi deserved to die, and he had to die.


    Moreover, he had to die in this planar battlefield!


    That day, he had bragged in front of all the participants, saying that he wanted Gu Xi to pay the price in the planar battlefield. If, after saying this, Gu Xi could still walk out alive after the end of the competition, that would be a slap to his face!


    So no matter what, no matter what kind of method he used to pay the price, Gu Xi had to stay in the battlefield forever!


    On the other side, Gu Xi had already started to get excited with the formation spirit.


    In the battle, Gu Xi and the formation spirit fought back and forth, and even retreated from time to time. It seemed that the formation spirit had a greater advantage.


    Of course, Gu Xi was just putting on an act.


    It seemed a little unreasonable to kill the formation spirit in an instant.


    Therefore, he decided to drag it out for a while, at least until Qing Xue was finished off.


    Gu Xi dodged the formation spirit¡¯s attacks while occasionally glancing at the other side of the battle where Qing Xue was.


    Compared to Gu Xi, who was at a disadvantage, Qing Xue had the upper hand steadily. With her ingenious control of the ice element, she could be said to have the formation spirit under her control, it seemed that the battle would be over soon.


    As expected, as time passed, about 15 minutes later, along with a mournful dragon¡¯s roar, the lightning dragon fell under a huge ice lotus, and a spirit formation was broken.


    Soon after, the remaining formation spirits were also broken one after another. Gu Xi also saw the time and pretended to be in a panic. He ¡®barely¡¯ broke the formation spirit in front of him.


    As the ninth formation broke, all the spirit formations in the square had been destroyed, and the stone door not far behind them opened at the same time.


    Obviously, this was the path to the exit.


    For a moment, everyone could not help but be extremely excited, but they were not in a hurry to leave.

 Chapter 293 - Hostility of the Crowd

    On the square, the crowd gathered in groups of three or five.


    Those who did not get the treasure stared at those who had the treasure, and the atmosphere fell silent for a moment.


    Although the array had been broken, it did not mean that the matter was over.


    After going through many dangerous trials and tribulations to get to this point, no one was willing to leave this place empty-handed.


    No one spoke, and neither did they leave.


    The teams with treasures huddled together and kept a vigilant eye on the people around them, afraid that they would launch a sneak attack if they were not paying attention.


    ¡°I say, your Flying Star Sect has already obtained a treasure. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to obtain another one here?¡±


    After an unknown amount of time, a man from an unknown sect looked at the people from the Flying Star Sect not far away.


    ¡°Exactly. We¡¯ve come so far with great difficulty. Why do you get two treasures when we don¡¯t have one?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t take more. Keep one in your hands and hand over the rest. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame us for being rude.¡±


    Someone spoke, and then the leaders of several sects spoke.


    On the other hand, the faces of the people from the Flying Star Sect were extremely gloomy.


    Their Flying Star Sect was still quite far away from the big sects like the Vast Expanse Sword Domain. Therefore, people naturally started to pick on them first.


    ¡°Do you think that the Flying Star Sect is easy to bully?¡±The leader of the flying star sect snorted coldly. A wave of extraordinary spiritual energy suddenly burst out from his body. His cold eyes continuously swept over the few teams who had spoken earlier. ¡°Then you can come and try!¡±


    The atmosphere became tenser after he said this.


    A great battle seemed to be about to break out at any moment.


    The faces of the few people who had spoken earlier also changed slightly. They did not expect that the people of the Flying Star Sect would be so tough. They were not afraid of the alliance of several of their teams at all.


    However, even though the Flying Star Sect had made such a threat, they still did not make a move.


    There was only one reason. Other than their teams, many other people were eyeing them covetously. Even if they worked together to snatch the treasures from the Flying Star Sect, there was no guarantee that they would not be caught in the crossfire.


    ¡°What¡­ Do you only know how to talk?¡± Seeing that the teams did not move, the man from the Flying Star Sect smiled disdainfully.


    Hearing that, the teams could not help but become angry out of embarrassment. Waves of spiritual energy burst out, and they were about to attack.


    At the same time, Wang Zhan suddenly opened his mouth, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    He chuckled. His eyes indifferently glanced in the direction of Gu Xi. Immediately, he looked at the people present who had yet to obtain any treasures and said, ¡°Compared to the treasures in the ninth square, the treasures we obtained earlier are nothing. Currently, the Flying Star Sect only possess two treasures. Moreover, if I remember correctly, one of them is a treasure from the sixth square.¡±


    The an from the Flying Star Sect frowned, not understanding Wang Zhan¡¯s intention.


    Wang Zhan ignored him and continued, ¡°Compared to the others, I think you want the treasures in the ninth square more, right?¡±


    No one said anything, but they were very clear in their hearts.


    Who didn¡¯t want the treasures in the ninth square?


    ¡°In that case, I have a good suggestion.¡±


    Seeing that everyone had tacitly agreed, Wang Zhan smiled sinisterly. Then, he suddenly raised his hand and pointed at where Gu Xi and the others were. He continued in a deep voice, ¡°Out of the nine treasures here, six of them have fallen into the hands of our six teams. However, the remaining three treasures have all fallen into their hands!¡±


    ¡°What?! Three treasures!¡±


    ¡°Their team actually took three treasures from the ninth square. What a huge appetite!¡±


    As soon as these words were said, everyone present widened their eyes in surprise.


    One by one, everyone looked in the direction that Wang Zhan was pointing and finally glared at Gu Xi and the others.


    Disbelief, greed, jealousy¡­ All kinds of emotions surged into everyone¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°This damned Wang Zhan!¡± Feeling the hostility in everyone¡¯s eyes, Su Lian gritted her teeth and said.


    ¡°With just a simple sentence, he made everyone become our enemy. This Wang Zhan is truly something else,¡± Qing Xue said indifferently, her eyes suffused with cold intent.


    The few people from the Liuli Sect quickly gathered together, their eyes vigilantly staring at their surroundings.


    ¡°Miss Su, we don¡¯t want to make things too ugly.¡±


    A person slowly walked out from the crowd, cupped his fists towards Su Lian and the others, and continued in a deep voice, ¡°As long as you hand over the two treasures, we will definitely not make things difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    As soon as that person¡¯s voice fell, Su Lian could not help but sternly open her mouth.


    Hand over the two treasures? Did he really think that they were pushovers?


    Seeing Su Lian¡¯s resolute refusal, that person¡¯s expression instantly darkened, and his words became even colder, ¡°You six people actually took away three treasures. Is it fair for this person who has gone through life and death to come here without obtaining anything?¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Gu Xi, who had not spoken all this while, could not help but snicker.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± That person frowned, and his expression became more and more unsightly.


    If it was not for the fact that he was afraid of the Liuli Sect behind him, he probably would not have been able to hold himself back from making a move.


    ¡°I¡¯m laughing at you,¡± Gu Xi said indifferently, and his gaze slowly swept across the crowd. ¡°In this Spirit-chasing Competition, how can there be fairness? If you really want the treasures in our hands, you can use your own strength to take them.¡±


    ¡°Extremely arrogant!¡±


    ¡°This kid simply underestimates us!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, do you really think that the few of them can make an enemy out of us?¡±


    Voices filled with anger rang out from the crowd.


    Clearly, Gu Xi¡¯s words had angered everyone present.


    Wang Zhan, who was not far away, chuckled. This was exactly what he wanted to see.


    Gu Xi was not willing to hand over the treasure, so everyone was naturally unwilling to let go of this rare opportunity. If this stalemate continued, it was only a matter of time before they made a move.


    Perhaps these people present would show mercy to the people from the Liuli Sect, but facing so many people working together, Gu Xi would not be able to escape death.


    ¡°Have I made myself clear?¡±


    ¡°If you want to snatch something, let me see your strength first.¡±


    Gu Xi took a few steps forward, and with a swing of the long sword in his hand, faint Sword Qi instantly filled the square.


    If these people really dared to make a move here, then he did not mind teaching them a good lesson.

 Chapter 294 - The Corpse of a Great Saint!

    ¡°Gu Xi, don¡¯t think that just because you have some power, you can talk nonsense!¡±


    Figures walked out from the crowd and shouted at the man in green.


    From their point of view, Gu Xi just wanted to use this opportunity to show off in front of these women from the Liuli Sect.


    As for the consequences of showing off his might, there was naturally only one word ¡ª death!


    ¡°Won¡¯t you all know if I¡¯m spouting nonsense?¡± In the face of everyone¡¯s berating, Gu Xi only smiled faintly.


    No matter where, fists were the absolute truth!


    Even if everyone joined hands, Gu Xi was not the slightest bit afraid.


    Not only was it because the current him had already stepped into the Saint stage, but he also had Little Jin in his hands who could appear and fight.


    Although Little Jin was only at the Quasi-saint stage, with the addition of the divine beast bloodline, his fighting strength was not inferior to a true Saint!


    ¡°Senior¡­ sister, what should we do?¡±


    Not far behind, Su Lian looked at Qing Xue and asked with some difficulty.


    After all, they were still in a cooperative relationship with Gu Xi. If they let Gu Xi face it alone, it would be unjustifiable.


    At this moment, Qing Xue frowned and did not give an answer.


    At present, their Liuli Sect had one treasure, while Gu Xi had two. And everyone present only wanted two treasures.


    In other words, as long as the Liuli Sect did not get involved, no one would dare to have designs on them.


    After all, compared to the Medicine King Valley behind Gu Xi, everyone was more unwilling to provoke the Liuli Sect. Even though this sect was made up of women, no one dared to underestimate it.


    After careful consideration, Qing Xue said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Although they were cooperating with Gu Xi Now, if they helped Gu Xi now, they would undoubtedly stand on the opposite side of everyone. Qing Xue did not want to put them in such a dangerous situation.


    However, they were still partners after all. All she could do was to try her best to ensure that Gu Xi would not die here. As for whether the treasures in Gu Xi¡¯s hands would be left or not, it would be up to Gu Xi himself.


    Su Lian¡¯s red lips parted slightly. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she was speechless.


    At the same time, the atmosphere on Gu Xi¡¯s side had already sunk into a freezing point.


    Everyone was ready to attack at any time. Under the temptation of the two treasures, the rationality in their hearts greatly declined.


    ¡°Look¡­ What is that?¡±


    Seeing that both sides were about to erupt into battle, one of them pointed at a certain place in the square.


    ¡°What? What? Are you afraid?¡±


    One of the men frowned impatiently and looked in the direction that the man pointed. Instantly, the man¡¯s eyes widened and the spiritual power in his body became chaotic.


    ¡°There¡­ there shouldn¡¯t have been such a thing just now, right?¡±


    The man unconsciously swallowed his saliva and his voice trembled.


    Their words attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Then, one by one, they looked at a certain place in the square.


    In the next moment, a trace of fear flashed in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    A corpse had appeared there at some point in time!


    The corpse sat cross-legged on the ground, not moving in the slightest.


    Even so, it still made everyone feel a chill run down their spines.


    So many cultivators had gathered together, but they actually had not discovered when this corpse had appeared here!


    What made people feel puzzled was that after everyone discovered this corpse, they had observed it for a long time, but there was not the slightest movement. It was as if it had been there from the beginning to the end.


    After an unknown period of time, someone finally mustered up the courage to come in front of the corpse. After carefully sizing up this corpse that did not have any special features, he smiled disdainfully. He turned around and shouted at everyone, ¡°This is just a normal corpse. Everyone, there is no need to worry.¡±


    Even so, there was not the slightest bit of relief on everyone¡¯s faces. Instead, the more they loved it, the more solemn it was. Their expressions were filled with shock.


    ¡°What happened to all of you?¡±


    When he saw the sudden change in everyone¡¯s expressions, that person swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He had a faint bad premonition in his heart.


    He kept feeling that there was a trace of coldness on his back.


    ¡°Behind you¡­¡± someone reminded him.


    The corner of that person¡¯s mouth twitched, but he did not show any signs of turning around to look.


    Even a fool would know that there was a problem behind him.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t look. I should go, I should go¡­ I should go!¡± the man muttered.


    Then, he stomped his feet on the ground, and the spiritual power in his body burst out without holding back. His whole body shot toward where everyone was like an arrow leaving a bow.


    As long as he was fast enough, who cares about demons and monsters?!


    The man¡¯s heart had just been filled with joy, but the next moment, he was stunned on the spot.


    He only felt a sharp pain on his back, and then the pain transferred from his back to his chest. It was not a transfer, but more like¡­ penetration?


    Looking down, the man¡¯s face instantly turned extremely pale.


    On his chest, he saw a dry and straight hand bone breaking through his body.


    Fresh blood gushed out like spring water.


    The smell of blood started to spread in the air.


    ¡°No¡­¡± The man opened his mouth with great effort, but he did not have the strength to say the rest of his words.


    After struggling for a moment, the man¡¯s limbs drooped weakly.


    Obviously, he would not be able to lift them up in the future.


    In the next moment, his body was thrown to the side by the skeleton as if it was a piece of trash.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, please kill him together!¡±


    Seeing all of this, everyone could not help but start to panic. However, Li Du quickly stood up and tried to unite everyone to attack the skeleton again.


    ¡°System, check.¡±


    On the other side, Gu Xi immediately ordered the System to start working.


    [Checking!]


    [ Ding! A 10,000-year-old skeleton has been detected. Based on the aura connection between the Secret Realm and the skeleton, the preliminary conclusion is that this skeleton is the corpse of the owner of the Secret Realm!]


    Soon, the System came to a preliminary conclusion.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi was not very surprised.


    He had already made this guess in his heart the moment the skeleton appeared.


    ¡°How is his strength?¡±


    Gu Xi asked again.


    [Great Saint stage]


    These two short words made Gu Xi suck in a breath of cold air.


    What kind of f*cking monster is this?!


    To be able to possess the strength of a Great Saint even after tens of thousands of years, one could only imagine how powerful the owner of this Secret Realm was when he was alive.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to find an opportunity to escape first.¡±


    Gu Xi thought to himself as he quietly retreated a little.


    He did not want to be buried in this damned place for nothing.


    If the others made a move, it would also buy him enough time to escape.

 Chapter 295 - If You Can’t Beat Them, Run

    As for the important information about the identity of the corpse, he did not intend to leak it, even to the people of the Liuli Sect.


    Just now, when he faced a group of people alone, he did not see them step up to defend him, so he naturally would not be a good person now.


    At the same time, under Li Du¡¯s leadership, everyone was already prepared for battle. One after another, powerful spirit skills rose up and dyed the entire square in color. It was a very spectacular sight.


    However, Gu Xi scoffed at this. He was even prepared to run for his life at any time. If he thought that he could suppress a Great Saint stage expert by relying on numbers, he would be greatly mistaken. He would be thinking too simply.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Following Li Du¡¯s deep shout, over a thousand spirit skills whistled towards the skeleton.


    Under so many spirit skills, the skeleton appeared very lonely. It was as if it would be shattered into pieces under this gale-like attack in the next second.


    However, all of this was just what everyone thought in their hearts.


    They did not understand the true strength of the skeleton in front of them.


    If they had even the slightest understanding, they would not even have the courage to attack.


    On the other side, facing the thousands of spiritual skills, the skeleton slowly raised its head.


    The originally empty eye sockets were now flashing with dead purple lightning.


    It did not make any unnecessary movements, only slowly extended a finger.


    In the next moment, a complicated array was instantly formed.


    The speed was so fast that it made people think that the array formation was hidden there.


    Upon seeing this scene, Gu Xi¡¯s pupils suddenly shrunk.


    At this moment, he was even more certain that the skeleton in front of him was definitely the true owner of this Secret Realm!


    Such an easy way to set up the array formation was simply unheard of!


    Without the slightest hesitation, the instant the array formation appeared, Gu Xi¡¯s figure retreated explosively.


    However, almost at the same time, the storage bag on his waist suddenly felt warm.


    However, he did not have the time to care about this. He only wanted to escape this place first. Otherwise, if he lost his life, everything would be for naught.


    However, just as he was about to reach the stone door, an earth-shattering explosion suddenly sounded from behind him.


    Boom boom boom ¡ª


    The sound lasted for a very long time. It was deafening and almost caused Gu Xi to lose his hearing on the spot.


    He subconsciously turned his head around and saw that the thousands of spiritual skills that were thrown at the skeleton had already disappeared. Instead, the formation was still slowly rotating.


    At this moment, Gu Xi clearly saw the attack pattern of the formation.


    He saw that as the formation was rotating, in the blink of an eye, an eye-piercing light suddenly lit up at the core of the formation. Immediately, a thick spiritual light pillar shot out from within and directly broke through the air in the direction of the crowd.


    This time, everyone was scared out of their wits.


    No one had the time to think about it, and they could not even muster up the slightest bit of resistance. They turned their heads and used the fastest movement technique in their lives to rush towards the stone door.


    Although they still did not know the true strength of this skeleton, they could feel a great fear from its every move.


    Their instincts told them that escaping was the only choice at the moment, and it was also the best choice.


    Don¡¯t try to fight head-on with it, absolutely not!


    Even Wang Zhan, who had always been conceited, could not care less about his face at this moment. He actually ran in front of everyone, wishing that he had two more legs.


    Looking at the people who were defeated in the blink of an eye, Gu Xi could not care less about mocking them anymore. He turned around and rushed towards the stone door with all his strength.


    One thousand feet, seven hundred feet, three hundred feet¡­


    Seeing that the stone door was getting closer and closer to him, Gu Xi felt slightly relieved. As the first person to escape, he would definitely not be the first to die.


    It was also because of this short split of a second that when Gu Xi regained his senses and looked forward again, the figure that was rushing forward suddenly stopped.


    ¡°What the f*ck¡­¡±


    Looking at the skeleton not far in front of him, Gu Xi felt a chill in his heart.


    This was great, the first one to die would most likely be him.


    As Gu Xi stopped moving, the people behind naturally noticed the skeleton in front of them. For a moment, everyone stopped, not knowing what to do.


    The only exit was blocked, and they did not know where to run to.


    Fight to the death?


    No, ever since the skeleton had easily neutralized their attacks, everyone no longer had the courage to fight against it.


    In the face of absolute strength, numbers were useless.


    For a moment, both sides were facing each other, and the atmosphere was very strange.


    It was also at this time that the warmth in Gu Xi¡¯s storage bag began to flicker more and more frequently. In the end, it even made Gu Xi feel a little hot.


    This made him feel something shocking.


    Who was the current Gu Xi? At any rate, he was a genuine Saint stage cultivator. How could he be easily scalded?


    However, now was really not the time to study these things. Gu Xi could only clench his teeth and endure it, hoping that this matter would end as soon as possible.


    At the same time, there was movement from the opposite skeleton. It slowly raised its head, its eyes dancing with fine lightning. Its gaze moved slightly, and its gaze slowly swept across the people in front of it. Finally, it stopped on Gu Xi¡¯s body.


    Seeing this, the corners of Gu Xi¡¯s mouth could not help but twitch.


    What was this? Why was it looking at me?


    Gu Xi subconsciously took a few steps back, and his brain was spinning rapidly.


    Could it be that he was the one who had the most treasures in the ninth square?


    Without any hesitation, Gu Xi flipped his hand, and two treasures appeared in front of him. Then, he threw the treasures toward the skeleton, ¡°I have offended you just now. Please do not mind. Everything will be returned to the original owner.¡±


    Even though Gu Xi¡¯s heart was aching, in order to save his own life, this little sacrifice was nothing.


    When they saw Gu Xi take out the treasures, the others present also took out all the treasures they had obtained earlier. They imitated Gu Xi and returned the treasures to the skeleton.


    Soon after, sincere apologies sounded one after another.


    At this moment, there were dozens of high-level treasures floating in front of the shriveled and small skeleton. The people who saw it felt an unbearable itch in their hearts.


    There were so many spirit tools and Cultivation Methods. It would be great if they could keep them all for themselves.


    However, everyone could only think about this idea now. Even if the skeleton handed the treasures back to them personally, they did not dare to accept it.


    They were afraid that if they accepted it, they would lose their lives the next second.

 Chapter 296 - A Revived Skeleton

    The atmosphere in the huge square was deathly silent.


    On one side were the Proud Sons of Heaven from the Southern Continent, and on the other side was a strange skeleton that had been dried for many years.


    Thousands of pairs of eyes stared at the skeleton in front of them. Even though they had the absolute advantage in numbers, they still did not dare to take a deep breath, afraid that they would disturb this thing.


    Even though they had already returned all the treasures that they had obtained in the Secret Realm, the skeleton was still unmoved. The pupils that were condensed by the purple lightning were staring straight at Gu Xi in the crowd.


    Gu Xi looked very calm on the surface, but in fact, his back was already soaked in cold sweat. He really could not understand why this guy kept staring at him.


    He had already handed over everything that needed to be handed over. Why was this guy still sticking onto him?


    Both parties stared at each other. For a moment, no one made a move.


    After a long time, the skeleton finally made a move.


    His dry fingers trembled and then pointed forward.


    A small but complicated purple array was drawn out in an instant. Immediately, a bolt of lightning as thick as a bucket shot out from it.


    Its target was Gu Xi!


    Gu Xi was already on guard. The moment the spirit formation appeared, his body quickly retreated backward, and in the blink of an eye, he had already retreated more than a thousand feet.


    ¡°What enmity? What grudge!¡± Gu Xi said with a bitter smile, his pupils reflecting the attack that was coming at him through the air.


    He did not dare to underestimate it in the slightest, and the spiritual power in his body, which had long been ready to be unleashed, burst out in an instant. He held the longsword in his hand, and raised his hand to draw out another sword technique.


    It was simple and plain, but it contained the ultimate will of the sword!


    A sharp Sword Will mixed with boundless spiritual power rushed out and directly rushed toward the lightning that was as thick as a bucket.


    Wherever it passed, the surrounding void was even opened up by this sharp Sword Qi, revealing the endless darkness within.


    Boom boom boom ¡ª


    Soon, a series of explosions sounded in the square.


    A spiritual energy ripple mixed with lightning and sword qi spread out at an extremely fast speed.


    Everyone was already prepared. Spiritual energy barriers of different colors were erected, but faced with such a powerful impact, most of the barriers were shattered in just a few seconds. The people behind had no choice but to retreat.


    ¡°Go!¡± someone in the crowd shouted.


    Then, everyone rushed toward the direction of the stone door.


    Now that the mysterious skeleton was being held back by Gu Xi, it was a good time to leave.


    Everyone rushed towards the stone door, afraid that they would not be able to leave if they were a little later.


    ¡°Senior Sister, we¡­¡± Su Lian asked worriedly.


    ¡°Leave this place!¡± Qing Xue did not hesitate at all.


    Su Lian pursed her lips but hesitated.


    If Gu Xi was left here alone, he would definitely die.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Have you forgotten what happened just now?¡±


    ¡°All of us combined are no match for the skeleton. It¡¯s impossible to save Gu Xi now!¡± Qing Xue said sternly, then signaled the others to retreat.


    Su Lian sighed helplessly, then turned around and left as well.


    She could not sacrifice all of them here just for Gu Xi.


    After they passed through the stone door, Qing Xue turned back to look at Gu Xi who was struggling to deal with the skeleton in the distance, and muttered to herself, ¡°I believe you can walk out of here alive.¡±


    For some reason, Gu Xi always gave her an inexplicable sense of confidence.


    Without further hesitation, Qing Xue also faintly sighed and used her movement technique to leave.


    Not far away, Wang Zhan, who had seen everything, sneered.


    ¡°Gu Xi, oh Gu Xi, now no one will care about you.¡±


    ¡°This time, I want to see what you can use to escape!¡±


    After saying that, Wang Zhan¡¯s figure also disappeared from the stone door.


    At this point, everyone had successfully retreated out of the Secret Realm.


    Except for Gu Xi.


    On the square, the battle was still ongoing.


    Gu Xi¡¯s figure continuously dodged the skeleton¡¯s attacks, appearing to be in a sorry state.


    He had tried to take the initiative to attack the skeleton, but each time, he was defused skillfully, and what followed was an even more violent attack.


    The high-level magic array that was set up with a raise of his hand could only make Gu Xi run away.


    In just a few minutes, Gu Xi had completely realized the power of the magic array that the Master of the Secret Realm had when he was alive. It was simply terrifying!


    ¡®I can¡¯t continue to drag this out, or I¡¯ll be exhausted to death by it sooner or later.¡¯ Narrowly dodging the skeleton¡¯s attack again, Gu Xi thought to himself.


    At this moment, his chest was heaving up and down, and the spiritual power in his body was already stretched to the limit. He estimated that in another hour, the spiritual power in his body would be completely exhausted.


    At that time, it would be the time of his death!


    Currently, the only trump card in his hand was Little Jin.


    However, even if Little Jin had the strength of a Saint, the two of them were no match for the skeleton in front of him. However, at this moment, he had no other choice but to gamble.


    ¡°Dammit, let¡¯s go all out!¡± Gu Xi spoke in a deep voice. After which, he summoned Little Jin.


    At the same time, a blue light shot out from his storage bag. In the blink of an eye, it flew towards the skeleton.


    ¡°This is¡­ The Lightning Spirit Pearl?¡±


    Gu Xi was a little surprised. In an instant, he recognized this item.


    ¡°Could it be that this fellow is here for this thing?¡±


    This thought quickly surfaced in Gu Xi¡¯s mind.


    The Lightning Spirit Pearl directly penetrated into the skull of the skeleton. Immediately, the skeleton, which was about to attack Gu Xi, stopped in its tracks at this moment. It was as though it had fallen into a deep sleep.


    ¡°This¡­ Is it over?¡±


    The end of the battle was too sudden. It really caught Gu Xi off guard.


    For a moment, Gu Xi did not know whether to stay or leave.


    A moment later, he tiptoed and chose to take this opportunity to leave.


    Such a good opportunity was right in front of him. It would be a pity if he did not seize it.


    When he passed by the dozens of treasures, Gu Xi could not help but glance at them. Then, he turned his head to look at the skeleton that was still standing in the same spot. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Damn it, wealth comes from danger. I¡¯ll risk it all!¡±


    In the end, he could not resist the temptation of the treasures. Gu Xi raised his hand and grabbed them.


    He did not want much. He just wanted to take back the two original treasures.


    Everything went smoothly. The treasures entered his hands and he kept them in his bag.


    However, just as he turned around and was about to leave, a chill came from behind him for no reason. This made him subconsciously shiver.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be that unlucky, can I?¡±


    Even though he didn¡¯t turn around, Gu Xi had already roughly guessed it.


    ¡°It seems that Young Friend really likes these things.¡±


    Just as the little remaining spiritual energy in Gu Xi¡¯s body was once again ready to be released, this sentence came from behind him.

 Chapter 297 - Yun Zhiyi

    Had he¡­ become a spirit?


    Upon hearing this short sentence, Gu Xi instantly tensed up. Powerful spiritual power instantly burst out from his body and shot towards the back. At the same time, his entire body retreated a thousand feet.


    Facing Gu Xi¡¯s sudden attack, the skeleton merely raised its head and waved it casually to neutralize it. It was extremely relaxed.


    Only when it was more than a thousand feet away from the skeleton did Gu Xi finally heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°If you like, you can take all these things.¡±


    As the skeleton opened and closed its mouth, its words came again. It looked very strange.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Gu Xi spoke in a deep voice. Taking this opportunity, he was trying his best to recover the spiritual energy that he had consumed previously. At the same time, he was keeping his eyes and ears open, ready to run away at any time.


    At this moment, he no longer had any interest in these treasures. After all, this skeleton could speak human language. Whether he could walk out of this place alive was unknown. Naturally, he did not think too much about it.


    Vaguely, Gu Xi felt that this skeleton¡¯s strength had become much more profound.


    ¡°Me¡­ I¡¯m just a homeless wandering soul now.¡± The skeleton laughed self-deprecatingly. There was some loneliness in his words. Soon after, he opened his mouth again, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m also the Master of this Secret Realm.¡±


    Gu Xi narrowed his eyes. This answer was not out of his expectations.


    ¡°Wandering soul? Shouldn¡¯t you have died a long time ago?¡± Gu Xi asked again, but his heart became more vigilant.


    Facing a person who had lived for more than 10,000 years in a certain sense, he had no choice but to maintain the greatest vigilance.


    ¡°I should have died in that battle 10,000 years ago, but I was lucky enough to obtain a Lightning Spirit Pearl by chance. When my life was about to come to an end, I fused a wisp of my soul into it. That was how I was able to survive until now.¡±


    The skeleton explained with a bitter smile.


    Although his soul was able to survive until now, he had been constantly being baptized by the lightning in the Lightning Spirit Pearl for the past 10,000 years. It was also because of this baptism that his soul became more and more fragile, it was like flickering candlelight. If the wind was slightly stronger, it would be enough to extinguish it.


    ¡°Fortunately, with your help, I was able to escape from the Lightning Spirit Pearl. Speaking of which, you can be considered my savior. You have helped me.¡±


    The skeleton spoke again, his tone filled with gratitude.


    ¡°Help?¡± Hearing this, Gu Xi was a little confused for a moment, but he quickly reacted. The help that the skeleton mentioned was probably because he had used the system to extract the impurities from the Lightning Spirit Pearl outside the Secret Realm.


    It was a coincidence.


    ¡°My name Is Yun Zhiyi. May I know your name?¡±


    The skeleton who called himself Yun Zhiyi chuckled.


    ¡°Gu Xi,¡± Gu Xi quickly answered.


    Although Yun Zhiyi said that he was his savior, Gu Xi still did not let down his guard.


    In the current situation, it was not wrong to be more careful.


    Who knew if this old monster was a smiling tiger who might make a move in the next moment.


    As if he had seen through Gu Xi¡¯s vigilant heart, Yun Zhiyi smiled, he continued, ¡°On account of you saving my soul, you can take whatever you like in this Secret Realm. Not only that, I can also promise you one thing, as long as it doesn¡¯t go against the law.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but take a deep breath, feeling a little excited in his heart.


    If he could take the treasures in the Secret Realm as he pleased, then these heaven-ranked items¡­


    Thinking of this, a trace of joy flashed across Gu Xi¡¯s face. However, he quickly controlled his expression and asked, ¡°Is that really the case?¡±


    ¡°Of course. In any case, I¡¯ve been guarding these things for a long time,¡± Yun Zhiyi nodded and said.


    ¡°As for the one thing you promised me, I still have no idea.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be here for the next time to rebuild my body and recover my cultivation. You have plenty of time to think about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little curious about one more thing. I wonder if Elder Yun¡­¡±


    ¡°You can say it.¡±


    ¡°May I ask if Elder Yun is from the Southern Continent?¡±


    After saying this, Gu Xi stared at Yun Zhiyi, who was not far away, for fear that he would miss out on some details.


    ¡°I am indeed not from the Southern Continent.¡±


    What Gu Xi did not expect was that Yun Zhiyi admitted it openly. He slowly raised his head and looked into the distance, the lightning in his eyes throbbing more and more frequently, as if he was recalling something terrifying.


    He said, ¡°Tens of thousands of years ago, there were foreign evil races that invaded our four continents. The cultivators of our four continents fought against them for thousands of years. Once, we received news that the Southern Continent was about to fall under the attack of the evil beasts. I rushed here with a group of cultivators from the Northern Continent, but we were ambushed by the evil races and almost died here.¡±


    ¡°However, apart from me, who was lucky enough to survive, everyone else died


    ¡°What a pity¡­ how hateful!¡±


    Yun Zhiyi smiled, and his voice sounded a little lonely.


    Hearing these words, Gu Xi was so shocked that he could not close his mouth.


    He had never expected that the four continents had once been invaded by powerful foreign enemies. Moreover, according to what Yun Zhiyi had said, their group of cultivators had all died here. Now, Yun Zhiyi had the strength of a Great Saint. What about him ten thousand years ago? What about the otherworldly demonic tribe that could bury them here?


    How powerful were the so-called demonic tribe that could do all this?


    Gu Xi did not even dare to think about it. In any case, the person who could do all this could kill him instantly with a flick of his finger.


    However, this was not the most important part of Yun Zhiyi¡¯s words. The most important part was that Yun Zhiyi was indeed not from the Southern Continent. However, he was not from the Eastern Continent either.


    Even so, since Yun Zhiyi was able to come from the Northern Continent to the Southern Continent, he definitely had a way to go from the southern continent to the Eastern Continent!


    In this way, returning to the Eastern Continent was no longer a delusion!


    ¡°May I ask, Elder Yun, how did you come to the Southern Continent?¡±


    Gu Xi took a deep breath and asked with an expectant expression.


    Even the way he addressed Yun Zhiyi was becoming more and more respectful.


    A cultivator who had guarded the territory of the continent ten thousand years ago was worthy of respect!


    ¡°Oh? It seems that Little Friend Gu isn¡¯t a cultivator of the Southern Continent either.¡±


    Yun Zhiyi placed her hands behind her back and said with some doubt, ¡°Ten thousand years ago, although the four continents were very far apart, there were teleportation arrays between each continent. Could it be that they don¡¯t exist anymore?¡±

 Chapter 298 - Leaving the Secret Realm

    ¡°Teleportation array¡­ I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± Gu Xi smiled bitterly, ¡°Does Elder Yun still remember the exact location of the teleportation array?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Yun Zhiyi nodded slightly.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble Elder Yun to tell me the exact location of the teleportation array. Consider it as something you¡¯ve done for me.¡±


    Gu Xi cupped his hands. He was afraid that Yun Zhiyi would not agree, so he deliberately brought up Yun Zhiyi¡¯s promise. After all, the matter of returning to the Eastern Continent was too important to him.


    However, what Gu Xi did not expect was that Yun Zhiyi slowly shook his head. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°You saved me. How can you repay me with just the location of the teleportation array? Moreover, this teleportation array was not considered a secret at that time. It could even be said that everyone knew about it. As a condition, wouldn¡¯t I be taking advantage of you?¡±


    A look of helplessness appeared on Gu Xi¡¯s face. He did not want to!


    The promise of a Great Saint stage cultivator was extremely precious!


    ¡°Anyway, after I recover, I will return to the Northern Continent on my own. It would be better for the two of us to travel together then.¡±


    Yun Zhiyi¡¯s short sentence could not help but make Gu Xi¡¯s eyes light up. His heart was even more excited. However, he thought about it and said again, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I have another matter that I need Elder Yun¡¯s help with.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yun Zhiyi said with interest.


    ¡°If I can really return to the Eastern Continent, I would like to ask Elder Yun to help me solve a somewhat troublesome matter.¡±


    Gu Xi said in a deep voice. The matter he mentioned was naturally those sects and forces that he had provoked in the Eastern Continent. Although his current strength had entered the Saint stage, it was difficult for him to fight against all of them.


    If he had the support of a big shot like Yun Zhiyi by his side at that time, it was likely that all the troubles would be easily solved!


    Subsequently, Gu Xi gave a rough description of this matter.


    ¡°Since Young Friend has spoken, there is naturally no reason for me to refuse.¡±


    Yun Zhiyi nodded. Immediately, his body flashed and disappeared from the spot, however, his voice reverberated across the large square. ¡°I have already planted a mark in your body. In the following period of time, I will refine my physical body here. Once everything is completed, I will naturally look for you. At that time, you and I will head to the teleportation array together.¡±


    ¡°Also, as I said earlier, you can take whatever you want from this Secret Realm.¡±


    As his voice sounded, Yun Zhiyi completely disappeared. If it was not for the dozens of treasures that were still not far away, Gu Xi would have thought that he was dreaming.


    ¡°As expected of the Great Saint stage.¡± Gu Xi smacked his lips and sighed slightly. After which, he turned around and walked towards the treasures, sizing them up one by one.


    Other than the body refining technique and a heaven-tier array formation in his hands, these other treasures did not attract his interest. However, they were all heaven-tier treasures after all, so Gu Xi naturally would not let them go easily.


    Very soon, he chose a spirit tool from among them.


    The appearance of this spirit tool looked like a bell. The surface of the bell was engraved with complicated and obscure patterns, and it was as light as a feather in his hand.


    Just as Gu Xi was sizing it up curiously, the surface of the bell lit up slightly. Immediately, a stream of light shot into the center of his brows, followed by the information about this item.


    ¡°Immeasurable Bell, a mid-grade heaven-tierdefensive spirit tool. It can be as light as a feather or as heavy as a mountain. The strength of its defense is determined by the user¡¯s cultivation stage. The highest it can withstand is a full-strength attack from a Quasi-emperor cultivator without collapsing.¡±


    Gu Xi mumbled with a look of surprise on his face.


    The highest it can withstand is a full-power strike from a Quasi-emperor cultivator!


    What kind of concept was that? Cultivators who could step into the Quasi-emperor stage could no longer be called human. With a flip of their hands, they could turn the clouds and rain. With a snap of their fingers, they could destroy an area of over a thousand miles!


    However, this Immeasurable Bell could still withstand a full-power strike from a Quasi-emperor cultivator!


    ¡°As expected of a heaven-tier spiritual artifact. It really lives up to its reputation!¡±


    After keeping the Immeasurable Bell in his bag, Gu Xi smiled with satisfaction. Then, he immediately gave the System an order in his mind, ¡°Extract the Immeasurable Bell!¡±


    [Roger! detected that the Immeasurable Bell has 59,163 flaws!]


    [Extraction in progress!]


    ¡­


    [Extraction complete!]


    [The defense of the Immeasurable Bell has increased by another level. It can withstand a full-strength attack from an Emperor cultivator without being damaged!]


    Hearing this, the smile on Gu Xi¡¯s face became even more joyful.


    It was good to have the System. Not only could it turn waste into a treasure, but it could also increase the effect of an item that was originally a treasure by several times!


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi¡¯s eyes could not help but fall on the other treasures. He could not help but want to take all these things away to extract.


    However, he quickly suppressed the impulse in his heart. Originally, this opportunity was like a blind cat meeting a dead mouse. Although Yun Zhiyi said that he could take them as he pleased, if he really took all these things away, it was hard to guarantee that he would not fall out with him.


    At that time, this matter regarding the teleportation array would not happen.


    It was not worth it, it was not worth it!


    Gu Xi shook his head and immediately headed in the direction of the exit of the Secret Realm.


    The matter regarding the Secret Realm had come to a temporary end. Gu Xi naturally had to hurry and return to the competition.


    According to his calculations, the time of the competition was nearing its end. Moreover, the current points of the Medicine King Valley were far inferior to those of the other sects.


    If they did not take any action, the Medicine King Valley would likely end up at the bottom of the competition this time around.


    After all, he had promised Wu Nanshan. He could not let him down, right?


    Soon, Gu Xi smoothly left the Secret Realm. Along the way, he saw many corpses that had died not long ago. It was obvious that they had accidentally triggered some other mechanism when they were in a hurry to escape earlier.


    After leaving the Secret Realm, Gu Xi slightly identified the direction and then quickly rushed toward Safe Zone No. 3.


    The first thing he needed to do now was to have a good rest and recover all the spiritual power he had consumed. Then, he just needed to wait for the day the competition ended, and then he could begin his long-planned plan.


    Not long after, Gu Xi returned to the town again.


    Compared to before the Secret Realm opened, there were not many participants in the town now. Most of the participants were trying to earn as many points or find treasures as they could in the last few days. After all, if they wasted their time now, they could only wait for the next competition to open.


    Gu Xi found an inn in the town and checked in. He used a night to recover all the spiritual power he had used previously.

 Chapter 299 - Sudden Bad News

    In a small town, inside an inn.


    Early in the morning, Gu Xi arrived at the first floor early to have breakfast.


    After a night of recovery, coupled with the bountiful harvest in the Secret Realm, he could not help but be in a good mood.


    ¡°After the Spirit-chasing Competition is over, it¡¯s time to set foot on the road back to the Eastern Continent.¡±


    As he ate his breakfast, Gu Xi made plans.


    It had been quite some time since he came to the Southern Continent, and he did not know how the situation in the Eastern Continent was now. However, he was 100% sure that those people had been searching everywhere for him during this period of time.


    Fortunately, Elder Yun had returned with him this time, which made him feel at ease.


    Gu Xi was very clear that the east continent had probably already set up the dragon gate array and was waiting for him to go back and challenge it.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Gu Xi no longer thought about it. He stuffed his breakfast into his stomach in two or three bites and got up to go back to his room to meditate.


    There were still two days left before the end of the competition. He had to adjust his condition to his peak during this period of time.


    This was the key to implementing the plan.


    However, Gu Xi had not even taken a few steps when the conversation between two people at a table not far away entered his ears.


    ¡°Sigh, I heard that several disciples of the Medicine King Valley have been captured by that Wang Zhan.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there really isn¡¯t a single good person in the Hehuan Sect. I heard that a woman from the medicine King Valley was tortured quite miserably. Moreover, I also heard that a person seemed to have died. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, that Gu Xi has already died in the Secret Realm. This Wang Zhan is really vicious and merciless. He really wants to kill the Medicine King Valley¡¯s team here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, the Medicine King Valley is a first-class great sect faction. Once the news of the end of the competition spreads, the Medicine King Valley will definitely not let Wang Zhan off easily.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t put it that way. Although the Medicine King Valley is a first-class great sect faction, after all, most of their disciples focus on refining medicine. Even if the Medicine King Valley wants to find trouble with Wang Zhan, will the Hehuan Sect agree?¡±


    ¡°I think this matter will end in nothing. A few disciples died. The Medicine King Valley won¡¯t go to the extent of attracting trouble because of this.¡±


    The two of them discussed this matter while drinking wine. Clearly, they did not think highly of the Medicine King Valley.


    However, these were not what Gu Xi cared about. What he cared about was the few people that Wang Zhan had captured.


    In the entire Spirit-chasing Competition, other than himself, there were only three disciples of the Medicine King Valley. They were Liu Qingqing, Wang Shi, and Cao Hua.


    The first two people had disappeared after breaking through the layers of encirclement not long ago. As for Cao Hua, he had not seen this person after entering this Secret Realm.


    ¡°Where is Wang Zhan?¡±


    Gu Xi had appeared in front of the two of them at some point in time. His voice was low, and one could not tell whether he was happy or angry.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Looking at the rude Gu Xi, one of them was clearly a little displeased.


    ¡°Let me ask you again, where is Wang Zhan?¡± Gu Xi said faintly, and the temperature around them dropped slightly.


    ¡°Go back to where you came from!¡±


    That person snorted coldly, obviously not intending to answer this question.


    However, in the next moment, a suffocating pressure whistled out from the body of the green-clothed man in front of them. In the blink of an eye, it suppressed the two of them until their faces turned red.


    The two of them looked at each other in horror, and only then did they realize that this person in front of them was not ordinary.


    ¡°For the last time, tell me, or else you¡¯ll die here.¡± Gu Xi spoke again, and there was already some murderous intent in the air.


    Naturally, what happened here attracted the attention of the surrounding people. Many people turned their eyes to this place. There were even a few law enforcement officers of Daluo Sect who appeared. As long as Gu Xi dared to make a move here, they would immediately expel him from the competition.


    ¡°300 miles north¡­ Safe Zone No. 5¡­¡±


    The man gritted his teeth and barely managed to utter a few words.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Xi nodded and immediately withdrew all of his pressure. Then, he took out a few spirit stones from his storage bag and threw them on the counter not far away. ¡°Here¡¯s the money for the two of you.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his figure disappeared from where he was like a ghost.


    The inn was silent.


    Even though Gu Xi had left for a short while, everyone was still stunned.


    ¡°This person is¡­ so terrifying!¡±


    A law enforcement officer of the Daluo Sect subconsciously swallowed their saliva.


    The few people on the side nodded in agreement. They could not help but feel fortunate that that person did not really kill anyone here. Otherwise, with their strength, they would only be sending themselves to their deaths.


    ¡°However, from the looks of it, that person just now¡­ seems a little familiar.¡±


    At this moment, one of them suddenly opened his mouth.


    When he said this, a few people also fell into deep thought. This appearance did indeed seem like they had seen it somewhere before.


    Not long after, a person suddenly cried out in surprise. ¡°I remember now. This fellow is that Medicine King Valley¡¯s Gu Xi!¡±


    As soon as these words were said, all the people present had their mouths agape, their faces full of disbelief.


    ¡°Something big is going to happen!¡±


    Soon, everyone reacted and left the inn one after another, rushing towards Safe Zone No. 5, which was 300 miles away.


    ¡­


    At the same time, in Safe Zone No. 5.


    In the square in the center of the town stood a high platform.


    Around the high platform, there were many contestants on the streets and even on the rooftops. Some of them were here to watch the show, while others were allies who had worked with Wang Zhan for a short period of time.


    Ever since he had narrowly escaped from the Secret Realm, Wang Zhan had been looking for traces of Liu Qingqing while preparing to welcome the end of the competition.


    As the competition was nearing its end, many teams were trying their best to earn points in order to obtain a good ranking. However, many teams felt that they had no hope of obtaining a good ranking. Instead, they turned their attention to the Secret Realms on the planar battlefield.


    If they could not obtain a ranking, they had to bring something out.


    Many people had this thought.


    However, Wang Zhan knew what these people were thinking. Therefore, he used the name of the Hehuan Sect to buy the points in the hands of these teams at a high price, whether it was spirit stones or Cultivation Methods.


    In short, Wang Zhan not only bought the points but also bought the last few days of the competition for them to earn points. After that, all the points would be handed over to him.


    It was also because of this method that the Hehuan Sect¡¯s points jumped to first place in the rankings. They had even surpassed the second place, the Vast Expanse Sword Domain, by tens of thousands of points.


    If nothing unexpected happened, the champion of this competition had already been decided.


    However, the other teams did not give up just like that. To them, the first place was already an unreachable existence. Being able to enter the top ten was enough.


    A battle quietly unfolded.

 Chapter 300 - Kill Cao Hua!

    Other than the many spectators, there were also several figures on the high platform. If Gu Xi was here, she would definitely be able to recognize that one of them was Wang Zhan, who had been targeting their Medicine King Valley all this while.


    Opposite Wang Zhan, a young woman was lying on the ground in a daze. Her clothes were tattered and her face was deathly pale. There were two faint traces of tears on her face. Her originally clear eyes were now filled with darkness. Her empty eyes were like walking corpses, and her exposed snow-white skin was covered with large patches of bruises. It was obvious that she had been tortured for a long time.


    And this person was Liu Qingqing.


    ¡°I said that I will make all of you pay the price.¡±


    Wang Zhan slowly walked in front of Liu Qingqing and squatted down. His gaze swept across everyone present, and there was a satisfied expression on his face. However, he soon sighed regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Gu Xi that Brat died a little too early. Otherwise, I really should have let him see the way you died.¡±


    Liu Qingqing¡¯s delicate body trembled as she muttered, ¡°Senior Brother Gu¡­¡±


    Even until now, she was unwilling to believe Wang Zhan¡¯s words.


    Although she had not known Gu Xi for long, in her heart, she had always felt that Senior Brother Gu of hers was mysterious and unfathomable, as if he could do anything.


    Now, someone told her that Gu Xi had died.


    It was said that he had died in a dark Secret Realm¡­


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, if you were not a member of the Medicine King Valley, I wouldn¡¯t mind having sex with you a few more times. Unfortunately, the competition is over. Instead of letting you be my cauldron, I think it¡¯s better for you to die in front of others.¡±


    Wang Zhan shook his head regretfully, but one of his hands started to move up and down Liu Qingqing.


    On the other hand, Liu Qingqing did not seem to be moving at all.


    Ever since she was captured by Wang Zhan, she had suffered all kinds of humiliation and became the cauldron for Wang Zhan¡¯s cultivation. As a result, the spiritual energy in her body had long been exhausted. Even her meridians and Dantian had been destroyed by Wang Zhan¡¯s methods.


    The current Liu Qingqing was no longer a cultivator.


    Even so, she still had hope of surviving in the beginning because she believed that Senior Brother Gu would definitely come to save her. However, when she heard that Gu Xi had died in the Secret Realm, she broke down.


    ¡°If you admit to being willing to be my slave in front of everyone, I might spare your life. After that, if you serve me well, I might even give you some spirit medicine to help you recover.¡±


    Wang Zhan spoke again with a malicious smile on his face.


    To him, Gu Xi¡¯s death was already enough. Killing Liu Qingqing or not did not have much meaning. Compared to Liu Qingqing¡¯s death, Wang Zhan wanted to see Liu Qingqing submit in front of everyone and become his slave.


    Think about it. A disciple of the Medicine King Valley had become his slave. If this matter were to spread, how big of a commotion would it cause?


    At that time, they would not only represent themselves, but also the sect behind them. This was undoubtedly a great insult to the Medicine King Valley.


    What could the Medicine King Valley do? Would they dare to make a move against the Hehuan Sect?


    Even if they dared, with their strength, they did not have the qualifications.


    And all of this, in Wang Zhan¡¯s view, could be ¡®credited¡¯ to Gu Xi.


    Liu Qingqing was unmoved by Wang Zhan¡¯s words and did not respond in the slightest.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity. Such a good body is wasted.¡± Seeing this, Wang Zhan sighed slightly and pinched the soft spot on Liu Qingqing¡¯s chest. Even so, she still did not make any reaction.


    ¡°Then prepare to die!¡± Wang Zhan slowly stood up and raised his right hand to press down on the center of Liu Qingqing¡¯s brows. There was a faint fluctuation of spirit energy in his palm.


    No matter how weak the spirit energy was, it was still enough to kill the current Liu Qingqing.


    However, at this moment, a long rainbow rushed over from the horizon.


    In the blink of an eye, it appeared on the square. One could see how fast it was.


    ¡°Huh?¡± This sudden occurrence made Wang Zhan stop for a moment.


    He looked up and the next moment, Wang Zhan was stunned on the spot.


    ¡°You¡­ how can you still be alive?!¡±


    After recognizing the person, Wang Zhan¡¯s eyes widened and he cried out in shock.


    If it was not in broad daylight, he would really think that he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°It seems that you are very disappointed.¡± Gu Xi spoke coldly, her gaze subconsciously turning to Liu Qingqing at the side.


    Liu Qingqing also recognized the person. She blinked her eyes, and there was some light in them, but the gloominess did not diminish much.


    ¡°Senior Brother Gu¡­¡± she muttered again, wanting to cry but unable to shed tears.


    Perhaps her tears had already dried up.


    ¡°You¡­ suffered. Leave the rest to me.¡± Looking at Liu Qingqing¡¯s pitiful appearance, Gu Xi could not help but compare her now to how she was before.


    What a pure and beautiful woman!


    Now¡­ how did she become like this?


    Gu Xi took a deep breath and forcefully suppressed the anger in his heart. However, he did not look at Wang Zhan immediately. Instead, he looked at the other side.


    There was a familiar face there.


    Cao Hua.


    The current Cao Hua was wearing the uniform of a disciple of the Hehuan Sect.


    The meaning behind it was self-evident.


    ¡°Did you do all of this?¡± Gu Xi spoke indifferently. The way he looked at him was as if he was looking at a dead person.


    The planar battlefield was so big. It would not be easy for Wang Zhan to find Liu Qingqing and Cao Hua in such a short period of time. And now, this Cao Hua, who had never appeared, was here¡­


    Then there was only one possibility. The reason why Wang Zhan could find Liu Qingqing and Cao Hua was definitely related to Cao Hua!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I did it. So what?¡± Cao Hua smiled coldly.


    Gu Xi¡¯s gaze made him feel a little afraid from the bottom of his heart. But when he thought of Wang Zhan at the side, and that there were so many allies of Wang Zhan around, he felt slightly relieved.


    ¡°Very good, then you can die.¡± Gu Xi spoke with a cold expression as if he was talking about a trivial matter.


    ¡°You must be joking¡­¡±


    Cao Hua smiled disdainfully. However, his smile froze on his face the next moment.


    He did not know when Gu Xi had appeared in front of him, but his right hand had already pierced into his chest like a sharp sword.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you die quickly because I don¡¯t have time to waste.¡±


    Gu Xi slowly pulled out his arm and shook off the blood on it.


    For a moment, everyone present fell into a daze.

 Chapter 301 - You Will Die

    ¡°You¡­ How¡­ How dare you kill me¡­¡±


    Cao Hua opened his mouth and forced out these words.


    He had never expected that Gu Xi would actually dare to make such a decisive move in front of so many people. As a result, he was caught off guard and died tragically.


    Gu Xi did not answer him. With a gentle push, Cao Hua fell to the ground with his head tilted back.


    Blood gushed out from Cao Hua¡¯s chest. Soon, he lost his life.


    Even though Wu Nanshan had shown Gu Xi kindness and Cao Hua was Wu Nanshan¡¯s personal disciple. Now that Cao Hua had betrayed his fellow disciples and betrayed the sect, Gu Xi believed that even if Wu Nanshan was here, he would not let Cao Hua live.


    This was the price that Cao Hua had to pay for this.


    Many gazes gathered here. Only when Cao Hua fell to the ground and died did everyone react.


    ¡°This guy¡­ is quite decisive.¡±


    On the eaves of a house not far from the high platform, Su Lian, who had witnessed everything, cried out in surprise.


    Beside her were a few people from the Liuli Sect.


    Qing Xue, who was at the side, did not speak. She just quietly watched everything.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how this guy escaped from that skeleton¡¯s hands,¡± Su Lian mumbled softly again, but everyone could feel that she let out a sigh of relief. ¡°But he put himself in danger right after he came out. Is this guy stupid?¡±


    At the same time, on a rooftop on the other side.


    A woman in green had her hands behind her back and was also quietly watching the scene in front of her.


    ¡°You were so impulsive back at the inn, and you still are.¡±


    A moment later, the woman pursed her lips as if she was bored. She then muttered, ¡°Elder Xu, how are things going?¡±


    ¡°Miss, we didn¡¯t find what we were looking for.¡±


    An illusory figure slowly appeared in the air behind her as an old voice sounded.


    Hearing this, the woman could not help but look a little displeased. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a waste of time coming here?¡±


    The shadow did not open his mouth to answer, but just stood silently at the side.


    ¡­


    On the high platform, Wang Zhan¡¯s face was filled with anger as he looked at Cao Hua, who was completely dead.


    He did not care very much whether Cao Hua was dead or alive. To him, Cao Hua was just an insignificant character.


    But now that Cao Hua had died in front of him, and there were so many eyes staring at him, it was no different from slapping his face, the face of the Hehuan Sect!


    ¡°Gu Xi¡­ Although I¡¯m very curious why you didn¡¯t die, I don¡¯t want to ask too much. You didn¡¯t die, and this is a great piece of good news for me. Because not only can you watch your little Junior Sister die under my hands, but you will also die under my hands in the end!¡±


    Wang Zhan¡¯s eyes widened. His expression was ferocious, and his appearance was somewhat terrifying.


    He knew that this was perhaps the last chance to kill Gu Xi.


    After the competition ended and they left the planar battlefield, even if the Medicine King Valley¡¯s overall strength was not strong, it would be even more difficult to kill Gu Xi by then.


    ¡°You will definitely die today. I said it.¡± Gu Xi looked at Liu Qingqing once again, killing intent welled up in his heart.


    Since he had already made up his mind to kill, he would not let Wang Zhan off no matter what.


    Even though he was currently in the Safe Zone, logically speaking, he should have been expelled from the competition after killing Cao Hua. However, until now, not a single law enforcer from the Daluo Sect had appeared. It was obvious that Wang Zhan had already arranged everything.


    ¡°Me? Dying?¡±


    Hearing these words, Wang Zhan could not help but laugh out loud. With a wave of his hand, nearly ten figures with extraordinary fluctuations immediately appeared beside him.


    These people were all allies of Wang Zhan, and all of them had the strength of the Quasi-saint stage.


    ¡°So many Quasi-saints, you really think highly of this guy.¡±


    Not far away, the lady in green sat cross-legged on the roof. Her jade-like hands rested on her cheeks as she stared at the few people on the high platform as if she was watching a show.


    ¡°This Kid¡¯s strength is also extraordinary. Young Miss, it¡¯s best not to underestimate him.¡±


    Behind her, there was no longer any illusory shadow. Instead, it was replaced by an amiable-looking old man.


    ¡°He¡¯s not that good.¡± The green-clothed woman curled her lips and continued, ¡°If this were in the Central Plains, his aptitude would be average. He wouldn¡¯t even be as good as me.¡±


    Hearing this, the old man could not help but feel a little embarrassed. He did not continue to speak.


    On the other side, Gu Xi¡¯s expression did not change at all as he faced these ten or so Quasi-sage cultivators alone. It was as if he was turning a blind eye to these people.


    He dared to step onto this high platform and kill Cao Hua in public. Naturally, he was not afraid.


    Long before Gu Xi had arrived here, he had already used his spiritual sense to get a rough idea of these people¡¯s foundations. In short, they were all trash.


    However, Gu Xi did not make a move for a long time.


    This was because, in front of him, Wang Zhan was currently holding a sharp dagger against Liu Qingqing¡¯s neck. As long as the latter used a little strength, it would be enough to finish off Liu Qingqing.


    Cao Hua was already dead, Wang Shi was nowhere to be seen, and Liu Qingqing was captured. Currently, Liu Qingqing was the only one of the three people sent by the Medicine King Valley. Gu Xi did not want her to die.


    Moreover, such a young woman did not deserve to die.


    For a time, both sides could not help but fall into a stalemate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like to fight? Why aren¡¯t you fighting?¡± Wang Zhan asked the obvious question with a sneer, his words full of provocation.


    Gu Xi was unmoved, because he knew that as long as he made a move, Liu Qingqing¡¯s life would be lost, regardless of whether he succeeded or not.


    Moreover, there were more than ten Quasi-sage stage cultivators in front of him. Even if he had stepped into the Saint realm, it would not be easy for him to break through these people in an instant.


    ¡°Senior Brother Gu, Big Brother Gu. Just make your move.¡±


    At this moment, Liu Qingqing, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke. Her eyes brightened a little, and her entire person seemed to be slightly more energetic. ¡°Wang Shi has already died for me. I also hate myself now¡­ Senior brother Gu, if you can leave this place safe and sound, please tell my mother that I¡¯m still living well after you leave. Tell her that she doesn¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Ask her to eat well and live well,¡± Liu Qingqing muttered. The brightness in her eyes was gradually shrouded by darkness.


    Gu Xi suddenly realized something.


    In the next moment, Liu Qingqing squeezed out the last of her strength and pushed forward.


    In the next moment, the sharp dagger pierced through her fair neck. Fresh blood sprayed out like a fountain, dyeing the high platform under her feet red.


    ¡°Big Brother Gu¡­ Thank you¡­¡±


    At the last moment of her life, Liu Qingqing opened her mouth, but she could not make any sound.


    At this point, none of the three disciples of Medicine Valley survived.

 Chapter 302 - Leave No One Alive

    On the high platform, Gu Xi¡¯s face was extremely gloomy.


    Not far in front of him, Liu Qingqing had fallen into a pool of blood and was no longer breathing.


    What a pure and kind woman. Just because of small friction in the inn at that time, she suffered a lot of humiliation and finally chose to commit suicide.


    She should have a bright future¡­


    Howver, it was too late to say anything now.


    ¡°All of you¡­ must pay the price for this.¡±


    Gu Xi took a deep breath and then slowly exhaled. His voice was low and hoarse. At first glance, he sounded like a frail old man.


    Boundless anger burned in his heart, and a monstrous killing intent filled his pitch-black eyes.


    These people must die here!


    Sensing the killing intent from Gu Xi, the Quasi-saint stage cultivators on the opposite side subconsciously took a few steps back, but they quickly adjusted their state.


    ¡°I want to see what a mere disciple of the Medicine King Valley can do!¡±


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re afraid of one of you with so many people?!¡±


    Someone spoke in a stern voice, but it was as if he was trying to boost his courage.


    Waves of extraordinary fluctuations surged out from these people¡¯s bodies, and a heavy pressure instantly enveloped Gu Xi¡¯s position.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi did not have the slightest reaction at this moment.


    Seeing this, a cold smile involuntarily surfaced on these people¡¯s faces.


    In their opinion, the pressure that they released together was enough to completely control Gu Xi on the spot, and they did not even need to make a move.


    The so-called price to pay was just Gu Xi¡¯s big words out of grief and indignation.


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± just as they were feeling smug, Gu Xi suddenly said with a sneer.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s actually able to speak under the pressure of our combined forces!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed slightly, and their faces were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, then you can all go to Hell.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s voice rang out once again. At this moment, he raised his head slightly, and a trace of heart-palpitating killing intent flashed across his eyes.


    As soon as he finished speaking, his body trembled, and he disappeared from his original spot. Everyone hurriedly looked around, but they still couldn¡¯t find any traces of him.


    Losing an enemy¡¯s trace in a battle was very fatal. Moreover, it was a life-and-death battle. Everyone could not help but start to panic.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?! We have so many people, don¡¯t tell me we can¡¯t beat him!¡±


    At this moment, Wang Zhan said sternly, ¡°Besides, do you really think that he would kill you all for a mere woman?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone felt slightly at ease.


    Indeed, if Gu Xi really killed all of them in front of everyone, it would undoubtedly infuriate the sects and factions behind them. Even the Medicine King Valley could only choose to swallow their anger in the face of the combined forces of so many factions.


    ¡°Ahhhh¨C¡±


    However, just as they let down their guard, a scream suddenly sounded.


    Everyone hurriedly looked toward the source of the scream and their faces turned pale.


    Not far from them, a person was kneeling on the ground with a huge hole in his chest. That person¡¯s eyes were wide open and his face was filled with terror.


    He did not even have the time to counterattack. He only made a sound and died.


    As for who did it, everyone could guess it with their toes.


    ¡°This guy actually killed someone.¡±


    Su Lian¡¯s beautiful eyes reflected everything that happened on the high platform. She covered her mouth and cried out in surprise, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know how much trouble this will bring to the Medicine King Valley?¡±


    Even the Liuli Sect had to retreat when facing so many sects at the same time, not to mention that it was just a Medicine King Valley that was researching medicine refinement.


    ¡°Why are you worrying so much? It¡¯s none of our Liuli Sect¡¯s business anyway.¡± Qing Xue, who was at the side, spoke indifferently. Although she said so, there was a hint of worry hidden deep in her eyes as she looked at the high platform.


    Just as the two of them were talking, shrill screams rang out one after another on the high platform. Every once in a while, one person would fall to the ground and die, and the way they died was all the same.


    For a moment, the few people left on the high platform leaned back against each other. Their faces were pale as they looked around, afraid that they would end up like those people who had fallen to the ground in the next second.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    An ice-cold voice suddenly sounded. The few of them hurriedly looked over and saw that Gu Xi had appeared not far away from them at some point.


    ¡°What method did you use?!¡± One of them forcefully suppressed his fear and roared.


    ¡°Method?¡± Gu Xi chuckled. Immediately, a majestic pressure slowly surged out from within his body. ¡°It is just absolute suppression.¡±


    ¡°You have actually¡­ stepped into the Saint stage?!¡± Wang Zhan muttered. The last trace of blood on his face had completely disappeared at this moment.


    Only now did he understand why Gu Xi had chosen to come here despite knowing that there were so many of them here.


    Absolute strength was Gu Xi¡¯s trump card!


    Thinking of the way he had been shouting, his face became hot.


    Wang Zhan began to regret, but he knew that it was too late to say anything now.


    Apart from Gu Xi, all the disciples of the Medicine King Valley had died an unnatural death. Moreover, he had wanted Gu Xi¡¯s life more than once before¡­


    Thinking of this, Wang Zhan¡¯s legs went weak and he actually collapsed on the ground.


    ¡°Die.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s voice sounded again, like a fierce ghost from the underworld.


    In just a moment, the others did not even see how he attacked. Except for Wang Zhan, the rest of them were all killed on the spot.


    Before they died, the shock on their faces did not disappear.


    Gu Xi slowly walked in front of Wang Zhan and stared at him coldly. A moment later, he slowly said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have captured them.¡±


    Wang Zhan took a deep breath as if he had made some important decision.


    In the next moment, he suddenly hugged Gu Xi¡¯s thigh and begged, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me. As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want!¡±


    At this moment, he had completely lost his arrogant and domineering appearance from before, but no one at the scene laughed at him.


    In the face of death, most people might be like this.


    In order to survive, what did dignity and face count for?


    ¡°As long as you let me live, I swear in the name of the Hehuan Sect that as long as it¡¯s something you want, be it Cultivation Methods, spirit skills, spirit tools, spirit stones, or women, I can give it to you. As long as you don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    Wang Zhan begged bitterly, his voice dripping with tears. His conditions were indeed very tempting.


    If it were anyone else, they might still have a chance to agree.


    Gu Xi did not answer him. Instead, he raised his right hand and placed it between his brows.


    ¡°If you¡¯re done, go to Hell.¡±

 Chapter 303 - Robbing by Blocking the Door

    Somewhere on the planar battlefield.


    A simple mound of soil, a square stone tablet.


    A man dressed in green stood in front of this simple tomb.


    On one side, the body of a woman in shabby clothes lay on the ground.


    After an unknown amount of time, Gu Xi spoke softly. ¡°Brother, have a safe journey.¡±


    It had been two days since the incident at Safe Zone No. 5.


    During these two days, Gu Xi searched the entire Safe Zone, but he had not found Wang Shi¡¯s body. He had no choice but to find a good location with beautiful scenery and make such a simple and crude grave.


    It could also be considered as giving Wang Shi a home.


    As for Liu Qingqing, Gu Xi wanted to bring her back to the Medicine King Valley.


    After staying for a while, Gu Xi patted the soil on the grave, then picked up Liu Qingqing and looked into the distance.


    Today was the last day of the Spirit-chasing Competition.


    Everything should be over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Our Medicine King Valley will definitely be the champion this time,¡± Gu Xi mumbled and looked down at Liu Qingqing in his arms.


    There was a hint of relief on her delicate and pretty face, as if she had finally been freed.


    Without further hesitation, Gu Xi tapped his toes and his entire body transformed into a stream of light as he rushed into the distance.


    The planar battlefield, exit.


    At this moment, a huge void crack was slowly squirming here.


    After passing through this place, the contestants would return to the Southern Continent. When everyone returned to the Southern Continent, the final ranking of this competition would be determined based on the points in their jade pendants.


    Gu Xi sat cross-legged in front of the exit, more than a thousand feet away, closing his eyes to rest.


    Liu Qingqing was also quietly lying on the side, allowing the breeze to blow past, without the slightest movement.


    Up until now, the Medicine King Valley¡¯s points were still pitifully low. If this was the end, even Gu Xi, who was ranked last, would not feel the slightest bit surprised.


    Howver, today, he would change all of this.


    As time passed bit by bit, there were ripples in the distance.


    Gu Xi slowly opened his eyes, and a sharp light flashed through his pitch-black eyes.


    Looking at the distant horizon, he saw that there were a few rays of light rapidly rushing towards this place. Clearly, they were the contestants who were preparing to leave this place.


    Gu Xi stood up and slowly stretched, patting the dust on his clothes.


    ¡°They¡¯re finally here,¡± he muttered, and a smile appeared on his expressionless face.


    Soon, the rays of light arrived before him, and then stopped in mid-air.


    It was obvious that these people had also noticed Gu Xi¡¯s existence.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of Your Excellency being here?¡± a man who looked like a scholar took the initiative to ask, a trace of doubt on his face.


    Gu Xi glanced at the five people in front of him. They were all only cultivators in the King stage. The most outstanding one among them was the man who spoke. He was at the peak of the King stage and was only one step away from the Quasi-saint stage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other meaning. I just want to borrow your points.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s face was expressionless, making it impossible to tell whether he was happy or angry.


    Hearing this, the faces of the people on the opposite side immediately darkened.


    It sounded nice to call it borrowing, but was this not blatant robbery?


    The man who looked like a scholar frowned and immediately shook his head. He said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s better for you to stop dreaming. Although our Xuanling Sect didn¡¯t obtain many points this time, all of them were obtained through our hard work. Why would we hand them over?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Li, why are you talking so much nonsense with this guy?¡±


    ¡°A person actually wants to rob us of our points. I think this kid is more or less here to give us points.¡±


    A tall man with a fierce appearance moved his body and said with a cold smile.


    The man called Senior Brother Li frowned, but he stopped the person behind him, indicating that he should not be rash. Clearly, he did not want to offend someone at the last moment.


    ¡°I will pretend that I did not hear your words earlier. I hope that you will give way.¡± Senior Brother Li cupped his hands together towards Gu Xi and spoke in a deep voice.


    ¡°This fellow¡¯s temper is quite good.¡±


    Gu Xi quietly thought in his heart when he saw this scene.


    If it was any other ordinary cultivator, they would have long been unable to resist taking action.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Gu Xi¡¯s voice sounded once again.


    Senior brother Li¡¯s expression gradually sank. Soon after, he softly said, ¡°Tie Xiong.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The tall man behind him smiled when he heard this. After which, extraordinary spiritual energy erupted from his body and pounced toward Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi did not attempt to dodge. Instead, he quietly stood at his original spot.


    ¡°This brat really doesn¡¯t know death.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t feel good to take a punch from Tie Xiong.¡±


    Seeing Gu Xi standing there like a fool, they could not help but laugh.


    As fellow teammates, they were naturally very clear about Tie Xiong¡¯s punch.


    Although Tie Xiong¡¯s current cultivation was only at the King stage, a punch from a cultivator at the same stage as him could take half of his life even if he did not die. Even Senior Brother Li, who was at the peak of the King stage, did not dare to face him head-on. From this, one could see the power of Tie Xiong¡¯s punch.


    Boom¨C


    Soon, a muffled sound rang out.


    Just as the few of them were prepared to watch how Gu Xi died tragically under Tie Xiong¡¯s punch, what happened next made their eyes widen.


    They saw a strong figure flying backward and smashing fiercely in front of them.


    The person in front of them was none other than Tie Xiong, whom they had bragged about just now. However, his right hand was already fractured, and his forehead was covered in a cold sweat. His expression was filled with fear, it was as if he had experienced something terrible.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Leave some points, or leave your lives.¡±


    Before the few of them could recover from their shock, Gu Xi¡¯s voice sounded again.


    When they regained their senses, their faces were filled with anger. Waves of extraordinary spiritual power burst out from their bodies. It was obvious that they wanted to make a move.


    ¡°We¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    However, at this moment, Senior Brother Li, who was at the front, suddenly opened his mouth and threw the jade pendant on his body toward Gu Xi from afar.


    ¡°Senior Brother Li, this¡­¡±


    Seeing this, the others had puzzled expressions on their faces.


    These were the points that they had worked hard to earn. How could they give it to someone so easily? Moreover, Gu Xi had even injured Tie Xiong in front of them.


    Senior Brother Li shook his head with a solemn expression, ¡°This person¡¯s strength is profound. I¡¯m afraid that even if we attack him together, we might not be his match. Instead of ending up in such a miserable state, we might as well obediently hand over the points.¡±


    On the other side, Gu Xi had successfully divided half of the points into his own jade pendant.


    At the same time, Medicine King Valley¡¯s points began to quietly increase.


    12,795 points!

 Chapter 304 - Skyrocketing Points

    Gu Xi nodded his head in satisfaction and threw the jade pendant out again. Then, he cupped his hands to the others and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you very much. Please go ahead.¡±


    After saying that, he sat down cross-legged again and closed his eyes to rest.


    ¡°This guy is really arrogant!¡±


    Seeing Gu Xi¡¯s satisfied look, one of them gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Senior Brother Li waved his hand and then led them to the exit. He did not leave. It was obvious that he had other plans.


    In his opinion, if Gu Xi continued like this, he would kick an iron plate sooner or later. At that time, they could take the opportunity to snatch back the points in his hands. They might even make a fortune from it.


    Gu Xi knew what these people were thinking, but he did not care.


    Whether he left or stayed, it was none of his business. However, if they attacked him, Gu Xi did not mind making them suffer a little more.


    Just like that, the world fell into silence again.


    The competition was about to end, so waves of fluctuations came from the horizon again.


    Almost at the same time, Gu Xi opened his eyes.


    ¡°There are quite a few people.¡±


    He glanced at them, but there was no change in Gu Xi¡¯s expression.


    He stood up again with his hands behind his back, waiting for the crowd to come.


    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, disciples wearing different sect costumes appeared in front of him. There were seven or eight sects in total.


    Some people in the crowd quickly understood Gu Xi¡¯s purpose. After all, it was not uncommon to rob others of their points on the last day of the competition.


    However, this was the first time they had heard of someone blocking the entrance to rob them.


    ¡°Hand over your points and you can leave,¡± Gu Xi said faintly, his voice reverberating in the air.


    Hearing this, everyone could not help but laugh out loud.


    ¡°Where did this reckless bug come from? He actually dares to rob us?¡±


    A feminine-looking man chuckled, his brows filled with disdain.


    ¡°Looking at you alone, could it be that all the other people in the sect have died?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a woman lying on that side?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that his Dao partner was killed by someone and his brain is fried? Now he wants to vent his anger on us?¡±


    Everyone quickly noticed Liu Qingqing who was lying on the side. All of them laughed out loud.


    ¡°All of you really have a lot of nonsense to say!¡± Gu Xi¡¯s originally indifferent expression gradually became gloomy at this moment.


    Although he and Liu Qingqing were not Dao partners, he would not allow these people to insult her!


    Moreover, Liu Qingqing was already separated from him!


    A majestic pressure surged out from Gu Xi¡¯s body and covered everyone in the blink of an eye. Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically when they felt this pressure.


    ¡°This aura, this person has actually stepped into the Saint stage!¡±


    Some people could not help but exclaim out loud. The faces of those who had mocked and insulted Gu Xi earlier instantly turned pale, and their bodies began to tremble subconsciously.


    They had thought that Gu Xi had gone mad and dared to block the exit to rob, but they had never expected Gu Xi to have such terrifying strength!


    ¡°Hand over the jade pendant, and kneel down and bow down to her!¡± Gu Xi said coldly, ¡°Otherwise, none of you can think of leaving!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces could not help but turn green and then white.


    Bowing to a woman they had never met, and it was even a corpse!


    Everyone here was a Heaven¡¯s Favored Son whose name shook the entire region. They had never suffered such humiliation before, so they were instantly displeased.


    However, the increasingly heavy pressure above their heads made their minds gradually clear, and it forcefully suppressed the anger in their hearts until there was no trace of it.


    Plop plop plop plop ¡ª


    Muffled sounds rang out one after another. Everyone had no choice but to kneel down one after another and kowtow to where Liu Qingqing was.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that this fellow had actually stepped into the Saint stage!¡±


    Not far away, the people from Xuanling Sect laughed bitterly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s all thanks to Senior Brother Li who stopped us. Otherwise, if we had attacked at the same time just now, I¡¯m afraid our ending wouldn¡¯t have been any better than Tie Xiong¡¯s.¡±


    Another person looked at Senior Brother Li, who was at the front, full of gratitude.


    Senior Brother Li did not speak, but only sighed faintly.


    Even though they knew the gap between Gu Xi and them, they still leave. They wanted to see what kind of means a Saint stage cultivator had.


    After all, a cultivator who could enter the Saint stage was enough to become a consecrator or an elder in the sect. It was even possible for him to establish his own sect.


    It was beneficial for them to be able to see a Saint stage cultivator make a move.


    On the other side, Gu Xi received a total of eight jade pendants.


    The Medicine King Valley¡¯s points had reached a shocking 100,670 points!


    Glancing at the ranking board, Gu Xi frowned. Even though Medicine King Valley¡¯s points had increased by nearly 100,000 points, there was still a big gap between them and the first place, the Vast Expanse Sword Domain.


    In the last few days of the competition, all the teams¡¯ points had increased even more rapidly, especially those in the top ten.


    The Vast Expanse Sword Domain, which was ranked first, had a terrifying 504,000 points.


    These terrifying points were naturally not obtained by simply hunting demon beasts. They had also robbed other sects and forces.


    Similar things had happened everywhere these past few days.


    ¡°Looks like I have to work harder.¡± Putting away the jade pendant, Gu Xi shook his head helplessly.


    As for the people who had just been robbed, like the lucky ones in the first wave, they did not choose to leave immediately. All of them stayed at the side of the exit.


    Gu Xi did not pay attention to them either. He looked into the distance once again.


    At that spot, streams of flowing light once again appeared and dashed over in their direction.


    Compared to the second wave, there were more people this time around, and their strength was also stronger.


    Of course, this did not mean that they would be able to escape this calamity.


    Without any accidents, everyone was once again easily taken down by Gu Xi.


    Wave after wave, Gu Xi accepted all of their points. Meanwhile, Medicine King Valley¡¯s points continued to rise, and they were also getting closer and closer to the top ten rankings.


    Gu Xi looked at the points on the jade pendant with satisfaction. However, he accidentally saw a light point flying rapidly toward his position.


    He raised his eyebrows and could not help but feel a little embarrassed.


    During the last three days of the competition, the top ten sects would show their approximate positions and tracks on the jade pendant. Therefore, Gu Xi could clearly see the positions of the top ten sects through the jade pendant.


    At this moment, the people who were coming over were from the Liuli Sect.


    ¡°Am I going to do this job or not?¡± Gu Xi curled his lips helplessly and turned to look into the distance.


    There were five streams of light rapidly approaching him.

 Chapter 305 - The Raging Fire Valley

    The flowing light soon arrived not far away, revealing five graceful figures.


    Su Lian glanced at the people around her roughly, and her gaze finally landed on Gu Xi. She smiled charmingly and said, ¡°It seems that our luck is not very good.¡±


    Gu Xi shrugged his shoulders and did not reply.


    ¡°Are you going to rob us as well?¡± The corners of Su Lian¡¯s mouth curled up into a touching arc. Then, she waved the jade pendant in her hand and continued, ¡°If we get the points in our hands, I think your Medicine King Valley will be able to jump into the top ten. Do you want to try?¡±


    As soon as these words were said, everyone¡¯s gazes fell on Gu Xi.


    They also wanted to see if Gu Xi would dare to confront those from the Liuli Sect.


    However, Gu Xi greatly disappointed them.


    He thought for a while, then slowly shook his head and slightly tilted his body, ¡°For the sake of our cooperation, you can go.¡±


    Although the points in the hands of the Liuli Sect were extremely tempting, there were still many teams on this plane battlefield. There was no need to make the situation ugly.


    ¡°Then Su Lian will thank Young Master Gu here.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Lian giggled and bowed to Gu Xi.


    Although she appeared to be laughing, as if she did not care too much about Gu Xi, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief in the depths of her heart.


    Although she had not really seen Gu Xi¡¯s strength, to be able to escape unscathed from the mysterious skeleton¡¯s subordinate in the Secret Realm previously, one could imagine how strong he was just by thinking about it.


    If Gu Xi really wanted the points in their hands, even if their relationship was still good, they would never hand it over so easily. At that time, he would inevitably make a move, and the consequences were obvious.


    ¡°Qing Xue is here to thank Young Master gu on behalf of the Liuli Sect.¡±


    Dressed in white, Qing Xue smiled at Gu Xi, causing the crowd not far away to feel even more anxious.


    ¡°F*ck, I didn¡¯t expect that even a Saint would be unable to escape the temptation of beauty!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have the heart to do it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If I use this opportunity to gain the favor of a few beauties, perhaps in the future¡­¡±


    One of them chuckled, his face showing an expression that all men understood.


    When they heard this, everyone could not help but come to a realization. They all praised Gu Xi for being a good trick.


    These words naturally could not escape Gu Xi. The corner of his mouth twitched. He turned his head and cast a sharp gaze over, only then did everyone shut up obediently.


    On the other side, the faces of several women from the Liuli Sect were all red.


    Su Lian did not think much of it. Normally, if she were to hear such words, she would definitely tear the person¡¯s mouth apart without saying a word. However, if it was Gu Xi¡­


    Su Lian smiled charmingly. Her long and narrow eyes narrowed into a straight line as she looked leisurely at Gu Xi¡¯s position. However, she did not expect Gu Xi to have closed his eyes to rest.


    ¡°Boring.¡± Seeing this, Su Lian snorted in dissatisfaction and took the lead to leave the exit.


    Qing Xue, who was behind her, shook her head helplessly and followed along with the other three.


    Just like those people from before, although they were not robbed, they did not choose to leave. Instead, they stayed near the exit.


    It was rare to see someone block the door and rob people. Everyone wanted to stay and watch the show.


    This was even more so for these women who were already curious.


    The stay of the people from the Liuli Sect became the welfare of everyone present. Many fiery gazes instantly focused on them. No one looked at Gu Xi who was not far away.


    Qing Xue did not think much of these people¡¯s gazes. Her gaze fell on Gu Xi from the beginning to the end. On the other hand, Su Lian, who was at the side, was full of enjoyment. As for the other three women, they were a little shy.


    Just like this, many more teams came one after another. Without exception, these people were forcefully robbed of their points by Gu Xi¡¯s crushing strength. At the same time, the Medicine King Valley¡¯s points also rose in a straight line, very quickly, he entered the top ten rankings.


    Not long after, Gu Xi¡¯s tightly shut eyes opened again.


    In the horizon, the clouds had unknowingly turned fiery red. Even the temperature in the air had risen to a certain extent, causing people to be unable to help but sweat profusely.


    Very quickly, a few streams of light that were dragging flames rushed over from a distance.


    As the streams of light disappeared, the figures within were revealed.


    The people who came were all dressed in fiery red robes. The man in the lead had a symbol of a cluster of flames imprinted on his forehead. It was none other than qin hai from the Raging Fire Valley!


    ¡°I was wondering how your Medicine King Valley¡¯s points could have shot up so quickly. So it turns out that there¡¯s such a big movement here.¡±


    Sweeping his gaze across the numerous participants around the exit, Qin Hai could not help but reveal a trace of surprise on his face.


    Although Gu Xi had not spoken yet, Qin Hai immediately understood at a glance after combining the skyrocketing points of the Medicine King Valley with the people who were staying here.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Gu Xi stood up and smiled slightly. Then, he stretched out a hand toward Qin Hai, ¡°Please lend me your points, Brother Qin.¡±


    As soon as he said this, the expressions of the people from the Raging Fire Valley instantly turned ugly.


    On the other hand, the people who were watching not far away were all filled with anticipation, as if they could not wait to see the battle between the two sides.


    ¡°It seems that Brother Gu is quite confident in himself.¡±


    ¡°However, don¡¯t underestimate our Raging Fire Valley too much,¡± Qin Hai said in a deep voice. At the same time, the temperature in the world increased.


    Qin Hai was not stupid. Gu Xi was able to rob so many people and still be safe and sound here. This was evidence of his strength, and he also believed that he could not do this. This meant that Gu Xi¡¯s strength was higher than his.


    However, if he wanted to rob their Raging Fire Valley because of this, he would be underestimating them.


    After all, they were a famous sect in the Southern Continent. How could they not have some tricks?


    ¡°This guy really robbed everyone. Although the strengths of these people from the Raging Fire Valley and Gu Xi are somewhat different, the power of their sect¡¯s combined ultimate technique is quite impressive. I heard that it seems to be able to condense a rather large burning man. If you are not careful, you will fall into their trap.¡±


    Not far away, Su Lian¡¯s voice sounded leisurely.


    Her voice was neither loud nor soft, but it was just enough to reach Gu Xi¡¯s ears.


    Qing Xue, who was at the side, could not help but smile.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi raised his eyebrows.


    On the other hand, Qin Hai¡¯s expression was as ugly as eating shit.


    ¡°This woman!¡± He gritted his teeth and glared at Su Lian fiercely.


    This woman was so close to telling them the color of their underpants!


    Su Lian put on an innocent expression. Her pitiful look made the other people from the Raging Fire Valley feel helpless.

 Chapter 306 - Testing the Immeasurable Bell

    ¡°Since Brother Gu is like this, then don¡¯t blame us for relying on our numbers.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Qin Hai once again shifted his gaze to Gu Xi.


    Now that the grand competition was about to end, he did not dare to be the slightest bit arrogant.


    ¡°Then please go ahead.¡± Gu Xi smiled slightly. Even when faced with the combined forces of the five people from the Raging Fire Valley, he did not panic in the slightest. Instead, he looked forward to the so-called ultimate skill.


    When he saw that Gu Xi¡¯s expression did not change in the slightest, Qin Hai¡¯s expression gradually became solemn. He turned his head and glanced at the four people beside him, he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°If we lose our points here, forget about the problem of our Raging Fire Valley¡¯s face¡­ All of you should also know what the consequences will be when we return to the valley after the competition is over, right?¡±


    The expressions of the few of them changed at the same time when they heard these words.


    ¡°Let me first investigate this fellow¡¯s background.¡± At this moment, a person took a step forward and spoke in a deep voice.


    Qin hai nodded slightly, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    A searing aura burst out from that person¡¯s body after his words sounded. Immediately, his entire body was wrapped by a large cluster of flames. The tip of his feet turned into a ray of light as he immediately rushed towards Gu Xi¡¯s location.


    Wherever the man passed, a pitch-black mark was left on the ground. A rich burning smell spread out. One could tell just how high the temperature was.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really underestimated me.¡± The man¡¯s figure that was getting closer and closer was reflected in Gu Xi¡¯s eyes. He shook his head helplessly.


    Although this person came menacingly, based on the undulations that erupted from him, he was merely an early-stage Quasi-saint cultivator.


    However, this was enough to tell the difference between the Raging Fire Valley and the other sects. If an early-stage Quasi-sage cultivator was placed in an ordinary sect team, he would be able to become the leader.


    In the blink of an eye, the man had already arrived in front of Gu Xi.


    ¡°Come and take a punch from me first!¡±


    The man shouted loudly, and then his fist wrapped in flames was thrown at Gu Xi.


    The corner of Gu Xi¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, and the aura of the Saint stage surged out without holding back. Vast spiritual power wrapped around his right hand, and then he grabbed the fist that was thrown at him.


    Sensing this fluctuation, the man¡¯s face immediately turned pale with fright.


    Similarly, Qin Hai and the others on the other side were the same.


    ¡°Damn it, how could this guy be at the Saint stage?!¡± Qin Hai gritted his teeth and said with disbelief on his face.


    ¡°I remember that this guy was besieged by Wang Zhan and his men before. I heard that his realm wasn¡¯t high at that time. Why is it now¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be because he used some kind of secret technique?¡± The two disciples of the Raging Fire Valley could not help but speculate.


    Qin Hai did not say anything. He just stared at Gu Xi who was not far away.


    If he had used some kind of secret technique, it would make sense.


    On the other side, Gu Xi and the man had already come into contact.


    At this moment, Gu Xi tightly grabbed the man¡¯s fist. No matter how hard the man struggled, it was useless.


    Seeing that he was unable to break free, the man¡¯s expression turned ruthless. Immediately, the flames around him whistled towards Gu Xi.


    The flames attacked like a demon beast that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws.


    Gu Xi snorted coldly and immediately stomped his foot. A powerful spiritual energy ripple suddenly spread out with her as the center, destroying everything in the surroundings.


    On the other hand, the man directly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. His entire body flew backward and returned to the front of the people from the Raging Fire Valley.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    A disciple from the Raging Fire Valley hurriedly helped him up and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The man shook his head. Although he said that he was fine, after that wave of attack just now, the aura in his body had become somewhat chaotic. He even felt as if his internal organs were being shattered. ¡°This fellow is not simple.¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Brother Gu¡¯s stage had really advanced by leaps and bounds!¡± Qin Hai narrowed his eyes and looked at Gu Xi. His expression was extremely grave.


    If the current situation continued, they had no chance of winning at all!


    When he thought of the consequences of losing his points, even he could not help but shiver.


    ¡°Brother Qin, you flatter me. It¡¯s just a coincidence and an Epiphany.¡± Gu Xi smiled modestly.


    Hearing this, Qin Hai almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Coincidence?! This f*cking kid jumped a whole cultivation realm and he called it a coincidence?!


    What kind of coincidence was that?!


    Only a fool would believe such nonsense.


    ¡°Brother Gu, you¡¯re so strong. Then we have to show our true abilities.¡±


    Qin Hai let out a long breath. Then, without waiting for Gu Xi to respond, he turned around and looked at his fellow disciples with a serious expression. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Form a formation!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The four of them answered at the same time.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the four of them spread out and formed a formation that occupied four corners in the east, west, south, and north. It just happened to wrap Qin Hai in the center position.


    In the next moment, five majestic spiritual power fluctuations soared into the sky.


    Endless flames spread out from the four of them and all gathered above Qin Hai in the center. Qin Hai let out a deep cry, and an even more majestic spiritual power burst out, once again converging above.


    Waves of heat waves spread to the surroundings like ripples, and the temperature between heaven and earth rose in a straight line at this moment, even making it difficult for people to breathe.


    The onlookers not far away found it even more difficult to endure this temperature, and one after another, they released their spiritual power barriers to isolate the temperature, which made them feel slightly better.


    If they breathed in this kind of temperature for a long time, even their internal organs would be burned.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi¡¯s eyes were fixed on the growing flame above the five people, as if he was thinking about something.


    Although he did not know the specific power of this unique skill, according to what Su Lian said, this unique skill was definitely not ordinary.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we try this?¡±


    A moment later, a light flashed in Gu Xi¡¯s hand, and a small bell appeared.


    Facing the combined efforts of the people from the Raging Fire Valley, it was just the right time to test the defense of this Immeasurable Bell.


    Since he had made his decision, Gu Xi didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. Immediately, a steady stream of spiritual power poured into the Immeasurable Bell from his hand.


    Immediately after, the patterns on the Immeasurable Bell¡¯s surface lit up one by one, and instantly, a golden light shone brightly.


    With a slight thought, the infinite bell flew toward where Qin Hai and the others were.


    As it moved, the Immeasurable Bell¡¯s body began to expand at an unimaginable speed. By the time it reached Qin Hai and the others¡¯ heads, it was already several thousand feet tall!


    ¡°What kind of spirit tool is this?¡±


    The few of them raised their heads and looked over, their faces filled with confusion.


    Dang ¡ª


    The next moment, the Immeasurable Bell descended from the sky and crashed heavily onto the ground, enveloping the group of people from the Raging Fire Valley in its center.


    The five people from the Raging Fire Valley staggered. The loud sound made their ears ring.

 Chapter 307 - Terrifying Defensive Power!

    At the same time, the flames above them grew larger and larger. They were at least a thousand feet away. In the end, they really did form a huge Fire Giant.


    The Fire Giant was wearing armor made of flames. The patterns on the armor circulated, and a high temperature of nearly a thousand degrees spread out from its body.


    The onlookers did not dare to hold back anymore, and the spiritual power in their bodies poured into the barrier in front of them.


    Even so, some people could not withstand the high temperature, so they had no choice but to leave.


    ¡°It can¡¯t isolate the temperature¡­¡±


    Sensing the high temperature of a thousand degrees around him, Gu Xi frowned slightly.


    On the other side, the Fire Giant roared loudly. Thick flames were continuously spewing out of his mouth, all of which landed on the Immeasurable Bell.


    Even so, the Immeasurable Bell remained unchanged.


    ¡°Damn it, what grade is this thing?!¡± a disciple of the raging fire valley could not help but shout.


    The secret technique of the five of them could even exchange a few rounds with an ordinary early-stage Saint cultivator. Yet, they could not even crack a spirit tool. This could not help but make them feel extremely surprised.


    At this time, Qin Hai also opened his mouth and shouted with a gloomy face, ¡°It seems that Brother Gu¡¯s spirit tool is of high quality!¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi smiled slightly, but did not answer.


    It could not be said that he brought this out of the Secret Realm, right?


    If this matter were to be spread out, it would definitely bring him endless trouble in the future.


    It must be known that a heaven-grade spirit tool was worthy of being a sect-guarding divine tool even in a large sect like the Raging Fire Valley or the Liuli Sect.


    Seeing that Gu Xi was unwilling to answer, Qin Hai naturally had no interest in continuing to ask. The most important thing now was to break this thing first.


    ¡°Heaven Slayer Spear!¡± Qin Hai shouted in a deep voice, and then the five people changed their techniques at the same time, injecting rich spiritual power into the Fire Giant¡¯s body again.


    In the next moment, the Fire Giant opened its large hand. A fire spear that was even bigger than its body was formed. After that, it stabbed ruthlessly at the Immeasurable Bell.


    Ding ¡ª


    A clear sound rang out. A golden ripple appeared on the surface of the Immeasurable Bell. However, the place where the long spear had stabbed did not change at all.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    The long sword stabbed out once again. It accurately hit the spot where it had stabbed the first time.


    Ding ¡ª


    Another golden ripple spread out.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Ding ¡ª


    There was no change at all.


    Ding ding ding ding ¡ª


    A series of thrusts followed by a series of crisp sounds.


    After dozens of attacks, their faces were already somewhat pale, and the spiritual energy in their bodies was already starting to be stretched to the limit.


    Maintaining this ultimate technique would consume a large amount of spirit energy, not to mention the continuous attacks. That kind of consumption was simply like flowing water.


    ¡°Senior Brother Qin¡­ If this continues, we¡¯ll probably die from exhaustion here¡­¡±


    Seeing that all his methods were useless, one of them could not help but remind him.


    Hearing this, Qin Hai¡¯s expression was unsightly as he gritted his teeth. His gaze then fell on Gu Xi, who was not far away. At this moment, the latter still looked relaxed and content.


    ¡°Self-destruct the ultimate technique.¡±


    Qin Hai hesitated for a long time before suddenly speaking.


    Hearing this, the expressions of the others changed.


    Once they self-destructed their ultimate technique, they would suffer an extremely severe backlash. In the worst-case scenario, their meridians would be damaged and their cultivation would be completely depleted.


    For a moment, the few of them could not help but fall into a state of hesitation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys want to go to the Inferno?!¡±


    Looking at their expressions, Qin Hai could not help but berate them.


    At the mention of the word Inferno, their expressions became even more unsightly.


    The so-called Inferno was a forbidden area unique to their raging fire valley. It could be said to be extremely dangerous, and the environment was extremely harsh. Every time a disciple made a big mistake, the sect would throw them into the Inferno for an entire month. As for whether they were dead or alive, no one would care about these things.


    However, according to the statistics of the disciples of the Raging Fire Valley, one out of ten would be considered pretty good if they could walk out of the Inferno alive.


    ¡°F*ck, let¡¯s go all out!¡±


    One of them could not help but swear.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go all out! Even if all of our meridians are damaged, it¡¯s still better than going to that damned place, the Inferno!¡±


    Another person spoke, and the remaining two people also made up their minds.


    In their opinion, one out of ten who went to the Inferno was bullsh*t. not many people could walk out of the Inferno alive. At the very least, there was still a way to survive if they self-destructed!


    At the thought of this, the few of them no longer hesitated. The hand gestures in front of their chests changed again.


    In the next moment, the spiritual power in their bodies poured out at the same time without holding back.


    At the same time, the body of the fire giant above them changed again. However, this time it was expanding, extremely and rapidly!


    ¡°It seems that the Raging Fire Valley is planning to risk their lives! Is it necessary to go to such lengths for some points?¡±


    Su Lian, who was not far away, saw everything and raised her eyebrows in puzzlement.


    Compared to her puzzlement, Qing Xue, who was at the side, was not surprised at all. She said softly, ¡°I think they have no choice but to do this. However, Gu Xi¡¯s growth during this period of time is indeed a little unexpected.¡±


    As soon as she finished her words, Qing Xue looked at Gu Xi again.


    Such a shocking growth speed was unheard of.


    The Saint stage could be considered the strongest participant in this competition.


    On the other side, the Flame Giant¡¯s body had already expanded to the limit.


    Soon, its body began to tremble greatly. In the next moment, with a loud bang, the giant exploded.


    Countless flames mixed with vast and mighty spiritual power rushed out in all directions without any rules. The scene was very beautiful, as if fireworks were being set off.


    The entire interior of the Immeasurable Bell was covered in flames. Even the figures of Qin Hai and the others were swallowed into the flames, making it impossible for people to see what was happening inside.


    However, although they could not see anything inside, everyone outside of the Immeasurable Bell could clearly see it. Other than the golden ripples that kept rising on the surface, not even a single crack could be seen.


    ¡°This defense¡­ is really terrifying!¡±


    Someone in the crowd could not help but exclaim in admiration.


    At this moment, Qing Xue¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered, and a trace of doubt appeared on her beautiful face.


    If she remembered correctly, she seemed to have seen this spirit tool somewhere before¡­


    Very quickly, a bright light flashed in her eyes, and the corners of her mouth curled up into an arc.


    Back then, in the ninth square of the Secret Realm, she had snatched precisely this spirit tool!


    However, because she was the one who had taken the spirit tool, the other members of the Liuli Sect did not know what the spirit toollooked like.


    ¡°A heaven-grade spirit tool, huh¡­¡±

 Chapter 308 - The Mysterious Woman

    Endless Flames filled the huge bell that was a thousand feet tall. Even though the people present could not see it clearly, they could still vaguely feel the power of this sea of flames.


    If there was no restriction of the Immeasurable Bell, once this sea of flames erupted outside, at least half of the people present would die here.


    This was only the initial estimation.


    Gu Xi, who was dressed in green, stood quietly on the spot and revealed a faint smile.


    Others could not see it, but as the user of the Immeasurable Bell, he could see it clearly.


    After an unknown amount of time, the flames gradually dissipated, revealing the scene inside.


    ¡°Oh my God, are the people from the Raging Fire Valley dead?¡±


    A cry of surprise erupted from the crowd. Clearly, the scene before them had exceeded their expectations.


    At this moment, the five people from the Raging Fire Valley had all fallen to the ground. Their bodies were already completely naked. At the same time, they were also charred black by their own flames.


    Faintly, there was even the smell of burning.


    Gu Xi waved his hand, and the Immeasurable Bell swiftly flew towards him. In the process, the bell rapidly shrunk until it disappeared.


    ¡°I think that the victor has already been decided.¡± Gu Xi spoke in an indifferent manner. He extended a hand toward Qin Hai.


    A figure slowly stood up. He immediately coughed a couple of times. Those dark black eyes stared intently at Gu Xi. Finally, he sighed. ¡°You have won.¡±


    He threw out a jade pendant as he spoke.


    Gu Xi caught it with one hand and glanced at the points on the jade pendant. His eyes lit up.


    In the next moment, a huge amount of points were transferred from the jade pendant of the Raging Fire Valley to his hand.


    The points of the Medicine King Valley began to soar at the same time. This time, the increase was much stronger than the previous times. He easily entered the top ten and the speed of the increase did not slow down at all.


    Soon, the Medicine King Valley¡¯s points reached second place.


    478,970 points!


    Compared to the vast sword domain, which was first place, it was only a few tens of thousands of points away.


    With a few more teams, this goal could be easily accomplished!


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Qin.¡± Gu Xi cupped his hands and immediately threw the jade pendant back.


    Qin Hai did not answer. He just helped the rest of his companions up, changed into clean clothes, and led them straight to the exit.


    As the Proud Son of Heaven of the Raging Fire Valley, he had suffered a terrible defeat this time. Before Gu Xi could even make a move, they had already suffered a crushing defeat.


    With his arrogant personality, he did not have the face to continue staying here.


    Gu Xi did not stop them from leaving.


    He was determined to win the championship this time!


    Soon, the place fell into silence again.


    Two hours¡­ Four hours passed quickly.


    Many participants chose to leave, but only a few stayed.


    It could be said that they were not fated to compete in this competition, but they wanted to see Gu Xi create an unprecedented miracle.


    A miracle of soaring to the sky and winning the championship!


    ¡°If nothing goes wrong, the champion of this competition will be him.¡±


    Looking at Gu Xi¡¯s figure sitting cross-legged not far away, Su Lian pouted her lips and immediately lowered her head to look at the jade pendant. With a light snort, she continued, ¡°He actually pushed our ranking down. Senior Sister, do you think we should go and fight with him? If that¡¯s the case, the champion will definitely be ours.¡±


    Hearing this, Qing Xue, who was at the side, looked at Su Lian with a strange expression. She helplessly shook her head and asked, ¡°Are you confident that you can break the defense of that spirit tool?¡±


    Su Lian was stunned. She rested her chin on her hand and slowly shook her head.


    Although their Liuli Sect was not inferior to the Raging Fire Valley, if they were really trapped by that strange spirit tool, it was absolutely impossible for them to break it with their strength.


    Moreover, even if they were lucky enough to break the spiritual weapon, they would still have to face a genuine Saint like Gu Xi at that time. It was only a matter of time before they failed.


    However, with Su Lian¡¯s character, she would never admit defeat even if she said so. Just as she was about to say something, her expression changed slightly. She turned her head to look at the distant horizon, where a large number of fluctuations were coming from.


    Gu Xi also sensed something. However, he was not in a hurry to look up. Instead, he took out the jade pendant and glanced at it. The corners of his mouth could not help but curl up.


    ¡°The Vast Expanse Sword Domainhas finally arrived¡­¡±


    That¡¯s right, the one who came this time was none other than the number one Vast Expanse Sword Domain!


    Gu Xi slowly stood up. The corner of his clothes fluttered in the wind as he quietly waited for them to arrive.


    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, more than a hundred figures landed on the opposite side.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been waiting for me for a long time, right?¡±


    Before Gu Xi could speak, Li Du, who was dressed in white, took a step forward and stared coldly at the green-robed man not far away.


    Gu Xi smiled slightly. Just as he was about to speak, he sensed something and looked towards a certain spot in the crowd in front of him.


    There, a green-robed woman stood tall and slim.


    The woman looked like a Celestial Immortal and her figure was extremely perfect. However, what Gu Xi cared about at this moment was not these things, but the aura on her body.


    For some reason, the woman in front of him gave him a vague sense of danger.


    Not only that, Gu Xi¡¯s gaze moved slightly and landed on a mysterious person who was wrapped in a black robe behind the woman.


    This person¡­ gave him a sense of even greater danger!


    ¡°Which sect is this person from? Why does it seem like I¡¯ve never seen him before?¡±


    Gu Xi could not help but feel a little puzzled.


    To be able to give him such a dangerous feeling, it was obvious that the strength of these two people was no small matter. One had to know that he had seen most of the people who had entered the top ten teams once or twice. Although he could not name them, he still had some impression of them.


    However, he had never seen these two people before!


    Then there was only one possibility. These two people were definitely not from the top ten teams!


    ¡°This Kid¡¯s perception is pretty good.¡±


    Sensing Gu Xi¡¯s gaze, the mysterious person in the black robe chuckled. A voice that was wrapped in spiritual power entered the woman¡¯s ears.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of having a good perception? He¡¯s just a small character.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was somewhat disdainful. Clearly, she did not think highly of Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi naturally did not know about the conversation between the two of them, and he did not take a quick glance. After that, his gaze once again landed on Li Du. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We have indeed been waiting here for Brother Li for quite some time this time.¡±


    ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no need for us to waste any more time.¡±


    Li Du nodded. After which, a long sword appeared out of thin air and pointed diagonally at Gu Xi. ¡°As long as you can fight my sword, the jade pendant will naturally be handed over to you.¡±


    ¡°Very straightforward.¡±


    Gu Xi laughed out loud and immediately took out a long sword as well.

 Chapter 309 - Fighting Li Du

    When it came to using a sword, he had never been afraid of anyone.


    Although there was only one sword move that he had learned, as the saying went, a single move could eat up the whole world. There were already quite a number of people who had fallen under this move of his.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it,¡± Li Du said indifferently.


    Immediately, an extremely sharp and terrifying fluctuation suddenly burst out from his body and quickly spread in all directions.


    The surrounding people also consciously retreated a certain distance in order to avoid being accidentally injured.


    Majestic spiritual energy surged between the Heaven and Earth. A complicated formation gradually agglomerated above Li Du.


    The formation rotated slowly. Sharp sword aura continuously seeped out from it.


    Gu Xi raised her brows. The longsword in her hand was involuntarily tightened.


    This battle would determine the final winner of this competition.


    If he won, his Medicine King Valley¡¯s points would soar again. He would leap into first place and widen the gap between him and second place.


    If he lost, the Medicine King Valley would fall out of the top ten in an instant. At the same time, he would not have the time to earn points again.


    Within a radius of a hundred miles, the spiritual energy in the area began to boil.


    ¡°This sword of mine is the essence of my life¡¯s learning. If I can withstand it, then I will be completely convinced of my defeat. I am also willing to give up the title of champion of this competition.¡±


    Li Du¡¯s figure slowly rose up. The longsword in his hand flew off after a series of violent tremors and directly entered the formation above.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me down!¡± Li Du muttered. A trace of blood actually seeped out from the corner of his mouth.


    Before he had arrived here, he had already sensed the earth-shaking change on the ranking list. Medicine King Valley rushed up to second place with unstoppable momentum, while the Raging Fire Valley instantly dropped out of the top ten.


    He did not need to guess the reason for all of this.


    Li Du naturally understood Qin Hai¡¯s character very well. That guy would definitely not easily hand over the points in his hand. Moreover, Li Du had also heard of the Inferno.


    Then there was only one possibility, Qin Hai¡¯s group had been defeated by the Medicine King Valley!


    This caused Li Du to have no choice but to start to pay attention to Gu Xi¡¯s existence.


    This seemingly ordinary Medicine King Valley disciple was extraordinary!


    The formation spun faster and faster, and the Sword Qi that seeped out of it also became fiercer and fiercer. The surrounding spiritual energy also became more and more violent.


    For a moment, the violent winds in the world raged.


    In the next moment, the formation suddenly stopped. Something seemed to be rushing out from within.


    Not long after, a huge sword that was a thousand feet long slowly struggled out from within.


    Boundless spiritual power was like a tidal wave crashing onto the shore as it whistled towards Gu Xi¡¯s location, followed closely by tens of thousands of streaks of Sword Qi.


    Wherever the two streaks of Sword Qi passed by, even the void was cut into tiny cracks.


    If they landed on a physical body, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    Gu Xi flipped his palm, and the Immeasurable Bell appeared once again, enveloping his entire body within it.


    At the same time, a large amount of spirit energy mixed with Sword Qi crashed onto the surface of the Immeasurable Bell.


    Streaks of golden ripples appeared, but the Immeasurable Bell was not damaged in the slightest.


    This scene caused Li Du, who was opposite him, to be a little surprised.


    ¡°This spirit tool of yours is indeed not bad.¡±


    He slowly opened his mouth, and the thousand feet large sword floated above it. ¡°However, if you want to rely on this item to be able to block my attack, perhaps you¡¯re thinking too simply.¡±


    Gu Xi shrugged and did not reply.


    Even a heaven-grade spirit tool could not block your attack, are you joking?


    However, Gu Xi did not really intend to rely on the Immeasurable Bell. After all, the people who had defeated the Raging Fire Valley previously relied on this item. If he used it again now, it would inevitably attract the attention of others.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I can only make a fool of myself.¡± Gu Xi smiled slightly and immediately put away the Immeasurable Bell.


    The spiritual power in his body, which had been waiting for a long time, immediately gushed out and enveloped his entire body once again.


    Facing these sharp Sword Qi, even as a Saint, he did not dare to be the slightest bit careless. After all, his physical body was not his strong point. If he was a little careless, he might be severely injured, leading to the defeat of this battle.


    At that time, the loss would outweigh the gain. It was better to play it safe.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Li Du nodded his head in satisfaction. Then, the huge sword above him began to rotate at a high speed. ¡°This move of mine is called Luo Tian.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the huge sword immediately dashed out at an extremely fast speed.


    Before the sword arrived, the sharp Sword Qi had already arrived one step ahead.


    Gu Xi had no choice but to increase the output of his spiritual power so that nothing went wrong.


    ¡°This move of mine is called the Sword Drawing Technique.¡± Gu Xi also spoke leisurely.


    In the next moment, the long sword in his hand slashed out in the distance.


    Instantly, a sharp Sword Qi soared into the sky. The bright and dazzling sword light shook everyone¡¯s eyes so much that they could not open their eyes. As the earth shook and the mountains swayed, the long sword light had already swept out a thousand feet in the blink of an eye.


    ¡­


    At the same time, outside the exit of the planar battlefield.


    Wu Nanshan looked at the ranking list on the light screen in front of him. His entire body was trembling slightly. If it were not for the two disciples of the Medicine King Valley supporting him from the side, he might have already collapsed to the ground due to shock.


    Not long ago, he was still worried about the results of the Medicine King Valley¡¯s competition this time.


    However, not long after, he saw the valley¡¯s ranking rush all the way to the top ten with unstoppable momentum, and even to second place!


    At a certain moment, Wu Nanshan even thought that he was hallucinating.


    It was not until a lot of participants appeared on the other side of the void crack one after another that he hurriedly rushed over to inquire. Only then did he know that all of this had really happened.


    Gu Xi had forcefully turned the outcome of this competition by himself!


    On the other side, the expressions of the people from the raging fire valley were extremely unsightly.


    According to the words of Qin Hai and the others, the points in their hands had been snatched away by a disciple from the Medicine King Valley named Gu Xi.


    Being defeated by the Medicine King Valley was simply an insult to their Raging Fire Valley!


    ¡°You guys know what to do when you go back, right?¡±


    The leading elder from the Raging Fire Valley said coldly.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Qin Hai and the others nodded and took the lead to leave.


    What they needed to do now was to return to the sect to recover from their injuries and then enter the Inferno.


    Whether or not they could walk out alive would depend on their luck.


    The few of them left, but the others from the Raging Fire Valley did not leave with them. They also wanted to see what kind of ability this disciple from the Medicine King Valley had!


    Not long after, the void crack started to squirm again.


    In the next moment, a large number of participants appeared one after another like bamboo shoots after rain.

 Chapter 310 - Conflict

    Soon, the people from the Vast Expanse Sword Domain appeared in everyone¡¯s field of vision.


    However, their expressions did not look too good, especially Li Du, who was at the front. His clothes were torn, and his face was a little pale. His pitch-black eyes were filled with lingering shock, he looked a little disheveled.


    The person who appeared after him was Gu Xi, who was dressed in a green robe.


    Compared to Li Du, Gu Xi did not look the least bit different.


    The result of the battle between the two of them was obvious.


    Even though Li Du¡¯s swordsmanship was among the best among the younger generation in the Vast Expanse Sword Domain, he was still defeated by Gu Xi¡¯s Sword Drawing Technique.


    Gu Xi defeated him easily. He had no room to resist at all. At that moment, he even began to doubt the swordsmanship that he had practiced for many years.


    Perhaps the gap between their realms was not very big, but in terms of swordsmanship, at least under that one move, the gap between the two was like a natural chasm that could not be crossed.


    A deep sense of powerlessness filled Li Du¡¯s heart, causing him to feel somewhat dispirited several times.


    The Vast Expanse Sword Domain was the number one sect in the Southern Continent that practiced swordsmanship, and the most elite disciple among them was actually defeated by an ordinary disciple of the Medicine King Valley.


    This was simply a joke!


    However, even so, Li Du still did not go back on his word. Instead, he kept his promise and handed the jade pendant over to Gu Xi, and the latter naturally had no reason to be courteous.


    ¡°Gu Xi!¡± Not far away, Wu Nanshan was waving at Gu Xi excitedly.


    Gu Xi carried Liu Qingqing in his arms and soon arrived in front of the people from Medicine King Valley.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Looking at the woman who was not breathing in front of him, Wu Nanshan was momentarily stunned.


    ¡°Cao Hua betrayed the sect and joined the Hehuan Sect. The disciple of the Hehuan Sect, Wang Zhan, killed Wang Shi and insulted Liu Qingqing. Liu Qingqing¡­ committed suicide¡­¡±


    Gu Xi used the shortest words to describe the entire process.


    Wu Nanshan staggered. Fortunately, the two disciples behind him came forward in time to help him up, thus preventing him from falling to the ground.


    ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Wu Nanshan muttered. Even with his temperament that had lived for most of his life, he could not help but feel incredulous. He almost could not catch his breath.


    ¡°Cao Hua¡­ I have always been kind to you!¡± He could not help but shake his head. Suddenly, tears streamed down his face.


    All these years, he had always treated Cao Hua as his family. He had taught him everything he had learned in his life. He had never hidden anything from him. However, he had never expected that Cao Hua would actually do such a heartless thing!


    ¡°He killed Wang Shi and Liu Qingqing. I have already killed him on the spot.¡± Gu Xi spoke again. His voice was deep and contained a hint of anger.


    ¡°Good kill, good kill!¡± Wu Nanshan widened his eyes and nodded vigorously. Then, he looked at Gu Xi with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s that Wang Zhan?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already dead.¡± Gu Xi spoke in a deep voice.


    ¡°F*ck the Hehuan Sect. How dare they kill my disciples!¡±


    In front of all the disciples, Wu Nanshan suddenly swore. Then, before everyone could recover from their shock, his figure quickly rushed towards the position of the Hehuan Sect¡¯s people.


    Clearly, he wanted to avenge the deaths of the two disciples.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Elder Wu to also be a man of character.¡± Gu Xi laughed bitterly, but he could not help but feel a little conflicted in his heart.


    The champion of the competition right now was none other than Medicine King Valley. Logically speaking, he should have already returned Wu Nanshan¡¯s favor from before. If he did not put it nicely, he could simply leave and leave this mess to the people of the Medicine King Valley to deal with.


    Anyway, he had already done what he needed to do, and it was time for him to set foot on the road to return to the Eastern Continent.


    However, looking at Liu Qingqing in his arms, Gu Xi sighed slightly. Then, he handed her body over to the female disciples of the Medicine King Valley. With a tap of his toes, he also rushed toward the members of the Hehuan Sect.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to get involved in this matter anymore!¡± Gu Xi could not help but curse in his heart, but he was helpless.


    If he allowed the Medicine King Valley to clash with the Hehuan Sect, the Medicine King Valley would definitely suffer in the end. It was even possible that Medicine King Valley might even suffer a calamity of extermination because of this.


    If the Medicine King Valley was gone, then what was the point of bringing Liu Qingqing out?


    He could not possibly make Liu Qingqing¡¯s dead soul homeless, right?


    Gu Xi quickly saw Wu Nanshan¡¯s figure.


    At this moment, he was rolling up his sleeves and cursing loudly. There were even signs that he was about to make a move.


    Opposite him were two old men dressed in the attire of the Hehuan Sect. Gu Xi could tell at a glance that both of them were at the intermediate Saint stage.


    ¡°It seems that the foundation of the Hehuan Sect is indeed not to be underestimated.¡±


    Gu Xi frowned, then hurriedly went forward to pull Wu Nanshan and reminded him in a low voice, ¡°Elder Wu, there are too many people on the other side. If we fight, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to gain the upper hand.¡±


    Hearing this, Wu Nanshan was stunned at first, then he could not help but shudder.


    Now, he had slightly recovered some of his rationality. He could not help but feel a lingering fear for what he had done. If he were to completely provoke the Hehuan Sect for the sake of Liu Qingqing and Wu Nanshan¡¯s lives, then it would not be worth it.


    As the Valley Master, he could not act on impulse. Instead, he had to consider the entire sect.


    ¡°Sorry for offending the two of you.¡± While Wu Nanshan was in a Daze, Gu Xi cupped his fists at the two old men in front of him.


    Even though he hated the people of the Hehuan Sect, now was not the time to look for trouble.


    He had blocked the entrance of so many sects just now and robbed them of their points. Now that the competition had ended, it was hard to guarantee that no one would come looking for trouble with him.


    It was best to leave as soon as possible.


    After saying this, Gu Xi pulled Wu Nanshan and wanted to leave.


    However, the two sentences that followed made Gu Xi have no choice but to stop.


    ¡°You are Gu Xi?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the bastard who killed Wang Zhan of my Hehuan Sect?¡±


    The two old men spoke one after the other.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression darkened. He turned around and said indifferently, ¡°Wang Zhan killed me and insulted a disciple of my Medicine King Valley. Why shouldn¡¯t he be killed?¡±


    Gu Xi knew that he would not be able to leave so easily today.


    As he thought of a way to deal with this, he cursed Wu Nanshan in his heart.


    If Wu Nanshan had not impulsively come to seek an explanation from the people of the Hehuan Sect, he would have long fled.


    ¡°You still have reason to kill a disciple of my Hehuan Sect?!¡±


    A white-bearded old man shouted sternly, and a majestic pressure instantly surged toward Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi snorted coldly, and a fluctuation that was not weaker than this old man also burst out.


    An invisible battle quietly unfolded, but no one could do anything to the other.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Another fierce-looking old man narrowed his eyes, and he could not help but feel somewhat shocked.


    Not only him, but the conflict on this side had already attracted the attention of many people. Countless gazes had already been focused on this place. Sensing the strength that Gu Xi had revealed, everyone felt that it was extremely inconceivable.

 Chapter 311 - Patriarch of Soaring Sun

    An ordinary disciple of the Medicine King Valley actually had the cultivation of a Saint?!


    One had to know that Wu Nanshan, the Valley Master of the Medicine King Valley, was only at the middle stage of the Saint stage.


    ¡°You¡¯ve stepped into the Saint stage?!¡±


    Sensing the fluctuations emitted from Gu Xi¡¯s body, Wu Nanshan asked with a surprised face.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± Gu Xi nodded and did not intend to explain further.


    The corner of Wu Nanshan¡¯s mouth could not help twitching when he heard that.


    If the Saint realm could really be stepped into by chance, then he would not be stuck in the middle stage after living for so many years.


    Seeing that Gu Xi wasn¡¯t willing to say more, he tactfully did not ask further.


    No matter how Gu Xi stepped into the Saint stage, it was a good thing in the end.


    ¡°Wang Zhan led his people to kill me and insulted my Medicine King Valley¡¯s disciple. It¡¯s only right and proper for me to kill him. May I ask what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Xi coldly stared at the two old men from the Hehuan Sect and asked in a deep voice.


    The two old men looked at each other. The white-bearded old man among them disdainfully smiled, He immediately opened his mouth and said, ¡°Wang Zhan is an elite disciple that our Hehuan Sect has painstakingly nurtured. How can his life be compared to the lives of just two disciples from your Medicine King Valley?!¡±


    ¡°That little bastard killed my disciple first. I have yet to question you as a father. Yet, you still have the cheek to find trouble with us?¡± Wu Nanshan said.


    He took a step forward and arrived in front of Gu Xi. He clenched his teeth and continued, ¡°Just tell me what you want to do! If you want to fight, although this old man has focused on refining medicine for so many years and rarely fights with others, you can still give it a try! However, if there are any consequences, I will not be responsible.¡±


    Although the two people in front of him were both in the middle stage of the Saint stage, Wu Nanshan was not overly afraid.


    If they really fought with their lives, it was not certain who was stronger or weaker.


    ¡°What we want is very simple.¡± The fierce-looking old man grinned and extended his finger to point at Gu Xi by the side, ¡°Since an elite disciple of our Hehuan Sect has died, then an elite disciple of your Medicine King Valley should die as well. However, don¡¯t worry. As for the other two disciples who died, our Hehuan Sect will naturally pay with the lives of the other two disciples.¡±


    Once these words were said, the expressions of the surrounding spectators could not help but change one after another, especially the group of Hehuan Sect disciples. All of their faces were deathly pale.


    If it were not for the two old men being here, they would have run away long ago.


    No one knew which two lives this old man would use to repay the Medicine King Valley¡¯s loss.


    ¡°Your Hehuan Sect¡­ is really good!¡± Wu Nanshan squeezed out an unsightly smile.


    As his voice fell, the spiritual power of the intermediate stage of the Saint stage gushed out like a torrential river.


    No matter what, he would never use Gu Xi¡¯s life as a trade.


    To be able to step into the Saint stage at such an age, one could only imagine his future achievements!


    It was clear that the Hehuan Sect wanted to use this opportunity to kill off the strength of the Medicine King Valley!


    ¡°Although I really don¡¯t want to have anything to do with Your Hehuan Sect anymore¡­¡± Gu Xi spoke indifferently, and the spiritual energy that was emitted gradually began to boil. ¡°But do you two old farts really think that you can make me pay with my life? With just the two of you in the middle stage of the Saint stage?!¡±


    In the next moment, vast and mighty spiritual energy instantly erupted. It was like a ferocious tiger that had descended from the mountain as it rolled towards the position of the two old men.


    A tiger does not show its might. Do you really think that I am a sick cat?!


    Even though they were at the intermediate stage of the Saint stage, Gu Xi was not afraid at all.


    The pupils of the two old men shrunk as they looked at the vast and mighty spiritual energy that was rolling over. Clearly, they did not expect Gu Xi to actually attack without saying anything. Immediately, the two of them wanted to stop him even more. An equally vast and mighty spiritual energy fluctuation erupted from behind them.Surprisingly, they were able to meet Gu Xi¡¯s attack and instantly neutralize it.


    ¡°The two of you are not enough. What if you include this old man?¡±


    A deep and deep voice suddenly sounded in the sky.


    One could see another figure appear beside the two old men from the Hehuan Sect at some unknown time.


    The person who had arrived was also an old man. However, this old man was dressed in a red robe. There was an eye-catching flame symbol on his chest.


    ¡°This is¡­ The Blazing Fire Valley¡¯s Soaring Sun Patriarch?!¡±


    A cry of surprise burst out from the crowd, revealing the identity of the person who came.


    ¡°The people of the Raging Fire Valley¡­¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s heart sank, and she thought to herself that things were not looking good.


    As expected, what one feared came true. Now that the people of the Raing Fire Valley had suddenly appeared, and they were even standing on the side of the Hehuan Sect, it was obvious that they were here for the matter of the competition.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on this old man. Long before I entered the Saint stage, this guy had already stepped into the middle stage of the Saint stage. Most likely, he has already entered the late stage of the Saint stage.¡±


    Wu Nanshan reminded Gu Xi in a low voice by the side. Then, he muttered softly, ¡°Why is this old fart not waiting for his death in the Raging Fire Valley? Why is he getting involved in these matters?¡±


    ¡°The juniors nowadays are really arrogant. Doesn¡¯t anyone teach you to respect your elders?¡±


    Patriarch of the Soaring Sun shot a cold glance at Wu Nanshan.


    Before Wu Nanshan could speak, Gu Xi cupped his hands toward Patriarch of Soaring Sun. He smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, Patriarch. I hope you can forgive me. However, I would like to know why you are standing on the side of the Hehuan Sect.¡±


    Hearing this, Soaring Sun Patriarch chuckled and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be on the side of the Hehuan Sect. As for what¡¯s important, I¡¯m sure you know very well.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression did not change, but he sighed slightly in his heart.


    This old fart was not a good person either.


    A late-stage Saint and two middle-stage Saints. It would be a bit difficult to leave today.


    ¡­


    ¡°Master, are we going to make a move?¡±


    Not far away, Qing Xue, who had yet to leave, saw this and looked worriedly at a middle-aged beauty with an outstanding figure in front of her.


    This middle-aged beauty was also dressed in white and her appearance could be said to be peerless. However, she had a different style compared to Qing Xue and Su Lian.


    ¡°Why are we going to make a move?¡± The beautiful woman spoke indifferently.


    Immediately after, she seemed to have suddenly thought of something. She turned her head and smilingly looked at Qing Xue as she continued, ¡°Could it be that you are very close with this kid from the Medicine King Valley?¡±


    Hearing this, Qing Xue was stunned at first. After that, a faint blush surged onto her beautiful face. She hurriedly shook her head and explained, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We have only met a few times in the grand competition and cooperated once. Moreover, I think that the Hehuan Sect and the Raging Fire Valley are clearly bullying us, so¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to worry. No matter what, there¡¯s no need for our Liuli Sect to make a move.¡±


    Retracting her gaze, the beautiful woman smiled meaningfully and looked at a certain spot in the crowd from time to time.

 Chapter 312 - Two Heaven

    ¡°Miss, that woman seems to have sensed us,¡± In the crowd, an old man dressed in very ordinary clothes opened his mouth and said.


    ¡°It seems that not all of the Southern Continent is trash.¡±


    In front of him, a young woman dressed in green pouted and then waved her hand indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no need to be afraid even if she sensed us. She won¡¯t dare to do anything to us.¡±


    Hearing this, the old man smiled helplessly. However, the spiritual power in his body gradually circulated and his spiritual sense spread out soundlessly. As soon as he sensed that something was wrong, he would immediately take the woman in front of him and leave this place.


    At the same time, on the other side.


    Wu Nanshan¡¯s expression had also gradually turned ugly.


    Although he did not know what kind of friction or conflict had occurred between Gu Xi and the Raging Fire Valley during the competition, he would definitely not give up on Gu Xi under pressure.


    Gu Xi had won the champion of the Spirit-chasing Competition for the Medicine King Valley this time. If he were to abandon Gu Xi now because of a little threat from others, it would definitely chill the hearts of all the disciples of the Medicine King Valley.


    Once the hearts of the people became cold and dispersed, the Medicine King Valley would soon be disbanded.


    Moreover, in Wu Nanshan¡¯s opinion, compared to facing the threats of the Hehuan sect and the Raging Fire Valley and even becoming enemies with them, it was not as important as Gu Xi!


    From a long-term perspective, Gu Xi was destined to be a great man in the future. He might even be able to step into the legendary Emperor stage in one fell swoop!


    At that time, what were the Hehuan sect and the Raging Fire Valley to him?


    Of course, all of this was Wu Nanshan¡¯s conjecture. It was also a gamble for him.


    He not only gambled on his old life, but also the entire Medicine King Valley!


    ¡°Although our Raging Fire Valley and the Hehuan Sect are not on the same page, we have the same goal this time. As long as we hand over this kid, we will naturally not make things difficult for your Medicine King Valley.¡±


    Patriarch of Soaring Sun stroked his beard and his gaze fell on Wu Nanshan.


    Instantly, an invisible pressure instantly enveloped Wu Nanshan. Even with his intermediate stage of the Saint realm, he felt a little breathless.


    ¡°This damn gap.¡± Wu Nanshan forced a breath and squeezed out a bitter smile on his old face.


    The higher the cultivation realm, the greater the gap between each small realm, especially from the Saint stageealm. The gap between each realm was like an insurmountable chasm.


    Even Gu Xi could barely fight against a cultivator in the intermediate stage of the Saint stage with the help of the System. He would not be able to defeat an opponent higher than that.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Patriarch of Soaring Sun. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you this time.¡±


    ¡°Gu Xi is a disciple of the Medicine King Valley. Naturally, I won¡¯t hand her over.¡±


    Wu Nanshan spoke resolutely and decisively, his tone not allowing for any refutation.


    ¡°It seems that the people of the Medicine King Valley have not suffered for too long.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Patriarch of Soaring Sun shook his head with a smile.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a wave of bright red spiritual energy slowly flowed out of his body. At this moment, the temperature between Heaven and Earth instantly increased by a large amount.


    The Soaring Sun Patriarch played with this bright red spiritual energy for a while. After which, he gently tossed it toward the position where Gu Xi was at.


    In the next moment, this bright red shot energy out like an arrow that had left the bowstring.


    Its speed was so fast that it arrived in front of the two of them in an instant.


    Seeing this, Wu Nanshan¡¯s expression changed drastically. Apparently, he did not expect this guy to be so decisive.


    Fortunately, Gu Xi was already prepared. He waved his hand and the Immeasurable Bell instantly appeared and enveloped the two of them.


    Sizzle sizzle sizzle ¡ª


    The dark red energy landed on the surface of the Immeasurable Bell and immediately began to erode.


    Fortunately, the defense of the Immeasurable Bell was off the charts, so it did not suffer any damage.


    ¡°Heaven-grade spirit tool?¡± Looking at the two people in front of him who were unharmed, Patriarch Soaring Sun could not help but raise his eyebrows.


    The eyes of the two people from the Hehuan Sect lit up, and a trace of greed flashed across their eyes.


    Although the two of them were Saints, they did not have a single heaven-grade spirit tool. In fact, there were only three heaven-grade spirit tools in the entire Raging Fire Valley.


    ¡°This brat will definitely die today!¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and saw through each other¡¯s thoughts.


    Without the slightest hesitation, a large amount of spiritual power erupted from their bodies. Immediately, two spiritual power pillars were thrown at Gu Xi.


    Similarly, these two spiritual power pillars merely caused slight ripples on the surface.


    Even though this was the case, Gu Xi¡¯s expression was still a little ugly.


    Although the defensive power of a heaven-grade spirit tool was enough to be called abnormal, at the same time, it also required a large amount of spirit energy to maintain the use of the Immeasurable Bell.


    Currently, they were facing a late-stage saint and two middle-stage Saints. If this continued for a long time, they probably would not even need to break through the defense of the Immeasurable Bell. Gu Xi would have no choice but to give up using the Immeasurable Bell because his spirit energy was exhausted!


    ¡°This is getting more and more difficult.¡± Gu Xi could not help but complain endlessly in her heart.


    At the same time, the Soaring Sun Patriarch made another move.


    A mirror had unknowingly appeared in front of his chest. The entire mirror looked as if it was made of red crystal. Its appearance was incomparably gorgeous, but the terrifying spiritual energy that kept gushing out of it caused one¡¯s heart to palpitate.


    ¡°This¡­ is actually a heaven-grade spiritual tool!¡±


    With just a glance, Gu Xi instantly made a judgment in his heart.


    ¡°This old fart actually has the nerve to take out this Scorching Sun Mirror!¡±


    Wu Nanshan, who was at the side, also had a change in expression. His heart immediately felt that something was not right.


    Originally, Gu Xi taking out a heaven-grade spirit tool had given him some hope. However, this hope in his heart had been destroyed almost at the same time.


    The advantage that he had obtained with great difficulty was gone in an instant. The situation turned around at the same time and the advantage returned to the other side.


    ¡°That old man is a little shameless. He actually used a heaven-grade spirit tool to deal with a little kid.¡±


    After taking in all of this, the middle-aged beautiful woman not far away shook her head helplessly. After which, her gaze once again landed on the Immeasurable Bell in front of Gu Xi as she softly said, ¡°However, this brat is quite interesting. Not only has he entered the Saint stage at such a young age, he even possesses a heaven-grade spirit tool.¡±


    ¡°Master, do we really¡­ not need to make a move?¡± Qing Xue thought for a moment before she could not help but ask.


    The beautiful middle-aged woman shook her head and gave an answer.


    Seeing this, Qing Xue let out a faint sigh as her gaze became increasingly worried.


    She did not know when, but she had become more and more concerned about that man in green.


    Ever since they were on the planar battlefield, this man named Gu Xi had surprised her time and time again. He was fearless even in the face of danger, and could be said to be a perverse talent in cultivation¡­


    ¡°You¡¯d better not die here!¡± looking at Gu Xi¡¯s slightly thin figure in the distance, Qing Xue muttered.

 Chapter 313 - Elder Yun’s Appearance!

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve used this Scorching Sun Mirror. I wonder if it¡¯s stronger or weaker than this bell of yours,¡± Patriarch of Soaring Sun said faintly, and the surface of the Scorching Sun Mirror suspended in front of his chest suddenly began to fluctuate violently.


    Upon seeing this, Gu Xi¡¯s brows were tightly knitted, and the spiritual energy in his body was continuously injected into the Immeasurable Bell.


    Facing an old monster in the late stage of the Saint stage, Gu Xi did not dare to underestimate him.


    The Scorching Sun Mirror and the Immeasurable Bell were both heaven-grade spirit tools. Although the latter was famous for its strong defense, if they really fought, the outcome would be unknown.


    If he was a little careless, he might die here today.


    ¡°Little Friend Gu, if you can¡¯t resist it later, you¡¯d better leave this place quickly. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    ¡°If these old farts are really serious, remember not to return to the Medicine King Valley.¡± At this moment, Wu Nanshan suddenly spoke with a solemn expression.


    Gu Xi was slightly stunned, but he quickly understood what Wu Nanshan was thinking.


    For a moment, a warm current surged in Gu Xi¡¯s heart.


    Actually, there was no need for Wu Nanshan to say anything. Once things went wrong, he would immediately withdraw and retreat.


    However, that would make him feel a little guilty, but in front of his own little life, these feelings of guilt were nothing.


    ¡°Valley Master Wu, don¡¯t worry. Although this old monster¡¯s strength is tyrannical, it would still be wishful thinking if he wants to easily break through the defense of my spirit tool.¡±


    Gu Xi smiled slightly, but in her heart, she had already begun to plan the matter of running away later.


    While the two of them were talking, a hot wave rushed towards them from the front, immediately making the two of them sweat profusely.


    Almost subconsciously, they looked up and saw that the originally small and exquisite mirror had turned into tens of feet in length. The red crystal-like surface of the mirror was constantly undulating and squirming, it was as if a living creature was about to break out of it.


    Screech ¡ª


    In the next moment, a long cry suddenly sounded.


    In the next moment, a phoenix-like creature swept out from the mirror.


    All of this happened too quickly. It was so fast that no one had the time to clearly see the exact appearance of this thing.


    In the blink of an eye, the Fire Phoenix had already approached a few meters in front of Gu Xi and Wu Nanshan.


    Before the two of them came into contact, a wave of fire hit them. The scorching temperature was over a thousand degrees. Not only that, the temperature seemed to have the effect of devouring spiritual power. This caused the spiritual power in Gu Xi¡¯s body to be rapidly consumed. In the blink of an eye, nearly a third of the spiritual power in his body had been consumed.


    Gu Xi gritted his teeth and could only watch as the spiritual power disappeared rapidly.


    At this rate, the spiritual power in his body would be completely devoured in less than a few minutes!


    ¡°Take back the spirit tool and prepare to leave!¡±


    Wu Nanshan naturally sensed Gu Xi¡¯s current state. He cried out in a low voice and immediately unleashed his Saint intermediate stage cultivation without holding back.


    Gu Xi clenched his fists and sighed helplessly. He was about to take back the Immeasurable Bell.


    When Patriarch of Soaring Sun saw this scene, he could not help but grin.


    However, at this moment, thunder and lightning suddenly rumbled in the sky. Everyone looked up in surprise and saw that a large number of dark clouds had gathered in the sky.


    ¡°A bunch of brats are bullying the weak?¡± An ancient voice sounded in the sky.


    Then, a figure appeared in front of Gu Xi and Patriarch of Soaring Sun.


    The person seemed to have ignored the extremely high temperature brought by the Fire Phoenix. He slowly extended a finger and pointed it towards the void.


    Immediately, an indescribably terrifying spiritual power burst out from the not-so-tall body and instantly shattered the Fire Phoenix.


    ¡°Great Saint stage?!¡±


    The sudden burst of fluctuation caused the experienced people like the Soaring Sun Patriarch to involuntarily cry out in shock.


    ¡°May I ask who this Senior is¡­?¡± Wu Nanshan cautiously asked at this moment.


    It was only right for a great Saint cultivator to address him as Senior.


    However, the person did not pay any attention to Wu Nanshan. Instead, he turned his head to look at Gu Xi behind him.


    The two of them looked at each other. Gu Xi realized that he did not recognize the person in front of him. For a moment, he could not help but be stunned.


    ¡°Brat, you forgot about me so quickly?¡± Seeing this, the corner of the person¡¯s mouth twitched, and he scolded with a smile.


    Gu Xi¡¯s brain quickly worked until the person spoke again. Only then did he react.


    No wonder this voice sounded a little familiar. This was Elder Yun from the Secret Realm!


    ¡°Thank you for saving me, Elder Yun, but how did you get out?¡±


    Gu Xi glanced at the closed planar battlefield and could not help but feel puzzled.


    Elder Yun naturally knew what Gu Xi was thinking. He chuckled and explained, ¡°How can a spatial restriction stop me? You¡¯ll understand when you reach my level in the future.¡±


    Gu Xi also smiled and could not help but feel relieved.


    Since Elder Yun had already made an appearance, there was naturally no need for him to worry about what would happen next.


    If he could not even deal with Elder Yun, a Great Saint cultivator, then he could only accept his fate.


    ¡°May I ask how do I address you, Senior? Why are you helping the Medicine King Valley?¡±


    At this moment, the voice of the Soaring Sun Patriarch rang out once again.


    What was different from before was that this time, his tone was extremely humble. It did not have the feeling of looking down on others at all.


    In the face of absolute strength, even someone who was known as the Patriarch had no choice but to lower his head.


    ¡°Who is this person? Even the Soaring Sun Patriarch has to address him as Senior?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that this is a reclusive old demon from the Medicine King Valley?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really possible. However, it seems that Wu Nanshan doesn¡¯t know about this person. Instead, he is somewhat familiar with that Gu Xi.¡±


    There was a rustling sound in the crowd. Many people were very curious about Elder Yun¡¯s identity and began to make guesses.


    Elder Yun did not care about the guesses of the crowd. His pair of eyes that were filled with vicissitudes of life glanced indifferently at the Soaring Sun Patriarch opposite him. ¡°Today, I want to take these two people away. Do you have any objections?¡±


    Hearing this, the Soaring Sun Patriarch laughed bitterly. He could not help but feel very conflicted in his heart.


    To him, it did not matter whether Wu Nanshan left or not. On the contrary, if Gu Xi was let go, he wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the sect to explain the reason for his failure in this competition. Moreover, the heaven-grade spirit tool in Gu Xi¡¯s hand was also very tempting.


    ¡°This Kid killed my elite disciple. If this matter is left unsolved, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to go back and give an explanation!¡± After hesitating for a while, the Patriarch of Scorching Sun braced himself and spoke.


    It was such a good opportunity to kill the Medicine King Valley. There would not be many more suitable excuses in the future!

 Chapter 314 - Return to the Medicine King Valley

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve made myself clear.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s expression darkened. His gaze first fell on the two old men from the Hehuan Sect. ¡°First, Wang Zhan killed a disciple of my Medicine King Valley first. I only killed him because he deserved it.¡±


    After saying this, his gaze returned to the soaring sun patriarch, he continued, ¡°Second, I injured a disciple of your raging fire valley completely within the scope of the rules of the competition. Don¡¯t tell me that only disciples of your Raging Fire Valley are allowed to attack others and others are not allowed to attack disciples of your Raging Fire Valley?¡±


    ¡°If what I¡¯ve done has violated the rules of the competition, it¡¯s not up to you old farts to order me around here!¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s words were loud and powerful.


    The faces of the Soaring Sun Patriarch and the two old men from the Hehuan Sect were extremely green. Gu Xi had every reason to believe that if Elder Yun was not here, these people would not hesitate to kill him!


    It was because of Yun Zhiyi¡¯s existence that Gu Xi was able to speak with such confidence.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re right. Furthermore¡­¡± Elder Yun also spoke with a smile. His expression as he looked at the three of them gradually turned cold. ¡°Regardless of who is right or wrong, I will take these two away today. Which one of you can stop me?¡±


    This short sentence caused the three of them to fall into silence once again.


    That¡¯s right, a Great Saint cultivator insisted on taking them away. No one could stop him now!


    The Soaring Sun Patriarch gritted his teeth. He did not know how to vent his anger.


    As an elder of the Raging Fire Valley, he had never been treated like this!


    He was taught a lesson by a mysterious cultivator from nowhere, and he did not dare to retort.


    Once he retorted, he would incur the displeasure of this great sage cultivator, and the consequences would be unimaginable!


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t hurt the peace.¡±


    At this moment, a somewhat familiar voice suddenly sounded.


    Everyone looked towards the source of the voice and saw that the Sect Master of the Daluo Sect, Pei Tai¡¯an, had appeared not far away.


    As the organizer of the competition, and these conflicts were caused by the competition, he naturally had to mediate.


    ¡°In my opinion, let¡¯s drop this matter.¡±


    Pei Tai¡¯an first bowed respectfully to Elder Yun, and then spoke to the three people from the Raging Fire Valley and the Hehuan Sect.


    Hearing this, Patriarch Soaring Sun snorted coldly. He was clearly a little displeased, but he did not choose to open his mouth to refute.


    As for the two people from the Hehuan Sect, they opened their mouths at this moment and said, ¡°But my elite disciple has died. How am I going to explain this to the Sect Master?¡±


    Gu Xi sneered and did not conceal anything.


    ¡°According to the rules of the competition, the participants of the Medicine King Valley did not violate anything on the planar battlefield.¡± Pei Tai¡¯an frowned and did not explain further.


    The two people looked at each other and could only shake their heads helplessly.


    Since the Daluo Sect had spoken, they naturally could not say anything more.


    Moreover, there was a Great Saint cultivator eyeing them like a tiger eyeing its prey.


    Seeing that both sides had given up, Gu Xi also put away the Immeasurable Bell. The stone in his heart had also been completely relieved.


    Regarding Pei Tai¡¯an¡¯s appearance at this moment, he felt extremely disdainful.


    Just now, when his side was at a disadvantage, he did not appear to stop them. Now that the situation had reversed, he had finally shown himself.


    Such a perfunctory act greatly reduced Gu Xi¡¯s impression of the Daluo Sect.


    ¡°Since there are no more problems, then we shall take our leave.¡±


    Wu Nanshan secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he cupped his hands towards Pei Tai¡¯an and turned around to leave.


    Pei Tai¡¯an nodded slightly as a gesture. Then, his gaze paused on Gu Xi for a moment before it landed on Yun Zhiyi, who was at the side, and he bowed respectfully once again. He asked with a smile, ¡°It is fate that we are able to meet here today. Is Senior willing to come to our Daluo sect for a chat?¡±


    ¡°There is no need for that. Senior is busy,¡± Elder Yun waved his hand and said lightly.


    Such a direct rejection made Pei Tai¡¯an not know whether to laugh or cry.


    Gu Xi did not plan to stay any longer and turned around to rush towards the Medicine King Valley. Upon seeing this, Elder Yun followed.


    ¡°When did the Medicine King Valley produce a Great Saint stage cultivator?¡±


    After Gu Xi and elder Yun disappeared into the distance, the fierce old man from the Hehuan Sect asked with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°I am not sure. However, it is best to report this matter to the sect leader as soon as possible.¡±


    The other person slowly shook his head and left with the disciples of the Hehuan Sect.


    On the other hand, Patriarch Soaring Sun only snorted coldly and left with a flick of his sleeve.


    He did not have the face to stay here any longer.


    Originally, it was just the end of a Spirit-chasing Competition. There was no need for someone at the level of a Patriarch like him to come personally. However, he had just recently made a breakthrough, he wanted to take this opportunity to show off the strength of the Raging Fire Valley and himself. He wanted to use this opportunity to intimidate the other sects. However, he did not expect that he would be able to kick a block of iron.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a great sage realm cultivator could appear in such a place. It¡¯s really a miracle.¡±


    In the crowd, the green-clothed woman looked in the direction where Gu Xi had left and said in disbelief, ¡°This person¡­ for some reason, he always gives me a strange feeling¡­¡±


    Behind her, the old man frowned, but he could not tell where this feeling came from.


    ¡°Miss, since we haven¡¯t found anything here, we should go back.¡±


    After a moment, the old man spoke again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. It¡¯s not easy to come out, I haven¡¯t waited long enough.¡±


    The lady in green pouted and walked away.


    Hearing this, the old man smiled helplessly and followed her.


    ¡­


    Seven days later, in the Medicine King Valley.


    A few days ago, the prize of the champion of the competition was sent to the Medicine King Valley by the Daluo Sect. Gu Xi had once again obtained a stalk of Snowfall Fungus as he wished. However, as it had not been long since he had consumed the Snowfall Fungus. He was not in a hurry to consume it.


    During these few days, Gu Xi also buried Liu Qing Qing safely.


    Facing the huge Medicine King Valley, Gu Xi realized that he did not know anyone.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time to leave.¡± After thinking for a long time, Gu Xi made this decision.


    The journey had to end eventually. There was always a brand new road ahead.


    One day, he would have to return to the Eastern Continent and settle the mess there.


    As for after that, he had no plans.


    He was in the early stage of the Saint stage. Although he was already considered a monster among monsters at this age, it was far from enough!

 Chapter 315 - Farewell

    Medicine King Valley, Wu Nanshan¡¯s residence.


    Gu Xi, Yun Zhiyi, and Wu Nanshan sat in this simple cave abode.


    Wu Nanshan personally filled the cups of tea for the two of them. From the corner of his eye, he would glance at Yun Zhiyi from time to time.


    In just seven short days, he had deeply felt the power of a Great Saint stage cultivator.


    He had once proposed to spar with Yun Zhiyi, and the latter had gladly agreed.


    Within seven days, the two of them had exchanged blows no less than dozens of times, but each time, the result was, without exception, a crushing defeat.


    Under Yun Zhiyi¡¯s guidance, Wu Nanshan, who had not made any progress in his cultivation for a long time, suddenly came to a realization and touched the bottleneck of the late-stage Saint stage.


    Perhaps it would not be long before a cultivator of the late stage of the Saint would appear in the Medicine King Valley. All of this was due to the slovenly-looking old man in front of him. Therefore, Wu Nanshan began to respect him more and more.


    ¡°Young Friend Gu, did you take the initiative to visit us this time for an important matter to discuss?¡± after filling up the cup of tea, Wu Nanshan looked at Gu Xi and asked with a smile.


    ¡°I did indeed have something important to discuss.¡± Gu Xi nodded slightly and continued softly, ¡°I should go.¡±


    Wu Nanshan was a little stunned. He sighed faintly, but he did not feel very surprised in his heart.


    Originally, Gu Xi had come here to recover his cultivation realm. Now that the Spirit-chasing Competition had ended and Snowfall Fungushad already been obtained. There was naturally no reason for her to continue staying.


    However, it would be great if such a talented young man could stay in the Medicine King Valley.


    Of course, Wu Nanshan could only think about these words in his heart.


    With Gu Xi¡¯s current realm, even if he stayed in the Medicine King Valley, it would not be of much help to him.


    As the saying went, there was always someone better than you. One had to leave a place and go out to see the outside world.


    ¡°When will you leave?¡± after a moment of silence, Wu Nanshan asked with some regret.


    Gu Xi thought for a moment and replied, ¡°It¡¯s better to leave today than to choose another day.¡±


    Hearing this, a bitter smile appeared on Wu Nanshan¡¯s face and he could only nod.


    ¡°I have to thank Elder Wu for taking care of me during this period of time.¡± Gu Xi stood up and bowed respectfully to the elder in front of him.


    If it were not for Wu Nanshan¡¯s help, he would not have known about the Spirit-chasing Competition, and he would not have met Snowfall Fungusto to recover his realm.


    Although he had already won the competition for the Medicine King Valley, he would definitely not forget such a great favor.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t help you much.¡± Wu Nanshan also stood up and shook his head.


    In his opinion, he was merely providing a piece of information. That was all.


    Gu Xi smiled slightly and did not say much.


    ¡°On this trip, you must be careful on the way. I believe that the Raging Fire Valley and the Hehuan Sect might not be able to take this lying down.¡±


    Wu Nanshan reminded him, but he immediately thought of Yun Zhiyi by the side and could not help but burst into laughter.


    With a cultivator in the Great Saint stage accompanying him, the Raging Fire Valley and the Hehuan Sect would not dare to do anything to Gu Xi.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Gu Xi nodded and then bowed again. ¡°Please take care, Old Wu.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Xi and Wu Nanshan turned around and left slowly.


    ¡°What a pity! How good it would be if this person was a disciple of our Medicine King Valley.¡±


    Looking at Gu Xi¡¯s disappearing figure outside the door, Wu Nanshan could not help but sigh with emotion.


    If it was really as he said, perhaps it would not be long before their Medicine King Valley would have a Great Saint, a Supreme Saint, or even that legendary young cultivator who had stepped into the Emperor stage. Then, he would be able to surpass all the sects in the Southern Continent.


    Of course, this was just a possibility. After all, the Medicine King Valley was just a sect that focused on refining medicine.


    ¡­


    Hundreds of miles away from the Medicine King Valley.


    The man in green stood with his hands behind his back. He stood on the peak of the mountain and looked down at the thousands of mountains and rivers beneath his feet.


    ¡°Where are we going next?¡± an old man who looked a little sloppy appeared strangely behind the man and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Before we return to the Eastern Continent, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to accompany me to two places.¡± After thinking for a moment, Gu Xi smiled slightly.


    Yun Zhiyi nodded and said rather casually, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I can take advantage of this period of time to recover a bit more of my realm and see how the Southern Continent in ten thousand years will be different from before.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi was a little surprised.


    To recover some of his cultivation base meant that Elder Yun¡¯s cultivation base had not fully recovered.


    The Great Saint stage was not Elder Yun¡¯s true peak!


    Gu Xi suppressed the shock in his heart and let out a long breath. Elder Yun¡¯s true cultivation base made one shudder.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Xi took the lead and moved into the distance.


    Behind him, Yun Zhiyi smiled and his figure quietly disappeared between heaven and earth.


    ¡­


    Under Gu Xi¡¯s lead, the two of them quickly arrived at the location of Moyu Tower.


    He originally wanted to bid farewell to Fang Qingshan and his daughter, but in the end, he did not show up. He merely took a glance from afar.


    Given Fang Qinyu¡¯s character, she would not let him leave so easily. She might even follow behind him quietly like last time.


    After all, Fang Qinyu was the first person Gu Xi met when he came to the Southern Continent. She was also the first person who treated him well without any ill intentions.


    Now that they had parted, it was unknown when they would see each other again.


    Perhaps they would never see each other again in their lifetime.


    Even though they were both cultivators, they were not from the same world.


    Gu Xi was also clear about Fang Qinyu¡¯s thoughts toward him.


    After waiting outside Moyu Tower for a while, the two of them quietly left.


    Gu Xi took out a slightly yellowed map from his storage bag and scanned it. Somewhere on the map, there was a conspicuous mark.


    Jia Ping City.


    This was where Liu Qingqing¡¯s hometown was. Before leaving the Southern Continent, according to Liu Qingqing¡¯s last words, Gu Xi wanted to pay her a visit.


    She wanted to tell her elderly mother that she was safe.


    Thinking of Liu Qingqing, Gu Xi could not help but sigh.


    What a good woman. She had been humiliated to death by the Hehuan Sect just like that.


    If it were not for the fact that he did not want to cause any more trouble, Gu Xi would have wanted to blow up the entire Hehuan sect.


    However, he heard that the mysterious Sect Master of the Hehuan Sect was also a genuine Great Saint stage cultivator, so he gave up on this idea.


    Only a fool would do such a thing to provoke a Great Saint stage cultivator.


    Putting away the map, Gu Xi tiptoed and turned into a streak of light as he flew into the distance.


    At the same time, in the Moyu Tower below, a young woman who was being reprimanded by her father seemed to have sensed something and raised her head, looking at Gu Xi¡¯s previous location.


    She did not know why, but she felt a sense of familiarity that she had not felt for a long time.

 Chapter 316 - The Peculiarities of the Heavenly Fiend Sect

    Jia Ping city was located in a small city in the north of the center of the Southern Continent.


    It was a small city, it was only slightly bigger than an ordinary small town.


    There were not many people living in this small city, but living here was better than living in the beautiful scenery. It could also be considered relatively comfortable.


    According to the directions on the map and combined with what they learned from Wu Nanshan¡¯s mouth, Gu Xi and Liu Qingqing quickly found Liu Qingqing¡¯s home.


    Liu Qingqing¡¯s home was probably located in the northeast corner of Jia Ping City. The people here had moved here from the countryside outside the city a while ago, so most of the people living here were so-called countrymen, of course, most of them were from poor families.


    When the two of them finally reached their destination, the scene in front of them made Gu Xi¡¯s face suddenly sink.


    In front of a dilapidated-looking house not far away, a few men dressed in the same clothes were pushing an old woman.


    Not only that, they even kept cursing her.


    ¡°You old fart, if you still can¡¯t pay the money tomorrow, Don¡¯t blame me for tearing down your dog kennel!¡±


    The leader of the group, a fierce-looking man, grabbed the old woman¡¯s white hair and opened his eyes wide as he spoke in a stern voice.


    ¡°My family doesn¡¯t have money. Even if I had money, I would never hand it over to you.¡±


    The old woman endured the pain, but there was not much fear in her slightly weathered eyes. It was as if she was already used to such things.


    ¡°You damned old woman, you actually dare to talk back?¡±


    Anger involuntarily surged onto the man¡¯s face. He immediately raised his hand and threw a slap over.


    The old woman subconsciously closed her eyes. However, the pain that she had expected did not arrive. She opened her eyes in puzzlement.


    She saw a green-clothed man in front of her at this moment. The man¡¯s long and slender hand had firmly grabbed the man¡¯s slapping hand.


    ¡°You f*cking don¡¯t want to live anymore?! How dare you stop me!¡±


    The fierce-looking man was stunned for a moment before he snapped back to his senses and shouted. At the same time, he wanted to withdraw his hand. However, no matter how much strength he exerted, his hand did not move at all. It was as if his hand had stuck in stone.


    Gu Xi did not pay attention to the man¡¯s threat. Instead, he turned her head to look at the old woman behind him. He narrowed his eyes and smiled as he asked, ¡°May I ask, grandmother-in-law, do you know where Liu Qingqing¡¯s home is?¡±


    ¡°Liu Qingqing?¡±


    Hearing this, the old woman was obviously stunned. Then, she pointed to the dilapidated little house behind her and said, ¡°This is it.¡±


    Gu Xi was also a little confused. He asked in surprise, ¡°Could it be that you are Liu Qingqing¡¯s mother?¡±


    Hearing this, the old woman nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°I said, are you deaf? Can¡¯t you hear me when I¡¯m talking to you?!¡± At this moment, the fierce man¡¯s voice sounded again.


    Gu Xi suddenly turned his head back, and a terrifying cold light suddenly burst out from his eyes. He said sternly, ¡°Get away from me. Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Xi threw the man a few feet away.


    ¡°You¡¯re f*cking courting death!¡±


    Seeing how strong Gu Xi was, the man could not help but be furious. He stood up and was about to make a move.


    However, in the next moment, a cold killing intent burst out from Gu Xi¡¯s body and enveloped the few of them in the blink of an eye.


    Feeling this killing intent, an icy coldness shot up from the man¡¯s heels to the top of his head, scaring him so much that he shivered violently.


    ¡°You¡­ Do you know who I am!?¡± The man subconsciously swallowed his saliva and took two steps back.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu Xi was not interested at all and only said coldly.


    ¡°Just you wait!¡± the man pointed at Gu Xi and said sternly. He did not dare to stay any longer and turned around to leave with his men in a sorry state.


    ¡°Reckless things.¡± Looking at the backs of the few of them leaving, Gu Xi snorted coldly. Then, she turned her head to look at the old woman behind her. Her expression immediately changed and she smiled. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong with these people?¡±


    Mother Liu sighed slightly. She explained, ¡°These people are all disciples of the Heavenly Fiend Sect in Jia Ping City. Ever since we moved here from the countryside, they have been coming to us every day to ask for money. However, we are just villagers and we don¡¯t have much money in our pocket. How could we have the money to hand over?¡±


    As she said this, Mother Liu could not help but feel a little worried.


    These people had hit a wall now. They would definitely not give up so easily. In the future, they would most likely become even worse.


    Gu Xi also sensed Mother Liu¡¯s worry, but he did not say anything more. Instead, he helped Mother Liu back into the house.


    ¡°You know Qingqing?¡±


    In the room, Mother Liu looked carefully at Gu Xi, ¡°Did Qingqing cause any trouble?¡±


    ¡°No, Junior Gu Xi is the same as Junior Sister Liu. We are both disciples of the Medicine King Valley.¡± Gu Xi shook his head, and then a trace of undetectable sadness flashed across his face. He continued, ¡°I happened to pass by this place on a mission in the sect, so I thought I¡¯d drop by to see you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that she didn¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± Mother Liu secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and then asked with some concern, ¡°Then how has Qingqing been these years in the sect?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. Auntie doesn¡¯t need to worry. Perhaps¡­ She¡¯ll come back to see you in a while.¡± Gu Xi forced out a smile.


    Or maybe, the two of them would never see each other again.


    The two of them chatted with each other, and soon, the sky gradually darkened.


    Mother Liu wanted to stay for dinner, but Gu Xi refused because of the mission. Before she left, Gu Xi left a bag of spirit stones, enough to support Mother Liu to spend the rest of her life.


    This could be considered as doing something for Liu Qingqing.


    After leaving the dilapidated hut, Gu Xi let out a long sigh of relief.


    In this way, Liu Qingqing¡¯s last wish was fulfilled.


    However, Gu Xi was not in a hurry to leave the small city. Instead, his gaze fell on a certain place in the city.


    Soon, Gu Xi and Yun Zhiyi arrived above the Heavenly Fiend Sect.


    ¡°The Heavenly Fiend Sect oppresses the common people, causing them to live in poverty. This matter should end here.¡± Gu Xi spoke indifferently, his spiritual sense covering the entire Heavenly Fiend Sect below.


    He knew that if he did not completely eliminate the Heavenly Fiend Sect, Mother Liu¡¯s life would definitely not be peaceful in the future.


    The Heavenly Fiend Sect was merely a small sect.


    With Gu Xi¡¯s current cultivation, one person was enough to wipe out the entire sect.


    He no longer hesitated. Taking advantage of the night, this was also a good time to kill and start a fire.


    The boundless spiritual power of the early stage of the Saint stage surged out from Gu Xi¡¯s body. A heavy pressure that was as heavy as a mountain rolled down towards the Heavenly Fiend Sect below.


    In just an instant, the rolling spiritual power approached the Heavenly Fiend Sect¡¯s main gate.


    At this moment, an extremely complicated blood-red array suddenly burst out with a dazzling light. The strange red barrier instantly enveloped the entire Heavenly Fiend Sect and actually forcefully withstood Gu Xi¡¯s attack.

 Chapter 317 - Array Formation from Ten Thousand Years Ago?

    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Yun Zhiyi narrowed his eyes, and a trace of undetectable shock flashed through the depths of his eyes.


    ¡°Sect-protecting Formation? I didn¡¯t expect that the Sect-protecting Array of a small Heavenly Fiend Sect would be so powerful,¡± Gu Xi exclaimed, and his expression couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised.


    A mere Heavenly Fiend Sect was only a second-or third-rate sect in the Southern Continent. Its Sect Master¡¯s cultivation was probably only at the Quasi-saint stage. However, the fact that the sect-protecting formation could withstand an attack from a Saint stage was clearly a little inconceivable.


    Of course, it could also be because of the Heavenly Fiend Sect¡¯s deep Foundation.


    After the disturbance just now, the Heavenly Fiend Sect below was already brightly lit. A large number of disciples were continuously gathering.


    This place was located in the city, so it was best to settle it as soon as possible.


    Without further thought, Gu Xi raised his hand and was about to attack again.


    If he could withstand one attack, then what about two?


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Howver, right at this moment, Elder Yun suddenly spoke out to stop Gu Xi¡¯s actions.


    Gu Xi could not help but feel a little puzzled, but before he could ask, he felt an invisible pressure surging out from Elder Yun¡¯s body. Immediately after, Elder Yun slowly raised his hand and pressed down on the scarlet barrier below.


    In the next moment, a vast and mighty sea-like spiritual power poured down from the sky and ruthlessly landed on the barrier.


    With the Heavenly Fiend Sect as the center, the ground within a radius of ten miles began to tremble violently. The scarlet barrier crumbled into nothingness in an instant.


    Soon after, a strange fluctuation spread out. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared from the world as if it had never appeared.


    Sensing this fluctuation, Elder Yun¡¯s face completely sank at this moment.


    ¡°Elder Yun¡­¡±


    Gu Xi frowned. Apparently, he also realized that something was not right.


    How could someone like Elder Yun make a move personally against a mere Sect-protecting Formation?


    Moreover, through observing Elder Yun¡¯s expression, Gu Xi could detect a trace of hidden deep fear!


    What kind of thing could cause a Great Saint stage cultivator to have such emotions?!


    ¡°As expected, that¡¯s right¡­¡± Elder Yun clenched his fists tightly, his gaze fixed on the Heavenly Fiend Sect below as he said hoarsely, ¡°This so-called Sect-protecting Formation is really the technique of the otherworldly demonic tribe!¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi¡¯s eyes widened, and his expression was filled with disbelief.


    ¡°How is it possible?! Weren¡¯t the evil races in outer realm expelled ten thousand years ago?¡± He forced himself to calm down. At the same time, he spread out his soul consciousness and scanned his surroundings.


    Although he had not seen how terrifying the so-called evil races in outer realm were, the opponents who could invade four continents at the same time were definitely not simple!


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if they are expelled or not, but right now, this place is definitely related to the evil races in outer realm.¡±


    Elder Yun¡¯s eyes flickered. It was unknown what he was thinking.


    ¡°In that case, won¡¯t we know everything once we go down and take a look?¡± Gu Xi parted his mouth and smiled. Immediately, a large amount of spiritual energy wrapped around him. His entire body turned into a ray of light as he charged downwards.


    ¡°Hopefully, this is just a formation that was left behind ten thousand years ago,¡± Elder Yun muttered. After which, he also unleashed his body and followed.


    Soon, the two figures appeared within the Heavenly Fiend Sect.


    Following the appearance of the two, a large number of Heavenly Fiend Sect¡¯s disciples rushed forward and surrounded them.


    ¡°Who are you?! Why did you barge into our Heavenly Fiend Sect at night!¡±


    Someone in the crowd cried out sternly. Everyone had their eyes firmly locked onto the two of them. As long as the two of them made any unusual movements, they would not hesitate to attack.


    Gu Xi chose to ignore the existence of these people. He turned his head to look at Elder Yun, ¡°Did you find anything?¡±


    Elder Yun shook his head with a grave expression.


    Sometimes, not finding any clues was actually bad news.


    Under normal circumstances, if there was a formation set up by the heretic race in this region, then there should be some other traces as well.


    However, Elder Yun¡¯s spiritual sense did not detect anything amiss.


    Everything seemed to be too clean!


    It was as if someone had purposely cleaned it up!


    ¡°It might just be a coincidence.¡±


    Gu Xi also used his spiritual sense to scan the entire Heavenly Fiend Sect, but he did not find anything.


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Elder Yun laughed bitterly.


    If the evil race from outer space really existed in this world, then things would be troublesome.


    Would the tragedy from 10,000 years ago have to be repeated?


    Seeing that the two of them were ignoring them, the surrounding Heavenly Fiend Sect disciples could not help but feel furious.


    ¡°Kill these two reckless things!¡± The leader waved his hand, and immediately, dozens of people rushed up with all kinds of spirit weapons in their hands.


    However, they forgot one thing. How could they be a match for someone who could break their Sect-protecting Formation so easily?


    Before they could do anything, a strange spiritual power ripple suddenly spread out and instantly killed dozens of people in the air!


    In an instant, everyone present subconsciously took two steps back. A chill made their minds clearer.


    Only now did they understand that there was a reason why they were ignored.


    In the eyes of the two of them, they were as insignificant as ants.


    ¡°May I ask¡­ Why did you two sirs come to Our Heavenly Fiend Sect¡­¡±


    The leader of the group spoke carefully, and his tone was even more different than before.


    Gu Xi glanced at that person indifferently and laughed coldly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I don¡¯t like you, so I want to kill you.¡±


    Everyone present broke out in cold sweat when they heard this.


    What kind of reason was this? Was this f*cking reasonable?!


    Many people had already cursed Gu Xi in their hearts. However, they did not dare to show the slightest anger on their faces.


    Who knew if this young man in front of them would kill them on the spot just because he was displeased?


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it. We can clean up this place completely just in case anything unexpected happens.¡±


    Elder Yun spoke slowly, and the spiritual power in his body was already ready to be unleashed.


    Even though destroying a mere Heavenly Fiend Sect was a trivial matter in his eyes, but now that the evil race from the outer realms was involved, even if he was a Great Saint stage cultivator, he could only choose to personally wipe out everything, to prevent future trouble!


    Gu Xi nodded slightly, and vast spiritual power surged out from his body, enveloping the entire Heavenly Fiend Sect in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°What a terrifying aura!¡±


    ¡°Who exactly is this person?!¡±


    ¡°Look, the Sect Master is here!¡±


    Waves of exclamations erupted from the crowd, but the final sound caused everyone¡¯s gaze to shift over as well.


    Gu Xi and the other two also looked at the top of a tall building not far away.


    There, a blurry figure stood there. In the depths of his eyes, there was an imperceptible flash of scarlet.

 Chapter 318 - The Sect Master of the Heavenly Fiend Sect

    ¡°I wonder how our Heavenly Fiend sect offended the two of you?¡±


    A figure in the distance flashed and appeared not far in front of them. He looked at the two of them with a smile.


    This person was dressed in gray and had a middle-aged appearance. He looked very honest. At first glance, he did not look like a cultivator.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that the Sect Master of this trifling third-rate sect would actually step into the Saint stage.¡±


    Gu Xi raised his eyebrows, feeling somewhat surprised in his heart.


    A sect with a Saint stage cultivator overseeing it should at least be a second-rate force in the Southern Continent. Moreover, it definitely would not be like the current Heavenly Fiend sect, which was completely unknown on the continent and few people knew about it.


    ¡°It was only recently that I had a lucky breakthrough. Unlike you, who has already become a Saint at such a young age, your future achievements are limitless!¡± The middle-aged man smiled humbly and did not forget to flatter Gu Xi.


    However, Gu Xi ignored these words. A steady stream of spiritual power surged out from his body, and he grinned in the direction of the man. ¡°Then I would like to see how powerful your Heavenly Fiend Sect¡¯s Sect Master is.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Xi¡¯s figure also disappeared from where he stood.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man¡¯s pupils constricted. The spiritual power in his body, which had been waiting for a long time, also burst out and swept out in all directions.


    The surrounding disciples scattered in fear, but many of them were swept into it and instantly turned into nothingness.


    Seeing this scene, Yun Zhiyi frowned slightly.


    At the same time, Gu Xi¡¯s figure appeared behind the man like a ghost. He used his hand as a knife and slashed at the man¡¯s neck.


    His first move was a killing move!


    Although the two of them had never met before and had no enmity, Gu Xi had no choice but to do this for the sake of Mother Liu¡¯s stable life in the future.


    This was the way of the world. Whoever had the strongest fist would be the most reasonable!


    Feeling the sharp sound of rushing wind behind him, the man did not panic. He only slightly moved his body to the side and similarly struck out with his palm.


    Bang ¡ª


    After a sound, the two figures retreated explosively at almost the same time.


    Due to his unsullied body, Gu Xi had some advantage in this attack.


    Without any hesitation, Gu Xi¡¯s tiptoes shot out once again, charging toward the man with unstoppable momentum.


    ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you going a little too far by bullying me like this?!¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xi was still unwilling to let him go, the man¡¯s face darkened.


    Vast amounts of spiritual power surged out and gathered on the man¡¯s right palm.


    In an instant, the man¡¯s right palm became more and more transparent, and a heart-palpitating fluctuation quietly spread out.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡± With a cold snort, the man slowly extended his palm towards Gu Xi.


    In the next moment, a huge palm that was nearly a thousand feet long took shape in the air and whizzed down.


    Wherever it passed, the spiritual energy in the world was completely compressed and dispersed, and large areas of the ground began to crack and form gullies.


    ¡°Petty tricks.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s pupils reflected the huge palm that was whistling down, and he smiled disdainfully.


    He clenched his palm, and a long sword appeared out of thin air. Then, he threw out a Sword Drawing Technique.


    It was the simplest spirit skill, but it carried the most extreme damage!


    The sharp Sword Qi whistled out. Under Gu Xi¡¯s control, the Sword Qi was kept within the boundaries of the Heavenly Fiend Sect, and did not overflow in the slightest.


    If he did not control it, the Sword Qi would probably fill a radius of dozens of miles. At that time, more than half of Jia Ping city would probably be reduced to ruins.


    This was not the outcome he wanted to see.


    Boom boom boom boom boom ¡ª


    Accompanied by a series of booming sounds, streams of sword qi slashed at the surface of the giant palm, restraining its falling speed.


    Not long after, the giant palm was already covered in wounds, and the spiritual energy inside was constantly leaking out.


    Under the tens of thousands of Sword Qi, the giant palm finally gradually disintegrated into nothingness.


    At the same time, a powerful spiritual energy ripple spread out, destroying the surrounding buildings.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Gu Xi went against the current and came in front of the man, and stabbed out with his sword.


    Puchi ¡ª


    The long sword entered his body, but it did not hit any vital points.


    At the critical moment, fortunately, the man reacted in time. Otherwise, this sword strike would have been enough to take his life.


    The man felt the pain, and a flash of ruthlessness flashed in his eyes. He flicked his sleeve, and a flash of light shot out.


    The next moment, a huge explosion sounded.


    The man used this opportunity to retreat rapidly. This forced Gu Xi, who had wanted to follow up with another sword attack, to retreat.


    Although he did not know what the thing that was thrown out was, it was undoubtedly the best choice to put some distance between them first.


    ¡°Your strength as the Sect Master is not that great!¡±


    After retreating back to Elder Yun¡¯s side, Gu Xi looked at the middle-aged man in the distance with a smile.


    Hearing this, the man¡¯s face turned ashen. He gritted his teeth and said sternly, ¡°Kid, I advise you to stop!¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Then no one will be able to save you!¡±


    The two did not show any signs of weakness, and the atmosphere became more and more anxious.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± At this moment, Elder Yun, who was at the side, spoke indifferently.


    Gu Xi was slightly stunned. Just as he was about to open his mouth to ask, he suddenly thought of something.


    Earlier, Elder Yun had attacked because he had sensed that the formation was left behind by the evil race from the outer realm. Now, he was going to attack again. Could it be¡­


    Elder Yun¡¯s figure flashed and he appeared in midair. He looked down at the middle-aged man below and said in a deep voice, ¡°How long do you want to hide it? You can hide it from others, but you can¡¯t hide it from me!¡±


    ¡®As expected!¡¯ Gu Xi thought to himself.


    Hearing Elder Yun¡¯s words, the man narrowed his eyes slightly and immediately put on a puzzled look. ¡°Hide what?¡±


    Elder Yun snorted coldly and did not intend to waste any more words. He raised his hand and struck out at the man from afar.


    Instantly, invisible spiritual power surged out like a torrential river, and even the surrounding void began to tremble violently.


    ¡°As expected of a Great Saint. A casual strike can shake the void.¡±


    Below, Gu Xi could not help but exclaim in admiration.


    Although this attack looked extremely casual, it was extremely easy to kill a Saint.


    However, what surprised Gu Xi was that the man¡¯s face did not show the slightest bit of panic in the face of Elder Yun¡¯s attack.


    ¡°The cultivators of your continent still like to be aggressive!¡±


    The man slowly opened his mouth, and a demonic smile appeared on his face.


    Just like Elder Yun, he also struck out with his palm.


    Invisible spiritual power whistled out, and then the man¡¯s eyes suddenly turned blood-red, and the aura in his body began to rise!


    However, in the blink of an eye, the man¡¯s realm had already broken through to the Great Saint stage!

 Chapter 319 - : Battle of Great Saint Cultivators

    ¡°This is¡­ a secret technique to forcefully raise one¡¯s cultivation level?¡±


    Looking at the man who had instantly broken through the shackles of a sage, Gu Xi was extremely shocked as he spoke.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a secret technique.¡± Yun Zhiyi spoke coldly as he stared fixedly at the man below, ¡°This fellow¡¯s body¡­ contains a genuine otherworldly demon!¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi¡¯s eyes widened. His pupils were filled with shock.


    Otherworldly demonic tribe? How could an otherworldly demonic tribe that should have been expelled ten thousand years ago still appear on the mainland?!


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, I didn¡¯t want to be too ostentatious, but who asked you to be so aggressive?¡± At this moment, the man laughed coldly. The skyrocketing cultivation realm around his body also gradually stabilized.


    At this moment, his cultivation base had completely stabilized at the early Great Saint stage!


    ¡°An early Great Saint stage otherworldly demon¡­¡±


    Gu Xi narrowed his eyes as spiritual energy continuously flowed out from his Dantian. He was prepared to attack at any moment.


    Although he had never come into contact with an otherworldly demon before, he knew that this person in front of him had to be killed here. Otherwise, there would be endless trouble in the future!


    ¡°It has been ten thousand years. Haven¡¯t the little thoughts of you bedbugs been extinguished yet?¡±


    In the air, Yun Zhiyi glared angrily, the spiritual energy around him constantly boiling.


    If it were not for the invasion of the otherworldly demonic tribe ten thousand years ago, he would not have nearly died in the Southern Continent!


    The man grinned, the red light in his eyes appearing extremely flirtatious. ¡°Ten thousand years ago, we once said that this world would belong to us sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°What arrogant words!¡± Yun Zhiyi snorted coldly, raised his hand, and made a grab at the man¡¯s position. Immediately, a vast amount of spiritual power whizzed over.


    Seeing this, the man curled his lips in disdain. ¡°Do you really think you are my match?¡±


    Facing Yun Zhiyi¡¯s attack, the man did not make any move. A thin layer of spiritual power barrier that was as thin as cicada wings suddenly appeared in front of him.


    However, this seemingly thin and fragile barrier of spiritual power effortlessly blocked an attack that could kill a Saint!


    Yun Zhiyi was not surprised by all of this. On the contrary, Gu Xi was watching with great interest.


    It was rare to see two Great Saint stage cultivators fighting!


    If one could comprehend something from it, it would be of great benefit to one¡¯s cultivation.


    ¡°What exactly is your purpose in hiding here?!¡± Yun Zhiyi questioned sternly after his attack failed.


    An otherworldly demon would definitely not appear on the mainland for no reason, not to mention that he was hiding in the body of a Sect Master!


    There was definitely an unspeakable secret behind this!


    This secret might be related to the future safety of the four great continents!


    Therefore, he must not be let go!


    Thinking of this, Yun Zhiyi no longer waited for the man¡¯s answer. His body squirmed, and his entire body mysteriously disappeared from where he was.


    The man smiled coldly, and his body also disappeared.


    In the next moment, an earth-shaking battle started in the air.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom ¡ª


    Countless explosions rang out one after another, and all the spiritual energy within a hundred miles began to boil.


    At this moment, Elder Yun could not care less about Jia Ping City. In his eyes, killing the foreign demon race before him was the most important thing!


    In an instant, Jia Ping City, which had been sleeping in the dark night, was awakened. All the lights in the houses were lit up, and everyone raised their heads to look at the battle in the sky.


    Many people, who were also cultivators, rushed to the top of the city wall or the roof, their eyes full of shock.


    They could not figure out how such a small Jia Ping City could have two cultivators of such a realm.


    There were also some cultivators who were confident in their strength and wanted to move forward to investigate, but they were forced back by an unknown force after only taking a few steps. Even though some of them even released their spiritual power to protect themselves. However, there was still no room for resistance in the aftermath of this battle.


    At the same time, a hundred miles north of Jia Ping City.


    In the sky, two figures who were hurrying forward seemed to have sensed something and suddenly stopped.


    The old man turned his head to look in the direction of the ripple. His wrinkled face seemed to be deep in thought.


    ¡°A fight between cultivators of the Great Saint stage is quite interesting. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    The green-clothed woman by the side smiled. After which, without waiting for the old man to reply, she turned into a stream of light with a tap of her toes and swiftly rushed towards the direction of the undulation.


    The old man laughed bitterly and could only helplessly follow.


    ¡­


    Jia Ping City.


    The battle was still ongoing, but it was becoming increasingly white-hot.


    Very soon, following a muffled sound, the two figures retreated explosively.


    ¡°Are you alright, Elder Yun?¡±


    Gu Xi quickly asked with concern. He could not help at all at the moment, so he could only stand there and watch.


    In a battle at the Great Saint stage, he would just be cannon fodder.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t exercised my muscles and bones for a long time.¡± Elder Yun waved his hand, and his gaze was fixed on the otherworldly demon across from him.


    If it were not for the fact that he had not fully recovered his realm, it would have been a piece of cake for him to take down the man before him.


    Fortunately, he had rich combat experience, so he was not be defeated just because he was unfamiliar with combat.


    ¡°I advise you to give up. You¡¯re not my match,¡± the man said indifferently, his eyes locked with Elder Yun¡¯s. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, your realm shouldn¡¯t stop there, right?¡±


    Elder Yun¡¯s face darkened, but he did not reply.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it as your tacit agreement. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to step into today¡¯s realm. You¡¯d better cherish it.¡±


    ¡°If you leave now, I can let you go.¡±


    Obviously, the man did not want to escalate the matter further.


    Once he alerted the others, then he would definitely be attacked by a group of people!


    At that time, it would not be as simple as a one-on-one fight.


    Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, Gu Xi could not recognize him and laugh out loud. He looked at the man with a strange expression, ¡°Let us off? The evil race from the outer realm has been hiding in our continent, and you still have the nerve to say that you will let us off? How Ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°You are just a mere Saint. There is no place for you to speak here!¡±


    Seeing that he was being mocked by a Saint, the man could not help but become furious. The red light in his eyes also flashed in an instant.


    In the next moment, a red light rushed out from within. In the blink of an eye, it appeared hundreds of feet in front of Gu Xi.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Gu Xi cursed angrily. He had never expected that this fellow would actually attack so decisively and swiftly.


    At the side, Elder Yun¡¯s expression changed as well. He wanted to make a move but realized that it was too late.


    [Ding! Detected that the host¡¯s life is in danger. Automatically extracting the source of the attack and preparing to activate self-defense!]


    The System¡¯s voice sounded in Gu Xi¡¯s mind at the same time.


    However, at this critical moment, Gu Xi did not dare to completely rely on the System. He raised his hand and formed a spiritual energy barrier in an attempt to block the red light.


    However, what shocked Gu Xi was that wherever the red light passed, all the barriers that he had built were forcefully broken through.


    In just an instant, the red light had already arrived in front of Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi widened his eyes. A premonition of death suddenly enveloped him.


    ¡°A Saint does not have the right to speak. What about me, the old man?¡±


    Just then, the void in front of Gu Xi squirmed, and an old man stepped out. His voice echoed between heaven and earth.

 Chapter 320 - Meeting the Mysterious Woman Again

    As the old man¡¯s voice fell, a vast ocean-like spiritual energy burst out from his slightly hunched body and actually forcefully shattered the red light that was close to his eyes. Not only that, the remaining spiritual energy also whistled towards the man¡¯s position.


    Caught off guard, the man was sent flying more than a thousand feet away before he managed to stop himself.


    Gu Xi could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. He had defeated an early-stage Great Saint stage outer realm demonic race with a single strike. Clearly, this old man¡¯s cultivation level was higher than his!


    At the same time, a beautiful figure rushed over from afar and stopped beside the old man. ¡°Is this the outer realm demonic race? It doesn¡¯t look like much.¡±


    Hearing this, the old man did not know whether to laugh or cry, but his expression quickly returned to a serious look.


    The outer realm demonic race had once again arrived on the mainland. This matter was no small matter.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Behind the two of them, Gu Xi could not help but speak in surprise as he looked at the woman before him.


    This woman was the woman he had sensed when he was on the planar battlefield earlier!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here, Grand Champion.¡±


    The woman glanced at Gu Xi behind her and could not help but raise her eyebrows.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Gu Xi asked with some confusion.


    ¡°We were passing by this place and sensed that there was a fight here, so we came here to watch the show,¡± the woman said faintly and glanced at Yun Zhiyi by the side, whether intentionally or not.


    ¡°Miss, there are foreign evil races here. You two should step aside for the time being.¡±


    Seeing that the two of them were chatting, the old man at the side said helplessly.


    The woman did not try to be brave. She nodded obediently and retreated into the distance.


    ¡°You should also retreat first. We will take care of things here,¡± Yun Zhiyi also said.


    Gu Xi nodded and also retreated.


    After experiencing the life-and-death situation just now, he was now very respectful towards battles of this level.


    If Elder Yun was not here, he would have already retreated.


    Who cares about the outer realm evil clan or the invasion of the mainland? In his opinion, these things were not as important as his own little life.


    After all, if his little life was gone, who would occupy this mainland? What meaning would it have for him?


    After Gu Xi and Elder Yun retreated, the two of them looked at each other and saw a trace of seriousness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Even though they had the numerical advantage, they did not dare to underestimate an otherworldly demon in the Great Saint stage.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s make our move.¡±


    The elder smiled and a mighty pressure surged out from his body. In the blink of an eye, it covered a radius of a hundred miles.


    Elder Yun nodded and an extraordinary pressure burst out from his body.


    The two different pressures had the same goal, charging towards the evil race from the outer realm!


    ¡°Two human Great Saints, tsk tsk tsk, what a headache!¡± Faced with the two of them joining hands, the man¡¯s expression was no longer as carefree as before. It had become extremely grave.


    Elder Yun said expressionlessly, ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to reveal why you¡¯re hiding here, we have no choice but to wait until we¡¯ve taken you down.¡±


    Hearing this, a smile suddenly surfaced on the man¡¯s grave face. The red light in his eyes became increasingly glaring. He sternly said, ¡°Do you really think that the two of you can keep me here? Whether I want to leave or not, it will depend on whether I am willing to!¡±


    The red light in the man¡¯s eyes had already become extremely glaring after his words sounded.


    In the next moment, a strange ripple surged out from within his body. Complicated blood-red lines gradually surfaced on the surface of his body. Monstrous Blood Qi spread out, it filled this the entire area.


    ¡°This is bad. He¡¯s trying to leave!¡± Yun Zhiyi suddenly thought of something when he saw this. He cried out loud.


    The old man by the side reacted extremely quickly. His body flashed and he appeared above the man as though he had teleported. His shriveled arm, which was like a tree branch, extended out from his sleeve, he grabbed at the man¡¯s head below.


    The man gave a strange smile in the face of the old man¡¯s attack. The lines on his body immediately emitted a bright red glow. Immediately, his entire body exploded in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. Immediately, blood and flesh flew all over the place. This caused the old man to miss.


    The explosion created an extremely wild and violent spiritual energy attack. In the blink of an eye, it swiftly spread in all directions.


    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, most of the houses in the entire Jia Ping City had collapsed and turned into ruins.


    Instantly, wails sounded everywhere, and a large number of people were killed and injured!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Elder Yun¡¯s face darkened, and his figure also arrived at the spot where the man was, but he could no longer sense any aura here.


    ¡°He escaped through the spatial rift created by the explosion. What a good method.¡± The old man¡¯s voice sounded slowly. He had appeared at the side at some point in time.


    His clothes were a little disheveled and he appeared to be in a sorry state.


    As a cultivator in the middle stage of the Great Saint stage, he was almost injured when facing an outer realm evil race in the initial stage of the Great Saint stage. Furthermore, he was allowed to escape!


    ¡°It¡¯s just a common tactic used by the outer realm demonic race. I just didn¡¯t expect that this fellow would run away so decisively.¡± Elder Yun shook his head. He could not help but feel a little helpless.


    If he could capture this outer realm demonic race, he would have plenty of ways to pry open that fellow¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°It seems that you have done a lot of research on the outer realm demonic race.¡±


    The old man turned to look at Elder Yun. There was a strange look in his eyes.


    Elder Yun smiled without batting an eyelid. ¡°I just happened to read it from an ancient book.¡±


    He would not be so foolish as to say that he had lived for more than 10,000 years. That would only bring him endless trouble and no benefits.


    After listening to Elder Yun¡¯s explanation, the old man chuckled and did not intend to continue asking.


    Although it was his first time fighting with an outer realm demonic race, he was certain that Elder Yun before him was not a demon from the outer realm.


    As for how Elder Yun knew about the outer realm demonic race, since he did not want to talk about it, he did not want to ask.


    At this moment, two figures rushed over from not far away and stopped in front of the two of them.


    ¡°Elder Gu, did he run away?¡±


    The woman in green was the first to ask.


    The old man known as ¡®Elder Gu¡¯ nodded in shame.


    ¡°The outer realm demonic race has returned to our human continent. This matter is definitely not that simple. They must be preparing something.¡± Yun Zhiyi spoke in a deep voice.


    His gaze swept back and forth between the green-clothed woman and Elder Gu. He continued, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know where the two of you came from, since we¡¯ve found out about this matter, it¡¯s best to spread the news as soon as possible so that we won¡¯t be caught unprepared.¡±

 Chapter 321 - Central Plains

    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The old man chuckled and gestured to the woman in green with his eyes. Then, he nodded to Yun Zhiyi and said, ¡°Since that evil race thief has already escaped, let¡¯s not pass by him for now. We will see you again soon.¡±


    The woman pursed her lips in boredom and tapped her jade-like feet lightly. The two of them flew into the distance one after the other.


    ¡°What is the background of these two? That old man is actually a Great Saint cultivator,¡± Gu Xi asked curiously as she watched the two of them gradually disappear into the distance.


    Yun Zhiyi narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°This is not a place to talk. Let¡¯s clean this place up first.¡±


    Ever since the battle had begun, the entire Jia Ping City had woken up from its slumber. Many cultivators were now less than 10,000 feet away from the two of them, many gazes fell on the two of them.


    Gu Xi swept his gaze over the people around him, nodded, and began to work.


    Boom boom boom boom ¡ª


    Accompanied by a series of booming sounds, the entire Heavenly Fiend Sect had been reduced to ruins.


    The two of them used their divine senses to carefully inspect the place. After confirming that there were no traces of other evil races from the outer realms, they destroyed the entire place.


    As for the Heavenly Fiend Sect disciples who survived the battle, they were all scared half to death. Since they would not dare to do evil in this city in the future, Gu Xi could not be bothered to care about them anymore.


    After doing all this, the two of them left.


    Before leaving, Gu Xi looked at the location of the Liu family nervously. When he saw that the Liu family was not affected by the battle, he let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°If the Liu family were to suffer because of the battle, I¡¯m afraid Junior Sister Liu wouldn¡¯t let me off even if she became a ghost.¡±


    Gu Xi muttered to himself before he left. Fortunately, none of this had happened.


    ¡­


    Jia Ping City, 500 miles away.


    On the horizon, two streaks of light flashed past at an extremely fast speed and soon landed somewhere deep in the mountains below.


    The man was dressed in a green robe. He had delicate features and could be considered handsome. The old man looked a little sloppy, but a terrifying light flashed in the depths of his turbid eyes from time to time. If someone underestimated this old man, they would be at a great disadvantage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it here.¡±


    The two of them walked to a waterfall. Yun Zhiyi stopped and turned to look at Gu Xi behind him. After a moment of silence, he asked indifferently, ¡°Do you know that there is another continent in this world besides the four continents?¡±


    Gu Xi shook his head, but he was quite surprised in his heart.


    Although Yun Zhiyi did not explain it, it was obvious that this question had its own answer.


    Besides the four continents, there was another continent in this world that no one knew about!


    On the other hand, if Gu Xi did not accidentally pass through the spatial rift and arrive here, he probably would not have known about the existence of the Southern Continent until now.


    ¡°The four continents occupy the four corners of the world. And in the center of the world, there is also an even broader continent.¡±


    Looking into the distance, Yun Zhiyi murmured, ¡°This continent is called the Central Plains.¡±


    ¡°Central Plains¡­¡± Gu Xi repeated it subconsciously.


    ¡°The Central Plains covers a vast area, which is no less than any of the four continents. There are many cultivators, experts, and all kinds of sects and influences, which are enough to dazzle people. The overall strength is so terrifying that perhaps only the four continents combined can compare.¡±


    Yun Zhiyi¡¯s short sentence caused Gu Xi to involuntarily yearn for the Central Plains.


    This was because he knew that the more experts there were, the faster his growth would be.


    However, Yun Zhiyi¡¯s next sentence caused Gu Xi¡¯s heart to be filled with questions.


    Yun Zhiyi found a huge rock and sat cross-legged on it. He said in a deep voice, ¡°The Central Plains is a good place, but the cultivators there aren¡¯t that good.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Gu Xi quickly asked.


    Yun Zhiyi looked up at the sky, and a flash of memory appeared in his turbid eyes, ¡°10,000 years ago, the evil race from outer realm suddenly invaded the four continents of the human race. Caught off guard, the human cultivators suffered heavy losses, and people everywhere were in dire straits. The lives of the common people were even more miserable. For the safety of the human race, under the pressure of the evil race from outer realm, the four continents could only choose to join hands to defend against the enemy. However, the Central Plains, which had the most human cultivators, had never made a move!¡±


    Gu Xi frowned and waited for his next words.


    ¡°The cultivators of the Central Plains have always looked down on the cultivators of the four continents, let alone fighting for justice. They occupied the Central Plains, which had the most abundant spiritual energy in the world. They regarded the human cultivators of the four continents as country bumpkins. All the cultivators of the four continents who had gone to the Central Plains had been bullied and ridiculed by them¡­¡±


    Yun Zhiyi¡¯s words were a little emotional, as if he had experienced these things himself.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ that the two people from before are cultivators from the Central Plains?¡±


    Gu Xi suddenly came to a realization, and the figure of the woman in green appeared in his mind unconsciously.


    That woman in green was the most threatening person of her age that he had sensed since he came to the Southern Continent.


    To be able to make him feel threatened at the early stage of the Saint stage, she had to be at least at the same cultivation level. However, based on Gu Xi¡¯s intuition, that woman¡¯s strength was definitely not just that. She had to be at least at the middle stage of the Saint stage, or even the late stage!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That old man and young woman are most likely cultivators of the Central Plains.¡± Yun Zhiyi nodded and agreed with Gu Xi¡¯s idea.


    It was one thing for a woman to possess unparalleled strength, but more importantly, she was accompanied by a cultivator of the middle stage of the Great Saint stage!


    Moreover, according to the ancient way of addressing the woman in green, just the word ¡®young lady¡¯ was enough to tell that their backgrounds were definitely not ordinary!


    In the entire Southern Continent, there was probably no sect or clan that possessed such strength.


    Since that was the case, there was only one possibility. The two of them were definitely from the Central Plains!


    ¡°Cultivators from the Central Plains, I wonder who is stronger in a fight.¡±


    Gu Xi pursed his lips and smiled with an itchy hand.


    If it were not for the mess in the Eastern Continent, he would really like to see how different the cultivators from the Central Plains were from the cultivators from the four continents.


    Could it be that the cultivators of the Central Plains all had three heads and six arms?


    Gu Xi could not help but shiver when he imagined the green-clothed woman suddenly stretching out her three heads and six arms.


    ¡°They¡¯re just a group of people who rely on the good resources of the region and their fast cultivation speed. Cultivators of the same level will most likely be no match for you.¡± Yun Zhiyi smiled and looked at Gu Xi with admiration.


    When he was in the Secret Realm, he had already noticed that Gu Xi was different from the others.


    To enter the Saint stage at such a young age, and to have such a strong temperament, such a genius was rare.


    After some consideration, Yun Zhiyi suddenly said, ¡°How about you take me as your Master?¡±

 Chapter 322 - Heaven Slayer Karmic Fire Formation

    ¡°Acknowledge you as my master?¡±


    Gu Xi was a little stunned by this sudden question.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yun Zhiyi chuckled, he spoke once again with great confidence, ¡°10,000 years ago, my spirit formation was already famous throughout the entire Northern Continent. It can be said that everyone knows about it. Many people have tried their best to get some pointers from me. You definitely won¡¯t be at a disadvantage if you acknowledge me as your master.¡±


    ¡°Since Elder Yun¡­ Oh no¡­ since Master said so, that kid should just accept it.¡± Gu Xi returned to his senses and chuckled. He quickly bowed respectfully.


    From the Secret Realm, he knew that Yun Zhiyi was definitely a genuine spirit array grandmaster.


    To be able to become the master of such a grandmaster level person, this kind of thing that fell from the sky was one in a million!


    Only a fool would refuse, and only a fool would not use their brains!


    In short, it was definitely not wrong to agree first!


    ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡± Yun Zhiyi waved his sleeves, and a ray of light landed in front of Gu Xi. ¡°I don¡¯t have many rules, but I must get what I need. This is a mid-tier heaven-grade spirit array, take it as my welcome gift to you.¡±


    Hearing the words ¡®welcome gift¡¯, Gu Xi scratched his head in embarrassment.


    After all, the three of heaven-grade treasures that he had brought out from the Secret Realm were still in his pocket.


    However, even though he was embarrassed, facing the temptation of a mid-tier heaven-grade treasure, Gu Xi still accepted it without hesitation.


    Although he had the System now and could turn waste into treasure, who would complain about having too many treasures?


    Moreover, Gu Xi had always been curious about how abnormal the heaven-grade spiritual array was after it was extracted by the System?


    ¡°This spiritual array is called the Heaven Slayer Karmic Fire Formation. It¡¯s a mid-tier heaven-grade spiritual array. Its power is ranked among the few heaven-grade spirit arrays I have.¡±


    Elder Yun opened his mouth to explain and suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll show you next.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his hand and waved it. A wave of extremely mysterious spiritual energy instantly surged out of his body and entered the ground below.


    However, in a flash, this wave had already spread to a range of nearly ten miles.


    Immediately after, this mountain range actually began to shake!


    A large number of falling rocks rolled down from the high ground. There were also countless birds flying up from the forest. At this moment, the ground had unknowingly formed a bottomless ravine. As far as the eye could see, all that could be seen were a deep red.


    In the sky, a large number of burning clouds gathered together, dyeing the entire sky a bright red. The temperature between Heaven and Earth also began to rise abruptly. In the blink of an eye, it had already made Gu Xi sweat profusely. He even had to circulate his spiritual power to protect his body.


    The spiritual energy in the air began to become restless. This world¡­ was filled with an immeasurable amount of fire element!


    And all of this only happened in the span of a breath.


    Looking at everything in front of him, Gu Xi¡¯s expression was a little dull.


    ¡°This is just the most basic form of the Heaven Slayer Karmic Fire Formation. The Karmic Fire hasn¡¯t even appeared yet.¡±


    Yun Zhiyi smiled a little smugly, and then casually waved his hand again.


    In the next moment, the ground began to shake again.


    Gu Xi snapped back to his senses and looked closely at the gullies.


    He could feel that something was rushing towards the ground at an alarming speed!


    Puff puff puff puff puff puff ¡ª


    With the sound, lava-like fire pillars shot into the sky from the cracks in the ground!


    Each fire pillar was at least a few thousand feet tall, and there were no less than a hundred fire pillars in front of them!


    ¡°In this Heaven Slayer Karmic Fire Formation, you should be able to sense that the fire elements within are extremely exuberant. If the user is practicing a fire-type cultivation technique, then the speed at which the cultivation technique revolves and the offensive power of all fire-type spirit skills will be increased by nearly half. Of course, if the enemy trapped in this spell formation has someone who practices a fire element cultivation method, then he¡­ Will be unable to use any fire element attacks. All the enemies present will also be continuously corroded by the fire poison in the air and the extremely high temperature during the battle. It won¡¯t be long before they will die here,¡± looking at Gu Xi¡¯s shocked expression, Yun Zhiyi said with a smile.


    He then added, ¡°Of course, what I said is only the most basic of things. There are still many uses for this formation. In the future, you can only slowly study it yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already a little impatient.¡± Gu Xi rubbed his hands together, looking eager to give it a try.


    As expected of a mid-tier heaven-grade spirit formation! If the System were to extract some impurities, its power would probably be comparable to a high-tier heaven-grade!


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you should study this formation first. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me anytime.¡±


    Before Yun Zhiyi could do anything, the surrounding Karmic Fire began to slowly disappear. However, the cracked ground and the damaged parts could no longer be restored.


    Not long after, the temperature returned to normal.


    Gu Xi held the scroll that recorded the spirit formation and began to study it.


    Of course, he was just putting on an act.


    [Ding! Ancient Formation, Heaven Slayer Karmic Fire Formation detected!]


    [Total impurities: 65,874!]


    [Would the Host like to extract it?]


    The System¡¯s cold and merciless voice sounded in Gu Xi¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Extract!¡± Gu Xi gave the answer without even thinking.


    Now that he was about to return to the Eastern Continent, there would inevitably be a fierce battle. Naturally, the more methods he had to fight, the better.


    [Received! Extracting, please wait¡­]


    ¡­


    Three days later, in the morning.


    Gu Xi was still sitting in the same spot, like a monk who had passed away.


    ¡°Mm, not bad. This kid is really patient. He is indeed a rare good material.¡±


    Yun Zhiyi, who was not far away, looked at this scene and nodded his head in satisfaction.


    Gu Xi did not move for three whole days. If Yun Zhiyi had not sensed the signs of life in his body, those who did not know would have thought that he had died here.


    After an unknown period of time, when the sun gradually climbed to the highest point in the sky, Gu Xi finally made some movement.


    He first trembled slightly, then slowly opened his pitch-black eyes and stretched his back.


    ¡°How do you feel? Is there anything you want to ask?¡± Yun Zhiyi asked with a smile.


    Gu Xi scratched his head, then put the scroll into his bag, ¡°What is there to ask? I already know everything!¡±


    Hearing this, Yun Zhiyi was stunned at first, but then he felt a little helpless.


    Young people nowadays were too embarrassed to ask questions that they didn¡¯t know?


    As if seeing the disbelief on Yun Zhiyi¡¯s face, Gu Xi chuckled and imitated his Master¡¯s action. He waved his hand¡­

 Chapter 323 - Heaven

    Vast and mighty spiritual power surged out from Gu Xi¡¯s body and instantly sank to the ground.


    Immediately after, the earth shook and the mountains shook. Burning clouds rose up in all directions. The temperature suddenly rose, and the spiritual energy in the world became restless again.


    A wave of destructive energy instantly occupied an area of dozens of miles!


    At this moment, beads of sweat appeared on Gu Xi¡¯s forehead, and his face was slightly pale.


    Although the System had refined the Heaven Slayer Karmic Fire Formation to a perfect state, and its power was comparable to a high-tier heaven-grade spirit array, it was indeed a little exhausting for him to use this array at full strength. Even with the Saint stage, he was still somewhat unable to bear it.


    ¡°Looks like I still have to raise my cultivation realm as soon as possible! Otherwise, it¡¯ll be troublesome to use these good things.¡±


    Gu Xi waved his hand again, and the strange things around him gradually disappeared. His face also gradually became rosy.


    On the other hand, Yun Zhiyi was completely stunned on the spot. His weather-beaten face was full of astonishment.


    ¡°You¡­ learned it¡­ just like that?¡± after holding it in for a long time, he stammered out this sentence.


    ¡°I was just lucky.¡± Gu Xi chuckled and used his usual excuse.


    Who cares about all that? I was just lucky anyway.


    Hearing this, the corner of Yun Zhiyi¡¯s mouth twitched, and he almost died on the spot without even catching his breath.


    Three days, this was only three days!


    One had to know that he had spent more than three months in order to learn this Heaven Slayer Karmic Fire Formation!


    What kind of luck could allow a person to learn a mid-tier heaven-grade spirit array in just three days?


    This was like Heaven chasing after him just to feed him, right?!


    Bah, go to Hell with your bullsh*t luck. Only a fool would believe such words!


    ¡°In the aspect of cultivating spirit arrays, your talent is unprecedented.¡± After a long silence, Yun Zhiyi gave his evaluation.


    ¡°Master, you flatter me.¡± Gu Xi bowed respectfully, his tone was very humble.


    Yun Zhiyi did not know whether to laugh or cry. At this rate, it would not be long before he was no longer worthy to be the Master.


    ¡°I wonder if Master has any other spirit arrays for me to observe?¡± Gu Xi rubbed his hands and asked expectantly.


    ¡°You Little Brat, don¡¯t you know how to be tactful?¡± Elder Yun scolded him jokingly, but he still took out a few formations from his storage bag.


    After receiving them, Gu Xi hurriedly bowed respectfully once again. Then, he sat down cross-legged and began to study them.


    [Ding! Ancient Lightning Formation detected!]


    [Ding! Green Lotus Heart Calming Formation detected!]


    ¡­


    As the System¡¯s voice rang out one after another in his mind, Gu Xi unceremoniously began his extraction journey once again.


    ¡°As the old saying goes, more skills don¡¯t hurt the body. Let¡¯s finish all these things today.¡±


    With a flash of light, a scroll appeared in Gu Xi¡¯s hand.


    Ancient Chaotic Spirit Body!


    This was the only one he had brought out from the Secret Realm back then, the heaven-grade body refining technique!


    Without any hesitation, Gu Xi immediately ordered the extraction process.


    [Ding! Ancient body refining technique, Chaotic Spirit Body detected!]


    [Total number of flaws 96,541!]


    [Extracting process in progress, please wait a moment!]


    Not long after, a ray of light shot out from the scroll and entered Gu Xi¡¯s forehead.


    Gu Xi felt a wave of dizziness, as if his entire head was about to split open.


    Soon, the pain disappeared, and a large amount of confidence appeared in his mind. It was the perfect body refining technique!


    Without any hesitation, Gu Xi immediately began to cultivate according to the instructions above.


    Not far away, Elder Yun was still staring at Gu Xi, his mind filled with confusion.


    ¡°Three days for a Heaven Slayer Karmic Fire Formation, three days¡­¡±


    He muttered, his words still filled with disbelief.


    If such a monstrous talent were to be spread out, the world would probably explode.


    Such a talent, even in the Central Plains, would definitely be at the top, a unique existence!


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. In any case, he¡¯s my disciple now.¡±


    Without further thought, Elder Yun quickly entered the state of recovery.


    In the blink of an eye, another three days had passed.


    On the morning of the third day, Gu Xi slowly opened his eyes and let out a breath of turbid air.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already reached the third level.¡±


    Clenching his fists, Gu Xi felt the explosive power within and nodded in satisfaction.


    In these short three days, he had cultivated a total of nine levels of the Chaotic Spirit Body to the third level.


    No, it should not be called the Chaotic Spirit Body now, because in the process of cultivating, he keenly sensed that his unsullied body and the Chaotic Spirit Body had fused. It was now several times stronger!


    It should be called the Unsullied Spirit Body now!


    ¡°At this rate, I think it won¡¯t be long before I can cultivate to the ninth level.¡±


    After pondering for a while, Gu Xi stood up and stretched.


    With the support of his original unsullied body, this allowed him to achieve twice the result with half the effort when practicing any body refining technique.


    Currently, the strength of his body had increased by more than ten times compared to before!


    Slowly walking to the front of the waterfall, Gu Xi inhaled a deep breath of air and immediately threw a punch at the mountain wall in front of him.


    He wanted to see just how strong his current physical body was!


    Boom!


    Along with a deafening boom, an extremely powerful force rippled outwards. The waterfall, which was several hundred feet tall, suddenly stopped flowing, a crack that stretched over a thousand feet appeared on the huge mountain wall in an instant.


    In the next second, the mountain wall collapsed and rocks rolled down!


    Upon seeing this, Gu Xi smiled in satisfaction.


    One had to know that he did not use any spiritual power in that punch just now. Everything that happened now came from the power of his physical body!


    He was confident that it would not be a problem for him to kill a Saint with one punch!


    Of course, other than those guys who specialized in cultivating their physical bodies, he would need at least two punches.


    Not far away, Yun Zhiyi was also awakened by this huge commotion. Looking at the scene in front of him, the corner of his mouth twitched again.


    As its original owner, Yun Zhiyi was naturally very clear about the Chaotic Spirit Body.


    ¡°Another¡­ three days huh¡­¡± Yun Zhiyi smiled helplessly. He already did not know what to say.


    However, what he did not know was that in these short three days, Gu Xi had not only learned about the Chaotic Spirit Body, but he had perfected it.


    Of course, Gu Xi would definitely not tell anyone about this. He did not want to be an unusual person in this world.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s about time for us to continue our journey, right?¡± Gu Xi had already arrived before Elder Yun and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Elder Yun returned to his senses and shot a strange glance at Gu Xi before taking the lead to leave.

 Chapter 324 - A Hero Saving the Damsel in Distress

    Water Cloud City.


    This was a city located at the northern edge of the Southern Continent. Water Cloud City occupied a vast area. Due to its proximity to the sea and its beautiful scenery, Water Cloud City was well-known throughout the Southern Continent.


    At this moment, an old and a young figure stood on a stone slope outside the towering city gates.


    ¡°We¡¯re not far from the teleportation array now.¡± Elder Yun looked at the bustling city gate not far away, and some memories flashed in his eyes.


    Ten thousand years ago, when he first came to the Southern Continent, it was the same scene. However, not long after that, he heard that this place had been occupied by the evil race from the outer realm.


    Now, the people were living a rich and carefree life. This was an extremely good scene.


    Was this not the reason why the cultivators of the four continents had rebelled?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go into the city and shop for the things we need.¡±


    After coming back to his senses, Elder Yun smiled and took the lead to take a step forward.


    The young man in green clothes beside him hurriedly took three steps and two steps to catch up. He asked with some doubt, ¡°Why do you shop for things?¡±


    Elder Yun glanced at Gu Xi and explained, ¡°Do you think you can teleport so far away in an instant? It takes almost a month to reach the Eastern Continent even if you enter the spatial rift.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi finally understood.


    At the same time, he could not help but be surprised. It took a month to teleport, so how far was the distance between the two continents?


    While he was thinking, the two of them had unknowingly arrived at the city gate.


    Looking at the long line in front of them, Gu Xi could not help but have a headache.


    If they really queued up to enter, who knew how long they would have to wait.


    Elder Yun seemed to have thought of this. He stretched out his hand and placed it on Gu Xi¡¯s shoulder. Then, with a mysterious fluctuation, the two of them strangely disappeared from the spot, it was as if they had never appeared before.


    When Gu Xi regained his senses, he discovered that the two of them had already appeared in a corner of the city.


    ¡°As expected of Master. Your ability to use space makes me admire you.¡± Gu Xi immediately started to suck up to him.


    It was a waste not to do such a thing to curry favor with Master.


    Perhaps Elder Yun would throw another treasure of the heaven-grade to him if he was in a good mood.


    Gu Xi could not help but laugh out loud at the thought of this.


    Elder Yun, on the other hand, glanced at him with a strange expression. He naturally knew what the latter was thinking.


    ¡°Let go of me! What are you trying to do?!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    At this moment, a cold voice was heard from the alley not far away.


    Gu Xi frowned slightly and could not help but stop. On the other hand, Elder Yun seemed to have heard nothing.


    Just as Gu Xi was hesitating whether to take a look, Elder Yun said, ¡°I¡¯ll be strolling around the city in the next few days. I¡¯ll come and look for you then.¡±


    When he turned his head to look again, he found that Elder Yun¡¯s figure had already disappeared into the crowd.


    Gu Xi did not hesitate anymore. He strode towards the dark alley not far away.


    Soon, he saw the scene in the alley.


    In the deepest part of the alley, a few young men were surrounding a beautiful woman. They were talking dirty words and had a lewd smile on their faces. They had even started to touch the woman.


    On the other hand, the woman¡¯s pretty face was full of anger. She kept scolding them, but it was useless.


    ¡°So, there are still many beasts in this world!¡± Gu Xi could not help but open his mouth. At the same time, he slowly walked towards the few of them.


    Although he did not want to cause trouble, looking at the scene before him made him think of Liu Qingqing from back then for some unknown reason.


    These words immediately attracted the attention of the few of them. The few of them looked towards where Gu Xi was. When they saw this unfamiliar face, the few of them seemed to heave a sigh of relief. Immediately after, one of them shouted sternly, ¡°Where did you come from, get lost. I advise you to mind your own business!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and get lost, or don¡¯t blame us for being impolite!¡±


    The remaining few people echoed one after another.


    Towards the threats of these few people, Gu Xi turned a deaf ear and continued to walk towards them.


    Seeing this, the few of them looked at each other and immediately took out shiny blades and swords.


    In their eyes, Gu Xi was just a weak scholar.


    This was indeed the case. Ever since he cultivated the Chaotic Spirit Body, Gu Xi¡¯s appearance had changed slightly. As his physical body became stronger, his face also became more handsome. Coupled with his attire, at first glance, he really looked like a scholar.


    ¡°Brothers, chop him to death!¡±


    The leading man shouted loudly and took the lead to rush towards Gu Xi.


    The man¡¯s figure was reflected in his pupils. Gu Xi coldly kicked out without any unnecessary movements.


    Bang ¡ª


    After a muffled sound, the man¡¯s figure was sent flying backwards.


    The few of them were not cultivators, so Gu Xi did not use his spiritual power. Even if he used his physical body, he just happened to control his strength so that he would not kill anyone.


    After sending one person flying with a kick, Gu Xi did not stop and continued to stride forward.


    When the remaining people saw that their big brother was being beaten, they also shouted and rushed forward.


    Of course, the result was still the same as a human-shaped sandbag. Gu Xi finished them off with just a few punches and kicks.


    ¡°Just you wait!¡±


    Seeing that they were no match for him, they were not people who would risk their lives. They got up and left with a fierce sentence before running out of the alley.


    Gu Xi curled his lips and did not take their words to heart.


    Why would I be afraid of the few of you mortals?


    Only after the few of them had completely disappeared did Gu Xi look at the woman in front of him.


    The woman had already tidied up her clothes. She forced a smile at Gu Xi and said softly, ¡°Thank you for saving me, Young Master.¡±


    Gu Xi nodded. Seeing that the woman was fine, he turned around and was about to leave.


    At the same time, there were noises coming from the entrance of the alley. Many figures were rushing over.


    Gu Xi frowned and said to himself, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too fast?¡±


    Even so, he did not show any fear. Instead, he stood where he was and quietly waited for the arrival of the crowd.


    With his current cultivation level, as long as it was not an old demon in the Great Saint stage, he could run even if he could not defeat someone below the Great Saint stage.


    ¡®I wonder if there are any cultivators of the Great Saint stage in this Water Cloud City.¡¯


    As he thought about this, the numerous figures arrived in front of Gu Xi.

 Chapter 325 - Spirit Array Aristocratic Family

    There were more than ten people who came. Most of them wore the same clothes and looked like disciples of some sect or clan.


    ¡°Qingluan, are you okay?¡±


    At the front of the crowd, a man holding a folding fan looked at the woman worriedly and asked, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s all thanks to this¡­¡±


    The woman called Qingluan nodded, but before she could finish her sentence, the feminine-looking man¡¯s gaze landed on Gu Xi.


    ¡°How dare you bully sister Qingluan! Kill him!¡±


    The man waved his hand, his expression filled with anger.


    Gu Xi was slightly stunned. He did not know whether to laugh or cry. It was obvious that they had misunderstood. It was not easy to be the hero who saved the damsel in distress!


    At the same time, under the man¡¯s command, more than a dozen people swarmed toward Gu Xi.


    Faced with the crowd¡¯s attack, Gu Xi¡¯s expression did not change. He had already peered into these people¡¯s realms when they had just arrived. Among them, the one with the highest realm was the feminine-looking man in front of him. He was only at the mid-stage of the Quasi-saint stage.


    Perhaps in the outside world, it would be considered amazing to have such a cultivation level at such a young age. However, in Gu Xi¡¯s eyes, he was just like an ant.


    Just as Gu Xi was about to punish these people for their recklessness, the woman named Qingluan appeared in front of him in a flash.


    ¡°All of you, stop!¡± Qingluan shouted with a cold face.


    As soon as she said this, everyone stopped and did not know what to do for a moment.


    ¡°Sister Qingluan, what are you doing?¡± The feminine man frowned slightly, and there was a hint of rebuke in his tone.


    ¡°This is my benefactor, how can you be so rude!¡±


    Qingluan shouted and stared straight at the man not far in front of her. She continued, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this Young Master¡¯s help today, I¡¯m afraid I would have been humiliated long ago. Song Qianliang, quickly apologize to this Young Master!¡±


    Hearing this, Song Qianliang¡¯s face immediately flushed red. He clenched his teeth but did not say anything.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, then don¡¯t blame me for reporting this to Father.¡± Qingluan snorted. Clearly, she didn¡¯t intend to let Song Qianliang off easily.


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± Song Qianliang took a deep breath and finally managed to say these words.


    Seeing that it was a misunderstanding, everyone retreated to the back. They did not dare to interrupt their conversation, afraid that their anger would be transferred to themselves.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Song Qianliang gave Gu Xi a cold glance, then he turned around and left with everyone.


    ¡°This guys seems to be the type that carries a grudge!¡±


    Feeling Song Qianliang¡¯s gaze, Gu Xi felt helpless.


    However, since this matter was already over, it was not a big deal to hold a grudge against someone. In any case, they would not meet again.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi did not plan to stay any longer. He turned around and was about to leave.


    However, Qingluan, who was at the side, hurriedly called out to Gu Xi. She said, ¡°Young Master, thank you for helping me today. Why don¡¯t you come to my Song Family and have tea? I think father will be very grateful after learning of this matter. He might even gift you a spirit array.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xi lowered his foot that had just been raised.


    Give me a spirit array?


    Really? This favor was not in vain!


    Gu Xi grinned and nodded without hesitation.


    Although the level of the spirit array was definitely not high, with the help of the System, this ordinary spirit array could also be turned into a good thing!


    Seeing that Gu Xi agreed, Qingluan¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and she immediately took the lead to lead the way.


    The two of them passed through the streets and alleys, and soon arrived in front of a huge mansion.


    In the Song Mansion, two large golden words were engraved on a ten-foot-wide sandalwood plaque, shining brightly under the sun.


    Obviously, the Song Family could be considered a big family in Water Cloud City.


    Even the guards at the door had the strength of the Nirvana stage.


    However, under song Qingluan¡¯s lead, the guards did not stop them and easily entered.


    As soon as he entered, Gu Xi subconsciously paused.


    There seemed to be a familiar fluctuation in the air.


    Gu Xi raised his eyebrows. Soon, he found the source of the fluctuation. It came from under his feet.


    ¡°Spirit array, huh¡­¡± Gu Xi muttered, and he could not help but feel a little interested in the Song Family.


    Under his perception, there was a powerful spirit array sleeping under the huge Song Family residence.


    When Song Qianliang heard Gu Xi¡¯s words, a trace of surprise flashed in her eyes. She explained, ¡°That¡¯s right, there is indeed a spirit array down there. My Song Family has always been studying spirit arrays, and we are quite famous on the continent.¡±


    When it came to spirit arrays, Song Qianliang¡¯s tone could not help but be a little proud. However, soon, a trace of loneliness flashed in her tone.


    Even though Song Qianliang hid it very well, she was still far behind Gu Xi. However, Gu Xi did not ask much and only gave a symbolic praise.


    What he was most concerned about now was what level of spirit arrays the Song Family could give him.


    Logically speaking, as a spirit array family, they should have a lot of spirit arrays.


    Soon, the two of them arrived at a large hall. At this moment, there were already many people seated in the hall, including Song Qianliang.


    Song Qianliang also noticed Gu Xi. His face showed a little surprised. It was obvious that he did not expect Song Qingluan to bring Gu Xi back to the Song Family.


    ¡°This must be my daughter¡¯s benefactor, right?¡±


    In the leader¡¯s seat, a stocky middle-aged man spoke in a deep voice. His gaze looked at Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi also raised his head and looked over. The two of them looked at each other. Gu Xi did not flinch in the slightest. He nodded and said, ¡°I just happened to save her. It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±


    The middle-aged man laughed when he heard this. He immediately waved his large hand and a ray of light rushed towards Gu Xi.


    ¡°Regardless of whether it was in passing or not, you still saved my daughter. This spirit array can be considered as a thank you gift to you.¡±


    The man¡¯s words were slowly transmitted over and reverberated in the large hall.


    Gu Xi raised her hand and received it. He immediately smiled in a friendly manner and he rspiritual consciousness subconsciously entered the scroll in his hand.


    A middle-tier mystic-grade spirit array. Gu Xi¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.


    This seemed a little stingy. After all, it was a spirit array aristocratic family. So, it did not live up to its name.


    However, his casual action was noticed by everyone present. One of them could not help but say, ¡°What does this Young Master mean? Could it be that he doesn¡¯t like the spirit array given by my Song Family?¡±


    Gu Xi chuckled and did not intend to pay attention to it.


    Did he have to say it so clearly? A middle-grade mystic-tier spirit array? If this was not a subtle sign, asking him to go away, then what was?


    Song Qianluan took the scroll from Gu Xi¡¯s hand and opened it. When she saw it, her expression immediately turned ugly.


    After all, she was the eldest daughter of the song family. A middle-grade mystic-tier spirit array was indeed a little too stingy.

 Chapter 326 - Coercion

    ¡°Father, this grade of spirit array doesn¡¯t seem to make sense, right?¡±


    Song Qingluan looked at the middle-aged man in the leader¡¯s seat with a slightly displeased expression.


    The middle-aged man chuckled and lightly said, ¡°The mystic-grade spirit array¡¯s grade isn¡¯t considered low.¡±


    Seeing that Song Qingluan opened her mouth and still wanted to argue, the middle-aged man immediately used his eyes to signal for her to stop.


    In front of so many clansmen, Song Qingluan had no choice but to give up.


    After all, her father was the current head of the Song Family. In front of the clansmen, it was better not to let him lose face.


    ¡°It seems that I can only privately compensate Young Master Gu after this,¡± Song Qingluan glanced at Gu Xi by the side and said to herself.


    As the eldest daughter of the Song Family, she still had a few high-grade spirit arrays in her hands. When the time came, she could let Gu Xi choose one.


    At the same time, the surrounding members of the Song Family were still relentlessly questioning Gu Xi.


    Just now, Gu Xi¡¯s unintentional pouting was clearly captured by them. As a powerful spirit array family, they naturally would not allow anyone to look down on the spirit array given by their Song Family, even if it was indeed a mystic-grade spirit array.


    In their eyes, being able to obtain the spirit array given by their Song Family was already a blessing that Gu Xi had cultivated for eight lifetimes.


    ¡°Since you all insist on me telling the truth¡­¡±


    The crowd¡¯s questioning continued to ring in his ears, and Gu Xi¡¯s expression gradually darkened, ¡°I really look down on this thing given by your Song Family.¡±


    As his voice fell, Gu Xi smiled innocently and casually threw the spirit array on the ground.


    ¡°What bullsh*t Song Family? Do you really think that just because you have the name of a spirit array family, your tail can go up to the sky?¡± Gu Xi opened his mouth once again and his words were merciless. With just one sentence, he scolded the entire Song Family.


    Although he did not want to cause trouble, it did not mean that he was afraid of trouble.


    Since these people were so aggressive, he did not need to be polite to them.


    ¡°This Kid¡­ What did he say just now?¡±


    ¡°He seemed to be scolding us, right?¡±


    Everyone was stunned by Gu Xi¡¯s sudden words.


    In the entire Water Cloud City, they had never heard anyone who dared to say such words to their Song Family.


    Moreover, he said it in the hall of the Song Family.


    Did this kid want to die?


    This was the thought that flashed through everyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you guys. A group of people who have come into contact with a spirit array have the nerve to call themselves a spirit array aristocratic family?¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression was calm, as if he was talking about an extremely normal matter.


    Indeed, compared to the several heaven-grade spirit arrays that he had learned in three days, this group of people who called themselves spirit array aristocratic families were indeed shallow.


    ¡°Hehe, it is indeed as I expected.¡±


    At this moment, Song Tianliang, who had not spoken all this while, suddenly chuckled.


    Hearing this, everyone looked at his position with a puzzled expression.


    They saw him slowly stand up, fanning the folding fan in his hand as he paced back and forth. He continued with a rather confident tone, ¡°Previously, I had already felt that it was strange. Qingluan was attacked in such a remote and secluded alley. Why did you coincidentally appear there?¡±


    Gu Xi raised his brows but did not explain.


    He could not say that he appeared there because he did not want to queue up at the city gate, right?


    Moreover, a coincidence was a coincidence. What kind of explanation did he need?


    Seeing that Gu Xi did not speak, Song Qianliang¡¯s heart became more and more certain. He folded his fan and bowed respectfully to the middle-aged man in the leader¡¯s seat. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I hope that family head can clearly see that this person is definitely the accomplice of those evil people from the Hu Family. The so-called ¡®helping out¡¯must have been premeditated. He must have used this opportunity to get close to the Qingluan and gain the Song Family¡¯s trust!¡±


    When he said this, everyone present could not help but nod their heads in agreement.


    Even Song Qingluan subconsciously looked at Gu Xi, a trace of doubt flashing in the depths of her eyes.


    In this Water Cloud City, the Song Family was not the only spiritual array family. The Hu Family was also a spiritual array family with a long history.


    For many years, the two families had been competing for all kinds of resources in Water Cloud City. It was common for them to fight openly and secretly. It was not surprising for them to use such methods.


    The only one who was surprised was perhaps Gu Xi himself.


    What Hu Family? What premeditated? This made Gu Xi, who did not know anything, a little confused. For a moment, he did not know what to say.


    However, Gu Xi¡¯s silence made everyone think that he had tacitly agreed.


    Many people even stood up emotionally. If it was not in front of the family head, they would have attacked Gu Xi long ago.


    Over the years, many members of the Song Family had died at the hands of the Hu Family.


    The hatred between the two families had long reached the point of irreconcilable hatred.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. In short, I¡¯m not a member of the Hu Family.¡± Gu Xi shook his head, then turned around and walked towards the entrance of the hall.


    In his opinion, there was no longer a need to stay here.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± seeing that Gu Xi was about to leave, song Qianliang hurriedly shouted.


    Gu Xi ignored him and continued to stride away.


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    As soon as song Qianliang finished speaking, more than ten Song Family guards immediately came forward and blocked the door.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu Xi shouted in a deep voice, and an invisible spiritual power rushed towards the door, instantly forcing the guards to retreat.


    However, before he could take a few steps, a few more figures appeared in front of him.


    He raised his head and looked up. These people were all old men, and they were all dressed luxuriously. It was obvious that they had a high status in the Song Family.


    ¡°Kid, surrendering is perhaps the best way for you right now. Don¡¯t give up your life for your bravado!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as you cooperate with our investigation obediently, if you¡¯re really not sent by the Hu family, then I¡¯ll naturally let you go!¡±


    Two of them chimed in with a stern voice, as if they had already arranged Gu Xi¡¯s next itinerary.


    In short, without our permission, you can¡¯t go anywhere!


    ¡°Your Song Family¡­ really has a lot of prestige!¡±


    At this moment, Gu Xi¡¯s expression was as gloomy as water, and the anger in his heart was already burning fiercely.


    If he had not forcefully suppressed the impulse in his heart, he would have already killed everyone present on the spot.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one last time. If you step aside now, it¡¯s still not too late.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s voice was extremely low, ¡°If not, you¡¯ll bear the consequences.¡±


    These short words echoed in the hall.


    Everyone present did not think much of it, and only Song Qingluan, who was not far behind, heard it.


    For some reason, she had a feeling in her heart that if the Song Family offended this young man today, it would be too late for regrets in the future!


    ¡°Hahahaha, only an ignorant brat like you dares to speak like this.¡±


    One of the elders laughed disdainfully. ¡°I want to see how you can walk out of this hall today!¡±

 Chapter 327 - Sparring

    The atmosphere in the hall of the Song Family was extremely tense.


    At this moment, Gu Xi¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. He had never expected that he would be treated like this by the Song Family.


    If he had known this would happen, he would not have saved her in the first place!


    However, thinking back, the people who had made things difficult for him were only from the Song Family and had nothing to do with Song Qingluan.


    Perhaps even if he had to do it all over again, he would still choose to save Song Qingluan.


    Not far behind, Song Qingluan¡¯s expression was also somewhat angry. She wanted to argue with her father, but was fiercely stopped by his eyes.


    Although she was the eldest daughter of the Song Family, she was unable to cultivate since she was young, and she did not have the slightest talent in cultivating spirit arrays. Due to this, she had no rights in the entire Song Family, even if she was the daughter of the Song Family head. All she had was a title.


    If it was not for her outstanding looks, she probably would have been abandoned long ago.


    Song Qingluan looked at the green-clothed man in front of her with a worried expression, praying in her heart that the latter would be safe and sound.


    Although the two of them had only known each other for less than half a day, Gu Xi was, after all, her savior. If something were to happen to her here, what would it be?


    At the same time, the few old men blocking the entrance had faint spiritual power surging around their bodies. It was obvious that they were planning to teach Gu Xi a lesson.


    Gu Xi did not panic at all when fighting against the crowd alone. His handsome face was extremely calm, as if he did not acknowledge them at all.


    Under his perception, the cultivation of the few old men in front of him was not outstanding. However, he was clear that when facing a spirit array master, one could not judge their true fighting strength based on their cultivation. However, even though that was the case, the current Gu Xi was far superior to the few people in front of him in terms of both cultivation and spirit array.


    ¡°All of you, stop.¡±


    Seeing that both sides were about to make a move, the voice of the middle-aged man suddenly sounded.


    The few Song Family¡¯s consecrators looked at the man sitting at the head seat with a puzzled expression. The surging spirit energy around their bodies also gradually dissipated.


    ¡°You few old fellows are prepared to attack a junior. If this is spread out, won¡¯t it make people laugh until their teeth fall out?¡±


    The middle-aged man slowly stood up. His gaze landed on Gu Xi as he chuckled, he continued, ¡°Moreover, this is not a good place for sparring. Bring him to the training grounds and let the younger generation of the clan enter the arena. It will also be a good opportunity for them to gain some experience.¡±


    Hearing this, a few of the consecrators were delighted and could not help but let out a cold smile.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi¡¯s expression was still extremely gloomy.


    This was clearly showing that he was easy to bully?


    However, if you want to bully others, you are probably looking for the wrong person.


    The corners of Gu Xi¡¯s mouth lifted slightly and an idea suddenly appeared in his heart.


    Since the Song Family is preparing to let the juniors of the clan go on stage, then I will crush the confidence of the juniors of your generation on the training field!


    If even the blood of the new generation has lost confidence in practicing the spirit array, then the Song Family is not far from destruction.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi¡¯s originally gloomy face suddenly changed and was filled with a smile.


    However, this seemingly normal smile hid a thick conspiracy in the depths of it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the Song Family is a spirit array aristocratic family. It¡¯s my honor to have the opportunity to fight with the younger generation of the Song Family.¡±


    Gu Xi turned around and cupped his hands towards the head of the Song Family. He smiled and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, it would be best for the head of the Song Family to make such a suggestion.¡±


    Seeing Gu Xi¡¯s attitude change 180 degrees in an instant, everyone present was stunned.


    ¡°Has this Kid been scared silly?¡±


    ¡°I think he most likely didn¡¯t run away. Otherwise, how would he have the courage to spar with our Song Family in spirit array?¡±


    The two Song Family members discussed softly, but Gu Xi, who was not far away, heard them.


    ¡°Is your Song Family a mule or a horse? Bring them out for a stroll today.¡± Gu Xi muttered to himself.


    Then, he turned around and looked at the few old men who were still blocking the door. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    The few old men did not hesitate at all. They turned around and walked in the direction of the training field.


    Gu Xi strolled casually after them. Along the way, he looked left and right from time to time, admiring the scenery of the Song Family.


    Not far behind him, the members of the Song Family who had been in the hall earlier also followed behind. It was obvious that they all wanted to watch the upcoming competition.


    Even though they were certain that Gu Xi would lose completely, it was a waste not to watch such a good show.


    ¡°Young Master Gu.¡±


    A slender hand suddenly patted Gu Xi¡¯s shoulder. Gu Xi turned around and saw that Song Qingluan had caught up. She looked left and right and saw that her father was not there, then, she said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. You were the one who saved me, yet you were treated like this¡­¡±


    Gu Xi smiled indifferently and did not reply.


    Seeing this, Song Qingluan was even more certain that Gu Xi was unhappy. She quickly continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think of a way to make them stop. After this matter is over, I still have a few high-level spirit arrays. At that time, Young Master Gu can choose two to take away.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi thought to himself, ¡®This girl knows how to handle things!¡¯


    Compared to the other members of the Song Family, they were simply on a different level!


    ¡°Since Miss Song has already said so, then I¡¯ll try my best to be gentler when I take action later, so that your Song Family members won¡¯t suffer too much.¡±


    Gu Xi grinned, already having a plan in mind.


    After saying this, he quickened his pace and walked towards the training field.


    On the other hand, Song Qingluan was completely stunned on the spot and did not know what to do for a moment.


    ¡°Does this guy really think that he is a match for those people in the family?¡±


    After a moment, as she watched Gu Xi¡¯s figure gradually disappear into the distance, Song Qingluan muttered somewhat helplessly.


    Although she could not be considered to be familiar with those disciples in the clan, she still had a certain level of understanding of their strength.


    After all, the Song Family was a spirit array clan. The spirit array level of the disciples of the clan was on a completely different level compared to the cultivators outside.


    Like the other members of the Song Family, even Song Qingluan did not think that Gu Xi would win in this sparring match.


    If that was really the case, their Song Family might as well not call themselves a spirit array clan. It was quite embarrassing.


    Very soon, under the lead of a few Song Family consecrators, Gu Xi successfully arrived at the training field.


    As it was a place for sparring with spirit arrays, the training field was much larger than the average training field. A ring of stairs was built around the several-zhang-high ring, at this moment, there were already quite a number of Song Family disciples waiting there.


    Obviously, they had already received the news of the sparring. After all, they were all young people and were quite interested in these things.

 Chapter 328 - The Top Ten of the Song Family, Battle Song Xing!

    Not only that, a portion of the older generation of the Song Family also came to the training field.


    Standing in the middle of the training field, Gu Xi looked around and could not help but sneer in his heart.


    To him, the more people came, the better. He wished that all the people of the Song Family, young and old, would come.


    He wanted to let these people know that their so-called pride, the so-called spirit array aristocratic family, was nothing but bullsh*t!


    ¡°How about it? If you regret it now, it might still be possible. As long as you obediently stay in my Song Family and wait for the results of the investigation to come out and confirm your identity, then I will naturally let you go.¡±


    A Song Family consecrator looked at Gu Xi with a smile, ¡°If the competition starts, then everything will be too late. If you accidentally get injured in the competition, then the gains will not be worth the losses.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but laugh out loud. He shook his head and said, ¡°Compared to getting injured, I still want to spar with the disciples of your family.¡±


    The old man snorted and said that he did not know what was good for him. His looked around, and his gaze landed on a certain spot on the training field¡¯s viewing platform, ¡°Song Xing, go on stage!¡±


    As his voice fell, a figure jumped up from the viewing platform and landed not far in front of Gu Xi in the blink of an eye.


    The person looked to be in his early twenties. He was thin and had an ordinary appearance.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Brother Xing to go on stage. He didn¡¯t even leave a way out for that brat!¡±


    Looking at Song Xing in the arena, one of the people in the stands couldn¡¯t help but say.


    Song Xing¡¯s talent among the younger generation of the Song Family was enough to squeeze into the top ten. If it was in the outside world, he would be a famous figure. His strength was naturally not to be underestimated.


    The competition had yet to begin, but everyone was already more certain that Gu Xi would definitely lose this battle.


    Gu Xi did not care at all about the people¡¯s lack of confidence.


    Right now, he was already looking forward to seeing how exciting the expressions on these people¡¯s faces would be!


    ¡°I announce the start of the competition. I hope that both parties can stop there!¡±


    Following the old man¡¯s shout, the competition officially began.


    However, the two of them did not choose to make a move immediately. Instead, they looked at each other for a moment. Song Xing said with a cold expression, ¡°I heard that you look down on our Song Family, right?¡±


    Gu Xi nodded his head without any reservations and replied, ¡°Your Song Family is just a bunch of trash who use the name of a spirit array family.¡±


    Even though he was in the Song Family¡¯s territory, he did not hold back at all.


    And his short sentence instantly ignited everyone in the training field.


    Especially the younger generation members of the Song Family, each and every one of them wished they could go up to the stage and swallow Gu Xi alive.


    As members of the Song Family, they had always had a sense of pride in their hearts. They felt that they were superior to others. Now that they had been wantonly humiliated by a guy of unknown origin, they were naturally furious and could not accept it in their hearts.


    In their hearts, they should be considered high and mighty in the eyes of others!


    Compared to the excited crowd in the stands, Song Xing¡¯s reaction was not too strong. However, although he did not show it clearly, Gu Xi could still feel traces of killing intent surging in his heart.


    ¡°Very good. I like people that speak without restraint. However, it¡¯s a pity that you may be injured today¡­ or you may die.¡± Song Xing¡¯s voice was extremely cold, and faint spiritual energy was already surging out from his body.


    ¡°Then let me see just how strong your spirit array family is.¡± Gu Xi grinned, and the spiritual energy in his body began to circulate quietly.


    Although he had absolute confidence in facing Song Xing, he still did not underestimate him.


    Every mocking remark he made earlier was just to disgust these people.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Song Xing said with a cold face.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a large amount of spiritual power suddenly swept out in all directions around him, and then quietly disappeared between Heaven and Earth.


    Seeing this, Gu Xi slowly shook his head, ¡°The traces of the formation are too obvious. Are you eager to let me know where the flaw is?¡±


    Song Xing waved his hand, and the spiritual power between heaven and earth suddenly exploded.


    ¡°So what if I show you? You still don¡¯t have the ability to break the formation!¡±


    At the same time, spiritual patterns were drawn out, crisscrossing and weaving, and a huge spiritual formation was formed.


    In just a breath¡¯s time, the spiritual formation swallowed Gu Xi whole.


    From the beginning to the end, Gu Xi stood on the spot without moving at all.


    ¡°From the looks of it, this Kid has probably given up on struggling.¡±


    ¡°For someone like him to be so stubborn even after death, he actually dares to look down on our Song Family with this level of skill. What a joke!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    On the viewing platform, thousands of members of the Song Family had different opinions, but none of them were optimistic about Gu Xi.


    At the highest point of the viewing platform, the head of the Song Family, Song Tian, quietly watched this scene. No emotion could be seen on his face.


    He was no different from the others. In his opinion, Gu Xi¡¯s failure was inevitable.


    Regardless of whether Gu Xi was sent by the Hu Family or not, everything that was happening now was the price he had to pay for everything that he had said earlier.


    On the side, Song Qingluan¡¯s pretty face was full of worry. Her gaze would occasionally look at Song Tian beside her.


    Not long ago, she had begged Song Tian not to harm Gu Xi¡¯s life. After all, he was her savior. Song Tian had readily agreed, but there was no sign of him stopping the competition.


    ¡°Father¡­¡± As time slowly passed, Song Qingluan finally could not hold it in anymore and spoke softly.


    Song Tian seemed to have expected it. He waved his hand impatiently and said sternly, ¡°No need to say anything. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Song Qingluan gritted her teeth and could only nod silently.


    It had been almost 15 minutes since Gu Xi entered the spirit array, but there was still no movement.


    At least this meant that Gu Xi was still alive.


    Soon, another 15 minutes passed.


    Finally, some fluctuations appeared in the spirit array below.


    Everyone looked over at the same time. They were ready to mock Gu Xi.


    Crack ¡ª


    Along with a crisp sound, a small crack appeared on the surface of the huge spirit array.


    Most people had puzzled looks on their faces, while the elders of the Song Family had bewildered looks on their faces.


    This was because they were very clear that there were only two possibilities for a crack to appear on the Sspirit array.


    One was that the trapped person¡¯s strength was too strong, and the spirit array was on the verge of collapse. The second was that the spirit array user no longer had enough spirit energy to support the spirit array¡¯s operation!


    At the same time, the cracks on the surface of the spirit array suddenly appeared one after another like bamboo shoots after a rain.


    In a flash, the cracks covered the surface of the spirit array.

 Chapter 329 - That’s It?

    Boom ¡ª


    In the next moment, along with a deafening boom, the huge array formation shattered.


    A chaotic spiritual energy ripple spread out at an extremely fast speed. Fortunately, a few Song Family consecrators had joined forces to build a spiritual energy barrier, which was why the violent shockwave from the explosion did not affect the many Song Family disciples in the stands.


    If not for the timely interception, this shockwave alone would have caused nearly half of the people to suffer various degrees of injuries.


    After all, all of the people present were spirit array masters. Their cultivation was not outstanding, and there was no need to say much about their physiques.


    ¡°Look quickly!¡±


    A cry of surprise suddenly rang out from the crowd, and everyone¡¯s gazes turned towards the field.


    In the huge field, the originally flat ground had now become full of potholes. On the other hand, Gu Xi was still standing calmly on the spot, and there was even a trace of a disdainful smile on his face, it was as if nothing had happened earlier.


    Not far away from him, Song Xing was kneeling on the ground. His face was extremely pale, and his originally calm eyes were filled with shock.


    Compared to his previous appearance, the current him could be said to be in an extremely sorry state.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually¡­ This fellow who won?¡± someone exclaimed in disbelief.


    Even a fool could tell who was the victor in this battle.


    The top ten genius disciples of the Song Family had actually lost to an unknown person!


    For a moment, everyone started discussing again.


    Some people felt that Song Xing had been careless and fell into Gu Xi¡¯s trap, while others said that Gu Xi must have used some kind of conspiracy.


    However, they did not know what had happened in the spirit array just now.


    Perhaps the only people who knew about it were Song Xing and Gu Xi.


    And Song Xing had experienced it firsthand.


    Facing Gu Xi, who had been boasting shamelessly, Song Xing immediately used the spirit array that he was best at. He wanted to teach Gu Xi a good lesson, and if necessary, he would just kill him here.


    However, he had never expected that the moment the two of them were in the same spirit array, everything had exceeded his expectations.


    In the spirit array that he thought he was best at, Gu Xi was like a god, able to see through the flaws of the spirit array at a glance.


    Song Xing was a little surprised, but in the end, he only thought that Gu Xi was lucky and guessed correctly.


    However, when he used the spirit array to attack Gu Xi next, without exception, it was easily resolved by him.


    Gu Xi mocked Song Xing while instructing him how to make full use of the spirit array¡¯s specialty.


    This made Song Xing feel extremely humiliated.


    As a descendant of a spirit array family, he was actually being pointed at by an opponent in the spirit array that he was most proficient in. This was something that no one could tolerate.


    In his rage, he launched his final attack, but the entire spirit array was disintegrated by Gu Xi¡¯s finger.


    Most importantly, Gu Xi had never used a single spirit array!


    Until now, Song Xing still felt a little scared when he recalled it.


    A person who seemed to be able to see through everything at a glance, if he used a spirit array, what kind of scene would it be?


    ¡°I lost.¡± After a long silence, Song Xing spat out these words.


    He struggled to get up and staggered out of the arena, but he did not return to the stands. Instead, he just left the practice field.


    This short battle had shattered his confidence and pride.


    He had always been a genius, but this was the first time he felt such a deep sense of powerlessness in front of his peers.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi could not help but smile as he watched Song Xing leave in a daze.


    According to the plan, this first step had been successfully completed.


    Although this might be extremely cruel to these pretentious fellows, if they were able to break through, they would be truly extraordinary.


    In this way, it could be considered an opportunity for these fellows.


    Gu Xi shook his head and did not think anymore. His gaze shifted to the highest point of the stands and smiled at Song Qingluan.


    The two of them looked at each other, but Song Qingluan still had not recovered from her shock.


    She also could not believe that Song Xing had lost to Gu Xi.


    Although she was not very familiar with Song Xing, none of the top ten disciples of the Song Family were weak.


    However, the result was obvious. Gu Xi was stronger than Song Xing!


    Not only that, he was stronger by more than one level!


    If not for that, Gu Xi would not have looked so relaxed!


    When Song Qingluan came back to her senses, the stone in her heart finally dropped.


    No matter what, it was good that Gu Xi was fine.


    She secretly glanced at Song Tian from the corner of her eye. At this moment, the latter¡¯s expression was still calm and nothing could be seen.


    In the arena, Gu Xi looked at the Song Family¡¯s consecrator from before and asked with a smile, ¡°Old Man, is this the standard of your Song Family? That¡¯s it?¡±


    Hearing this, the old man¡¯s face instantly turned green and then white, and he did not know how to retort.


    After all, everyone had seen the results of the previous match, and it was ultimately useless to retort with just words.


    Taking a deep breath, the old man forcefully suppressed the displeasure in his heart and said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? This is just to prevent you from losing too miserably later, and I just want you to win first.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi¡¯s expression could not help but become a little strange.


    This old fart really did not have any shame when he bragged. It really was not in vain for him to live so many years.


    Noticing Gu Xi¡¯s strange expression, the old man coughed a few times and immediately shifted his gaze to the viewing platform again.


    Very soon, he chose a figure.


    ¡°Song Qingsheng, come.¡±


    As his voice fell, another figure appeared in the middle of the arena.


    Gu Xi sized up the man in front of her slightly before shifting his gaze away in boredom.


    As if sensing the disdain in Gu Xi¡¯s heart, the man named Song Qingsheng immediately felt extremely displeased. He sternly said, ¡°Brat, don¡¯t think that you have the capital to act arrogantly in front of me just because you were lucky enough to win against Song Xing. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to afford the consequences!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xi shrugged his shoulders disapprovingly/ ¡°That fellow also said something similar just now¡­ Something about taking my life. Isn¡¯t he leaving with his tail between his legs now?¡±


    Song Qingsheng was stunned. For a moment, he actually could not find the right words to refute Gu Xi.


    At the same time, the crowd in the stands erupted into heated discussions once again.


    The man named Song Qingsheng was the personal disciple of the Song Family¡¯s revered elder.


    Not only that, compared to Song Xing from before, Song Qingsheng¡¯s strength was indeed superior.


    Among the younger generation of the Song Family, he was ranked third.


    ¡°Elder Liu is willing to use his own disciple. Looks like this competition should end here.¡±


    High in the stands, Song Tian narrowed his eyes and chuckled.

 Chapter 330 - Flawless and Crushing Victory

    In the huge arena, the two of them looked at each other.


    Song Qingsheng¡¯s face was filled with displeasure, and there was faint anger surging up from the depths of his eyes.


    As the third-ranked Spirit Array Master of the Song Family¡¯s younger generation, this unknown fellow was looking down on him. It was truly laughable!


    Even in the entire Water Cloud City, Song Qingsheng was an existence like a Havored Son of Heaven!


    1


    On the other hand, Gu Xi¡¯s expression was extremely calm, and he did not conceal the disdain in his heart at all.


    In his opinion, the level of the Song Family¡¯s spirit array was only so-so.


    Song Qingsheng¡¯s cultivation was only at the early stage of Quasi-saint. Although one could not tell the level of his spirit array, it was likely that it was not very outstanding.


    It should be known that it might not be difficult to learn a spirit array, but to activate and maintain a high-level spirit array for a long time required the user¡¯s own spiritual power.


    Just like Gu Xi now, although he had already learned several heaven-grade spirit arrays, even with his early Saint stage, it could be said that it was wishful thinking to maintain a heaven-grade spirit array for a long time.


    The higher the level of the spirit array, the more spiritual energy was needed to maintain it!


    With Song Qingsheng¡¯s current cultivation realm, activating an earth-grade spirit array will probably push him to his limits.


    ¡°I will make you pay for your shameless boasting,¡± Song Qingsheng said calmly while the spiritual energy in his body surged out continuously.


    However, in just a few breaths, the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth in more than half of the martial arts field began to gradually boil. This was a sign that the spirit array was being formed.


    Gu Xi still appeared very indifferent to this. However, his indifference made song Qingsheng gnash his teeth even more.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    A moment later, the spirit array was completed. Song Qingsheng could no longer endure Gu Xi¡¯s nonchalant appearance.


    With a wave of his sleeve, numerous spirit patterns crisscrossed, and a huge spirit array was revealed.


    Seeing this, Gu Xi raised his brows. As expected, the spirit array that song Qingsheng had activated was only a high level mystic-grade array.


    In the next moment, the entire spirit array rose up from the ground and surrounded Gu Xi. Immediately, many bowl-sized holes were formed on the surface of the array, and there was a faint dangerous aura spreading out from them.


    Song Qingsheng waved his hand, and his expression was incomparably fierce.


    Numerous pillars of spiritual power shot out explosively from the bowl-sized holes, and their target was Gu Xi, who was located in the center.


    Wherever the pillars of light passed, the spiritual power in the world was forced to one side, and even space itself had some fluctuations.


    Of course, if one wanted to use this to shake the void, there was still a long way to go.


    In the blink of an eye, nearly a hundred beams of light had already arrived within a few feet of Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi would be bombarded. As for whether or not he would survive, no one knew.


    Everyone¡¯s gazes were locked onto the green-robed man. Many people¡¯s expressions were filled with joy. In their eyes, Gu Xi would definitely die from this attack.


    The power of a high-level mystic-grade spirit array at full power could not be underestimated.


    Without absolute power to suppress, even an opponent slightly higher in cultivation than Song Qingsheng would have no choice but to temporarily avoid the attack. In fact, they might even die from injuries.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi did not show any signs of dodging or escaping.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Qingsheng to give it his all the moment he made his move. It looks like this battle has come to an end.¡± Somewhere in the stands, an elderly man chuckled. His tone was rather confident.


    On his side, a Song Family consecrator shook his head regretfully. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. It looks like this Gu Xi has some talent in the spirit array. If he could be included in our Song Family, he would most likely be another disciple who could make it into the top ten.¡±


    Many people around nodded their heads when they heard this.


    Although they did not know how Gu Xi defeated Song Xing, the fact that he was able to defeat the latter was enough to prove Gu Xi¡¯s strength.


    As a spirit array family, the Song Family naturally treated their disciples with talent in the spirit array.


    If Gu Xi did not insult their song family, many elders would be willing to accept him as a disciple.


    ¡°But why hasn¡¯t this kid made a move yet? Could it be that he¡¯s really giving up?¡±


    At this moment, someone suddenly spoke up, and several elders¡¯ gazes fell on Gu Xi once again.


    The moment the words left his mouth, the situation in the arena changed.


    Gu Xi did not make any move, but a spiritual energy barrier appeared out of thin air, enveloping his entire body.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The pillars of light struck the barrier one after another, and a series of explosions instantly reverberated throughout the entire arena.


    However, no matter how the pillars of light bombarded the barrier, the barrier did not show any signs of breaking. Gu Xi, who was in the middle of it, had a smile on his face the entire time.


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±


    Countless exclamations sounded from the stands. Even Song Tian was shocked.


    On the other hand, Song Qingsheng was dumbfounded. He was simply shocked.


    One had to know that the spirit array that he had activated was the one that he was best at and the one that he was most confident in. However, it was unable to harm Gu Xi in the slightest!


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Song Qingsheng¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as red blood vessels appeared in his eyes.


    The spirit energy in his Dantian was injected into the spirit array without any reservations. At the same time, the hundreds of light pillars erupted with a dazzling light. The fluctuation of the spiritual energy became increasingly terrifying.


    All of this only stirred up waves of ripples on the barrier of spiritual power.


    Gu Xi put away his smile and slowly took a step forward. As he walked, he said, ¡°Is this your full strength?¡±


    A trace of fear flashed across Song Qingsheng¡¯s eyes as he watched Gu Xi gradually approach.


    He had never imagined that the gap between the two of them would be so great.


    He was not stupid. To be able to block the attack of his spirit array so casually meant that Gu Xi¡¯s cultivation level was far above his.


    However, even though he knew that the two of them had sensed that it was like a natural moat, he still did not give up.


    With so many members of the Song Family present, countless gazes were focused on him. He could not give up so easily!


    If he gave up so easily, he would definitely be ridiculed by his family members in the future, and the family would even punish him!


    ¡°Die!¡± Song Qingsheng roared, and the spiritual power in his Dantian was forced out.


    The huge spiritual array suddenly expanded, and a large amount of unstable spiritual power spread out from it, and a sense of destruction appeared at the same time.

 Chapter 331 - Earth

    ¡°This guy is going to self-destruct the spirit array?!¡±


    The people in the stands could not help but exclaim, their faces full of shock.


    If he self-destructed the spirit array, the Spirit Array Master himself would also suffer a severe backlash. If he was careless, his meridians might be damaged!


    This kind of extreme method would only be used under extreme circumstances.


    However, Song Qingsheng had clearly been blinded by anger and had chosen to win this battle by any means necessary.


    While everyone was surprised at Song Qingsheng¡¯s decision, no one appeared to try to stop all of this.


    After all, this was not a life-and-death battle. It was just a sparring match.


    Even the high official of the Song Family, whose surname was Liu, did not show any signs of stopping him. Only a trace of pity flashed through his eyes.


    Between a talented disciple and the honor of the Song Family, everyone had obviously chosen the latter.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that no one cares about your life or death.¡± Gu Xi slowly walked forward. He took a simple step, but his body moved forward more than ten feet, as if he had teleported.


    Hearing this, song Qingsheng¡¯s expression tensed, but then he fell into a rage again. ¡°You will die here today!¡±


    After that, the spiritual power in the entire training field completely exploded. Cracks appeared on the huge spiritual array, and the aura of destruction became more and more obvious.


    ¡°How cold-blooded.¡± Gu Xi let out a faint sigh and glanced at the expressionless Song Tian on the high platform.


    In the next moment, his figure appeared in front of Song Qingsheng, and his large hand suddenly grabbed the latter¡¯s neck.


    Song Qingsheng¡¯s eyes widened, and his expression was filled with shock.


    Gu Xi used the most forceful and most direct method to interrupt song Qingsheng¡¯s extreme behavior.


    ¡°This is what you call a spirit array family?¡± Gu Xi spoke indifferently, and then casually threw Song Qingsheng to the side.


    At this moment, the latter was breathing heavily. His face was as pale as paper, and his entire body was drenched in sweat.


    The last bit of spirit energy in his Dantian had already been squeezed dry. He was not even able to make another move against Gu Xi.


    The result of this battle was obvious. The entire training field fell into a deathly silence.


    Everyone thought that Gu Xi would not be able to escape death. No matter what, he would still be heavily injured. However, they did not think that he would be completely fine.


    ¡°Who else is unconvinced?¡± Gu Xi looked around, his voice reverberating in the training field.


    Everyone was silent. Even Song Qingsheng, who was ranked third, was defeated. The rest of the people would only be embarrassed if they went up.


    Unless it was the two people in front, they might still have a chance to win.


    Everyone prayed. Their gazes wandered around the stands and finally stopped on one person.


    Song Qianliang.


    He was the one with the highest talent in the spirit array among the younger generation of the Song Family.


    At this moment, his face was a little ashen. Clearly, Gu Xi¡¯s strength far exceeded his expectations.


    ¡°Qianliang.¡±


    From afar, a voice sounded.


    This was the voice of the current head of the Song Family, Song Tian!


    Hearing this, song Qianliang gritted his teeth. He naturally knew what this meant.


    The glory and disgrace of the Song Family were all on him today.


    He slowly stood up, and with a tap of his toes, he directly rushed into the arena.


    In the blink of an eye, song Qianliang¡¯s figure had already appeared in front of Gu Xi.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re really fated.¡± Gu Xi grinned, a faint sense of danger surging in his eyes.


    He could not wait to kill Song Qianliang.


    If it were not for this guy¡¯s words at that time, he would not have wasted so much time here.


    Song Qianliang smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°I admit that your strength is indeed a little surprising, but this shouldn¡¯t be your qualification to be arrogant.¡±


    A faint spiritual power gradually overflowed from his body as he stared straight at Gu Xi. He continued, ¡°As the number one person among the younger generation of the Song Family, I¡¯m very interested in your strength. If it weren¡¯t for today¡¯s incident, I think we might have been able to become friends.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but snort.


    Although he knew very little about Song Qianliang, if he really befriended this guy, he might be stabbed in the back by this guy at any time.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± Gu Xi chuckled, ¡°But if I become friends with a person like you, it would be like befriending a backstabbing dog.¡±


    Song Qianliang¡¯s face instantly darkened, and a faint killing intent burst out without any concealment.


    Being humiliated in front of so many clansmen, he was bound to make Gu Xi pay the price!


    Otherwise, he would not have to stay in the Song family anymore, and this matter would probably become the gossip of others for the rest of his life!


    ¡°You have a tough mouth. I wonder if it will still be so tough when you lie on the ground later!¡± Song Qianliang shouted loudly. He tapped the tip of his toes and quickly flew backward.


    At the same time, spiritual patterns quietly appeared and formed a spirit array.


    In the sky and earth, violent winds suddenly rose up. Green spiritual power danced in the sky and condensed into a Wind Wolf that was nearly a thousand feet tall!


    ¡°It¡¯s an earth-grade spirit array, Wind Wolf Formation!¡±


    Seeing this, people in the stands exclaimed in surprise.


    An earth-grade spiritual formation was the highest-level spiritual formation that Song Qianliang could use today.


    He did not hold back at all. He was determined to defeat Gu Xi with the fastest and strongest method.


    First, it was to help the Song Family regain their previous face, and second, it was to not give Gu Xi time to react.


    After watching two matches in the stands, Song Qianliang knew that Gu Xi¡¯s strength was not simple. If the latter was given enough time to react, he might really be defeated by Gu Xi, just like the two people from before.


    High in the stands, looking at the wind wolf that had condensed, the corner of Song Tian¡¯s mouth lifted slightly.


    On the side, Song Qingluan¡¯s face was once again filled with worry.


    After all, Gu Xi was facing the number one person among the younger generation of the Song Family, and up until now, he had not used a single spirit array.


    In other words, up until now, everyone present still did not know Gu Xi¡¯s true level.


    They only knew that Gu Xi had the qualifications to enter the top three of their Song Family, and even the qualifications to fight for first place!


    ¡°Earth-grade spirit array?¡± Gu Xi muttered as the Wind Wolf that was a thousand feet tall was reflected in his pupils.


    After hesitating for a long time, Gu Xi still showed no signs of attacking.


    It was not that he did not want to attack, but that he really had no choice.


    One had to know that all the spirit arrays he had learned were heaven-grade spirit arrays. It was like killing an insect with a butcher¡¯s knife when dealing with these small fries.


    Moreover, heaven-grade spirit arrays were very rare. If they were revealed here, and news spread out in the future, it would inevitably attract trouble.

 Chapter 332 - Extraction, Perfect Wind Wolf Formation!

    A tree that stands out in the forest will be destroyed by the wind. Gu Xi understood this logic.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t use heaven-grade spirit formations, what about earth-grade?¡± Gu Xi grinned. A plan had already appeared in his mind.


    ¡°System, analyze,¡± Gu Xi said in a low voice, and the System replied in an instant.


    [Ding! Earth-grade spirit formation wind wolf formation detected!]


    [Total number of flaws: 63,841]


    [Would the host like to extract them?]


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    [Roger, extraction underway, please wait a moment!]


    ¡­


    [Extraction complete!]


    The System¡¯s cold voice rang out once more.


    At the same time, the detailed anatomy of the Wind Wolf Formation appeared in Gu Xi¡¯s mind.


    Every spiritual pattern was revealed without a doubt, and every flaw was perfectly displayed in his mind.


    A moment later, Gu Xi looked up again, and everything in front of him had changed greatly.


    The current earth-rank spiritual formation was now completely naked in front of him.


    In the distance, the smile on song Qianliang¡¯s face had also become more and more arrogant.


    ¡°Now that this array has been completed, don¡¯t even dream of breaking it.¡±


    ¡°If you kneel down and admit your mistake now, perhaps my Song Family will spare your life.¡±


    Song Qianliang¡¯s voice came from afar, and a similar smile appeared on Gu Xi¡¯s face.


    This guy wants me to bow and admit my mistake? Simply ridiculous!


    Gu Xi did not respond to Song Qianliang¡¯s words but asked instead, ¡°This spirit array should be your limit, right?¡±


    Song Qianliang frowned. For some reason, he suddenly had a bad premonition, and his right eyelid began to twitch wildly.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid your limit isn¡¯t enough for me!¡± Gu Xi spoke again, his voice full of contempt.


    ¡°You¡¯re boasting shamelessly!¡± hearing this, Song Qianliang shouted angrily, and the Wind Wolf moved at the same time.


    Awooo¨C


    With a wolf howl, the violent wind around them became more and more violent. The violent wind attacked Gu Xi, mixed with spiritual power.


    Wherever it passed, the sharp sound of the wind was enough to make people shudder.


    It was hard to imagine what it would be like to be swept by this violent wind. Most likely, the flesh and blood of an ordinary cultivator would be separated in an instant, leaving only a body of white bones.


    An invisible gale raged over, causing the corners of Gu Xi¡¯s clothes to rustle.


    His expression was indifferent, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    In the next moment, he suddenly snapped his fingers toward the sky.


    For a moment, everyone was stunned, not knowing what this fellow was trying to do.


    From the two battles just now, it seemed that Gu Xi would not do such a thing for no reason.


    ¡°You guys¡­ Look!¡± a moment later, someone in the stands cried out in surprise.


    The fierce wind that was rushing toward Gu Xi had been dispersed at some point.


    The spiritual energy in the world became even more violent at this moment. Spiritual patterns quietly appeared and crisscrossed to form a spirit array.


    ¡®Is this guy finally going to make a move?¡¯ This was what everyone was thinking in their hearts.


    In the third round, facing the number one person of the younger generation of the Song Family, it was finally enough for Gu Xi to make a move.


    However, gradually, they realized that something was wrong.


    ¡°This spirit array¡­ why is it so similar to Song Qianliang¡¯s spirit array!¡±


    ¡°No, this is clearly the same spirit array!¡±


    As soon as these words were said, the crowd instantly exploded.


    One had to know that the earth-grade spirit array, Wnd Wolf Formation, was a high tier spirit array that had been treasured in the Song Family¡¯s treasure pavilion for many years. Over the years, very few clansmen had been able to successfully learn it, and they had never leaked it out to outsiders. How could Gu Xi know this spirit array?!


    After everyone recovered from their shock, they all thought that it was just a spirit array with a very high degree of similarity.


    After all, there were so many spirit arrays in the world, so it was normal for there to be a few that were similar.


    However, when the Wind Wolf appeared in their eyes, everyone lost their composure.


    It was not just the disciples of the Song Family, even the elders, and the Family Leader were filled with shock.


    Even a fool could tell that this was obviously the same spirit array!


    Not only that, when everyone recovered from their shock, they realized something even more important!


    The Wind Wolf condensed from the Gu Xi spirit array was several times larger than the Wind Wolf in Song Qianliang¡¯s spirit array!


    Song Qianliang¡¯s Wind Wolf was only about a thousand feet long, while Gu Xi¡¯s wind wolf was a full five thousand feet long!


    Just from its size, it was obvious who was stronger.


    ¡°How¡­ how could this be?!¡±


    The Wind Wolf that was several thousand feet long was reflected in his eyes. Song Qianliang swallowed his saliva and his voice was a little hoarse.


    He had never thought that the spirit array that he was so proud of was so insignificant compared to Gu Xi¡¯s spirit array.


    ¡°This is the difference between you and me.¡± Gu Xi slowly said, ¡°The so-called number one of the Song Family seems to be just so-so.¡±


    He did not hold back at all. Every single word pierced deeply into Song Qianliang¡¯s heart.


    Oh no, it should be the hearts of every Song Family disciple present.


    As disciples of a spirit array family, they had always been proud of the spirit array, but now, they had been defeated by an unknown person.


    All their efforts seemed to be nothing in front of this person.


    At this moment, Song Tian, who was on the high platform, had already stood up. His brows were tightly furrowed, and his expression was unsightly.


    Song Qingluan, who was at the side, covered her mouth. Her beautiful eyes widened, and her face was filled with disbelief.


    Just like the others, she did not expect the result to be like this.


    Now that she thought about it, the worries from before seemed somewhat laughable.


    ¡°Do you still want to continue?¡± Gu Xi spoke coldly, and the Wind Wolf howled toward the sky. Just this one attack had already caused Song Qianliang¡¯s spirit array to shake and collapse.


    According to the situation, there was probably no need for Gu Xi to take the initiative to make a move, and Song Qianliang would be completely defeated.


    After the System¡¯s extraction, the Wind Wolf array in Gu Xi¡¯s hands was now a perfect earth-grade spirit array!


    Although it was still an earth-grade spirit array, if it were to unleash its true power, it would probably be comparable to an earth-grade high-level spirit array!


    Earth-grade high-level against earth-grade low-level¡­ It was already a crushing blow, not to mention that Gu Xi¡¯s cultivation realm was far above song Qianliang¡¯s.


    No matter what, the outcome of this battle was obvious.


    ¡°If you want me to admit defeat¡­ You can go to Hell first!¡±


    Song Qianliang suddenly raised his head, his eyes red.


    If he admitted defeat in front of so many people, he would probably be unable to raise his head in the Song Family for the rest of his life.


    He absolutely could not accept such an outcome!


    As soon as he finished speaking, the thousand-foot-long Wind Wolf leaped up and rushed toward Gu Xi at lightning speed.


    Seeing this, Gu Xi smiled disdainfully. Without any movement, the huge wind wolf behind him went up to meet it.


    In the blink of an eye, the two of them came into contact, and in the next moment, the victor was decided.

 Chapter 333 - Treasure Pavilion

    The thousand-foot-long Wind Wolf instantly shattered, and Song Qianliang¡¯s spirit array also collapsed into nothingness.


    Puff ¡ª


    The spirit array collapsed in the blink of an eye. As the spirit array was activated, Song Qianliang spat out a mouthful of blood. It was obvious that he had suffered a backlash.


    Gu Xi looked at him coldly. The five-thousand-foot-long Wind Wolf did not stop at all. It opened its bloody mouth and charged toward Song Qianliang.


    Clearly, Gu Xi did not intend to let him off just like that.


    Song Qianliang had a vicious heart. If he gave up just like that, it was hard to guarantee that nothing would go wrong in the future.


    Moreover, this could also be considered as making him pay the price for what he had said earlier.


    ¡°In your next life, you should be more careful when you speak and do things.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s lips moved slightly, and a voice entered Song Qianliang¡¯s ears.


    Hearing this, the latter¡¯s expression changed drastically. He was terrified, and he wanted to escape, but unfortunately, the Wind Wolf had already arrived in front of him.


    The Wind Wolf¡¯s bloody mouth was reflected in his pupils, and a chill ran from Song Qianliang¡¯s heels to the back of his head.


    This was the first time he had truly faced death so close.


    He could not help but close his eyes, and in his heart, he began to regret why he had provoked Gu Xi previously.


    If he had not said those words in the hall, Gu Xi might have already left the Song Family.


    Seeing that the Wind Wolf was about to devour Song Qianliang, a ray of light shot out from the high platform like lightning and instantly appeared between the two.


    That person raised his right hand and surging spiritual power burst out. With just his own strength, he was able to restrain the Wind Wolf and immediately sent it flying back thousands of feet with a palm strike.


    Roar roar¨C


    The Wind Wolf roared angrily, but it did not go forward again.


    Gu Xi looked over and could not help but raise his eyebrows. He smiled and said, ¡°What, is the head of the Song Family also going to participate in this competition between the juniors?¡±


    That¡¯s right, the person who came was the current head of the Song Family, Song Tian!


    Hearing Gu Xi¡¯s words, the corners of Song Tian¡¯s mouth twitched. He put on a fake smile. ¡°It¡¯s just a spar. Little Friend, why do you have to kill him?¡±


    Song Tian turned his head and glared at Song Qianliang. Then, he turned his gaze back to Gu Xi. He continued, ¡°Qianliang has already lost this match. It¡¯s true that my Song Family didn¡¯t treat you well earlier. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Gu Xi had a strange expression on his face. He had already scolded Song Tian in his heart.


    His attitude had changed a little too quickly. This guy was really thick-skinned!


    Seeing that Gu Xi did not say anything, Song Tian¡¯s eyes moved. He glanced at Song Qingluan who was high up in the grandstand and said in a deep voice, ¡°Qingluan, hurry up and take Little Friend Gu to the Treasure Pavilion to get a few spirit arrays to make up for it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    Song Qingluan was also a little stunned by Song Tian¡¯s sudden words, but she immediately agreed and left the training field with Gu Xi.


    As the two of them left, the training field fell into silence once again.


    ¡°This child¡¯s talent in spirit arrays can be said to be monstrous. I wonder where he¡¯s from?¡± Song Tian mumbled as he looked in the direction the two of them had left earlier.


    At the same time, he could not help but feel a little uneasy.


    If Gu Xi really came from a spirit array family on the continent that did not know the affairs of the world, then today¡¯s actions could be said to have formed a grudge.


    He had to quickly think of a way to make up for it!


    This was the first thought in Song Tian¡¯s mind.


    If it was too late, he might regret it one day!


    Without the slightest hesitation, Song Tian immediately gathered all the elders and consecrators in the clan and hurried to the meeting hall to discuss it.


    Only a group of Song Family disciples who were at a loss were left in the training grounds. The shock in their hearts had not dissipated for a long time.


    ¡­


    Song Mansion, Treasure Pavilion.


    Outside the magnificent building, a man and a woman stood side by side.


    The man was dressed in a green robe. His figure was slightly thin and he looked handsome. The woman was dressed in white and she was slim and graceful, giving off an extraordinary aura.


    ¡°All the spirit arrays that our Song Family has collected over the years are here.¡± Song Qingluan spoke softly. From the corner of her eyes, she would occasionally glance at the man in a green robe. ¡°According to Father¡¯s request, Young Master Gu can choose a few spirit arrays that you like here. After this, Qingluan will also compensate you with a few more spirit arrays.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but smile. He was extremely happy in his heart.


    After dealing with the people from the Song Family, he would be able to take away a few more spirit arrays for free in the end. This was definitely a profitable business!


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then it would be impolite of me to decline.¡± Gu Xi cupped his hands and bowed. The two of them then entered.


    As they entered the main door, they could see rows of wooden shelves. On the shelves were neatly arranged jade boxes. One could vaguely see the scrolls within, the front end of each row of wooden shelves was marked with the ranks of the spirit arrays they possessed. It appeared to be very orderly.


    ¡°The Treasure Pavilion is divided into four levels. From low to high, they correspond to the yellow, mystic, earth, and heaven grades respectively,¡± Song Qingluan said softly as she slowly followed behind Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi nodded and did not stay on the first level for too long. Instead, he directly went up to the second level.


    Although with the help of the System, the yellow-grade spirit array that was extracted with impurities would also undergo a qualitative change, the higher the rank of the spirit array, the more powerful the corresponding extracted spirit array would be.


    For low-grade spirit arrays, other than some spirit arrays with special effects, the higher the grade, the better.


    On the second floor, the two of them walked around in circles. Gu Xi had only picked out one spirit array that was passable.


    On the third floor, there were earth-grade spirit arrays. The number of spirit arrays on the third floor was much less than the number on the second floor.


    If there were thousands of spirit arrays on the first level, there were only a few hundred on the second level.


    And now, there were only a few dozen on the third level.


    This was actually impressive, as expected of a spirit array family.


    ¡°I wonder what kind of spirit array is up there.¡±


    Gu Xi raised his head and looked up, muttering to himself.


    However, he had no intention of going up because he knew clearly that it was already very difficult for the Song Family to allow him to choose a spirit array that he wanted. If he were to set his mind on the heaven-grade spirit array, he was afraid that there would be trouble when the time came.


    In any case, he was now under the tutelage of Master Yun, so he did not lack for the heaven-grade spirit arrays for the time being.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi completely gave up the idea of going up another level. He turned around and leisurely strolled around the third level.


    His actions just now naturally did not escape Song Qingluan¡¯s eyes. She could not help but feel a little uneasy.


    Song Qingluan was also afraid that Gu Xi would suddenly ask for a heaven-grade spirit array. If that happened, she would not be able to explain it to her father.


    After all, the Song Family had passed down so many years, and there were only three heaven-grade spirit arrays.


    No matter which one Gu Xi took away, it would be a huge loss to the Song Family.


    The Song Family definitely would not let such a situation happen.


    Not far away, Gu Xi did not open them one by one. Instead, he used the System to scan them.


    [Ding! Savage Beast Formation detected!]

 Chapter 334 - Unexpected Gain: Savage Beast Formation Remnant Scroll!

    As the System notification sounded, Gu Xi subconsciously looked at an inconspicuous spot on the wooden shelf.


    There was also a jade box there, and one could vaguely see a scroll lying quietly inside.


    ¡°This¡­ seems to be a good thing.¡± Gu Xi narrowed his eyes, and he already had a conclusion in his mind.


    This jade box looked ordinary, and it could be said that it was no different from the others. However, after the System¡¯s examination, Gu Xi could conclude that this was definitely not an ordinary earth-grade spirit array!


    There must be a reason behind this!


    Gu Xi was still very confident in the System.


    Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated and raised his hand to take the jade box and play with it.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, do you have your eyes on this spirit array?¡± behind him, Song Qingluan asked softly.


    Gu Xi smiled slightly, and with a flip of his hand, he put the entire jade box into his bag. ¡°This is one.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he once again strolled into the depths.


    It was obvious that he did not plan to just take one.


    The Song Family treated the Young Miss¡¯s benefactor like this, so he was not about to let them off with just an earth-grade spirit array.


    Looking at Gu Xi¡¯s back, Song Qingluan pursed her lips and quickly followed.


    ¡­


    At night, in the guest room of the Song Family.


    Gu Xi sat cross-legged on the bed and let out a long breath after a moment.


    ¡°At this rate, I wonder when I can break through to the intermediate Saint stage.¡±


    Opening his eyes, Gu Xi shook his head helplessly.


    Although it was already a monstrous existence for him to break through to the Saint stage at his age, after this period of time, he had heard about the Central Plains from Elder Yun. Furthermore, he had encountered the demonic tribe from the outer realms that had invaded the four continents 10,000 years ago. He gradually realized how big the world was, but his strength was still too weak.


    Thinking back to the battle at the Heavenly Fiend Sect, he did not even have the leeway to intervene. He was even almost killed by the demonic tribe in an instant. Gu Xi felt powerless.


    ¡°Still too weak!¡±


    He slowly stretched his back and swept away the exhaustion in his body.


    If these words were to reach the ears of others, Gu Xi would probably be immediately scolded by the vast majority of people.


    One had to know that in this vast world, there were already very few cultivators who could break through to the saint realm. Under this chasm that was like a natural chasm, who knew how many cultivators would die with hatred, they would spend their entire lives unable to get what they wanted.


    If even he was considered weak, then most of the people in the world would not even be considered weak.


    Without thinking any further, Gu Xi flipped his palm and took out the wild beast array that he had seen during the day.


    Glancing at the jade box, Gu Xi crushed it into powder with a little bit of force, and the array fell into his hand.


    ¡°Scan.¡± Gu Xi said calmly.


    [Ding! Savage Beast Array detected!]


    [Total impurities 96,654!]


    [Would the host like to extract it?]


    ¡°Extract.¡± Gu Xi did not hesitate at all.


    [Roger! Extraction in progress!]


    A moment later, the System¡¯s voice sounded again.


    [Extraction successful!]


    Immediately after, the scroll in his hand shot out a stream of light into Gu Xi¡¯s mind.


    In an instant, Gu Xi¡¯s head instantly felt like it was about to explode.


    However, the pain only lasted for a moment. In the blink of an eye, all the pain disappeared as if it had never happened before.


    ¡°Why would an earth-grade spirit array have such a big reaction?¡± Gu Xi rubbed his temples. A large amount of information about this desolate beast array had already been added to his mind.


    Soon, the information in his mind gave him the answer.


    Although this Savage Beast Formation appeared to be an earth-grade spirit array, this spirit array was only a remnant scroll, and it was only one-seventh of the complete Savage Beast Formation.


    In other words, in order to unleash the full power of this array, all the remnant scrolls had to be gathered together.


    ¡°Even a remnant scroll is at the middle-level of the earth-grade. If I gather all seven of them, then it should be at least heaven-grade¡­¡± after roughly understanding the spirit array, Gu Xi muttered.


    If that was really the case, then this would be a huge profit!


    Gathering all seven Savage Beast Formation scrolls, the level would be 100% comparable to the heaven-grade spirit array, and it might even be as powerful as the intermediate or late level of heave-grade!


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi¡¯s heart was a little excited. He even wanted to go to the Treasure Pavilion again, and maybe there would be other incomplete scrolls!


    Of course, he had to consider this matter carefully. After all, the Song Family¡¯s Treasure Pavilion was not something that an outsider could enter at will.


    Dong dong dong¨C


    At the same time, the sound of knocking on the door suddenly sounded.


    Gu Xi¡¯s eyes focused. He flipped his hand and put the array formation into his bag. Then, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Outside the door, Song Qingluan¡¯s voice sounded leisurely.


    Gu Xi heaved a sigh of relief and quickly stood up to open the door.


    Song Qingluan stood outside the door with a few jade boxes in her hands. Her eyes looked left and right from time to time as if she was on alert.


    ¡°Miss Song, is there something important?¡±


    Looking at Song Qingluan¡¯s expression, Gu Xi could not help but feel a little puzzled.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, can we talk inside?¡± Song Qingluan lowered her head and spoke softly.


    Gu Xi nodded and the two entered the room to take their seats.


    ¡°There are a total of four high-level mystic-grade spirit arrays here. One earth-grade spirit array is already the maximum I can take out,¡± Song Qingluan pushed a few jade boxes in front of Gu Xi and said softly.


    Gu Xi did not know whether to laugh or cry. However, he did not put on an act and accepted all the spirit arrays without any hesitation. ¡°Thank you, Miss Song.¡±


    Seeing Gu Xi accept them, Song Qingluan heaved a sigh of relief. After hesitating for a while, she continued, ¡°After today¡¯s incident, Father has realized that his attitude toward Young Master Gu was indeed a little excessive, so he specially sent me to apologize to you. Also¡­¡±


    Gu Xi raised her eyebrows, indicating for her to continue.


    ¡°Father hopes that Young Master Gu can stay in our Song Family. If Young Master Gu can stay, feel free to ask for anything. Our Song Family will definitely do our best to satisfy you, Father¡­He also said¡­ Even if he wants me to marry you¡­¡±


    At the end, Song Qingluan¡¯s voice was like the sound of a mosquito, and her face was extremely red. However, Gu Xi saw all of it.


    For a moment, the atmosphere turned a little awkward.


    ¡°I refuse.¡± Gu Xi gave the answer without even thinking.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Hearing this, Song Qingluan was also a little stunned.


    She had thought that Gu Xi would refuse, but she did not expect him to refuse so directly.


    Could it be because he did not like her?


    Thinking of this, Song Qingluan could not help but feel a little disappointed.


    Although the two had only known each other for a day, Gu Xi¡¯s excellence had indeed attracted her.

 Chapter 335 - The Hu Clan Who Came to Provoke Them

    The next day, in the main hall of the Song Family.


    Most of the Song Family¡¯s elders and the head of the Song Family, Song Tian, were seated here. Among them were quite a number of the younger generation of the Song Family.


    Gu Xi, who was dressed in a green robe, was sitting upright here. He would drink tea from time to time.


    This morning, he had been invited here by Song Tian¡¯s messenger. As for what the matter was, he already had a rough idea in his heart.


    ¡°Young Friend Gu, regarding yesterday¡¯s matter¡­ it is due to the Song Family¡¯s lack of manners. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    After an unknown period of time, Song Tian smiled and looked at Gu Xi, his tone filled with apology.


    The many Song Family elders all smiled embarrassedly, their expressions as awkward as they could be.


    Gu Xi nodded his head with an expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s also my good fortune to be able to spar with the disciples of the spirit array families.¡±


    As soon as these words were said, the atmosphere at the scene could not help but become even more awkward.


    To put it nicely, it was a spar. Yesterday, it was purely one-sided crushing!


    ¡°May I know where Young Friend Gu comes from?¡± Song Tian dryly coughed twice and quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°It¡¯s a poor and remote place. It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡± Gu Xi took a sip of tea. From the beginning to the end, he did not raise his gaze to look at Song Tian.


    Even so, Song Tian did not dare to show the slightest bit of displeasure, for fear of angering the young man in front of him.


    ¡°Poor remote area¡­¡± Song Tian laughed bitterly, not knowing how to respond.


    If a truly poor area could produce such a monster like Gu Xi, then they would not be called some spirit array aristocratic family.


    When he thought of how Gu Xi had single-handedly defeated the younger generation of the Song Family, Song Tian¡¯s face burned.


    This was a blatant slap in the face!


    Fortunately, he had sealed off the news in time after the incident and did not let the news spread.


    Otherwise, the entire Water Cloud City would be in an uproar today, and the Song Family would have nowhere to put their face.


    ¡°If YoFng friend doesn¡¯t have any other places to go for the time being, why don¡¯t you consider staying in the Song Family?¡± Song Tian was silent for a moment. There was a faint smile on his weathered face as he looked at Gu Xi with anticipation.


    He continued, ¡°As long as you agree, my Song Family will definitely use all the resources we have to help you raise your cultivation level. The treasure trove can be opened to you at will, or even¡­¡±


    Song Tian glanced at Song Qingluan on the other side. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, the Young Miss can marry you too. She can be considered to be smaller than you in the family.¡±


    Song Qingluan¡¯s face turned red, and she felt a little resentful in her heart.


    As the eldest daughter of the Song Family, she would naturally mind if she was small. However, with a monstrous genius like Gu Xi, her future achievements would definitely be limitless. At that time, there would definitely be colorful things surrounding her, being small was enough.


    However¡­ Recalling Gu Xi¡¯s answer last night, she quietly sighed.


    As soon as Song Tian¡¯s voice fell, it instantly blew up the entire Song Family in the hall.


    The elders and consecrators were still fine, and they did not look very surprised. After all, Gu Xi¡¯s performance yesterday was already there.


    However, the younger generation was not like that. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock, and many unfriendly gazes quietly fell on Gu Xi.


    Among the younger generation, there were many who were in love with Song Qingluan. When they heard this news, they could not help but feel extremely displeased.


    After all, who would not be in love with a woman with an extraordinary appearance and a gentle and kind personality? Moreover, she was the eldest daughter of the Song Family.


    However, Gu Xi¡¯s next reply shocked everyone even more.


    ¡°I refuse,¡± Gu Xi said very calmly.


    These three simple words undoubtedly poured cold water on Song Tian and the other elders of the Song Family.


    They could not figure out why they would refuse such a tempting offer when it was already put on the table.


    Song Qingluan¡¯s pretty face turned pale and her breathing was a little messy.


    Although she already knew the result, she was still a little disappointed when she heard these words.


    ¡°Young Friend, do you have any dissatisfaction with these conditions?¡± After coming back to his senses, Song Tian hurriedly asked, ¡°If Young Friend still has any other thoughts, feel free to bring them up. I will definitely do my best to fulfill them.¡±


    Gu Xi shook his head. ¡°There are no other conditions. It¡¯s just a simple rejection.¡±


    As she said this, Gu Xi raised his head and glanced at Song Tian with disdain.


    He was not the only one. The attitude of everyone present had undergone a 180-degree change compared to yesterday.


    He knew that this change came from the recognition of his strength and talent, but he did not like it. In fact, he hated it very much.


    If it had not been for him who had suffered yesterday, if it had been any other normal cultivator, they would have already died here. At the very least, they would have been imprisoned by the Song Family, he would not be able to regain his freedom until his identity was investigated.


    Song Tian looked at Gu Xi and subconsciously gritted his teeth.


    As the head of the Song Family, he had never been looked down upon like this. Furthermore, it was from a junior.


    If it were not for Gu Xi¡¯s talent, he would have personally taught this arrogant kid a lesson.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. It¡¯s not too late to wait for Young Friend to think about it before making a decision.¡± Song Tian chuckled. The unhappiness in his eyes was hidden very deeply.


    ¡°Hahahahahahahaha¡­¡±


    At the same time, a wild laughter suddenly sounded from outside the hall.


    Song Tian frowned and looked outside the hall.


    He saw a dozen people appear not far away. The source of the laughter was a middle-aged man in the center.


    ¡°Hu Lie!¡±


    Recognizing the person, Song Tian slammed the table and instantly stood up. A fierce aura burst out from his body.


    He was not the only one. All the members of the Song Family, young and old, were staring at the dozen or so people.


    Gu Xi was the only one who was still sitting in his seat and drinking tea casually. He did not even raise his eyes.


    In any case, all of this had nothing to do with him. He did not have the time to care so much about the other party¡¯s matters.


    ¡°Family Leader Song, are you looking for a son-in-law?¡±


    The middle-aged man called Hu Lie quickly brought his men into the main hall. He looked straight at Song Tian and laughed.


    Hearing this, Song Tian coldly snorted and said in a deep voice, ¡°Clan Master Hu, you don¡¯t have to worry about our Song Family¡¯s matters. We have an honored guest here today. Your Hu Clan is not welcome in the Song Mansion. Men, send them off!¡±


    After his voice sounded, a few members of the Song Family immediately appeared in the crowd and indicated for the members of the Hu Clan to leave.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    Seeing that Song Tian did not give him any face, Hu Lie also withdrew his smiling expression. He casually threw out a spiritual energy pillar and pushed back the few members of the Song Family.


    It happened so suddenly, and the few of them did not expect that Hu Lie would directly attack. All of them suffered injuries of varying degrees.

 Chapter 336 - The Mysterious Black

    ¡°Old Dog Hu, how dare you!¡± Song Tian shouted in a deep voice, and the surging pressure instantly whistled towards Hu Clan¡¯s group.


    He never imagined that Hu Lie would actually dare to make a move against his own family members in front of him.


    ¡°Family Leader, don¡¯t be rash.¡± Right at this moment, an old man who had quite a bit of prestige in the Song Family hurriedly spoke out.


    Only after hearing this did Song Tian regain his senses. The whistling pressure also gradually ceased.


    The Song Family and the Hu Clan had been at loggerheads for many years. Although they had fought many times in the open and in the dark, both parties were still relatively restrained. There had not been any major friction over these years.


    This was the first time that something like this had happened.


    ¡°Family Leader Song is indeed powerful.¡± Seeing Song Tian stop, Hu Lie chuckled and clapped his hands. His gaze swept around and paused on Song Qingluan for a moment before finally returning to the furious Song Tian.


    He continued, ¡°I came here today just to seek an explanation.¡±


    Hearing this, it was not only Song Tian who was confused, but everyone present was also confused.


    ¡°Just yesterday, Your Song Family injured a disciple of my Hu Clan. That disciple still hasn¡¯t woken up,¡± seeing everyone¡¯s confused look, Hu Lie explained with a smile.


    Even so, everyone still had a confused look on their faces. They had no idea what Hu Lie was talking about.


    Yesterday? They had spent the entire day in the residence yesterday. When had they ever injured a disciple of the Hu Clan?


    ¡°Yesterday, I sent someone to invite Miss Song to my Hu Residence for a chat. In the end, I found out that my disciple was injured by your Song Family. Is that true?¡± Hu Lie snorted coldly. His tone was somewhat interrogative.


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present came to a sudden realization. Their gazes subconsciously landed on Gu Xi¡¯s location.


    Yesterday, Gu Xi had conveniently saved Song Qingluan. That Hu Clan member was obviously injured by Gu Xi.


    However, even though everyone understood, seeing that Song Tian had not said anything, no one took the initiative to reveal Gu Xi.


    Moreover, what made everyone angry was, what did he mean by inviting her?


    If it were not for Gu Xi¡¯s rescue yesterday, it was unknown whether Song Qingluan would still be alive today.


    Most importantly, the Song Family and Hu Clan had never been on good terms. There was nothing to talk about!


    For a moment, the faces of many members of the Song Family turned ugly.


    At the same time, Song Tian¡¯s face also turned extremely ugly. From the corner of his eye, he intentionally or unintentionally glanced at Gu Xi, who still had an indifferent expression. A thought flashed through his mind as he looked at Hu Lie once again. He said in a deep voice, ¡°We didn¡¯t know about this. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ve found the wrong person.¡±


    According to his thoughts, if he could help Gu Xi avoid this disaster, then the latter might agree to stay in the Song Family!


    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!


    Once he could keep a talent like Gu Xi, he could tie the two parties together through the marriage with Song Qingluan in the future. Many years later, once Gu Xi¡¯s reputation on this continent was greatly increased. At that time, the status of the Song Family would definitely rise. At that time, they would definitely be able to completely squeeze the Hu Clan out of Water Cloud City!


    This was simply a good way to kill two birds with one stone!


    Therefore, today, he had to protect Gu Xi no matter what!


    Of course, all of this was just Song Tian¡¯s own thoughts.


    What he did not know was that Gu Xi had no intention of staying in the Song Family the entire time. Moreover, his impression of the Song Family had already fallen to the lowest point.


    ¡°Whether or not you¡¯ve found the wrong person is not up to you to decide.¡± Hu Lie smiled. Even though he was in the depths of the Song Family, he did not show the slightest bit of panic.


    This made Song Tian feel very puzzled.


    Hu Lie had only brought a dozen people this time, yet he dared to swagger into the Song Family¡¯s territory and even injured some members of the Song Family.


    Song Tian could not understand no matter how hard he tried.


    After all, the two families had been at loggerheads for so many years, and he had a good understanding of Hu Lie.


    With Hu Lie¡¯s personality, he would definitely not do such a reckless thing without absolute confidence.


    There was something strange! There must be something strange!


    Thinking of this, Song Tian¡¯s back could not help but break out in cold sweat. His gaze subconsciously began to size up the people Hu Lie had brought.


    Very quickly, he locked onto a short figure covered in a black robe.


    For some reason, with his current cultivation realm, he was unable to see through this person¡¯s cultivation realm. It was as if this black robe could block the detection of spiritual sense. Of course, there was another possibility. This person¡¯s cultivation level was higher than his!


    Song Tian¡¯s breathing became a little hurried. Regardless of whether it was the former or the latter, this person was definitely not simple!


    The person in the black robe seemed to have sensed Song Tian¡¯s probing. He nodded slightly, revealing a pair of slightly reddened eyes.


    Just one look at each other and Song Tian felt a great danger. His entire person subconsciously took a step back!


    The corner of Hu Lie¡¯s mouth lifted slightly when he saw this scene. His expression became even more savage.


    This had only happened in the span of a breath. Naturally, it did not escape Gu Xi¡¯s eyes.


    Ever since Hu Lie and the others entered the hall, he had already noticed the person shrouded in a black robe.


    He did not know why, but he had a vague feeling that there was a strange yet familiar fluctuation on this black-robed person.


    It was as if he had seen it somewhere before.


    After thinking about it, Gu Xi still could not find a satisfactory answer in his mind.


    After all, there were only a few people he knew in the Southern Continent. In any case, those who could be called by their names were not the people in front of him.


    ¡®No wonder he dared to be so arrogant. It turns out that he has a helper.¡¯


    Gu Xi thought to himself, and then began to drink his tea again.


    In any case, this was a matter between the Song Family and the Hu Clan. No matter what, it would not implicate him.


    Although Hu Lie had mentioned the matter of injuring the Hu Family¡¯s disciples, even a fool could see that this was just an excuse.


    The conflict between the two sides had been going on for so many years, and there were at least a few hundred dead and injured disciples every year. Since when would the head of a family need to act personally for a few injured disciples?


    ¡°Even if my Song Family injured a few members of your Hu Clan, now that you¡¯ve also injured some of ours, what else do you want?¡±


    Song Tian pointed at the injured members of the song family and stared fixedly at Hu Lie.


    ¡°What else do I want?¡± Hu Lie smiled slightly and pointed at Song Qingluan, who was not far away. ¡°As long as Miss Song comes to the Hu Clan for a chat, I will dop this matter.¡±


    As soon as these words were said, the hall was in an uproar, and many of the younger generation members of the Song Family had furious expressions on their faces.


    Song Qingluan, who was named by Hu Lie, had a very pale face.

 Chapter 337 - Brazenly Threatening

    ¡°We must not let the young miss go to their place!¡±


    The young disciples of the Song Family spoke one after another. Some of the elders could not help but show some anger on their faces.


    Hu Lie¡¯s words clearly showed that he did not take the Song Family seriously!


    For a moment, the atmosphere became very tense. Both sides could start fighting at any time.


    The eyes of many members of the Song Family fell on Song Tian. After all, as the head of a family, the latter¡¯s words were decisive.


    At this moment, Song Tian frowned, and his eyes seemed to be spitting fire.


    ¡°Hu Lie, Old Dog, this is not your Hu Clan. I advise you to be careful with your words and actions!¡± Song Tian resisted the impulse to make a move and said in a deep voice while gritting his teeth.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he waved his hand, and the elders and consecrators of the song clan instantly understood. They all rushed up and surrounded Hu Lie and the others.


    ¡°Old Dog, if you still don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, Don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡±


    Song Tian¡¯s gaze was fixated on Hu Lie, who was not far in front of him. His voice was already suffused with traces of killing intent.


    Now that Hu Lie dared to infiltrate the Song Mansion, this was indeed a good opportunity to take him down or even completely wipe him out.


    Once Hu Lie died and his Dao disappeared, the Hu Clan behind him would definitely fall. At that time, the entire Water Cloud City would be dominated by the Song Family!


    Even though Hu Lie had an unknown expert by his side, if he did not give it a try, how would he know?


    Moreover, this was his own territory. Could it be that he was afraid of the few of them?!


    If this were to spread, it was likely that others would laugh their teeth off!


    Faced with the Song Family Elders¡¯ encirclement, Hu Lie¡¯s face did not show the slightest bit of panic. One could see the corner of his mouth lifting slightly. He immediately turned to one side and bowed respectfully towards the person under the black robe. He said, ¡°Senior, since this Song Family member is so ignorant, I¡¯m afraid that you will have to step in to resolve this matter.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The black-robed person nodded and took a step forward, arriving at the front of the group. His pair of bloodshot eyes stared fixedly at Song Tian, who was not far away, a low and hoarse voice slowly sounded. ¡°Send this woman to the Hu Clan obediently before midnight tonight. Otherwise, Your Song Family will no longer have any need to exist.¡±


    Once these words were said, everyone present could not help but become agitated, especially the younger generation members of the Song Family. If it was not for the elders stopping them, they would have long been unable to resist attacking the Hu Clan.


    ¡°Senior, has my daughter offended you in any way? If that¡¯s really the case, I apologize on behalf of my daughter.¡± Faced with the black-robed man¡¯s brazen threat, Song Tian unexpectedly bowed to the man. There was not the slightest hint of anger in his words.


    As the head of the family, he had to control his emotions. Facing the black-robed man whose strength was unknown, his every word and action could implicate the entire Song Family.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Xi could not help but nod to himself. Even Hu Lie and the others were a little surprised.


    Clearly, they did not expect Song Tian to speak so nicely after having said so much.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything more.¡± The black-robed man spoke indifferently, then turned around and walked out of the door/ ¡°If you don¡¯t see what I want in the Hu Clan at midnight, you¡­ will bear the consequences.¡±


    This short sentence was full of threats.


    Wherever the black-robed man passed, the elders of the Song Family subconsciously opened up a path, not daring to stop him.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll meet again at midnight, Family Leader Song.¡± Hu Lie grinned and immediately led a group of people to hurriedly follow the footsteps of the black-robed man.


    Many elders of the song clan looked toward Song Tian. As long as the latter gave the order now, they would not hesitate to attack Hu Lie and the others!


    However, what made them somewhat disappointed was that Song Tian did not say a single word, as if he had already been scared silly.


    Until the group of people completely disappeared from sight, Song Tian let out a long sigh of relief and sat back down on his chair.


    ¡°Family Leader¡­¡± A rather prestigious elder opened his mouth, but did not know what to say.


    ¡°Family Leader, you absolutely can not agree to such an unreasonable request of the Hu Clan!¡± Someone from the younger generation of the Song Family also spoke out, and everyone¡¯s gaze once again fell on Song Tian.


    ¡°I will make the decision on this matter. Tonight, the entire residence is under martial law. Without my permission, no one is allowed to enter or leave the Song Family at will.¡±


    After thinking for a long time, Song Tian issued an order in a deep voice. He then stood up and left the hall by himself.


    The most important thing at the moment was to gather the elders and deacons in the residence to discuss this matter together. It would be fine if that black-robed man was just purely threatening.


    If he was serious, it was likely that there would be an earth-shaking great battle between the two families tonight!


    However, Song Tian still could not understand why they were so determined to obtain Song Qiangluan.


    Following Song Tian¡¯s disappearance, everyone gradually left. Soon, only Gu Xi and Song Qiangluan were left.


    Gu Xi slowly stood up after a short while. After taking a few steps, he turned his head and looked at Song Qiangluan. He said softly, ¡°Miss Song, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t place your hopes on the Song Family for today¡¯s matter. Right now, the best way is to leave this place first. It won¡¯t be too late to come back when it¡¯s safe in the future.¡±


    After saying this, Gu Xi turned around and left.


    He did not want to get too involved in the grudges between the Song Family and Hu Clan. He only said these words because of Song Qiangluan.


    Song Qiangluan was still in a daze, as if she did not know what to do.


    Even she herself did not know why Hu Clan wanted her so badly.


    Was it really as Song Tian said, when did she offend someone she should not have offended?


    Song Qiangluan racked her brains for a long time, but she still could not find any answer in her memory.

 Chapter 338 - Into the Night, the Slaughter Begins

    Late at night, in the Song Mansion.


    A figure silently flashed past, not making the slightest sound, just like a ghost.


    Very quickly, Gu Xi left the range of the Song Mansion.


    Even though the Song Mansion was heavily guarded, with his own Saint stage strength, he was still able to effortlessly escape.


    He spread out his spiritual sense and spread it out in all directions. Soon, Gu Xi raised his eyebrows.


    He could sense that there were a large number of cultivators in the vicinity of the Song Mansion, and some of them were even Saints.


    Obviously, these were people from the Hu Clan. It was likely that the mysterious man was also somewhere.


    Gu Xi did not alarm anyone. He turned his head to look at the Song Mansion behind him with some worry in his heart.


    ¡°I wonder if Miss Song has left the Song Family,¡± he muttered to himself. In case of any accidents, he did not stay any longer. With a tap of his toes, he leaped out again.


    Although he did not want to get involved in the grudges between the Song Family and Hu Clan, he did not leave the Song Family.


    To him, the entire Song Family was a dispensable existence. However, Song Qingluan¡­ Although the two of them had not known each other for a short time, they could still be considered friends. If Song Qingluan was really in trouble, he would definitely not let it go.


    Not long after, Gu Xi found a towering roof and sat cross-legged, quietly waiting for the next show to begin.


    A dog biting a dog was a good thing. It would be a waste not to watch the show.


    ¡­


    As time passed, the hour of dawn was getting closer and closer.


    Tonight, the entire Song Mansion was unusually calm. A strange feeling of a storm was brewing in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Perhaps, an unprecedented war would begin soon, and the feud between the Song and Hu families would be completely resolved today.


    Soon, midnight arrived.


    The Song Family disciples who were hiding in the dark heaved a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that what they had expected had not happened.


    ¡°I told you that the Hu Clan was just bragging. Even if we lent them a few more guts, they wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move on our Song Family now.¡±


    In a corner of the Song Family, a member of the Song Family who was lying in ambush curled his lips in disdain.


    However, soon, the trembling voice of a companion beside him caught his attention.


    ¡°Look¡­ there seems to be a person there¡­¡± The companion raised his hand and pointed not far away. Everyone looked in the direction he pointed and subconsciously swallowed their saliva.


    At the top of a towering building, a figure wrapped in a black robe stood there.


    If it were not for the tight security of the Song Family tonight, under the cover of the night, it would have been difficult to find this person.


    ¡°Intruder!¡±


    After coming back to their senses, the disciple who first discovered the figure of the man instantly sent out a signal.


    Immediately after, a stream of fireworks shot up into the sky and exploded brilliantly in the next moment.


    Under the illumination of the explosion of the fireworks, the few of them were able to see the figure clearly. It was the person who had followed Hu Lie here during the day!


    Almost at the same time, numerous figures rose up from the ground and rushed towards the mysterious man¡¯s location.


    However, before they could walk for long, the outer perimeter of the Song Mansion was attacked by the Hu Clan, who had already set up an ambush.


    In the blink of an eye, a large area of the Song Family¡¯s buildings was destroyed. Dust flew everywhere, and many members of the Song Family were seriously injured.


    ¡°Activate the defensive spirit array!¡±


    A calm and powerful voice sounded like thunder in everyone¡¯s ears. Only then did the flustered Song Family disciples regain their confidence.


    Everyone looked toward the source of the voice and saw that Song Tian¡¯s figure had unknowingly appeared not far away from the black-robed man.


    Following his command, countless spirit patterns that were as thick as an arm were outlined under the ground of the entire Song Mansion. The ground began to shake slowly, as if something was gradually waking up.


    Soon, a barrier with a pale blue light rose up from the ground at an extremely fast speed, and in the blink of an eye, it enveloped the entire Song Mansion.


    This was the defensive spirit array left behind by the Song Mansion for many years!


    Seeing that the Hu Clan was truly going all out this time, Song Tian gave the order to activate this array without the slightest hesitation.


    After all, compared to the destruction of the entire Song Family, using a spirit array was not an unacceptable price to pay.


    As the spirit array enveloped them, they were barely able to resist the attacks of the Hu Clan members on the periphery. One after another, gorgeous spirit techniques or array attacks landed on the seemingly weak barrier. The barrier rippled like water.


    Seeing this scene, everyone gradually relaxed.


    With the existence of the spirit array, they could at least resist the Hu Clan members for a period of time.


    At least during this period of time, they would have sufficient time to prepare for the battle. Or, they could first finish off the black-robed man who had barged into the manor alone!


    For a moment, everyone¡¯s gazes fell on the black-robed man.


    One after another, figures rose into the air and densely surrounded the black-robed man. Streams of extraordinary spirit energy undulated, and a great battle was about to erupt at any moment.


    On the other hand, the black-robed man, even though he was facing the siege of the Song Family alone, did not show the slightest bit of panic. From the beginning to the end, he just stood quietly on the spot and did not make any other movements.


    ¡± Senior, although we have never met before, I¡¯m afraid that your current behavior is really too disrespectful to our Song Family.¡± After sizing up the black-robed man for a moment, Song Tian spoke slowly in a deep voice.


    Until the last moment, he did not want to use force to solve the problem.


    This was because he knew that once the fight started, he might not be a match for the person in front of him.


    It was naturally best to resolve this matter peacefully.


    ¡°You talk too much nonsense.¡± The black-robed man spoke indifferently, his voice still hoarse and obscure. ¡°Since you have ignored my previous warning, you will naturally have to pay the price now.¡±


    As he finished speaking, the black-robed man suddenly raised his head, revealing his true appearance.


    What was surprising was that this person did not have a face that matched his voice. Instead, he had a fair and handsome appearance, looking like a young man.


    However, before everyone could be surprised for a while, the young man¡¯s pupils surged with a blood-red color, filling his entire eye socket in the blink of an eye.


    At the same time, a white and tender right hand extended out from his sleeve, with a red glow lingering on the tip of his finger.


    In the next moment, he gently tapped downwards.


    In the next moment, a dense bloody smell assaulted their faces, and a huge spirit array formed by blood-red spirit patterns instantly pulled everyone around the Song Family into it.


    ¡°This spirit array¡­¡±


    ¡°To set up a spirit array at such a speed, this person¡¯s strength can not be underestimated!¡±


    ¡°Everyone gather together and be vigilant of the surroundings at all times!¡±


    The moment they were pulled into the spirit array, several Song Family elders shouted loudly.


    However, in the end, they were still a step too late.


    The moment they finished speaking, heart-wrenching screams continued to ring out from the surroundings.


    A blood-red mist rose up from within the entire spirit array at some point in time and was gradually moving towards their location.


    Wherever the blood mist passed by, it continuously emitted sizzling sounds. Even the spiritual energy in the air was completely corroded by it, not to mention the human body.


    Spirit Array Masters did not pay much attention to the cultivation of the physical body. Most of the Song Family members had their bodies corroded away the moment they came into contact with the blood mist.


    Less than a minute had passed since they entered the spirit array, but nearly half of the Song Family members had already perished!


    If this continued, it would not be long before all of them would die in the spirit array, just like that!

 Chapter 339 - A One

    ¡°A high-level earth-rank spirit array¡­ and this familiar aura¡­¡±


    ¡°The outer realm demonic race!¡±


    Not far away, Gu Xi, who had seen everything, muttered to himself in a low voice.


    No wonder he had always felt a sense of familiarity with this black-robed man. Previously, this fellow had never made a move, but now that he had made a move, he finally reacted.


    This kind of aura that was filled with bloodlust was exactly the same as the outer realm demon from before. However, he was certain that the two were definitely not the same person.


    ¡°It seems that the degree of infiltration of the outer realm demons is far more serious than we imagined,¡± Gu Xi muttered. This was the only judgment he could make at the moment.


    If this situation continued, it was likely that the outer realm demon would quietly infiltrate the entire Southern Continent in a few years¡¯ time. At that time, once they erupted together, it was likely that the entire Southern Continent would instantly become a living hell!


    Just as Gu Xi was in deep thought, a violent spiritual force fluctuation suddenly erupted from the blood-red array formation. Immediately, a ferocious looking demon beast rose up, forcefully forcing the surrounding blood fog to retreat.


    In the entire Song Family, the only person who could do this against the young man from the outer realm demonic race was the Family Leader, Song Tian.


    At this moment, Song Tian¡¯s body was surging with majestic spirit energy, and a spirit array formed beneath his feet, enveloping the remaining members of the Song Family within it.


    A ferocious demon beast condensed from the spirit energy of Heaven and Earth floated above the crowd, its pair of huge beast eyes locked onto the youth¡¯s body through the blood mist.


    ¡°Roar roar roar ¨C¡± the demon beast roared loudly. Rolling sound waves mixed with spiritual power spread out in all directions, once again forcing back the blood mist that was trying to get close to everyone.


    ¡°Brahma Spirit Beast Formation, activate!¡± Song Tian shouted with a serious expression. Immediately, all the spiritual power in his body was poured into the spirit array.


    In the next moment, the demon beast roared towards the sky. It spread out its wings that were hundreds of feet wide and flew straight towards the young man.


    Although the demon beast¡¯s body was huge, it still did not affect its speed. In just a breath¡¯s time, it had already arrived in front of the youth.


    Although its speed of passing through the blood mist was very fast, it was still inevitably eroded by the blood mist. Before the two had even come into contact, the surface of the demon beast¡¯s body was already stained with a large amount of blood mist, it corroded the spirit energy within it at an astonishing speed.


    ¡°A mantis trying to stop a chariot, overestimating its own strength.¡± The demon beast that was right in front of him was reflected in the young man¡¯s blood-red pupils. The youth¡¯s expression was indifferent as he spoke. He did not seem to take the demon beast seriously at all.


    He raised a hand, and a small-scale spirit array instantly formed on his palm. Immediately, a large amount of blood mist gushed out from within, instantly enveloping the entire demon beast in front of him.


    Not far away, Song Tian¡¯s expression changed. Soon after, a trace of viciousness surged into his eyes.


    ¡°Explode!¡± he shouted sternly and formed a seal with both of his hands.


    There was no time for him to think about it now. This was almost a subconscious decision of his. If he were to self-destruct the spirit array, it would undoubtedly cause a huge impact on his body. It would even damage his meridians. In the worst-case scenario, it might even cause his cultivation to dissipate.


    However, he had no other choice at the moment.


    The strength of this mysterious youth¡¯s spirit array was far beyond his expectations.


    The current Song Tian was only barely able to set up a high-level earth-grade spirit array. Yet, this youth not far away was actually able to set it up so casually.


    As soon as the youth had made his move, he had already clearly seen the disparity between the two of them.


    He knew that if he did not go all out today, the Song Family would really be finished.


    The spirit array family that had been passed down for thousands of years definitely could not be destroyed in his hands!


    Therefore, he had set up the highest level spirit array that he could set up from the very beginning. Just like the youth, it was also a high-level earth-grade spirit array.


    However, even so, there was still an irreparable gap between the two spirit arrays.


    Boom boom boom ¡ª


    As Song Tian formed a seal, the blood fog not far away began to wiggle violently before it suddenly exploded.


    Wild and violent spiritual energy raged in the sky as large areas of the blood fog vaporized in an instant. The blood spirit array also began to tremble.


    Not long after, cracks appeared on the surface of the blood spirit array.


    In the next moment, the spiritual array collapsed.


    Not only that, the spirit array that Song Tian had set up also collapsed at the same time.


    The collapse of two high-level earth-rank spiritual arrays caused a huge impact that pushed everyone out. Many members of the Song Family suffered serious injuries from the impact. Some people who were already heavily injured even died on the spot.


    At this moment, Song Tian was breathing heavily. His clothes were badly damaged, and blood was flowing out from the corner of his mouth.


    This was not caused by the impact, but by the intense backlash caused by his self-detonation of the spirit array. Fortunately, the backlash did not hurt his meridians and cultivation.


    Otherwise, the battle today would have been declared a failure.


    However, at this moment, he did not have the time to worry about his injuries. His eyes constantly scanned the chaos in front of him.


    He was looking for the youth¡¯s figure.


    Two earth-grade spirit arrays had shattered and exploded at the same time. Such power could not be underestimated.


    He prayed that the youth would be able to die here on the spot. At the very least, he would have to suffer some injuries to recover. At the very least, that would give him some hope.


    When the blood in the sky gradually dissipated and the violent spiritual energy began to slowly calm down, a blurry figure appeared not far away.


    Song Tian¡¯s eyes were fixed on it, and he could not help but hold his breath.


    However, when he saw it clearly, he was stunned.


    He saw the youth floating in the air in perfect condition. There was not a single injury on his body, and even the black robe was not damaged at all.


    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± Song Tian muttered in disbelief. His entire body was trembling slightly.


    He had risked the risk of his cultivation dissipating to self-destruct the spirit array, yet he could not even exchange for a single injury on his opponent! Then what was the meaning of this battle?!


    ¡°Is this all to your strength?¡± The youth spoke slowly. His hoarse voice caused everyone present to tremble violently.


    It was as if a demon was hidden within this handsome outer appearance.


    ¡°How boring!¡± He spoke once again, his fingertip throbbing with a hint of blood red. ¡°Since it¡¯s so useless, then there¡¯s no need for all of you to exist in this world.¡±


    Just as the youth was about to make a move, a delicate voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Song Qingluan had appeared somewhere below them at some point. Other than her slightly reddened eyes, there was not the slightest expression on her pretty face. ¡°Let them go. I¡¯ll follow you to the Hu Clan!¡±

 Chapter 340 - Destroyed

    Song Qingluan stood quietly on the spot with a calm expression.


    Perhaps her life in the Song Family had not been satisfactory all these years, but no matter what, this was the place where she was born and raised. She would never allow herself to watch others destroy everything in one fell swoop.


    Her life of mediocrity was a dispensable existence in the Song Family. If she could sacrifice herself in exchange for the Song Family, why not?


    The moment she stepped forward, she was already prepared to give her life.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Song Qingluan. There was sympathy, pity, and reluctance, but most of them were still indifferent. They wished that Song Qingluan would step forward sooner.


    Before all of this happened, most people were angry at the Hu Clan for disregarding their dignity. However, when disaster struck and the Song Family was about to be destroyed, facing death, these people had no choice but to change their attitude.


    In their opinion, perhaps handing over Song Qingluan was nothing. It was better than the entire Song Family dying for her.


    ¡°Qingluan¡­¡± Song Tian opened his mouth, but he did not know what to say.


    From the perspective of the head of the family, handing over Song Qingluan was the best method. There was no other way. However, from the perspective of a father, how could he sell his daughter out to save his life?


    On one side was a Family that had been passed down for a thousand years, and on the other side was his own daughter. Even Song Tian, who was usually ruthless and decisive, could not help but be caught in a dilemma.


    ¡°This is really touching.¡±


    The floating youth coldly sized up Song Qingluan. His gaze moved slightly, and then his gaze landed on Song Tian, whose aura was already somewhat chaotic. He grinned, ¡°But things have already come to this point. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too late to say anything.¡±


    When these words were said, everyone¡¯s expression suddenly changed drastically.


    ¡°Tonight, I will take this person away. This Song Family¡­ will also be destroyed here!¡±


    Before everyone could recover from their shock, the youth¡¯s voice sounded once again.


    The blood-red touch on the youth¡¯s fingertip began to rapidly change. In just a few breaths, it had transformed into a cone-shaped sharp weapon.


    The surface of the sharp weapon was faintly covered with obscure patterns. Within it, there was a monstrous murderous aura that was continuously gushing out, rapidly spreading to the surroundings.


    In just a short moment, more than half of the Song Mansion had already been covered by the murderous aura.


    Many members of the Song Family had become numb after inhaling this murderous aura. There were even some who picked up their weapons and began to kill their companions beside them. For a moment, the scene had become chaotic!


    ¡°Die.¡± The youth¡¯s hoarse voice sounded leisurely, like a malicious spirit from the netherworld.


    In the next moment, the sharp weapon that was filled with murderous aura suddenly shot out like an arrow leaving the bowstring, turning into a scarlet stream of light that shot towards Song Tian.


    Song Tian turned pale with fright. He raised his hand and built a spiritual energy barrier in front of him, trying to use it to block the sharp weapon¡¯s advance.


    ¡°Master, we¡¯re here to help you!¡±


    Several elders of the Song Family appeared around Song Tian one after another. Under the surging of majestic spiritual power, defensive spiritual arrays were drawn out one after another.


    Due to the sudden incident, they did not have the time to set up a high-level spiritual array.


    Now, they could only pray in their hearts that Song Tian could survive.


    Otherwise, their Song Family would be finished today.


    At the same time, the blood-red sharp weapon whistled through the air, breaking through the first barrier like a hot knife through butter, followed by the second and third¡­


    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom¡­


    One after another, the barrier collapsed like paper.


    Soon, the sharp weapon arrived in front of the spirit array. It was the same as before.


    It was as easy as crushing dried twigs, and could not withstand a single blow.


    Puchi ¡ª


    Along with the sound of the sharp weapon piercing through the flesh, followed by the dull sound of falling to the ground, and then, the air was suffused with the faint smell of blood.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye.


    Song Qingluan hurriedly turned her head to look at Song Tian¡¯s position. Her pretty face instantly became extremely pale. Her eyes which were originally filled with determination were now filled with crystal clear tears.


    She came to Song Tian¡¯s side in a somewhat sorry state and tightly held his hand. At this moment, Song Tian¡¯s face was deathly pale. His lips were purplish, and there was a terrifying hole in his chest. Fresh blood continuously gushed out like spring water.


    He did not die. At the last moment, he tried his best to avoid the attack. Although he could not dodge it, it was a good thing that he avoided the vital parts. Otherwise, it would not be his chest that would be pierced, but his heart!


    He was lucky enough to take a detour from the gates of Hell, but in the end, he was still at at the entrance to the gates of Hell, slowly walking toward the entrance.


    He could feel that his life was rapidly being lost.


    ¡°Quickly, go¡­¡± He used all his strength to push Song Qingluan away, his voice extremely weak.


    ¡°Father¡­ Father¡­ Don¡¯t die¡­¡± Song Qingluan shook her head desperately, and bean-sized tears streamed down her face.


    Song Tian opened his mouth, but he was already unable to speak.


    The bloodthirsty Qi carried by the sharp weapon was rapidly destroying his meridians and Dantian. His internal organs had even been corroded, and he was only a moment away from death.


    Boom ¡ª


    At the same time, another deafening explosion sounded.


    The defensive spirit array that enveloped the entire Song Family collapsed.


    A large number of Hu Clan members barged into the Song Mansion and began to slaughter the Song Family members wantonly. No one was spared.


    A rich smell of blood rose up, making people unable to help but feel nauseous.


    From the beginning to the end, Song Qingluan only carefully hugged Song Tian in her arms. She no longer cared about the survival of the Song Family because everything had already come to an end.


    Even if she wanted to resist, what could she do with her mortal body?


    The black-robed youth quietly floated in midair. Everything that happened before his eyes made him very happy. Blood, Slaughter, this thick murderous aura¡­


    ¡°All of this should be over.¡±


    After an unknown amount of time, he spoke with a smile.


    Almost at the same time, thousands of members of the Song Family died.


    Only Song Qingluan and Song Tian were left in the Song Family.


    Song Qingluan¡¯s eyes were closed and her body was trembling. Song Tian stared at the young man with hatred in his eyes.


    The young man licked his lips and threw out a blood-red spiritual pillar.


    The spiritual pillar whistled and the sound of wind breaking was very clear.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Seeing that the attack was about to hit Song Tian, a long sigh sounded.


    A somewhat skinny figure appeared in front of the two of them at some point in time.


    He slowly extended a hand and accurately grabbed the pillar that was rushing over. He immediately exerted some strength and the blood-red pillar shattered.

 Chapter 341 - Pre

    ¡°Eh?¡± the young man tilted his head and exclaimed softly.


    Song Qingluan suddenly raised her head and looked at the somewhat familiar figure in front of her. Tears once again flowed out of her eyes.


    Everyone from the Hu Clan also shifted their astonished gazes onto Gu Xi. Only Hu Lie frowned slightly as he recalled the figure who had been calmly sitting on the chair in the hall of the Song Mansion during the day.


    ¡°I told you to leave the Song Family a long time ago.¡± Gu Xi spoke with some reproach.


    Even so, he was very clear in his heart. Ever since the Hu Clan left during the day, the entire Song Family would be under the surveillance of the Hu Clan. They would definitely not let anyone leave unscathed.


    Gu Xi¡¯s gaze was fixed on the demonic tribe youth not far away from them. His expression was grave and he did not dare to underestimate him in the slightest.


    This was the first time he had come into contact with the demonic tribe alone. He did not dare to be careless, because if he was careless, he might end up like Song Tian.


    ¡°Young Master Gu¡­ Why did you still appear?¡± Song Qingluan pursed her red lips, but she did not understand.


    The Song Family and Gu Xi did not have a relationship. Even if they did, it could only be a bad relationship.


    In her opinion, Gu Xi¡¯s appearance at this moment was just a momentary impulse. Even though Gu Xi¡¯s talent in the spirit array could be called a monstrous existence, but in front of a youth who was not even Song Tian¡¯s match, playing the hero would not have a good ending.


    Gu Xi did not answer Song Qingluan¡¯s question. Instead, he waved his hand to indicate that they would speak later. Then, he smiled slightly at the youth, ¡°Brother, since you¡¯ve already killed him, why don¡¯t we stop here and let me take this girl away?¡±


    Hearing this, the young man could not help but laugh out loud.


    ¡°That will depend on whether you have the ability to do so.¡± A hoarse voice sounded, and the young man¡¯s body was once again filled with a murderous aura.


    Clearly, he did not intend to stop here.


    Of course, Gu Xi was not so foolish as to think that a simple sentence from him would be enough to change the thoughts of this guy from the outer realm demonic tribe.


    Everything he did was just to divert the young man¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Spirit Binding Formation!¡± Gu Xi suddenly stretched out a hand and grabbed ruthlessly at the position of the young man.


    In the next moment, the void around the young man began to wiggle violently. Immediately, numerous crisscrossing spirit patterns appeared and instantly formed a spirit array that was neither big nor small.


    In the next moment, the spirit formation began to operate. A countless number of spirit symbols rose from the surface of the spirit formation in a lightning-like manner. They were like numerous vines that wrapped around the young man¡¯s body.


    ¡°Nine Heavens Spirit Formation!¡±


    Gu Xi changed his hand gesture and once again cried out in a deep voice.


    After his voice sounded, an even larger and more complicated spirit formation appeared once again under the Spirit Binding Formation.


    ¡°Break!¡± Under Gu Xi¡¯s control, the massive formation suddenly split into nine sub-formations that were neither too big nor too small, perfectly surrounding the youth.


    Surging spirit energy spread out from the core of the nine sub-formations. Immediately after, nine pillars of spirit energy that were as thick as buckets burst out from within, completely bombarding the youth in the center.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Deafening booms rang out, and one after another, spiritual power ripples spread out to the surroundings. All the buildings collapsed wherever they passed, without exception.


    The members of the Hu Clan screamed and wanted to escape, but most of them did not even have time to react. The dead and injured once again added a bit of blood to the air.


    ¡°This is a high-level earth-rank spirit array!¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­ who is he?!¡±


    Hu Lie looked at Gu Xi in disbelief and could not help but cry out in shock.


    He never expected the Song Family to have such an extraordinary guy.


    On the other hand, Song Qingluan¡¯s pretty face was also full of shock.


    Although she was a mortal, as the eldest daughter of the Song Family, she was very clear that the two earth-rank spirit arrays that Gu Xi used just now were from the Song Family.


    Most importantly, she personally gave him one of them!


    It had only been a short day!


    He had learned two high-grade earth-grade spirit arrays just like that?


    However, no matter how shocked she was, Song Qingluan did not open her mouth to ask at this moment. On the contrary, because of the extraordinary strength that Gu Xi had displayed, her eyes lit up with hope for life.


    At this moment, everyone present could not help but look at the position of the youth. The two spirit arrays were already showing signs of dissipating.


    Everyone held their breaths. The Hu Clan members naturally hoped that the youth was fine. On the other hand, Song Qingluan wished that the youth would just die under the two spirit arrays.


    The life and death of the youth decided the direction of the next matter.


    Very quickly, the two spirit arrays completely dissipated.


    Everyone widened their eyes and looked over, only to see that the young man was still standing in his original spot.


    The Hu Clan members could not help but cheer. If the young man were to die here, Hu Clan¡¯s fate would not be much better than the Song Family¡¯s now.


    Song Qingluan could not help but be very disappointed. She could only place her hopes on Gu Xi once again.


    Gu Xi was not too surprised. After all, his opponent this time was also an outer realm demon. It would not make sense if he was easily dealt with.


    However, although the youth did not die, he was not completely unscathed. At this moment, blood continuously flowed down the youth¡¯s arm from the black robe¡¯s sleeve. It was obvious that he was injured.


    This made Gu Xi secretly sigh in relief. If he could be injured, he could be beaten to death.


    ¡°Very good, you¡¯ve surprised me,¡± lowering his head to look at the blood on his arm, the youth said hoarsely.


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Sir.¡± Gu Xi nodded and grinned with a fake smile.


    ¡°To be able to casually set up an earth-grade high-level spirit array, you¡¯re the most talented person I¡¯ve ever met in the entire Southern Continent.¡±


    The youth spoke coldly, his eyes slowly turning blood red. Unknowingly, the smell of blood in the air seemed to grow thicker. He extended his scarlet tongue and licked his lips. ¡°I am very curious, after I suck your flesh and blood, how will my strength increase?¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi frowned slightly. Immediately, vast amounts of spirit energy surged out from his slightly skinny body, ready to attack at any time.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to see¡­ What you¡¯re capable of.¡± He opened his mouth and said indifferently.


    ¡°This is¡­ the realm of Saints?¡±


    ¡°There are actually such young Saints in this world?!¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that some old monster who lives in seclusion in the deep mountains has changed his appearance, right?¡±


    Sensing the fluctuations around Gu Xi, many members of the Hu Clan cried out in surprise.


    It should be known that their master, Hu Lie, was only in the early Saint stage, and he had been promoted a few years ago.

 Chapter 342 - Blood Demons in the Sky

    Other than the young demon who did not show much surprise, everyone present had disbelief written all over their faces.


    Such a young Saint cultivator, as long as he could grow up safe and sound, his future achievements were simply unimaginable!


    Song Qingluan stared blankly at Gu Xi, her heart filled with mixed feelings.


    With the strength that Gu Xi had just displayed, whether it was in terms of cultivation level or spirit array talent, it was far beyond the so-called younger generation of the Song Family.


    Just thinking about it was laughable. Earlier, Song Qianliang and the others had made things difficult for Gu Xi.


    If those people could see this scene, who knew what they would think?


    Unfortunately, they could no longer see this.


    On the messy ruins, the atmosphere fell into a strange silence.


    Gu Xi and the youth looked at each other from a distance. Neither of them showed any signs of fighting.


    Everyone knew very well that once the two of them started fighting, it would be an unprecedented battle. They did not dare to stay around any longer. They retreated thousands of feet before they let out a sigh of relief.


    Once they were involved in the battle between the two, they would not even know how they died.


    ¡°You should also retreat some distance away. Leave this place to me.¡± Gu Xi spoke in a deep voice, and the fluctuation of spirit energy around him became more and more intense.


    Hearing this, Song Qingluan pursed her lips, and her clear eyes were filled with worry. However, in the end, she could only helplessly nod her head. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    After saying this, she dragged Song Tian away. Song Tian was still holding his breath, away.


    Song Qingluan knew very well that now was not the time for her to act tough. Staying here as a mortal would not help Gu Xi at all, and she would even become a burden to him.


    At this moment, all she could do was silently pray in her heart.


    If Gu Xi won, the two of them would be safe and sound. Otherwise, neither of them would be able to leave this place alive today.


    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, you shouldn¡¯t be from the Southern Continent, right?¡±


    After all the people around had retreated some distance away, the youth sized up Gu Xi, and he chuckled.


    Gu Xi did not respond in the slightest. In his heart, he was thinking of a way to deal with this demon.


    Although he was usually calm, facing an otherworldly demon alone made him a little nervous. After all, if he was not careful, his life would be lost here.


    Moreover, there was no need to answer the young man¡¯s question.


    Which idiot would take the initiative to tell him his name and origin? If he could not kill this demon, that would be purely helping the other party to seek revenge later, right?


    ¡°Very good, I like your character very much.¡±


    Towards Gu Xi¡¯s disregard, the youth¡¯s voice already had some anger in it. ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s no need to know about this anymore, because you will die here today.¡±


    As the youth¡¯s voice fell, he slowly raised above his head. At the same time, a large amount of bloody aura gushed out from under his loose black robe. In just a few breaths, it had already occupied a large area.


    However, everything did not stop there. Under the young man¡¯s control, the bloody aura surged towards Gu Xi¡¯s position like a wave. The thick and nauseating smell of blood assaulted Gu Xi¡¯s nostrils, and he could not help but frown.


    ¡°This bloody aura¡­ contains a weak spiritual power.¡± Gu Xi sniffed the bloody smell in the air. His expression was somewhat solemn.


    Although he did not know what exactly the use of this Blood Qi was, he could be sure that the youth was using this Blood Qi as a cover to set up the array!


    ¡°I absolutely can not fall into the array!¡±


    Without the slightest hesitation, Gu Xi pointed with the tip of his foot, and his figure rapidly retreated.


    Based on his previous observation, it was not difficult to see that this heretic youth¡¯s attainments in the spirit array definitely could not be underestimated. If he could casually set up a high-levl earth-grade spirit array, it should not be difficult to set up a heaven-grade spirit array.


    ¡®Could it be that the demonic tribe members from the outer realms are all so abnormal?¡¯ as Gu Xi retreated, he thought to himself.


    In his heart, he could not help but feel the true terrifying strength of the demonic tribe from the outer realms.


    One had to know that in the entire Southern Continent, there were probably very few people who could set up a heaven-rank spirit array at such a young age. It could even be said that there was not a single one!


    Bang!


    At this moment, a muffled sound suddenly rang out.


    Gu Xi turned his head to look and saw that a huge blood-colored barrier had appeared behind him at some point in time. Not only that, there were also complex red spirit patterns constantly squirming on the barrier.


    This was¡­ the edge of the spirit array!


    Gu Xi¡¯s heart sank. He knew that he was still a little too late.


    ¡°Lowly rat.¡± A hoarse and deep voice suddenly sounded.


    Gu Xi looked toward the source of the voice, but he still did not see the youth¡¯s figure.


    Under this passive situation, Gu Xi did not dare to be negligent. He only saw a light flash in his hand, and the infinite bell appeared out of thin air. As spiritual energy continuously poured into it, the infinite Bell¡¯s body rapidly expanded, and then enveloped its entire body.


    After doing all this, Gu Xi finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, the Blood Qi in the world became thicker and thicker, making it difficult for people to breathe.


    Not far away, a large amount of Blood Qi was rapidly gathering.


    Not long after, more than half of the Blood Qi in the spirit array had already been drawn out.


    Gu Xi stared at the place where the Blood Qi was gathered, and he had a bad feeling about it.


    Soon, more and more Blood Qi was gathered. The world was already blood red, as if something was about to be kneaded out.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± He gripped his palm and a long sword appeared. Gu Xi flipped his hand and threw out a Sword Drawing Technique.


    If he continued to wait here, who knew what would happen?


    He should kill all the dangers in the cradle. That was what he should do now.


    As he used the Sword Drawing Technique, a large amount of sharp Sword Qi appeared out of thin air and rushed toward the ball of Blood Qi at an extremely fast speed. Wherever it passed, the thick Blood Qi was split into two, but it quickly recovered to its original state.


    Puff, puff, puff, puff ¡ª


    The Sword Qi pierced through the extremely thick Blood Qi, but it did not cause any damage as expected. Instead, it went straight through and did not continue.


    ¡°No substantial damage?¡± Gu Xi¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. This was the first time that his Sword Drawing Technique was ineffective.


    No wonder the outer realm demonic tribe was able to invade the four continents at the same time ten thousand years ago. They really had some skills.


    Just as he was thinking about how to deal with the youth, the cluster of Blood Qi in the distance suddenly moved.


    ¡°Roar roar roar¡­¡±


    A deafening roar sounded. The Blood Qi rolled and spread. Everyone subconsciously looked in that direction. Immediately, everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 343 - Blood Demon Formation Spirit

    The ruins of the Song Family.


    As far as the eye could see, the air was filled with a thick Blood Qi.


    Apart from that, there were broken limbs everywhere. Thousands of corpses added a thick layer of color to the thick Blood Qi in the air.


    Gu Xi stood quietly under the protection of the Immeasurable Bell. A trace of surprise flashed in the depths of his eyes, and his expression was extremely grave.


    That was because not far in front of him, there was a huge monster condensed from the Blood Qi. The monster¡¯s body was more than a thousand feet long, and it had a terrifying abyss mouth. There was even blood continuously flowing out of it.


    The monster¡¯s eyes were also huge, and its eye sockets were deeply sunken. A pair of scarlet wings that were more than a thousand feet long spread out on its back. The surface of the wings also had obvious spirit patterns.


    It was foul-smelling, bloody, and almost perverted.


    Gu Xi knew clearly that this was the array spirit of the array formation before him.


    On top of the monster¡¯s head, the demonic tribe youth had a contemptuous smile on his face.


    ¡°Dying to a heaven-grade spirit array is extremely rare. You should have no more regrets.¡± The youth spoke indifferently, but his words were full of confidence in his own strength.


    In his opinion, the current Gu Xi was no different from a dead person. It was just the difference between standing and lying down.


    ¡°You really talk too much nonsense!¡± Gu Xi snorted impatiently and raised his hand to throw out another Sword Drawing Technique.


    After the previous test, he knew that the Sword Drawing Technique would not cause any harm to the Blood Qi, so naturally, it would not harm the monster formation spirit condensed from the Blood Qi. However, this time, his target was directed at the youth.


    As the youth who controlled the entire spirit formation, as long as he defeated him, the spirit formation would naturally collapse, and all the problems would be solved.


    ¡°You have some brains.¡± The youth¡¯s pupils reflected the sharp Sword Qi that was rapidly approaching. He grinned.


    In the next moment, the wings on the Blood Qi monster¡¯s back suddenly closed up, protecting the youth within.


    In the next moment, the Sword Qi fiercely landed on the surface of the wings, but this time, it did not pierce through like before. Instead, it was completely blocked.


    ¡°Can you freely change the form of the Blood Qi?¡±


    Seeing this scene, Gu Xi instantly grasped the main point.


    If this was the case, it would be a little difficult to fight.


    This Blood Qi monster could be illusory or real. Conventional methods might not be effective against it.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡± At this moment, the youth¡¯s voice sounded again.


    Gu Xi suddenly came back to his senses. He saw the thousand-foot-long monster flapping its wings and shooting towards her position like an arrow leaving a bow.


    Gu Xi subconsciously wanted to dodge, but he quickly remembered that he was under the protection of the Immeasurable Bell, so he did not have to worry too much.


    However, even so, the Immeasurable Bell had a fatal flaw.


    It could only block substantial attacks!


    Blood Qi was all around him, and the Immeasurable Bell could not completely block the invasion of the Blood Qi. It only shielded Gu Xi from a small part of it.


    Before Gu Xi had time to think, the monster had already approached him.


    The monster suddenly swung its fist, which was the size of a small hill. At the same time, the Blood Qi around it gathered rapidly as if it was being pulled, making the Blood Qi on the surface of the fist become denser.


    Boom ¡ª


    Dong ¡ª


    A loud sound was heard, followed by a clear bell chime.


    The sound wave spread far away and scattered the Blood Qi in the vicinity. However, an endless amount of Blood Qi soon gathered over, making it difficult for people to see clearly.


    Everyone present could not help but hold their breaths. One by one, they stared at Gu Xi¡¯s position, trying to see clearly what was happening.


    Song Qingluan¡¯s face was filled with worry as she prayed in her heart.


    Soon, as the bell chimed, the thick Blood Qi gradually faded.


    Everyone looked over, but Gu Xi was no longer standing where he was. Instead, he had retreated dozens of feet.


    At this moment, his expression was somewhat unsightly, and his face was slightly pale.


    He had still underestimated the power of the monster¡¯s punch.


    That punch just now had forced the entire Immeasurable Bell and himself back by several hundred feet. This was the result of him desperately pouring spiritual power into the Immeasurable Bell after he had reacted.


    If his reaction was even half a beat slower, the Immeasurable Bell would probably have been shattered by that punch.


    Compared to before, the golden glow on the Immeasurable Bell¡¯s surface had obviously dimmed by more than one level. It was obvious that it had suffered considerable damage.


    Not only that, there was also quite a bit of Blood Qi that had stained the Immeasurable Bell¡¯s surface, as if it was corroding the spiritual energy within.


    If it were to continue to be used, it would probably be destroyed in a few rounds.


    Gu Xi thought for a moment, then he immediately put away the Immeasurable Bell with a flip of his hand.


    No matter what, it was still a heaven-grade spirit tool. He could not just let it get destroyed here so easily.


    ¡°What? Are you ready to give up?¡±


    The youth chuckled, his face full of pride. In his opinion, Gu Xi¡¯s giving up was a matter of course.


    Regardless of whether it was the Great War ten thousand years ago or the current era, compared to the young cultivators of the Four Continents, the demonic tribe from the outer realms could always firmly suppress them.


    ¡°Who said I was going to give up?¡± Gu Xi glanced at the youth standing on top of the Blood Qi monster with a strange expression.


    The spirit energy in Gu Xi¡¯s Dantian began to overturn the rivers and seas at this moment, like rolling river water flowing towards his limbs and bones. The grand aura of the Saint stage was released, and Gu Xi held nothing back.


    ¡°This battle will end soon, but you should be the one who loses.¡± As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, a ray of light flashed across the depths of his eyes.


    Then, the System¡¯s voice sounded in his mind.


    [Ding! Blood Demon Formation detected!]


    [There are 32,541 flaws in total!]


    [Extracting, please wait!]


    In just a few short breaths, Gu Xi¡¯s vision became clear.


    He could see through the Blood Demon Formation as if it was transparent in his eyes!


    All the flaws in the entire formation were displayed in front of him. He could not help but feel this way. Even all the weaknesses and flaws of the Blood Demon Formation Spirit in front of him surged into Gu Xi¡¯s mind!


    One word, ¡®Awesome¡¯!


    ¡°It¡¯s hard not to love this feeling!¡± Gu Xi could not help but say. He had no intention of avoiding it.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Hearing this, even the youth who killed without blinking could not help but be stunned. For a moment, he did not know how to respond to Gu Xi.


    ¡°What I mean is¡­¡± Gu Xi sorted out the joy in his mind. He raised his head and looked at the youth with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re going to die soon.¡±

 Chapter 344 - Heaven

    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Xi waved his hand, and a large amount of spiritual power poured into the ground.


    However, in a flash, the spiritual power had spread to an extremely large area in the surrounding area. Under his deliberate control, it just happened to cover the entire Blood Demon Formation.


    Immediately after, the ground began to shake violently. The ruins immediately rolled and dust flew everywhere. Bottomless ravines appeared on the ground, and an extremely large area of burning clouds appeared on the horizon. It was flying rapidly toward the Song Mansion.


    The temperature between Heaven and Earth suddenly rose, making people feel as if they were in a furnace.


    The people present had no choice but to circulate their spiritual power to protect their bodies. Only then were they able to withstand the sudden high temperature. Even so, there were still many people with weak cultivation who burned themselves on the spot, burned to death.


    ¡°Such power¡­ It¡¯s another heaven-grade spirit array!¡±


    Hu Lie took a deep breath, and his lungs felt a burning heat.


    How could this guy use a heaven-grade spirit array? When did heaven-grade spirit arrays become so worthless?


    He could not figure it out and did not dare to think about it.


    In front of Gu Xi and Song Qingluan, he realized how funny the spirit array aristocratic family they claimed to be was. They were nothing compared to Gu Xi.


    On the other hand, Song Qingluan, who was not far away, widened her eyes and subconsciously covered her mouth with her hand. Just like the Hu Clan, she did not expect Gu Xi¡¯s talent in spirit arrays to be so terrifying.


    Apart from being shocked, she could not help but feel much more at ease with Gu Xi.


    Based on the current situation, the two of them were evenly matched. This meant that there was at least a 50% chance that they would leave this place alive.


    On the other side, facing the sudden high temperature, the young man did not panic at all. One could see a layer of faint Blood Qi lingering around the youth¡¯s body, easily isolating the temperature completely.


    ¡°You really did not disappoint me.¡± The young man raised his head to look at the gathering fire clouds above, then his gaze fell on Gu Xi again. He grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve met an opponent like you.¡±


    Gu Xi also smiled, but he did not respond to the youth.


    The trembling of the earth was becoming more and more intense. The bottomless ravines were constantly rising, as if something was about to jump out from them.


    The youth also noticed this and subconsciously turned his head to look.


    In the next moment, lava-like fire pillars shot up into the sky from the crack. The blazing flames spewed out, melting large areas of ruins into nothingness.


    As far as the eye could see, there were actually hundreds of fire pillars!


    It was even better than the Heaven Slayer Fire Formation that Yun Zhiyi had used previously!


    This was the perfect array formation that had been purified by the System!


    Perhaps Gu Xi¡¯s cultivation realm was not as high as Yun Zhiyi¡¯s, but the array formation that he used now was definitely several times stronger than the latter!


    However, the Heaven Slayer Fire Formation now had a fatal flaw!


    That was that it consumed too much spiritual energy!


    According to Gu Xi¡¯s estimation, with his current cultivation realm, he would only be able to sustain the formation for less than ten minutes at most!


    Once the time passed, the spiritual energy in his body would be completely depleted!


    At that time, he would also become a lamb at the mercy of his enemies!


    ¡°I must finish this battle quickly.¡± Gu Xi narrowed his eyes and jumped onto a pillar of fire.


    ¡°Since you are immune to the Sword Qi, I wonder if you can be immune to the Karmic Fire,¡± Gu Xi said coldly, and the spiritual power in his Dantian crazily poured into the spirit array again.


    Instantly, more than ten pillars of fire broke apart and turned into a sky full of Karmic Fire, which whizzed toward the monster as if it had eyes.


    Wherever the Karmic Fire passed by, even the void was intensely distorted by the flames. Large swaths of Blood Qi were vaporized in an instant. Even the bloody smell in the air was somewhat weakened because of this.


    The blood demon roared and roared. Soon after, it ruthlessly threw a punch. It did not choose to dodge in the face of the sky full of fire because it already had no way to dodge.


    Blood Qi that blotted out the sky and the earth gathered over. Following this punch, it surged towards the Karmic Fire that filled the sky. Soon after, the two collided with a loud bang.


    Bang!


    Following numerous earth-shaking sounds, a spiritual ripple that was mixed with Blood Qi and Karmic Fire quickly spread in all directions.


    ¡°Ahhhh¨C¡±


    Quite a number of Hu Clan members did not have the time to dodge and were all affected by the ripple.


    For a moment, shrill screams resounded through the night sky once again.


    On the other hand, at the center of the explosion, the monstrous Blood Qi and the scorching Karmic FIre were continuously eroding and burning each other. A wave that caused one¡¯s heart to palpitate would be emitted from time to time.


    This situation did not last for long before a large amount of Blood Qi began to gradually dissipate. The Karmic Fire took advantage of the situation and pursued the attack, completely wiping out the Blood Qi.


    It was very obvious that Gu Xi had the upper hand in the battle between the two.


    Seeing this scene, the youth¡¯s expression was somewhat gloomy. He clearly did not expect that this Heaven Slayer Fire Formation would actually be so effective against the formation he used.


    Taking advantage of the moment when the youth was distracted, Gu Xi seized the opportunity extremely well. With a tap of his toes, his entire body turned into a black shadow as he charged toward the youth.


    As long as this demon was killed, everything would end!


    At the same time, under Gu Xi¡¯s guidance, all the pillars of fire changed direction and charged toward the blood demon. Under the extremely high temperature, the spiritual energy between Heaven and Earth emitted a series of crackling sounds.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Sensing Gu Xi¡¯s sudden attack, the youth snorted coldly. A large amount of Blood Qi once again surged out from his black robe. However, this time, it did not spread out. Instead, it all entered his forehead.


    Instantly, a strange symbol flashed across the youth¡¯s forehead.


    Not only that, from his forehead, numerous obscure and long spirit patterns quickly spread to his body. In the blink of an eye, his aura had undergone a huge change.


    Seeing all of this, Gu Xi could not help but frown.


    Although he did not know what exactly this was, at the current juncture, there was no time for him to continue thinking.


    In the next moment, he was already in front of the youth.


    His dark pupils and the demon youth¡¯s scarlet pupils looked at each other for a moment, and then Gu Xi threw a fierce punch at the youth¡¯s face.


    At this moment, the youth¡¯s originally handsome face was covered with blood-colored spiritual patterns. It looked somewhat strange, but Gu Xi did not hesitate.


    No matter what kind of demon or monster it was, a punch to the head definitely would not feel good.


    Bang!


    With a muffled sound, under the huge impact, the young man fell backward. Gu Xi could not help but look happy.


    However, in the next moment, his joy froze on his face.


    After the young man fell back by almost 45 degrees, his whole body sprang back upright, and he returned to normal in a very strange manner.


    This was¡­ f*cking illogical!

 Chapter 345 - What Heaven

    However, Gu Xi quickly came back to his senses. It was already surreal for him to have transmigrated to this cultivation world. What was even more surreal was the System in his body.


    However, looking at what was happening in front of Gu Xi, all those things seemed to pale in comparison.


    At the same time, the young man had already turned around. A ferocious smile appeared on his slightly tender face, as if he was saying to Gu Xi: ¡®that¡¯s it?¡¯


    The next moment, the young man also raised his hand and threw a punch.


    Fortunately, Gu Xi was already prepared. A bright light flashed in his eyes, and his body moved slightly to the side. He narrowly dodged the punch, and the punch landed on his shoulder.


    Bang!


    Another muffled sound was heard, and Gu Xi was sent flying.


    The burning pain on his shoulder almost made him faint. He even felt that his bones had been shattered by this guy¡¯s punch.


    Fortunately, he had cultivated the Chaotic Spirit Body earlier, and his physical body had improved a lot, which saved his little life. At the same time, he was secretly glad that he had avoided his face in time. Otherwise, his face would be disfigured, alright?


    Without thinking further, Gu Xi forcibly stabilized his body and stopped himself from tumbling.


    ¡°Thank you for sending me off.¡± Gu Xi grinned at the youth. The spiritual energy in his body gathered in his palm, and then he fiercely threw a palm at the ground below.


    Seeing this, the youth¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, and he was about to stop Gu Xi. However, at this moment, the fire pillars that rushed over from all directions had already closed in on him, causing him to be unable to pull out his hand to deal with Gu Xi.


    All of this had been calculated by Gu Xi long ago. After the System had cracked the flaw of the Blood Demon Formation, he had thought of this method. If he were to openly attack the weak point of the array, he would definitely suffer from the young man¡¯s crazy attacks. At that time, the array might not be able to be broken, and he might even suffer from it.


    However, with the young man¡¯s attack, he had cleverly adjusted the place where he would fall. This way, the young man did not suspect anything strange!


    Rumble!


    As Gu Xi¡¯s palm descended, the ground trembled.


    The blood-colored array formation that enveloped the entire Song Mansion dimmed slightly.


    ¡°I want to see how many times you can withstand it!¡± Gu Xi snorted coldly and struck out with his palm once again.


    Another palm descended, and a large amount of Blood Qi in the air began to gradually dissipate. Even the body of the Blood Demon Formation Spirit had become much dimmer.


    Gu Xi suddenly raised his hand, and a few pillars of fire rose up in the distance. Then, they rushed towards his position, and in the end, they all charged toward the ground.


    The fire instantly burned a huge and bottomless pit in the ground.


    Vaguely, it was as if one could see a hint of blood-red being burned away.


    Immediately after, the Blood Qi in the world retreated at an extremely fast speed, and fine cracks appeared on the surface of the blood-colored spirit formation. It held on for a few more seconds, and then it shattered with a loud bang!


    Similarly, the Blood Demon Formation Spirit also dissipated in an instant.


    The youth suddenly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood and his entire body fell down uncontrollably. It was obvious that he had suffered the backlash from the spirit array.


    At this moment, Gu Xi¡¯s face was somewhat pale. Maintaining the Heaven Slayer Fire Formation had already depleted more than half of the spiritual energy in his Dantian.


    However, now was definitely not the time to relax!


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression turned ruthless as he injected the last bit of spiritual energy into the spirit array.


    A pillar of fire shot up into the sky from the ravine and shot towards the falling youth at lightning speed.


    ¡°Senior, be careful!¡±


    In the distance, Hu Lie who saw this scene could not help but warn loudly.


    The moment he saw the youth fall, his heart had already turned cold.


    If this battle really ended like this, his Hu Clan would probably be finished.


    The youth in mid-air turned his head around with great difficulty. His pupils reflected the incoming pillar of fire, but there was not the slightest trace of panic in his eyes.


    In the next moment, the black robe he was wearing fluttered in the wind and immediately wrapped his entire body tightly within it.


    In the next moment, the pillar of fire ruthlessly landed on his body.


    The huge impact sent the young man flying more than a thousand feet away and he crashed into a pile of ruins.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ it¡¯s really over¡­¡± Hu Lie said in a daze as he collapsed onto the ground.


    The members of the Hu Clan also had despair on their faces. They knew what they had done to the Song Family today. Once the young man was defeated and Gu Xi turned around to target them¡­ It would be as easy as crushing an ant.


    Just as everyone was filled with despair, a series of sounds came from the ruins. Soon after, the young man slowly walked out.


    The blood-red lines on his face and body had disappeared. His entire face was extremely pale, and he looked rather miserable.


    However, what surprised everyone was that this guy had actually withstood that attack. Moreover, he did not look any different except for his complexion!


    ¡°He¡¯s really difficult to deal with!¡± Gu Xi took a deep breath, and his expression gradually became unsightly.


    Right now, the spiritual energy in his body was almost completely depleted. If he continued to fight, he would have no choice but to run away.


    If only his cultivation realm was a little higher, say, the intermediate level of the Saint stage¡­ Then, he would not have to fall into such an awkward situation.


    Right now, he could not fight, nor could he run.


    Damn it! Were all the people from the demonic tribe of the outer realm so abnormal?


    ¡°Tell me your name.¡± Just as Gu Xi was thinking of a countermeasure, the youth suddenly spoke.


    He stared coldly at Gu Xi, but showed no signs of attacking again.


    Gu Xi narrowed his eyes and thought for less than a second before replying in a deep voice, ¡°Hehuan Sect, Wang Zhan!¡±


    As soon as he said this, Song Qingluan, who was standing in the distance, could not help but freeze on the spot.


    ¡°Could it be that his name isn¡¯t Gu Xi?¡± Song Qingluan muttered, but no one heard her.


    ¡°Very good. You¡¯re the first person who can forcefully break my array formation.¡±


    The youth nodded slightly. Then, he suddenly raised his head to look at a certain place in the sky. His expression immediately became a little nervous. ¡°This can be considered a draw. The next time we meet, I¡¯ll definitely kill you with spirit array.¡±


    After saying this, the young man did not stay any longer. His figure gradually disappeared.


    ¡°Right. My name is Ye Wushuang. I look forward to our next fight.¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice sounded from afar. As his voice fell, his aura completely disappeared from Gu Xi¡¯s perception.

 Chapter 346 - The Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body

    With the disappearance of the youth, the Song Mansion once again returned to tranquility.


    However, this time, there were no buildings that stood erect. There were only ruins everywhere and corpses that could be seen everywhere. The air was still filled with the thick smell of blood, and the fresh blood dyed every inch of the Song Mansion red.


    ¡°Ye Wushuang, huh¡­¡± looking at the youth¡¯s previous location, Gu Xi muttered.


    Waving his hand to dispel the spirit array, he staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    He had been trying his best to conceal the fact that his spirit energy was exhausted until the moment the youth left completely. The emptiness in his body caused his mind to spin for a moment.


    However, he also secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the youth did not choose to continue the battle just now. Otherwise, he would have long fled.


    He forced himself to gather his bearings. He turned around to walk towards Song Qingluan¡¯s position. At this moment, the Hu Clan members had already disappeared. It was obvious that they had chosen to flee without hesitation the moment the young man left.


    Staying here would undoubtedly mean waiting for death.


    Gu Xi did not intend to pursue this matter. After all, if the members of the Song Family died, so be it. The only person he wanted to protect was Song Qingluan.


    ¡°Young Master Wang, are you alright?¡± when Gu Xi came closer, Song Qingluan hurriedly asked with concern.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but be stunned, and his face was filled with confusion.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re Young Master Wang Zhan of the Hehuan Sect¡­¡± Song Qingluan spoke softly, and her pretty face could not help but flush red.


    Although she had been staying in Water Cloud City for many years, she had heard quite a bit about the Hehuan Sect. Perhaps it could be said that all the women in the entire Southern Continent knew of the existence of the Hehuan Sect.


    Seeing Song Qingluan¡¯s expression, Gu Xi did not know whether to laugh or cry. He hurriedly explained, ¡°I was lying to him. I¡¯m not stupid enough to reveal my true identity.¡±


    If that youth wanted to seek revenge after the incident, then the Hehuan Sect would suffer.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Gu Xi¡¯s mouth could not help but curl up.


    The only shortcoming was that Wang Zhan had already died in his hands.


    Hearing Gu Xi¡¯s words, Song Qingluan nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°How is Family Leader Song?¡± Gu Xi also nodded and looked at Song Tian, who was lying on the ground.


    At this moment, the latter was already unconscious and his vitality had already spread throughout his body. If it was not for the fact that he had a good foundation in cultivation, he would have died long ago.


    ¡°Father¡¯s condition isn¡¯t optimistic¡­¡± Song Qingluan knelt down beside Song Tian with a complicated expression. ¡°Young Master Gu¡­ Is there any way to save his life?¡±


    Gu Xi released his divine sense and slowly invaded Song Tian¡¯s body. Not long after, he frowned and shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no way to save him.¡±


    This was the truth. More than half of Song Tian¡¯s internal organs had already been corroded. Now, even if the Daluo Immortal came, he could only watch obediently.


    Song Qingluan¡¯s delicate body trembled and she nodded helplessly.


    Actually, she could roughly guess it, but she was just unwilling to accept this fact.


    Song Tian had already been heavily injured since the start of the battle between Gu Xi and the youth. Song Qingluan could be said to have personally watched him walk step by step towards death.


    The undulation of his chest became smaller and smaller until it completely disappeared. In less than a quarter of an hour, the life force in his body completely disappeared.


    Song Qingluan knelt on the ground in a daze and hugged her knees as she cried bitterly.


    Once Song Tian died, she was the only one left in the Song Family.


    She was a woman, and moreover, she was trash who could not cultivate¡­


    Was the Song Family really going to be finished?


    Gu Xi patted Song Qingluan¡¯s shoulder and opened his mouth to say something to comfort her, but after thinking for a long time, he did not know what to say.


    In the face of a broken home and a dead person, words were so weak and powerless.


    What bullshit comfort? It was better to just openly cry!


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi quietly stood at the same spot and waited.


    At this moment, the air by the side squirmed. Immediately, a figure took a step forward.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression turned cold. Immediately, he subconsciously slapped that person.


    ¡°You Little Brat, you want to hit your Master? Even after not seeing me for a few days?!¡±


    A familiar voice sounded. Gu Xi focused his eyes and looked over. That nervous and solemn expression could not help but instantly disappear without a trace.


    That¡¯s right, the person who came was Yun Zhiyi, who had disappeared for the past two days.


    Gu Xi thought that the youth had made a comeback and broke out in cold sweat.


    If the youth had really returned at this time, all Gu Xi could do was turn around and run. Moreover, he had to bring Song Qingluan with him. It was most likely going to be a disaster.


    ¡°Elder Yun, where have you been these past two days?¡±


    ¡°Do you know that your disciple was almost killed by a member of the demonic tribe?¡±


    Gu Xi pretended to have a lingering fear as he spoke. In his heart, he was already thinking of how she could take this opportunity to ¡®extort¡¯ Yun Zhiyi.


    No matter what, he had to get a heaven-grade spirit array.


    Yun Zhiyi seemed to have already seen through Gu Xi¡¯s trick. He looked at the latter with disdain. Then, he simply looked around with a somewhat serious expression. ¡°This place does indeed have the aura of the demonic tribe.¡±


    After confirming the authenticity of the matter, his expression became even uglier.


    Just how many people had the outer realm demonic tribe sent into the Four Continents?


    They had already encountered two demonic tribe members on this journey alone, and their strength was not to be underestimated.


    If there were any more of them, the day they revealed their true identities would be the day the entire Southern Continent would fall into the hands of the outer realm demonic tribe!


    Such a thing must not happen!


    Even though Yun Zhiyi and Gu Xi were not natives of the Southern Continent, their thoughts were surprisingly the same.


    This was also one of the reasons why Gu Xi had chosen to save Song Qingluan!


    ¡°Eh, this girl¡­¡± After scanning the surroundings, Yun Zhiyi¡¯s gaze finally landed on Song Qingluan. A hint of surprise appeared on his aged face.


    In order to verify the accuracy of her thoughts, Yun Zhiyi held his breath and concentrated. An extremely weak spiritual sense instantly surged into Song Qingluan¡¯s body.


    To an ordinary person like Song Qingluan, she did not feel the slightest bit of difference. Moreover, she was currently immersed in grief and did not sense anything amiss.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually the Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body!¡± A moment later, Yun Zhiyi could not help but exclaim in surprise.


    His sudden words brought Song Qingluan back to her senses. Looking at the old man who had appeared out of nowhere, she could not help but jump in fright.


    ¡°This is my master, Yun Zhiyi. Just call him Elder Yun.¡± Gu Xi hurriedly introduced the two to each other.


    ¡°Hello, Elder Yun.¡±


    Song Qingluan nodded and forced out a smile to greet the old man.

 Chapter 347 - The Unawakened State

    Song Qingluan felt a little uncomfortable. To be more precise, she felt extremely uncomfortable.


    As a young woman in her prime, she was being stared at by Yun Zhiyi. This made her involuntarily feel goosebumps all over her body.


    Yun Zhiyi did not notice Song Qingluan¡¯s discomfort at all. He continued to size up the latter with his eyes shining as if he was admiring a peerless treasure.


    ¡°Elder Yun, this Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body is¡­¡±


    Gu Xi coughed a few times before pulling Yun Zhiyi back to reality.


    After coming back to his senses, Yun Zhiyi finally realized that he had offended Song Qingluan. He quickly smiled apologetically at Song Qingluan and stroked his beard. He explained, ¡°The Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body can be said to be a unique physique that is rarely seen in ten thousand years. Cultivators with the Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body can easily practice the spirit array. Moreover, no matter how complicated the spirit array is, they can easily find the core of the array.¡±


    Gu Xi raised his eyebrows and could not help but complain in his heart.


    To be able to find the core of a spirit array effortlessly was equivalent to pinching the lifeblood of the spirit array!


    What a powerful ability! A perverted ability that defied common sense!


    However, Gu Xi quickly realized one thing. In other words, this so-called Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body was not much different from his System.


    Of course, the Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body targeted the spirit array alone, while the System developed in all directions!


    In terms of perverseness, the System was undefeated!


    Yun Zhiyi, who was at the side, caught the fleeting surprise on Gu Xi¡¯s face. Then, he continued, ¡°Although it sounds like the Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body is very useful and is a dream physique for a Spirit Array Master, it also has its drawbacks, and they are very serious drawbacks.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps God gave the Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body top-notch talent in the spirit array for the sake of fairness¡­ But people with this physique find that their cultivation aspect is almost completely erased.¡±


    Yun Zhiyi looked at Song Qingluan in front of him, his slightly turbid eyes filled with regret. ¡°Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body¡­ One needs to use a special secret technique to awaken it in order to show its prowess. However, that special secret technique has long been lost in the long river of history. Moreover, even if one is lucky enough to awaken the Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body, compared to ordinary cultivators, the path of cultivation will be even more difficult


    ¡°I once read about the Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body in an ancient book. There is a sentence that is still fresh in my memory: ¡®Enlighten the Heavenly Spirit, roam the wilderness!¡¯ However, throughout all these years, the people who possess the Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body are extremely rare. There are even fewer people who are able to successfully awaken it.¡±


    Yun Zhiyi let out a long sigh. His words contained an unconcealable regret.


    What a good girl! Moreover, she had a rare physique like the Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body! If he could take her in as a disciple, perhaps one day, her attainments in the spirit array would surpass his!


    No, as long as she had awakened the Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body, surpassing him could be said to be inevitable!


    Unfortunately, the secret method of awakening had long been lost.


    After hearing Yun Zhiyi¡¯s explanation, the hope that had appeared in Song Qingluan¡¯s eyes could not help but return to disappointment, and in the end, she gradually recovered her usual calm.


    Although she was a woman, who would not want to be a renowned cultivator?


    1


    Moreover, she was now the last member of the Song Family. If she did not have the means to protect herself, she would probably be killed by the Hu Clan sooner or later.


    ¡°Is there no other way to awaken it besides using a secret technique?¡± Gu Xi keenly noticed the change in Song Qingluan¡¯s eyes and could not help but ask Yun Zhiyi again.


    Yun Zhiyi shook his head and said with a bitter smile, ¡°It would be great if there was another way. The difficulty lies in the word ¡®awaken¡¯.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi frowned, but he soon had a flash of inspiration.


    Who said that one had to have a secret method to awaken it?


    ¡°Scan Song Qingluan.¡±


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi immediately gave the System an order.


    [Ding! Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body detected!]


    [In an unawakened state, the impurities within are still unclear!]


    ¡°Is there a way to awaken this Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body?¡±


    [Yes, but the process is extremely painful. Does the host wish to awaken it?]


    Soon, the System¡¯s cold voice answered Gu Xi¡¯s question.


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on Gu Xi¡¯s face, but it quickly disappeared without a trace.


    Even the System said that it was extremely painful, so the pain must not be something an ordinary person could endure.


    Gu Xi subconsciously looked at Song Qingluan¡¯s petite figure, and for a moment, he could not help but fall into hesitation.


    He knew that Song Qingluan definitely wanted to awaken, but if she could not endure the pain brought by the awakening during the process¡­


    Would the person he saved with great effort die in his hands?


    ¡°Miss Song¡­ If there¡¯s a chance to awaken, are you willing to give it a try?¡±


    After careful consideration, Gu Xi still asked for Song Qingluan¡¯s opinion.


    As soon as he said this, Song Qingluan and Yun Zhiyi were both stunned.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing!¡± When she came back to her senses, Song Qingluan answered without hesitation.


    ¡°What if the process is extremely dangerous, and you might even have to pay the price with your life?¡± Gu Xi asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing,¡± Song Qingluan answered softly, her eyes firm and unquestionable.


    The two looked at each other for a long time before Gu Xi asked again with a serious expression, ¡°If I were to say that I have a way to awaken Miss Song¡¯s Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body, but the process might require an unbearable pain¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?!¡± Before Gu Xi could finish speaking, Song Qingluan could not help but interrupt him.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious.¡± Gu Xi nodded and did not look like he was joking at all.


    On the contrary, Yun Zhiyi, who was at the side, quietly watched the conversation between the two. The way he looked at Gu Xi was very strange, and there was even a hint of disdain in his eyes.


    In his eyes, what Gu Xi was saying now was just to pick up girls.


    ¡®I can understand, I can understand. who hasn¡¯t been young before?¡¯ Yun Zhiyi silently cursed in his heart. He immediately turned around and walked into the distance.


    ¡°The two of you can chat first. This old man will go to the nearby area to check if there are any other demonic tribes around.¡±


    Yun Zhiyi¡¯s expression gradually became solemn as he sensed the remaining demonic tribe¡¯s aura in the air.


    Now that the outer realm demonic tribe members had appeared one after another, it was likely that their plans had already been put on the agenda.


    Soon, the figure of Yun Zhiyi disappeared into the moonlight.

 Chapter 348 - The Painful Awakening

    Song Residence, ruins.


    Song Qingluan sat cross-legged with a very calm expression.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi, who was sitting behind her, looked somewhat hesitant.


    ¡°This awakening¡­ I can¡¯t guarantee that it will be 100 percent successful. I can only say that I¡¯ll do my best. The pain during the process¡­¡± after hesitating for a long time, Gu Xi reminded him again.


    ¡°Young Master Gu, just wake up boldly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of a little girl. What¡¯s there to be afraid of, Young Master?¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Song Qingluan¡¯s calm face, she continued softly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Young Master Gu¡¯s two rescues, I¡¯m afraid that I would have already died long ago. I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here safe and sound. Therefore, even if I didn¡¯t manage to endure the pain of awakening, Young Master Gu doesn¡¯t need to blame himself. Perhaps all of this was predestined.¡±


    Song Qingluan naturally understood the hesitation in Gu Xi¡¯s heart.


    However, now that the song family had been destroyed, she no longer had the motivation to continue living. Perhaps she could awaken the legendary Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body, which would allow her to see that glimmer of hope.


    After hearing Song Qingluan¡¯s words, Gu Xi was stunned for a moment before laughing at herself.


    That¡¯s right. Song Qingluan was a woman who was not afraid of life and death, yet she was still worrying for him.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to start.¡± Gu Xi spoke in a deep voice as she gave an order to the System in his mind.


    [Ding! The Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body is being awakened!]


    The System replied in a cold voice.


    In the next moment, a mysterious aura enveloped Song Qingluan.


    Song Qingluan trembled. Her clear eyes widened, and her pupils became bloodshot.


    At this moment, she felt that her body was about to crack.


    An obscure aura suddenly entered her body, like a seasoned general gradually opening up the meridians in her body.


    The most important reason why mortals could not cultivate was that the meridians in the body were too narrow, and could not accommodate the spiritual energy of Heaven and earth. What the system was doing now was to open up the complicated spiritual meridians one by one.


    Even a serious cultivator would not be able to endure the pain of having their meridians forcefully opened, let alone a little girl with a mortal body.


    From the initial silence, Song Qingluan had already begun to tremble slightly. The intense pain coming from her body made her nearly faint. She could not even sit cross-legged and fell backward.


    Fortunately, Gu Xi reacted in time and held her in his arms.


    A mortal¡¯s body was weak to begin with, not to mention that Song Qingluan was still suffering from such inhuman pain. If she were to suffer any external injuries at this time, she would suffer from more than just pain.Once her mind fell into a coma, all the efforts she had just endured would be in vain.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Looking at Song Qingluan, who was trembling in her arms, Gu Xi spoke in a deep voice.


    His tone was unquestionable, as if it was an order that could not be disobeyed.


    Song Qingluan¡¯s eyes widened. Her pretty face had long lost all color, and it was as pale as a piece of white paper. She tried her best to control herself and nodded. At this moment, tears also flowed out uncontrollably. She grabbed Gu Xi¡¯s arm with one hand and clenched her fist with the other. Her nails were deeply embedded in her flesh, but she did not feel any pain.


    The pain in her body easily covered up the pain.


    The process of opening up her meridians was very slow and painful.


    It was not until the sky turned white that the pain in Song Qingluan¡¯s body began to gradually weaken until it completely disappeared.


    Gu Xi heaved a sigh of relief as he looked at Song Qingluan, who was gradually calming down in his arms.


    Fortunately, she had passed the first stage, but the next stage was to transform her Dantian. The process was equally difficult and painful.


    At this moment, Song Qingluan was covered in cold sweat. The sweat had long soaked through her clothes. Not only that, there was also a layer of smelly brown mucus on the surface of her body. This was the impurity that was excreted from her body.


    The current her could be said to be in a sorry state. She was completely different from the young lady who looked like a jade from a small family.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a fool of myself, Young Master Gu.¡±


    She used all her strength to pull the corners of her mouth, but she could not even squeeze out a smile.


    ¡°Rest and relax. There¡¯s still the second stage.¡±


    Gu Xi did not reply to Song Qingluan¡¯s words. Instead, he took out a pill from his storage bag and gave it to her.


    This was just an ordinary medicinal pill. It had the simplest effect of nourishing one¡¯s soul. This was not because Gu Xi was stingy. Song Qingluan, whose body was currently extremely weak, was unable to withstand the medicinal effects of other high-grade medicinal pills.


    This ordinary low-grade medicinal pill had the greatest effect on her.


    As the medicinal pill entered her mouth, Song Qingluan only felt a cool sensation rush straight into her mind. Soon after, it caused her spirit to jolt.


    Her originally somewhat dispirited eyes slightly lit up at this moment.


    However, in the next moment, her pupils suddenly shrunk to the size of a needle tip.


    In the next moment, intense pain surged up. Her entire body curled up like a shrimp, and her delicate body once again began to tremble like chaff.


    The intense pain caused her to be on the verge of going crazy. She could not control herself as she tore at her clothes and scratched her skin. At the very least, she bit her lips until bright red blood continuously flowed down the corner of her mouth. She even bit Gu Xi¡¯s arm, but all she did was to no avail.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Gu Xi was helpless. The only thing he could do now was to hug Song Qingluan tightly and pray silently in his heart.


    If she could not endure it, even if he had the System, he would not be able to save Song Qingluan¡¯s life.


    The process of transforming the Dantian was indeed very painful, but it came and went quickly.


    Compared to the opening of the meridians just now, the time needed to transform the Dantian was very short. In less than ten minutes, the pain had begun to gradually subside.


    The person in his arms gradually regained his stability, and the eyes that were already somewhat unfocused began to focus again, becoming even more solid.


    [Ding! Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body awakening complete!]


    [There are a total of 5264 impurities. Host, would you like to extract them?]


    Gu Xi nodded, and looked at Song Qingluan apologetically.


    It was better to do it all at once.


    Song Qingluan was still a little confused, and just as she was about to say something, she could not help but feel a piercing pain in her body again. The words that reached her mouth were forcefully pushed back down her throat.

 Chapter 349 - Heaven

    Extracting impurities was not complicated, and the pain only lasted for a moment.


    When everything was done, an obscure fluctuation spread out from Song Qingluan¡¯s body, and in the blink of an eye, it spread out to an area of nearly a hundred miles.


    This fluctuation was not obvious. To ordinary people, they did not feel anything amiss, and even immortal cultivators might not be able to find the source of it. However, it was extremely obvious to spirit array masters.


    At the same time, the dirt that had been expelled from Song Qingluan¡¯s body had also completely disappeared at this moment. Along with her, her clothes had also disappeared, revealing her tender snow-white skin. For a moment, the spring sun shone brightly, and Gu Xi could not help but feast his eyes on her.


    However, before Gu Xi could appreciate it for a moment, his attention was once again diverted.


    One could see that many clear lines had appeared on Song Qingluan¡¯s snow-white skin. It was not difficult to tell that these were the meridians in her body from the crisscrossing lines, and there was an obvious hub where each meridian was connected.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Gu Xi stared at the naked beauty in his arms and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Have you stared enough¡­¡± At this moment, Song Qingluan¡¯s voice sounded faintly.


    At this moment, her arms were crossed in front of her chest, and her pretty face was red. At first glance, she looked like a ripe apple, making people unable to resist the urge to bite her.


    When she came back to her senses, Gu Xi subconsciously wanted to let go and step back, but looking at the naked Song Qingluan in his arms, he could not possibly leave her here, right?


    For a moment, Gu Xi did not know whether to leave or not.


    ¡°Can you give me a piece of clothing?¡± Song Qingluan raised her head and asked shyly.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh¡­¡±


    Gu Xi quickly nodded and took out a piece of clothing from her storage bag and put it on Song Qingluan¡¯s body without saying anything. At the same time, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    If he really continued to look, it was hard to guarantee that he would not have some bad thoughts.


    ¡°Turn around first¡­ I¡¯ll put on some clothes¡­¡± Song Qingluan¡¯s voice sounded again.


    Gu Xi turned around in a somewhat pathetic manner, not daring to turn around at all.


    ¡°So even Young Master Gu has such impulses.¡± Looking at Gu Xi¡¯s flustered appearance, Song Qingluan could not help but purse her lips into a smile.


    Gu Xi laughed dryly and scratched his head awkwardly.


    Soon, Song Qingluan put on her clothes. However, because it was Gu Xi¡¯s clothes, they looked a little loose on her body. However, it still could not hide her beautiful figure.


    ¡°Your Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body has already awakened. According to Elder Yun, the Heaven-enlightening Spirit awakening was also successful. As for whether you can rise to the occasion or not, it¡¯s up to you in the future.¡±


    Gu Xi sized up Song Qingluan and said with a smile.


    With the awakening of the Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body, Song Qingluan¡¯s appearance and temperament changed slightly. Although the change was not very big, every change was just right. Compared to before, the current her could be said to be more outstanding and graceful. It was not an exaggeration to call her a femme fatale.


    ¡°I will do my best. I will definitely not disappoint Young Master Gu¡¯s expectations.¡± Song Qing Luan nodded her head lightly. Her brows were filled with gratitude.


    She could no longer repay the favor of saving her twice and helping her awaken her potential.


    If Gu Xi wanted it, she would not mind giving her body to him. However, how could a woman say such a thing? After hesitating for a long time, she finally kept her mouth shut.


    At the same time, a voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°You two little kids are really slow.¡±


    Yun Zhiyi slowly walked over with his hands behind his back. He casually glanced at Song Qingluan, but in the next moment, his entire body froze on the spot.


    Sensing Yun Zhiyi¡¯s gaze, Song Qingluan lowered her head in embarrassment. After all, she was still wearing Gu Xi¡¯s clothes. It was hard to guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t be misunderstood.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ What did you do?!¡±


    After stuttering for a long time, Yun Zhiyi finally managed to spit out these words.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything, really!¡±


    Hearing this, Song Qingluan hurriedly waved her hand in panic. Just as she was about to continue explaining, she was interrupted by Yun Zhiyi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Your Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body has awakened?!¡±


    Yun Zhiyi widened his eyes. At this moment, his aged face that had been through many hardships was already filled with disbelief.


    Only then did Song Qingluan realize that she had misunderstood. Her pretty face could not help but flush once again. She lowered her head and said softly, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s all thanks to Young Master Gu.¡±


    At this moment, she wished she could bury her head into the ground and did not dare to raise her head at all.


    On the other hand, Yun Zhiyi took three steps and two steps to arrive in front of Song Qingluan. A powerful spiritual sense surged from within his body. ¡°Don¡¯t resist.¡±


    As his voice fell, his spiritual sense gradually fused into the latter¡¯s body.


    Song Qingluan only felt a cool surge into her body, but she did not have the slightest intention to resist. Although she had already awakened the Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body, in terms of true cultivation, she was only at the most basic first level of Qi Refinement.


    Even if she wanted to resist, it would be futile in front of Yun Zhiyi.


    A moment later, Yun Zhiyi retracted his spiritual sense and took a few steps back involuntarily. He almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°Impossible¡­ how could this be?¡±


    He muttered to himself in a daze. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and his gaze fell on Gu Xi. ¡°You Brat, what on Earth did you do?¡±


    ¡°I happened to read about the method to awaken the Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body in an ancient book. I wanted to try it out, but I didn¡¯t expect it to really succeed.¡±


    Gu Xi said in a deep voice, and his words were also filled with disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence, it really is a coincidence!¡±


    Hearing this, Yun Zhiyi felt like a mouthful of blood had already reached his throat. He was just short of spitting it out with all his strength.


    How could this be a f*cking coincidence?!


    Thinking back to that day when Gu Xi was practicing the heaven-grade spirit array, this guy seemed to have said something similar. In any case, he was just lucky¡­


    Yun Zhiyi stared at Gu Xi with a strange expression, obviously not believing his words.


    However, Gu Xi did not care about that. No matter who he faced, he would never reveal the fact that he had the System by his side.


    The two of them looked at each other for a moment, and in the end, Yun Zhiyi was the first to lose.


    ¡°You Little Brat.¡±


    Yun Zhiyi also knew that everyone had a secret that belonged to them. He did not have to force others to reveal it just to satisfy his curiosity, not to mention that this person was his disciple.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what method you used to awaken the Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body, I have to remind you that you must never reveal the slightest bit of information about this matter, or else you will definitely attract a fatal disaster!¡±


    Yun Zhiyi¡¯s expression was solemn as he spoke. At the same time, he looked at Song Qingluan, who was at the side. It was obvious that he was speaking to the two of them.

 Chapter 350 - Little Junior Sister

    ¡°Of course.¡± Gu Xi smiled faintly and could not help but feel relieved.


    He had taken such a risk to help Song Qingluan awaken the Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body. He had long been prepared to be discovered by Yun Zhiyi. In his worst-case scenario, Yun Zhiyi might be greedy because of this. Fortunately, nothing happened.


    If he were to face a Great Saint cultivator like Yun Zhiyi, even if Gu Xi relied on the System, he would have to do his best to have a chance of escaping.


    Fortunately, he did not follow the wrong master.


    Seeing that Gu Xi had made a promise, Yun Zhiyi nodded with satisfaction. Then, his gaze fell on Song Qingluan.


    Song Qingluan also said with a serious expression, ¡°My life is given by Young Master Gu. Naturally, I won¡¯t do anything that is disadvantageous to Young Master Gu.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very good.¡± Yun Zhiyi smiled, and a rare look of hesitation appeared on his face. He hesitated for a while and asked tentatively, ¡°Do you have a master now?¡±


    Song Qingluan was startled. Soon after, she shook her head.


    Upon seeing this, joy immediately surfaced on Yun Zhiyi¡¯s face. After which, he continued to ask, ¡°In that case, are you interested in finding a sect to practice spirit array?¡±


    Yun Zhiyi looked at Song Qingluan with an expectant expression. The meaning behind his words was self-evident.


    Upon hearing this, Song Qingluan reacted quickly. She hurriedly bowed to Yun Zhiyi and softly said, ¡°Disciple greets Master.¡±


    Hearing this, Yun Zhiyi could not help but laugh at the sky. He was so excited that he was trembling. He almost burst into tears.


    Ten thousand years ago, he could not find a personal disciple in his entire life. Now, he had two disciples in such a short time.


    One was Gu Xi in a green robe. Even as his master, he could not see through the secrets on him. The other was Song Qingluan, a Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body that was rarely seen in ten thousand years.


    Yun Zhiyi had no doubt that under his guidance and with the Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body¡¯s talent in the spirit array, Song Qingluan¡¯s attainments in the spirit array would far surpass his in a few years. She would even be able to suppress the others!


    Just like what was said in the ancient book, to awaken the Heavenly Spirit and rule the wilderness.


    Now that the Heavenly Spirit had awakened, it was only a matter of time before she could rule the wilderness.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you should prepare to travel with me.¡± Yun Zhiyi smiled in satisfaction and turned around to leave. Even though his figure gradually disappeared from their sight, his satisfied laughter still came from time to time.


    Seeing Yun Zhiyi¡¯s happiness, Gu Xi also smiled from the bottom of his heart.


    Now that Song Qingluan had awakened the Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body, it was probably the best choice for her to follow Yun Zhiyi. Otherwise, if the former were to travel alone and the secret of the Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body was discovered by others in the future, it would definitely be a disaster!


    Following a Great Saint stage cultivator, at least most of the time, there was a great guarantee of her own safety.


    With Song Qingluan¡¯s special constitution, Yun Zhiyi would definitely treat her as a treasure. Even if there was any danger, he would definitely not let anything happen to her.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll be fellow disciples from now on.¡±


    When Yun Zhiyi¡¯s voice completely disappeared, Song Qingluan could not help but smile.


    When she came back to her senses, Gu Xi laughed and hurriedly bowed to Song Qingluan. He teased, ¡°Greetings, Junior Sister Song. I hope that Junior Sister Song will teach me more in the future.¡±


    Song Qingluan could not help but feel a little shy. She quickly moved away from Gu Xi¡¯s bow. After all, he was her benefactor who had saved her three times. Although he was indeed a good fellow disciple now, she could not accept this courtesy.


    Moreover, logically speaking, Gu Xi was the Eldest Senior Brother. No matter what, she should be the one bowing to him. This rule could not be messed up.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    The two of them played around for a while before Gu Xi¡¯s expression gradually calmed down. His gaze swept across the ruined Song Mansion as he asked softly.


    Song Qingluan similarly surveyed her surroundings. A moment later, she let out a long sigh. Her gaze finally landed on song Tian, who had long since died. A layer of tears appeared in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s bury Father.¡±


    Gu Xi nodded. Then, the two of them began to get busy.


    As for the bodies of the other members of the Song Mansion, they were, after all, the family members of his Junior Sister. Gu Xi also incinerated them out of humanitarianism. As for those Hu Clan members, Gu Xi did not even bother to look at them.


    At the outskirts of Water Cloud City.


    This was a good place with beautiful mountains and clear waters.


    After some selection, Song Qingluan decided to bury her father here.


    With Gu Xi¡¯s help, all of this was quickly resolved.


    The two of them took some good wine and meat that they had bought in the city and placed them neatly in front of Song Tian¡¯s tombstone. Song Qingluan quietly knelt while Gu Xi quietly stood not far away.


    At this moment, Song Qingluan had already changed into a clean white long dress. The long dress fully displayed her curvaceous figure. Coupled with her devastatingly beautiful face, it was enough to make any man¡¯s heart move.


    ¡°Father, have a safe journey.¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t have the ability to take revenge on the Hu Clan now, one day, I will definitely return to this Water Cloud City and personally exterminate the Hu Clan.¡±


    Song Qingluan spoke softly. Her voice was gentle, but it revealed a sense of determination.


    Even though she was only an elder daughter in the song family in name, the Song Family was the place where she was born and raised. Now that the family was tragically exterminated, she as the last member of the Song Family. Even if she was a weak woman, she would not let go of everyone in the Hu Clan easily.


    Not only that, there was also the youth under the black robe.


    As soon as Song Qingluan closed her eyes, that somewhat tender face would appear in her mind.


    She knew that compared to the youth, the Hu Clan was as totally different.


    Although she did not say it out loud, it did not mean that she would let go of the youth.


    ¡°Ye Wushuang¡­¡± Song Qingluan mumbled. This was the name of the black-robed youth.


    A moment later, she knocked her head on the tombstone four times.


    After doing all this, she slowly stood up and sorted out the emotions in her heart before turning to look at Gu Xi who was not far away.


    ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s set off.¡± She smiled and her face was filled with hope for the future.


    Gu Xi could not help but be stunned. He quickly coughed a few times and slowly walked to Song Qingluan¡¯s side. The two stood side by side.


    On the horizon, the afterglow of the setting sun shone on the earth. There were a few startled birds in the forest from time to time.


    ¡°The path of cultivation will be very bitter.¡±


    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t let you guys down.¡±

 Chapter 351 - Return to the Central Plains

    Two streaks of light flashed across the horizon at an extremely fast speed.


    As Song Qingluan had just awakened her Heavenly Spirit Sacred Body, and her cultivation base was low, Yun Zhiyi ordered Gu Xi to bring her along. This was also to save time and speed up the journey.


    When the demonic tribe from the outer realms appeared one after another in the Southern Continent, Yun Zhiyi always had a bad premonition in his heart that something big was about to happen.


    Of course, investigating the demonic tribe from the outer realm was only one of the things he needed to do. The most important thing for him was to increase Song Qingluan¡¯s strength as soon as possible. After all, as long as his fists were tough enough, he could at least have the strength to protect himself against the invasion of the demonic tribe from the outer realm in the future. He would not end up as cannon fodder in the war.


    Yun Zhiyi had a worried look on his face. On the other hand, Gu Xi was the same.


    Now that he was about to return to the Eastern Continent, he could not help but recall all the things that had happened in the Supreme Purity Sect and during the great competition.


    The targeting of the major sects and aristocratic families, the recruitment of the demon race, the flirtatious Saintess Mei Qianmeng, and the powerful Demon Venerable.


    When he returned this time, it was inevitable that there would be another soul-stirring battle. Fortunately, Yun Zhiyi had followed him all the way, which made him feel a little at ease.


    After all, Yun Zhiyi was a Great Saint stage cultivator. In the entire Eastern Continent, he had yet to see any Great Saint stage cultivator, but this did not mean that there were none.


    ¡°Perhaps that mysterious Demon Lord is a Great Saint stage cultivator.¡±


    Recalling the battle with the demon Lord that day, Gu Xi secretly guessed in his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arrived.¡± At this moment, Yun Zhiyi¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    Gu Xi and Song Qingluan both looked up and saw a huge valley at the end of their line of sight. The three of them flew into the sky and followed Yun Zhiyi down. Soon, an ancient stone platform appeared in front of them.


    The stone platform was not very big. The entire stone platform was circular and there were complicated spiritual patterns carved on its surface. In the center of the stone platform were six stone pillars that were hundreds of feet tall, and there were also spiritual patterns carved on them.


    Obviously, this entire stone platform was a genuine spiritual array!


    Gu Xi sized it up curiously. However, what made him curious was that even though he clearly knew that this stone platform was a spiritual array, and it was a high-level spiritual array that could teleport across the continent over an extremely long distance. However, he did not feel the slightest fluctuation of spirit energy from it. At first glance, he felt that it was no different from an ordinary stone platform.


    Looking at the weeds that were almost growing all over the stone platform, he even wondered if this thing could still be used. If it was broken, then he would be finished.


    Song Qingluan, who was at the side, also had a curious look on her face. However, from the beginning to the end, she had never been more than ten steps away from Gu Xi. It was as if only by staying by his side could she have a sense of security.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this array formation. Although it hasn¡¯t been used for a while, something of this level shouldn¡¯t be damaged.¡±


    Elder Yun seemed to see the worry in Gu Xi¡¯s heart and said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but sigh in relief.


    With Yun Zhiyi¡¯s attainments in the spirit array, he would not lie.


    ¡°Watch carefully from now on.¡± Yun Zhiyi spoke again. He slowly raised a hand, and a bronze token appeared in his palm. Although the token looked extremely ordinary, Gu Xi could still vaguely feel the vicissitudes of life from it. Obviously, this was also a product of ten thousand years ago.


    Just as Yun Zhiyi was about to make his next move, he suddenly raised his eyebrows and squinted his eyes to look at the distant horizon.


    Gu Xi also sensed something and looked into the distance.


    Only Song Qingluan was confused at first, but she soon realized that something was wrong and subconsciously hid behind Gu Xi.


    On the horizon, two streams of light were rushing over at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡°Great Saint.¡± Yun Zhiyi spoke with a frown.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xi felt a little surprised.


    Why were these Great Saint cultivators, who were rarely seen, appearing one after another like bamboo shoots after a rain?


    Could it be that as Yun Zhiyi said, something big was about to happen in the Southern Continent?


    ¡°Elder Yun, do you think we need to temporarily avoid it?¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s brain was spinning rapidly, and he immediately looked at Yun Zhiyi.


    It was best for them not to come into contact with a Great Saint cultivator. After all, if they were not careful, they could get themselves into trouble. Furthermore, they were about to return to the Eastern Continent. The less trouble they had, the better.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late.¡± Yun Zhiyi shook his head helplessly, ¡°When I discovered him, he had already sensed our presence.¡±


    Gu Xi frowned, and the spiritual power in his body began to circulate. He was prepared to attack or escape at any time.


    Soon, the two rays of light in the sky had already arrived several thousand feet in front of the three of them. In just a breath¡¯s time, they were already close to a thousand feet.


    The two rays of light stopped in mid-air at the same time and slowly descended, revealing two figures ¡ª one old and one young.


    Both parties looked at each other in dismay and immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Brother Gu. I thought that some reclusive expert had come out from the mountains.¡± Yun Zhiyi cupped his hands towards the two of them and said with a smile.


    That¡¯s right, the people who had come were Elder Gu and the mysterious green-clothed woman.


    No matter how much both parties had not expected that they would meet again after only a few days of separation. Fate was something that was really hard to fathom.


    ¡°It¡¯s really fate.¡± Elder Gu also cupped his hands in return. His gaze swept past Gu Xi and Song Qingluan, and his gaze fell on Yun Zhiyi. ¡°Brother Yun, are you here to use this array formation?¡±


    Those who were able to find this place were naturally aware of the existence of this teleportation array formation. Rather than feigning ignorance, it was better to be straightforward.


    ¡°That is indeed the case. May I know where Brother Gu and the Lady are going?¡± Yun Zhiyi did not choose to hide it, but he immediately threw out a question.


    Elder Gu and the lady in green looked at each other. Before Elder Gu could reply, the lady in Green was the first to reply, ¡°Back to the Central Plains.¡±


    These three short words confirmed Yun Zhiyi¡¯s guess.


    The old man¡¯s expression froze. He clearly did not expect the woman to tell him their origins so straightforwardly. He took a step forward and protected the woman behind him. At the same time, the spiritual power in his body was ready to be unleashed.


    The relationship between the Central Plains and the Four Continents was not good, to begin with. Now that their true origins were exposed in the Southern Continent, it was hard to guarantee that they would not be targeted by some people with ulterior motives.

 Chapter 352 - The Great Teleportation Formation!

    For a moment, the atmosphere at the scene could not help but become a little tense.


    Elder Gu intentionally or unintentionally released a faint pressure and locked onto Yun Zhiyi, who was not far in front of him. As long as the latter made a slight movement, he would not hesitate to make a move.


    Although his realm was one level higher than Yun Zhiyi¡¯s, both of them were in the Great Saint stage, so he did not dare to underestimate them in the slightest.


    Victory and defeat often happened in the blink of an eye.


    However, what he did not expect was that Yun Zhiyi did not show the surprise he had expected. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°I see.¡±


    This unexpected response stunned Elder Gu. However, he quickly understood that Yun Zhiyi also did not want to cause any trouble. He chuckled and turned around to ask, ¡°May I know where you are going?¡±


    ¡°The Eastern Continent.¡±


    This time, the answer was not Yun Zhiyi, but Gu Xi.


    His answer was crisp and clear, without any intention to hide it.


    He could even say that he was going back to Central Plains without any hesitation, so why would he not dare to say that he was going back to the Eastern Continent? Moreover, if he hid his real itinerary here, once Elder Gu found out, he might be displeased. At that time, who knew if there would be a series of troubles because of this? It was better to be frank.


    Gu Xi¡¯s straightforward answer surprised Gu Xi as well, but it was nothing compared to the woman in green.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to the Eastern Continent?¡±


    At this moment, the woman in green widened her beautiful eyes and her expression was full of joy.


    Seeing her expression, Gu Xi could not help but feel a little puzzled, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± The woman in green shook her head and silently glanced at Elder Gu beside her from the corner of her eyes. She giggled and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s on our way, why don¡¯t we go together?¡±


    After saying this, apart from herself, the rest of them were all astonished.


    ¡°Miss¡­¡± Elder Gu wanted to say something, but was stopped by the woman with a wave of her hand.


    ¡°I know what to do. Elder Gu, you don¡¯t have to say anything.¡± The woman¡¯s expression was calm, and her tone did not allow him to refuse.


    Elder Gu did not know whether to laugh or cry as he shook his head. He had no choice but to swallow his words.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Lady going to Central Plains¡­ why did she suddenly¡­¡± Gu Xi frowned, and a sense of wariness rose in his heart.


    However, before he could finish his words, the woman in green frowned slightly, and her expression was already somewhat displeased. ¡°Do you need to care about where we go?¡±


    Hearing the woman¡¯s tone, Gu Xi was also upset, but he did not show it. After all, it was indeed not up to him to care about where she wanted to go. Moreover, there was an ancient cultivator in the Great Saint stage on the other side, so it was better to not provoke him.


    However, if they traveled together, they would inevitably come into contact. Since they could not avoid contact, there was naturally a high possibility of conflict.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi could not help but fall into a dilemma.


    ¡°How about it? Do you want to travel together?¡± The green-clothed woman stared at Gu Xi, waiting for the answer.


    Yun Zhiyi was the same. Although he was Gu Xi¡¯s master, he was going to Gu Xi¡¯s hometown, so he naturally had no right to decide this matter.


    ¡°Since this Lady wants to go to the Eastern Continent, I naturally have no reason to stop you. After all, just as you said, I don¡¯t have the right to interfere.¡± Gu Xi grinned with a fake smile, but he felt helpless in his heart.


    Although he did not understand this woman in front of him, judging from the latter¡¯s strong attitude just now, if he did not let them go together, they would probably fall apart at any moment. At that time, it would inevitably be another battle.


    Rather than looking for trouble, it was better to obediently agree first. At the very most, he would wait until he reached the Eastern Continent before looking for an opportunity to shake off the two of them.


    Seeing that Gu Xi had agreed, a smile surfaced on the green-clothed woman¡¯s face. She immediately turned to Elder Gu by the side and softly said, ¡°Since they have no objections, I will trouble Elder Gu to activate the formation.¡±


    Hearing this, Elder Gu nodded and smiled at Yun Zhiyi¡¯s location. After which, he slowly rose up. With a wave of his sleeve, a bronze-colored command token suddenly appeared in his hand.


    Gu Xi¡¯s eyes narrowed and he could not help but become even more curious.


    The command token in Elder Gu¡¯s hand was exactly the same as Yun Zhiyi¡¯s!


    ¡°This is the Great Teleportation Token.¡±


    At this moment, Yun Zhiyi¡¯s voice sounded from the side. He was also holding a bronze great teleportation token in his hand. He continued to explain, ¡°The array under our feet is called the great teleportation array. You can think of it as the door to the Void Tunnel, and the Great Teleportation Token is the key to this door.¡±


    ¡°Only those who have the Great Teleportation Token have the ability to activate the great teleportation formation. Without the token, no matter how outstanding your cultivation is, you definitely don¡¯t have the ability to activate the formation.¡±


    Hearing Yun Zhiyi¡¯s explanation, Gu Xi could not help but come to a sudden realization.


    Above them, the Great Teleportation Token was already shining with a dazzling light. The spirit patterns on the stone platform under their feet also seemed to have sensed it, and waves of mysterious and wonderful fluctuations continuously surged out from the stone platform.


    Following the appearance of this fluctuation, the void above the stone platform actually started to squirm a little, and from time to time, small, pitch-black cracks in the void started to appear. Spatial power was continuously surging out from the cracks.


    Sensing this aura, Gu Xi¡¯s expression could not help but turn cold.


    Even with his current cultivation, the instant he sensed this aura, he could not help but feel an extreme sense of danger.


    He had no doubt that once he was thrown into this crack, the spatial turbulence within would probably cut his body into pieces in an instant.


    At the same time, ancient let out a deep cry, and the token in his hand suddenly shot out a beam of light into the center of the stone platform.


    In the next moment, the entire stone platform began to tremble slightly. The intricate spiritual patterns lit up slightly, and waves of mysterious fluctuations unscrupulously spread out.


    The large patch of void above began to collapse uncontrollably, as if a pair of invisible hands were controlling it. Soon, a void crack that was several hundred feet wide appeared in the line of sight of the group.


    ¡°Is this the Void Tunnel¡­¡±


    Raising his head to look at the huge crack above, Gu Xi could not help but exclaim in surprise.


    Looking over, the entire void crack was pitch black and endless, causing people to subconsciously feel fear towards it.

 Chapter 353 - : Even This Can Be Extracted?

    The massive spacial rift appeared in mid-air. Waves of spatial power spread around the entrance, but they never left the rift.


    Once the spatial power gushed out without restraint, it was likely that everyone present would not be spared. Even the entire area would be shattered in an instant.


    Even if there were two Great Saint stage cultivators present, facing this boundless spatial energy, all they could do was try their best to protect themselves.


    [Ding! The Great Teleportation Array has been detected!]


    [There are a total of 94,456 flaws!]


    [Would the host like to extract them?]


    Just as Gu Xi was immersed in shock, the system¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    The System¡¯s words caused Gu Xi to be even more shocked.


    Extract this big teleportation formation?! Even this can be extracted too?!


    However, Gu Xi quickly reacted. No matter how heaven-defying the effects of this big teleportation formation were, it was still a formation after all.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of extracting this thing?¡±


    In his mind, Gu Xi probed the System.


    [As long as the host extracts this array, then the host can use the array to teleport anytime and anywhere without using the Great Teleportation Token!]


    The System quickly gave Gu Xi a shocking answer.


    There was no need to use the Great Teleportation Token, and it could be used anytime and anywhere!


    This meant that in the future, he could teleport himself to any continent he wanted to go to any time and anywhere!


    Extract! This had to be extracted!


    Gu Xi was about to give the order, but the next moment, he suddenly thought of something and fell into hesitation.


    If he were to extract this big teleportation formation now, it was hard to guarantee that Elder Gu and the others would not notice anything unusual. If they were to suspect him, that would be giving him trouble for no reason, right?


    Now was not the time!


    Gu Xi quickly came to a conclusion.


    However, even though it was not the time, when they were teleported to the Eastern Continent, there should be a teleportation array on the Eastern Continent.


    At most, it would not be too late to extract it when Gu Xi and the others left the Eastern Continent. After all, he was not in a hurry to use it now.


    After some thought, Gu Xi decided to put this matter on hold for a while.


    At the same time, the huge crack in the void above had gradually stabilized. The spatial energy that was constantly overflowing had already been gathered inside. Not a single strand of it was overflowing anymore.


    ¡°Since we are going together, let¡¯s take our spirit boat.¡±


    The green-clothed woman smiled slightly, and then her jade-like hand gently swiped the storage bag at her waist, and a small and exquisite wooden boat appeared in her hand.


    In the next moment, she casually tossed the wooden boat out, and then the wooden boat began to grow at an extremely fast speed, but in an instant, it had already become hundreds of times larger.


    Looking at the huge wooden boat in front of him, Gu Xi could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. Facing this new thing that he had never seen before, his eyes were filled with curiosity.


    ¡°This thing is called a spirit boat. It belongs to a special type of flying spirit tool among the spirit tools. However, it is only used to travel through the Void Tunnel.¡±


    Sensing Gu Xi¡¯s surprise, Yun Zhiyi explained with a smile, ¡°This thing may not be common in our Four Continents. Other than some sects or families with connections, the other ordinary forces are not qualified to own it. On the other hand, in the central plains, the number of spirit boats we have is probably more than the Four Continents combined.¡±


    Gu Xi nodded thoughtfully. Just from the number of spirit boats they had, the Central Plains had already crushed the Four Continents combined. From this, one could see the gap between the Central Plains and the Four Continents.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi did not dare to underestimate this woman in green.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to have as little contact with her as possible.¡±


    Gu Xi secretly made up his mind. At least, before his strength completely matured, he should try her best not to provoke people from the Zhong province. Otherwise, he might not even know how he died.


    ¡°Come on, we have to hurry.¡±


    Above them, the woman in green and Elder Gu had already boarded the spirit boat. The woman looked down at Gu Xi and the other two.


    Gu Xi and Yun Zhiyi looked at each other and immediately led Song Qingluan onto the spirit boat.


    ¡°I really have to thank this Lady. May I know how to address you?¡± On the spirit ship, Yun Zhiyi smiled as he cupped his hands towards the woman and asked curiously.


    The green-clothed woman pursed her lips into a smile and said softly, ¡°You can call me Qing Zhu.¡±


    At the same time, Elder Gu did not sit idly by the side. He casually sent a stream of pure spirit energy into the spirit boat beneath his feet. The entire spirit boat trembled slightly and began to slowly rise up, it slowly floated toward the crack in the void above.


    Soon, the spirit boat was getting closer and closer to the crack in the void. Standing on the deck, everyone could clearly feel the space energy inside.


    ¡°If this goes on, won¡¯t I be directly blown to death here?¡±


    Looking at the crack in front of him, Gu Xi could not help but feel a little nervous.


    He even wondered if the so-called spirit boat could resist the space power in the spatial rift. If it were not for Yun Zhiyi¡¯s explanation, he would not have gotten on the spirit boat so easily.


    Song Qingluan, who had been hiding behind Gu Xi, was also a little nervous. As the person with the lowest cultivation base, she could only hold Gu Xi¡¯s hand with all her strength to prevent herself from being blown away by the spatial power.


    Yun Zhiyi also sensed the nervousness of the two people and quickly comforted them. On the other hand, Elder Gu and the woman in green looked very indifferent, as if they were used to this kind of thing.


    Soon, the spirit boat began to enter the crack.


    The moment the hull touched the crack, a transparent light shield suddenly rose from the sides of the spirit boat and enveloped the entire spirit boat in the blink of an eye.


    A large amount of spatial power tried to divide the spirit ship, but in front of this seemingly paper-like light shield, no matter how much space power there was, it was useless.


    Looking at the light shield above the surface that was continuously rippling, Gu Xi exclaimed in surprise, ¡°What a powerful defense.¡±


    Yun Zhi, who was at the side, nodded his head in an unquestionable manner. ¡°Indeed, in front of the spatial power, this thing¡¯s defense is indeed top-notch, but its biggest weakness is that it can only defend against spatial power. It¡¯s practically useless against spiritual power or other kinds of attacks.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but feel a little disappointed.


    If this light shield had such a defense against everything, he would definitely think of a way to get it. Then, he would use the System to extract the impurities in it, by then, the defense would definitely reach a terrifying height.

 Chapter 354 - Just One Step Away from the Door!

    In the pitch-black Void Tunnel, a huge spirit boat flew past at an extremely fast speed. Although its speed was extremely fast, it was still nothing compared to this seemingly endless Void Tunnel.


    On the deck, Gu Xi and Song Qingluan curiously looked at everything around them, but soon, they lost interest.


    The surroundings were pitch black. Apart from the terrifying spatial power, there was nothing much to see. Helplessly, Gu Xi could only turn his gaze to the spirit boat.


    The overall structure of the spirit boat was not very different from commercial ships. He estimated that there were at least dozens of guest rooms on it, which could allow at least a hundred people to travel through the Void Tunnel at the same time.


    Most importantly, the cost of building this spirit boat was definitely not cheap!


    According to what Yun Zhiyi had said earlier, the spirit boat was a flying spirit tool, so it naturally had to be classified according to the level of the spirit tool. According to Gu Xi¡¯s guess, this spirit boat had to be at least a heaven-grade spirit tool!


    ¡°A heaven-grade flying spirit tool. This woman is indeed not ordinary.¡±


    After briefly sizing up the spirit boat, Gu Xi could not help but feel deeply moved.


    Although the Central Plains was vast and abundant, it was not to the extent of being so generous!


    There was only one possibility. The identity and background of the green-clothed woman in front of her could not be underestimated even in the Central Plains!


    Just the fact that she was accompanied by a Great Saint cultivator as a guard was enough to explain everything. This made Gu Xi even more determined to have less contact with her.


    ¡°I think this journey will not be too short. You should rest early.¡±


    Qing Zhu smiled slightly and did not stay any longer. She turned around and lightly tapped her jade-like feet. Her entire body floated up to a room on the highest floor.


    Elder Gu chuckled and cupped his hands towards Gu Xi and the other two. ¡°You can take care of yourselves for the rest of the time. This old man will take his leave.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Elder Gu¡¯s figure gradually disappeared from where he stood.


    Hearing their words, Gu Xi could not help but feel a little puzzled. He turned her head to look at Yun Zhiyi and asked softly, ¡°How long will it take to reach the Eastern Continent?¡±


    ¡°At least a month.¡± Yun Zhiyi estimated for a while and then replied.


    Gu Xi could nto help but suck in a breath of cold air. At least a month!


    With the current flying speed of this spirit boat, it would not be an exaggeration to say that it would travel ten thousand miles a day. If it traveled for a whole month, it would at least cover a distance of three hundred thousand miles!


    Moreover, this was the most conservative distance!


    ¡°You still have a lot to see in the future.¡± Yun Zhiyi patted Gu Xi¡¯s shoulder, and then also found a room to rest in.


    Gu Xi took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. His pitch-black eyes lit up and a smile appeared on his face.


    That¡¯s right, his knowledge was still too little, but it did not hurt him at all. On the contrary, it made him yearn for the world he had never seen before.


    He firmly believed that one day, he would stand at the top of the world!


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Junior Sister, let¡¯s have a good rest.¡± Gu Xi nodded to Song Qingluan beside him, turned around, and left.


    Looking at Gu Xi¡¯s departing figure, Song Qingluan opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but she did not say a word.


    Ten days later.


    spirit boat, in a certain room.


    On the bed, Gu Xi, dressed in a green robe, was sitting cross-legged. The spirit energy in his meridians was circulating rapidly, and from time to time, a slight swelling sensation could be felt in his Dantian.


    Faint spiritual energy was drifting around his body. As he breathed, it was absorbed into his body, and as he exhaled, the impurities in his body were gently expelled.


    A moment later, his eyelashes trembled slightly, and his pitch-black eyes slowly opened.


    ¡°Just a little more,¡± Gu Xi said faintly, and could not help but frown.


    In these short ten days, he finally had enough time to improve his cultivation. He originally wanted to take advantage of this period of time to take another step forward from the peak of the initial stage of the Saint stage, however, he had not made any progress.


    He was only one step away from the intermediate Saint stage.


    Once he broke through that barrier, his strength would increase by more than several times!


    However, that barrier had blocked him from entering.


    Now that he was about to return to the Eastern Continent, his strength would naturally increase as much as possible. After all, there was still a life-and-death battle waiting for him there.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go on like this!¡±


    Gu Xi was a little distressed, but soon, an idea flashed through his mind.


    Medicinal pills! Refining pills!


    After staying in the southern continent for so long, he had almost forgotten about this thing!


    Now, he was only one step away from the final step. If he could have the assistance of a suitable medicinal pill, then breaking through to the intermediate level of the Sage stage would naturally be a piece of cake.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi no longer hesitated. He took out all the medicinal pills and pill formulas from his storage bag.


    In an instant, all kinds of medicinal fragrances mixed with the fragrance of spirit herb ingredients spread far and wide. Meanwhile, Gu Xi began to bury his head in searching for the medicinal pills he wanted.


    After a moment, he could not help but feel a little disappointed.


    He searched through all the medicinal pills, but he did not find any medicinal pills that could help him break through to the next realm. However, he did find a medicinal pill formula called the Saint Breakthrough Pill.


    The Saint Breakthrough Pill was an eighth-grade pill. It could provide a large amount of pure spiritual energy for cultivators below the Great Saint to break through to the next realm. The only drawback was that a cultivator could only consume one Saint Breakthrough Pill in their entire life.


    However, this was not the most fatal part. The most fatal part was that Gu Xi did not have any of the medicinal ingredients needed for the Saint Breakthrough Pill formula.


    In other words, this recipe was completely useless. It was just a piece of paper.


    ¡°What a pity!¡±


    After putting everything back into his bag, Gu Xi lay down helplessly.


    If he had the medicinal ingredients that he needed for the Saint Breakthrough Pill, he would definitely refine it immediately. Then, he would take advantage of this period of time to break through and increase his strength.


    However, he had the pill formula but no ingredients. This could not help but make him a little anxious.


    Bang!


    At this moment, a muffled sound suddenly sounded.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression turned cold. He instantly got up from the bed. The spiritual power in his body began to circulate almost subconsciously, and he was ready to fight at any time.


    ¡°Why are you so nervous? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll eat you?¡±


    The door to the room had already opened, and Qing Zhu leaned against the door and said faintly.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Qing Zhu. May I know why you¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    Recognizing the person, Gu Xi restrained his aura on the surface, but the vigilance in his heart did not dare to be lowered in the slightest.


    Although Qing Zhu looked like a harmless and beautiful woman, Gu Xi would not be fooled by these things.

 Chapter 355 - : Pill Refining Performance

    ¡°I smelled some pill fragrance just now, so I came over to take a look out of curiosity.¡±


    Qing Zhu folded her arms across her chest and sized up Gu Xi. She asked with some doubt, ¡°You know how to refine pills?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡± Gu Xi thought for a moment and then nodded.


    Hearing this, Qing Zhu could not help but feel a little surprised. She smiled brightly and continued, ¡°In that case, you can refine some pills to have some fun.¡±


    Gu Xi was stunned. Clearly, he did not quite understand what she meant.


    What did she mean by refining some pills to play with?


    As if she could see the doubt in Gu Xi¡¯s heart, Qing Zhu pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Since we have nothing to do during this period of time, why don¡¯t you show us how to relieve our boredom? Take it as my reward for driving you back to the Eastern Continent.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you agree? Elder Gu?¡± Her beautiful eyes glanced outside the door as Qing Zhu spoke softly.


    ¡°Young Miss is right.¡± Immediately after, Elder Gu¡¯s somewhat deep voice sounded from outside the door.


    Gu Xi could not help but feel astonished. He had chatted with Qing Zhu for such a long time, yet he did not sense that there was anyone else present!


    A Great Saint cultivator was indeed terrifying!


    ¡°Since Young Miss Qing Zhu has such a request, I naturally won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Gu Xi chuckled. At the same time, an idea flashed through his mind, and his gaze landed on Qing Zhu again. He continued with some difficulty, ¡°However, although I have the intention to refine the pill, it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m short of resources. I don¡¯t have the corresponding spirit herbs with me, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to refine it.¡±


    Since he was going to refine it anyway, he might as well frame this woman properly. It just so happened that there were not enough ingredients for the Saint Breakthrough Pill at the moment. With this woman¡¯s background, it was likely that he would gain something.


    Hearing this, Qing Zhu looked at Gu Xi with a strange look in her eyes. She had clearly smelled the scent of spiritual medicine just now, so why was he so short of resources?


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about the medicinal ingredients. You can refine it. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    After deliberating for a moment, Qing Zhu glared at Gu Xi with some disdain.


    She was not a fool. She naturally knew what Gu Xi was thinking.


    Gu Xi grinned and quickly cupped his hands toward Qing Zhu.


    Under Qing Zhu¡¯s lead, the two of them headed toward the deck. Yun Zhiyi and Song Qingluan had been waiting there for a long time.


    As soon as Qing Zhu entered Gu Xi¡¯s room, Yun Zhiyi was already on alert. Especially when Elder Gu revealed his aura, Yun Zhiyi was almost ready to make a move at any time.


    Although the five of them were in the same spirit boat, both sides were on alert.


    On the deck, Gu Xi took out the pill formula for the Saint Breakthrough Pill. After roughly glancing at it, she handed it to Qing Zhu and smiled, ¡°I wonder if Miss Qing Zhu has these spirit herbs?¡±


    After receiving the pill formula, Qing Zhu also roughly glanced at it. Her long and narrow eyes could not help but slightly narrow as an unnoticeable light flashed in her eyes.


    ¡°I have these.¡±


    With a gentle wave of her hand, spirit herbs that emitted a rich medicinal fragrance flew out from her storage bag towards Gu Xi. After which, she casually handed the pill formula to Elder Gu.


    A moment later, Elder Gu¡¯s eyes also revealed some surprise.


    ¡°Can you refine this Saint Breakthrough Pill?¡± Elder Gu asked with some suspicion as he handed the pill formula back to Gu Xi.


    ¡°We¡¯ll know after we try.¡± Gu Xi replied ambiguously, but his eyes were fixed on the many spirit herbs floating in front of her.


    Purple Heart Devil Soul Flower, Red Alchemy Ginseng, Bone-washing Flower¡­ These were all rare and precious spiritual herbs!


    This woman actually took them out in one go! Moreover, judging from her expression, it seemed like she did not care about these things at all. Obviously, she had plentiful resources!


    ¡°Then I hope that I¡¯m not incompetent.¡± Gu Xi licked his lips and waved his hand. A three-legged, two-eared cauldron covered in a large amount of dark green rust appeared in front of him.


    This was the thing that he had traded with Lu Haoxuan back then.


    When this cauldron appeared, a strange fluctuation spread out.


    ¡°What a strange medicinal cauldron.¡±


    Looking at the medicinal cauldron in front of him, Elder Gu could not help but exclaim in surprise. Beside him, Qing Zhu also had a surprised expression.


    Although they did not know how to refine pills, they were all very clear in their hearts that the quality of a medicinal cauldron represented the quality of the pills produced.


    ¡°When did this kid learn how to refine pills?¡±


    On the other side, Yun Zhiyi felt extremely puzzled.


    At first, he even suspected that Gu Xi was just bragging on a whim. However, now that this medicinal cauldron had appeared, he could not help but doubt his own thoughts.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi did not notice the changes in their expressions. He focused all his attention on refining the pill.


    Under his control, the spirit herbs floating in front of him began to rush into the medicinal cauldron one by one. In just a short moment, all the medicinal herbs had entered the medicinal cauldron.


    Immediately after, a cluster of flames burned in the medicinal cauldron.


    [Ding! Purple Heart Devil Soul Flower detected!]


    [Total impurities: 5247!]


    [Ding! Red Alchemy Ginseng detected!]


    [Total impurities: 9411!]


    [Ding! Bone-washing Flower detected!]


    [Total impurities: 4793!]


    ¡­


    The System reported the names of the spirit herbs one by one.


    [Would the host like to extract them?]


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Xi gave the order to the System without hesitation.


    In the next moment, under the cover of the flames, a mysterious power quietly entered the cauldron and began to extract the spirit herbs inside.


    The spirit herbs of various shapes and sizes gradually melted. In just a few breaths, all the spirit herbs in the cauldron had turned into a drop of viscous liquid.


    At the same time, a medicinal fragrance that was mixed with all the spirit herbs slowly drifted out.


    ¡°He actually refined so many spirit herbs at the same time. This Kid must have some tricks up his sleeve.¡±


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Elder Gu said in a low voice with some surprise.


    Qing Zhu, who was at the side, nodded slightly. She could not help but feel some anticipation in her heart.


    As the medicinal fragrance in the air became more and more intense, the flames in the cauldron suddenly soared. All the spirit herbs¡¯ essences collided together under Gu Xi¡¯s control, they began to fuse in an extremely rude manner.


    If other alchemists saw this scene, they would probably curse Gu Xi for not knowing how to refine pills. Such a rude method would not only cause the essence to be lost, but it would also greatly reduce the chances of forming a pill.


    If things went wrong, all the previous efforts would be wasted. There were even quite a number of spirit herbs essences that were too violent, causing the cauldron to explode.


    However, Gu Xi did not need to care about these things. To put it bluntly, although his alchemy skills were already unparalleled in the Eastern Continent, he actually did not know anything about alchemy at all.


    Anyway, with the System by his side, he did not care what kind of nonsense it was. Even a trashy pill could become a peerless divine pill!


    As time gradually passed, the essence in the cauldron had completely fused together. An irregular circle appeared in Gu Xi¡¯s field of vision.

 Chapter 356 - Saint Breakthrough Pill!

    Within the huge medicinal cauldron, flames were burning fiercely.


    The irregular circle formed from the essence of more than a dozen precious spirit herbs was constantly squirming at this moment, and the surface became increasingly round and smooth.


    The gazes of Qing Zhu and the others were firmly locked onto the medicinal cauldron.


    Not long after, a faint pill fragrance drifted out from within the cauldron.


    ¡°What a pure pill fragrance¡­¡± a trace of surprise flashed across Elder Gu¡¯s eyes, and he could not help but mutter.


    Not far away, Yun Zhiyi¡¯s expression was also filled with surprise. Although he had never seen this so-called Saint Breakthrough Pill, he had stayed in the Eastern Continent for a period of time ten thousand years ago and had some understanding of the so-called pill refinement.


    At that time, he was fortunate enough to witness a cultivator on the Eastern Continent who could not be underestimated refining pills. He could still clearly remember that kind of dense pill.


    More importantly, before the pill was formed in the cauldron, the medicinal fragrance had already reached a significant level! Yun Zhiyi did not dare to imagine what kind of quality the pill would have once it was formed!


    ¡®This Kid really has a trick up his sleeve!¡¯ Looking at Gu Xi who was immersed in refining pills, Yun Zhiyi could not help but curse in his heart.


    Although that was the case, he was more shocked in his heart!


    Others might not know, but as Gu Xi¡¯s Master, he was very clear!


    Gu Xi¡¯s talent in spirit arrays could already be called monstrous, and his cultivation was already at the top of the younger generation. Now, his alchemy level was also¡­


    He did not dare to imagine how monstrous the disciple he took in on a whim was!


    At the same time, the pill fragrance in the air had also become increasingly dense.


    Within the medicinal cauldron, a completely jade-green medicinal pill had gradually taken shape.


    At a certain moment, the medicinal pill had completely taken shape. The flame within the medicinal cauldron was instantly extinguished. Soon after, a jade-green light pillar shot into the sky!


    The light pillar broke through the barrier on the spirit boat and entered the endless darkness above.


    The pill fragrance in the air was extremely dense at this moment. A refreshing fragrance spread out. There was a mysterious ripple vaguely present within it.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi¡¯s expression hardened. He raised his hand and suddenly slapped the edge of the medicinal cauldron. Immediately, a round medicinal pill rushed out from within. The thing that surprised everyone was that the medicinal pill rushed into the distance as soon as it appeared. It appeared as though it was about to flee.


    ¡°Come back!¡± Gu Xi shouted in a deep voice. A jade bottle had appeared in his hand at some point in time.


    As the sound of his voice faded, the figure of the pill that was charging forward suddenly stopped. It immediately flew toward the jade bottle in Gu Xi¡¯s hand uncontrollably. After the pill entered the bottle, Gu Xi sealed the jade bottle with a flip of his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ done?¡±


    Even Elder Gu, who had always been a steady person, could not help but ask at this moment.


    ¡°It was just a fluke.¡± Gu Xi grinned and took the chance to put away the jade bottle in his hand.


    A perfect-grade Saint Breakthrough Pill was enough to help him break through the barrier of the early-stage Saint stage.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi could not wait any longer. He wanted to return to his room and begin his breakthrough.


    However, what Qing Zhu said next made him frown.


    ¡°This pill¡­ how many spirit stones are you willing to sell it for?¡±


    Qing Zhu folded her arms across her chest and looked at Gu Xi with a completely different gaze.


    A person who could refine an eight-grade pill at such an age was definitely a rare existence even in the Central Plains!


    No matter how arrogant the people of the Central Plains were, they had to admit defeat!


    ¡°I¡¯m not selling it.¡± Gu Xi gave her answer without even thinking.


    What he needed the most right now was this Saint Breakthrough Pill. How could he give it away so easily?


    Although Gu Xi¡¯s answer did not go too far beyond Qing Zhu¡¯s expectations, he still could not help but frown, feeling a little displeased in her heart.


    In any case, the ingredients for this Saint Breakthrough Pill were all given by her. If she did not have these ingredients, Gu Xi would not be able to refine the pill.


    ¡°However, on account of Miss Qing Zhu giving me the medicinal ingredients, I can refine a Saint Breakthrough Pill and give it to you as a form of gratitude.¡±


    Before Qing Zhu could speak, Gu Xi spoke first.


    It was just a Saint Breakthrough Pill. As long as the ingredients were sufficient, he could refine it, right? If he accidentally offended this woman just for a pill, he would inevitably get into trouble.


    Hearing this, the dissatisfaction on Qing Zhu¡¯s face immediately disappeared. With a wave of her hand, more spirit herbs appeared out of her storage bag.


    For a moment, the air was once again filled with the rich smell of spirit herbs.


    Looking at the dazzling spiritual medicines in front of her, even Gu Xi, who thought that he was knowledgeable, could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. Her heart was filled with envy.


    She¡¯s rich! A real rich person!


    Gu Xi secretly ridiculed. If this woman in front of him did not come from Central Plains, Gu Xi would even have had the urge to go up and offer her hospitality.


    ¡°The materials in this are enough for you to refine ten Saint Breakthrough Pills. No matter how many Saint Breakthrough Pills you refine, I only want one. The rest is up to you.¡±


    Noticing the envy in Gu Xi¡¯s eyes, Qing Zhu was also quite proud in her heart.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi curled his lips in disdain.


    The materials that were enough to refine ten Saint Breakthrough Pill meant that he had ten chances, which also meant that Qing Zhu was not at ease with his refining success rate!


    ¡°You actually look down on me. After all, I¡¯m the number one alchemist in the Eastern Continent.¡± Gu Xi muttered a few times in a low voice as he agreed to this matter.


    He would not waste such a good opportunity to refine Saint Breakthrough Pills for free!


    He did it without hesitation. With a wave of his hand, the spirit herbs in front of him floated into the cauldron under his control.


    ¡°There are so many spirit herbs, and this kid still wants to refine them together?¡± seeing this scene, Elder Gu said in surprise.


    If he was not careful, all the spirit herbs would be destroyed!


    Qing Zhu also frowned and said indifferently, ¡°If this Kid dares to play tricks, I won¡¯t let him off easily after this.¡±


    Although these spirit herbs were nothing to her, if Gu Xi destroyed everything because of his arrogance, she did not mind giving the latter a taste of his own medicine.


    Just as the two of them were talking, the medicinal cauldron suddenly shook violently.


    ¡°Not good!¡± They cried out at the same time.


    However, in the next moment, an extremely pure pill fragrance drifted out.


    Compared to the pill fragrance from before, this pill fragrance was even denser at this moment. It was not only refreshing to the heart, but it also made one feel as if their internal organs had been cleansed.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Not only Elder Gu, even Yun Zhiyi, Song Qingluan, and even Qing Zhu opened their mouths wide as if they had realized something.

 Chapter 357 - Void Turbulence

    Another emerald-green pillar of light shot into the sky from within the cauldron. However, this time, the pillar of light was even more magnificent, the boundless energy contained within it made even an ancient Great Saint cultivator speechless.


    Bang!


    Following Gu Xi¡¯s sudden slap on the cauldron, ten streams of light shot out from within it at an extremely fast speed. Soon after, they fled in all directions.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Gu Xi¡¯s toes tapped on the ground and his entire body rose into the air. He immediately threw out ten jade bottles in succession and accurately placed these ten rays of light into the jade bottles.


    ¡°Success.¡± Gu Xi slowly landed on the ground. He looked at the ten jade bottles floating in front of him and grinned.


    ¡°This¡­ This is the pill?!¡± looking at what had happened in front of him, Elder Gu could not help but stutter.


    ¡°When it comes to refining pills, I like to do it quicker,¡± Gu Xi said indifferently, as if he had done something insignificant.


    Hearing this, few of them looked at Gu Xi as if they were looking at a monster.


    What the f*ck was this!?


    It was an eighth-grade Saint Breakthrough Pill after all. How could it be refined so quickly?!


    Moreover, it was refined at the same time with ten pills. This speed was simply shocking!


    ¡°Let me take a look at the pill.¡± Qing Zhu was the first to come back to her senses. Her expression was not too good. ¡°You¡¯d better not fool me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡±


    There was an undisguised threat in her words. If Gu Xi really fooled her, even if Yun Zhiyi, who was also in the Great Saint realm, was here, she would make Gu Xi pay the price he deserved.


    Gu Xi shrugged, and a jade bottle flew into Qing Zhu¡¯s hand.


    Qing Zhu Glanced at Gu Xi coldly, and then impatiently opened the jade bottle. She was already prepared to teach Gu Xi a lesson at any time.


    The moment the jade bottle was opened, the dense medicinal fragrance that rushed toward her made her feel refreshed. Her beautiful eyes were filled with surprise.


    Taking out the medicinal pill, Qing Zhu¡¯s eyes carefully sized up the jade-green medicinal pill in her hand, and her heart instantly surged with waves of shock.


    ¡°Young Miss¡­ This is indeed an eight-grade medicinal pill, the Saint Breakthrough Pill.¡±


    An ancient voice sounded from the side, and he was doing his best to suppress the shock in his heart!


    ¡°Not only that, this is also¡­ a perfect Saint Breakthrough Pill!¡±


    Qing Zhu took a deep breath. Her voice was also filled with shock. Then, she raised her head to look at Gu Xi, who was not far away from her, ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Is it very difficult?¡± Gu Xi shrugged, as if this was nothing at all.


    Let alone ten pills, even if it was another hundred, how card can it be?


    Of course, Gu Xi could only bury this thought deep in his heart. If this was known by others, it would probably bring him a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    ¡°Very good. Now I owe you a favor.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xi was unwilling to say more, Qing Zhu did not continue to ask.


    Who did not have a few secrets? There was no need to get to the bottom of it.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Qing Zhu turned around and walked toward the room. Her voice sounded leisurely again, ¡°Elder Gu, I¡¯ll have to trouble you for the following period of time.¡±


    Elder Gu nodded slightly. However, before Qing ZHu could take a few steps, the spirit boat beneath her feet suddenly began to tremble. It was unknown what kind of stimulation the spatial energy within this Void Tunnel had received at this moment, it began to gradually become irritable.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± This was their first reaction.


    Elder Gu frowned, and immediately stomped his feet on the deck. His entire body instantly rose from the ground, and in an instant, he arrived at the highest point of the spirit boat.


    In the next moment, an invisible majestic spiritual sense quickly spread to the surroundings.


    In the next moment, that somewhat skinny face gradually sank.


    ¡°Elder Gu, what is going on?!¡± Qing Zhu¡¯s voice sounded from below.


    ¡°Speed up the spirit boat to full speed. There are demon beasts attacking!¡±


    Elder Gu¡¯s reply caused the expressions of the few people below to change.


    Without saying anything else, Yun Zhiyi began to pour a large amount of spirit energy into the spirit boat. At the same time, the speed of the spirit boat suddenly increased, and it rushed forward at a speed several times faster than before.


    Gu Xi protected Song Qingluan behind him, and his face was filled with bewilderment.


    Where did the demon beasts come from in this Void Tunnel?


    If not for Yun Zhiyi starting to move, he would even feel that Gu Xi was joking with them to scare them.


    In order to further verify his thoughts, Gu Xi slowly closed his eyes. The spiritual sense in his mind tilted out without holding anything back, spreading rapidly to the surroundings with him as the center.


    Under his perception, the spatial power within a radius of dozens of miles began to riot. He had no doubt that if the barrier covering the spirit ship was broken, they would be cut into pieces along with the ship.


    Even if there were Great Saint cultivators here, it was already difficult enough for Elder Yun and Elder Gu to protect themselves, let alone save them.


    ¡°Something is approaching at such a fast speed!¡±


    Gu Xi seemed to sense something with her spiritual sense and looked into the distance.


    There, the power of space was particularly chaotic¡­


    ¡°Brother Yun, you and I will block this guy!¡± Above them, Elder Gu¡¯s voice sounded a little hurried.


    Hearing this, Yun Zhiyi did not hesitate at all. His body trembled and he appeared beside the ancient. Both of their eyes looked in the direction that Gu Xi was looking.


    ¡°Hurry up and speed up the spirit boat, the faster the better!¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s voice sounded once again. His voice was unquestionable.


    Qing Zhu and Gu Xi exchanged glances. Immediately, both of them poured the spiritual energy within their bodies into the spirit boat below without holding anything back.


    Now was not the time to conserve their strength. If they were not careful, their group would forever remain in this spatial rift!


    The speed of the spirit boat became increasingly faster under their combined effort. However, what made their hearts sink was that no matter how fast the spirit boat under their feet accelerated, the heart-palpitating fluctuation behind them was not shaken off at all.


    In fact¡­ it was getting closer and closer!


    ¡°How can there be demon beasts living in the void?¡±


    Gu Xi asked curiously as he poured all her spiritual power into it.


    Not far away, Qing Zhu looked at Gu Xi with some surprise. Clearly, she did not expect that the latter did not even know about this.


    ¡°There have always been demon beasts in the void, but the void is incomparably vast. Under normal circumstances, we humans would rarely be able to come into contact with them.¡±


    Qing Zhu spoke in a deep voice, her black brows tightly furrowed as she looked into the distance. ¡°This time, we were able to meet them. I think it is most likely because of the commotion caused by the pill refinement earlier. It must have attracted their attention.¡±

 Chapter 358 - Emperor

    ¡°It¡¯s coming!¡±


    Gu Xi suddenly raised his head and looked over, his expression extremely grave.


    This was his first encounter with a void demon beast, and he did not wish for it to be his last.


    However, Elder Yun and Elder Gu¡¯s similarly grave expressions clearly told him that the demon beast he encountered this time made even Great Saint cultivators feel as if they were facing a great enemy!


    In the pitch-black horizon, more than ten thousand feet of void began to collapse. A large amount of space power seemed to be under some control as it gathered in that direction.


    Roar roar roar roar¨C


    In the next moment, a deafening sound rang in their ears.


    Gu Xi subconsciously covered his ears, and a large amount of blood surged into his eyes. At this moment, his brain seemed to have turned into a paste, and his expression became incomparably ferocious. On the other hand, Song Qingluan, who was at the side, was immediately knocked unconscious on the spot!


    ¡°What kind of demon beast is this? How can it be so powerful!¡± Gu Xi roared loudly, and a rare look of shock appeared on his face.


    With just a roar, he almost knocked out a saint realm cultivator. It was hard for him to imagine what kind of demon beast had such strength.


    ¡°There are not many demon beasts that can survive in the void. Among them, the most common one among us humans is called the Void Devouring Beast. According to their strength, they are roughly divided into four level: Mortal, King, Emperor, and Heaven!¡±


    At this moment, Qing Zhu¡¯s expression was not too good either. She forced herself to raise her head to look in the direction of the roar, and her beautiful eyes were filled with astonishment. ¡°The Void Devouring Beast that we encountered this time¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s an Emperor-level Void Devouring Beast!¡±


    Following Qing Zhu¡¯s line of sight, she saw that the large amount of gray space behind her was undergoing chaotic changes, and it seemed to vaguely outline a gigantic demon beast.


    The demon beast¡¯s body was constantly changing, making it difficult for people to know what its true form was like. If one did not look carefully, one would even think that it was just a chaotic void.


    ¡°The Void Devouring Beast¡¯s form is uncertain. The stronger it is, the bigger its body size. According to our human race¡¯s cultivation level, this Void Devouring Beast probably has¡­¡±


    As Qing Zhu spoke, she increased the amount of spiritual power she poured into the spirit boat.


    However, before she could finish her words, Yun Zhiyi interrupted her from above.


    ¡°Half-step Supreme Saint.¡±


    Yun Zhiyi¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was like thunder in Gu Xi¡¯s ears.


    These four short words seemed to knock their breaths away. Their breathing could not help but become a little hurried, and an atmosphere of despair immediately enveloped the entire spirit ship.


    Half-step Supreme Saint, What kind of realm was this?!


    In the entire area, the person with the highest cultivation realm was Elder Gu, and he was only at the middle stage of the Great Saint stage. Compared to the Void Devouring Beast at the back, he was still two minor realms behind!


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Brother Yun and I will try our best to deal with it. What you need to do is to control the spirit boat to leave this Void Tunnel as soon as possible¡­ the sooner the better!¡±


    Elder Gu¡¯s voice sounded leisurely, and its tone was full of solemnity.


    Although the Void Devouring Beasts were classified as demon beasts, strictly speaking, they did not belong to the ranks of demon beasts. They were born in the void, fed on the power of space, and had a myriad of body forms.


    This was absolutely something that other demon beasts could not do!


    Not only that, the Void Devouring Beast was stronger than human cultivators of the same realm, not to mention in the void!


    With the absolute geographical advantage, the Void Devouring Beast could almost kill human cultivators of the same realm!


    Not to mention the suppression of the realm.


    This was also why everyone¡¯s faces were so ugly.


    Roar, roar, roar¨C


    Following another earth-shaking roar, a large area of space collapsed under the sound, and it whistled toward the spirit boat at an extremely fast speed.


    Looking at all this, Gu Xi suddenly felt a chill.


    ¡°Increase the speed!¡± he roared loudly, and all the spiritual power in his Dantian poured out toward the spirit boat.


    At the same time, Elder Gu and Elder Yun were not idle either. They saw Elder Gu wave his sleeve, and a landscape painting that was more than a thousand feet long flew out from his storage bag and spread out behind the spirit boat.


    Obviously, this was a defensive heaven-grade spirit tool.


    In terms of grade, it was perhaps even better than Gu Xi¡¯s Immeasurable Bell.


    On the other hand, Yun Zhiyi, who was at the side, released many spirit patterns from his loose clothes and immediately hid in the surrounding void.


    Tens of thousands of spiritual patterns crisscrossed and soon, a huge spiritual array appeared.


    Heaven-grade defensive spiritual array!


    Seeing all of this, Gu Xi could not help but sigh in his heart.


    Elder Yun and Elder Gu did not hold back at all!


    However, could these methods really withstand the Void Devouring Beast that was half a step into the Emperor level?


    Gu Xi¡¯s gaze once again landed behind him. The wave of the spatial collapse had already arrived a few thousand feet away from the spiritual ship in the blink of an eye.


    In the next moment, the wave arrived.


    The first to arrive was Elder Yun¡¯s spiritual formation. When a large area of space collapsed, the spiritual formation also began to gradually disintegrate until it finally completely disappeared.


    The heaven-grade defensive spiritual formation only managed to last for less than a breath!


    The spiritual formation collapsed. The speed of the wave did not stop at all. Once again, it charged forward like a hot knife through butter and crashed onto the landscape painting scroll.


    Boom boom boom boom ¡ª


    Accompanied by a series of booming sounds, the landscape painting scroll that had been hit seemed to come to life. The mountains, rivers, and trees within it began to swim, and even seemed to be growing toward the outside world.


    It was also at this time that the defensive power of this heaven-grade spirit tool had also reached its peak!


    But even so, the painting scroll was still gradually collapsing. The collapse of space devoured the painting scroll into endless darkness.


    ¡°Speed up!¡±


    Elder Gu kept injecting spiritual power into the scroll, trying to slow down the speed of the collapse.


    Gu Xi and Elder Yu naturally did not need to say anything. They had already used all their strength to circulate their spiritual power and inject it into the spirit boat, but after all, their cultivation was limited, no matter how fast they injected the spirit boat, it had already reached the limit of the two of them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this barrier able to resist the spatial power? Can it withstand it?!¡± Gu Xi roared and glanced at the transparent barrier that enveloped the spirit boat.


    Qing Zhu slowly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°A half-step Emperor Void Devouring Beast¡­ Although this spirit boat is unique, the defensive power of this barrier has never been tested!¡± Qing Zhu replied loudly, but her words made Gu Xi¡¯s heart turn cold.


    She did not know? What if it could not be stopped?


    Don¡¯t tell me I have to die here today?!

 Chapter 359 - Burning the Flame of Life!

    Gu Xi¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. At the same time, the spiritual power in his body was starting to show signs of being stretched to the limit.


    He hurriedly took out over a hundred jade bottles from his storage bag. Among them were filled with elixirs that could quickly recover spiritual power.


    At this moment, he could not care less about saving. After throwing some to Qing Zhu, he stuffed them into his mouth in large mouthfuls. The way he devoured them made Qing Zhu slightly stunned.


    ¡°Are you waiting to die if you don¡¯t replenish your spiritual power quickly?!¡± Gu Xi shouted at Qing Zhu. At this moment, he could not care less whether this woman was from the Central Plains or how powerful her background was!


    At the moment of life and death, these were nothing!


    Qing Zhu was also frightened by this shout and recovered from her shock. She did not have the time to blame Gu Xi for this rude attitude. She hurriedly imitated Gu Xi and began to swallow the medicinal pills in big mouthfuls.


    At the same time, the landscape painting above had already undergone a huge change. The landscape and trees grew out of the painting. The landscape covered a large area of the sky, blocking the entire rear of the spirit boat.


    Seeing this, Gu Xi¡¯s expression was joyful, but soon after, his expression sank.


    Crack crack crack¨C


    A clear sound suddenly sounded. Although it was covered by many booming sounds, it still clearly reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    Gu Xi looked up with some panic, only to see that the surface of the painting scroll that was more than a thousand feet long had already started to show many fine cracks.


    With just a glance, more than half of the painting scroll that was more than a thousand feet long had already collapsed!


    It¡¯s over!


    Gu Xi¡¯s heart sank, and even the speed at which he was taking the pills slowed down.


    Immediately after, this heaven-grade spirit tool completely collapsed, and the wave of space collapse did not stop at all as it charged toward the spirit boat below.


    Although the wave successfully destroyed the defenses of Elder Yun and Elder Gu, their defenses were not completely ineffective. Compared to just now, this wave had clearly been worn down by more than half!


    Even so, the destructive aura that pounced towards them still caused their faces to instantly turn incomparably pale.


    In the next moment, the wave rushed over and ruthlessly crashed onto the spirit boat.


    Boom boom boom boom¨C


    A series of explosions sounded, and ripples continuously appeared on the surface of the barrier that enveloped the spirit boat. Among them, the spirit boat even shook violently.


    Fortunately, Gu Xi and Qing Zhu were already prepared. Gu Xi grabbed Song Qingluan, who had fainted on the side, and the three of them almost fell out of the spirit boat by the huge shake.


    At this moment, Gu Xi was covered in cold sweat. He had managed to adjust his condition with great difficulty and subconsciously looked up. He saw that the originally transparent barrier was constantly squirming, as if it could collapse at any time.


    However, fortunately, this attack was blocked in the end.


    Everyone could not help but heave a sigh of relief. Gu Xi and Qing Zhu once again began to eat medicinal pills in large mouthfuls. At the same time, the spirit energy in their Dantian also disappeared like flowing water.


    Even though the two of them had already tried their best to restore their spiritual power, the speed of recovery was not proportional to the speed of consumption at all. This also caused the speed of the spirit boat to gradually slow down.


    If this continued, when their spiritual power was completely exhausted, the speed of the spirit boat would once again recover to its previous speed!


    After enduring this attack, just as they were heaving a sigh of relief, another wave appeared on the distant horizon, rapidly approaching them.


    For a moment, even Elder Gu and Elder Yun could not help but feel despair.


    ¡°We have to endure this attack!¡±


    Looking at the rapidly approaching wave from above, Elder Yun spoke in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, Elder Gu nodded his head lightly, his eyes occasionally bursting with light. Clearly, he was prepared to attack at any time.


    ¡°Brother Gu¡­ if the two of us were to escape, what chance do you think we have?¡±


    Yun Zhiyi looked at Elder Gu by the side and smiled with a strange expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a 20 percent chance.¡± Elder Gu spoke indifferently and continued, ¡°However, even if there is a 100 percent chance, this old man will definitely not leave Miss to run for my life alone!¡±


    His tone was very firm, and he even had the intention of dying here.


    Yun Zhiyi glanced at Qing Zhu below, then looked at Gu Xi who was desperately pouring in spirit energy, and Song Qingluan who had fainted. Finally, his gaze fell on the approaching wave, and he smiled helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s been ten thousand years since I met these two talented little guys. I really can¡¯t bear to abandon them here.¡±


    Elder Gu looked at Yun Zhiyi in surprise but did not speak.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let me, who should have died a long time ago, try again.¡±


    A moment later, Yun Zhiyi spoke again. His voice was filled with regret and loneliness.


    In the next moment, he tapped lightly on the void with the tip of his foot and his figure rose once again.


    In the next moment, the initial stage of the Great Saint realm burst out from his body without holding anything back. Soon after, his voice traveled slowly into Elder Gu¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Brother Gu, although we don¡¯t know each other very well, if I can¡¯t overcome this tribulation, I hope that you can treat my two disciples well.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Elder Gu nodded his head.


    Seeing this, Yun Zhiyi finally relaxed completely.


    Immediately after, spiritual patterns surged out from his other clothes again. However, compared to before, this time, the spiritual patterns were much more condensed.


    His eyes lit up slightly, and his hair started to turn snow-white at an extremely fast speed. His face, which had already been weathered by the wind and Frost, began to wither and age.


    ¡°Burning his life force, huh¡­¡± looking at the changes in Yun Zhiyi above, Elder Gu could not help but mutter.


    Below, Gu Xi and Yun Zhiyi also noticed the changes in Elder Yun, and Gu Xi¡¯s expression immediately became ferocious.


    ¡°Elder Yun!¡± he roared loudly, wanting to stop Elder Yun, but he had no choice but to stay here to provide impetus for the spirit boat¡¯s rapid advance.


    If he were to abandon his post, perhaps all the people present would die here.


    Elder Yun turned a deaf ear to Gu Xi¡¯s roar, only to see an invisible flame burning from within his body. This was his flame of life!


    During the time when the flame of life burned, his strength would increase greatly, but at the same time, his lifespan would also begin to decrease greatly.


    No one knew how long Elder Yun¡¯s lifespan was, or whether he could afford to burn the flame of life. Even he himself did not know, but he had no other choice now.


    He and Gu Xi would have to pay a huge price to block this attack, but he had resolutely chosen to sacrifice himself.


    ¡°I have lived for more than 10,000 years. I have to leave hope to the juniors,¡± Yun Zhiyi muttered. His voice became increasingly hoarse, as if he was about to die.

 Chapter 360 - Above the Heaven

    As tens of thousands of spirit patterns entered the void, all of this did not show any signs of stopping. Spirit patterns continued to surge out from Yun Zhiyi¡¯s body, under his control. Suddenly, he disappeared from the sight of the people below.


    ¡°A heaven-rank spiritual array is only made up of tens of thousands of spiritual patterns at most¡­¡± Gu Xi stared blankly at the spiritual patterns that were still emerging above him. ¡°What grade of array is Elder Yun going to use?¡±


    What kind of spiritual array required a Great Saint cultivator to burn his lifespan to be able to use?


    The number of spiritual patterns far exceeded the number of low-level heaven-grade spiritual arrays!


    Middle-level heaven-grade? Or high-level heaven-grade?


    Gu Xi¡¯s heart was full of shock, but at the same time, he was also full of sadness.


    Because he knew clearly that no matter what kind of spiritual array it was, as long as the level of the spiritual array was higher, then it will burn more of Yun Zhiyi¡¯s lifespam!


    ¡°Its above the heaven-grade.¡± Elder Gu had appeared beside the two of them at some point in time. As he spoke, he began to pour his spiritual energy into the spirit boat, and instantly, the speed of the spirit boat increased by several times.


    ¡°Above the heave-grade?¡± Gu Xi was a little stunned. In his impression, a high-level heaven-grade array formation was already the best in the world. Could it be that there were other grades above it?


    As if he could see the doubt in Gu Xi¡¯s heart, Elder Gu gave him a strange look. Elder Gu immediately explained, ¡°Everyone in the world only knows that array formations are divided into four grades: Yellow, Mystic, Earth, and Heaven. They don¡¯t know that the heaven-grade is not the peak of the spirit array grade, but the saint-grade above the heaven-grade is the peak.¡±


    ¡°Saint-grade¡­¡± Gu Xi muttered in a somewhat absent-minded manner.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The saint-grade spirit array formation is drawn from the power of Heaven and Earth. It has an extremely great test on the talent and strength of the Spirit Formation Master. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect Brother Yun to actually have such a terrifying spirit formation talent.¡±


    His gaze landed on Yun Zhiyi above as he sighed with some emotion.


    At the same time, a huge change occurred in the sky above.


    There were no more spirit patterns surging out from Yun Zhiyi¡¯s body. The surrounding sky, which was tens of thousands of feet in size, began to squirm intensely. Immediately, numerous crisscrossing spirit patterns appeared, connecting the head and tail, an incomparably huge spirit array was being formed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even set up a saint-grade spirit array in my lifetime¡­¡±


    Looking at his masterpiece, Yun Zhiyi shook his head with a bitter smile.


    The spirit array he had created was not a true saint-grade spirit array. Even so, it was only one step away from a true saint-level spirit array.


    This¡­ was a pseudo-saint-grade spirit array!


    As he muttered to himself, the spirit array that was tens of thousands of feet long finally took shape.


    A wave of profound fluctuations that contained the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth slowly spread out. In the blink of an eye, it had already spread to tens of thousands of feet in the void, smoothing out the restless space.


    Gu Xi looked at this scene in disbelief, and for a moment, he was a little stunned.


    Compared to the spirit array that Yun Zhiyi had set up, the heaven-grade spirit array was simply insignificant. It was like the difference between the clouds and the mud!


    Gu Xi had no doubt that just a trace of ripples from this spirit array was enough to annihilate a Saint stage cultivator like him on the spot. He did not even have the chance to resist. Even if he had the System with him, he could not guarantee that the System¡¯s defense would be effective.


    At this moment, Yun Zhiyi seemed to have laid out not a spirit array, but¡­ a world! A small world that was not complete!


    At this moment, the endless waves of the Void Devouring Beast had arrived.


    Gu Xi and the others held their breaths and stared at the sky.


    The endless spatial collapse gradually arrived and ruthlessly crashed into the spirit formation.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom¨C


    In an instant, continuous explosions suddenly sounded.


    An invisible force was eroding the edge of the spirit formation, trying to assimilate the latter and make it collapse. In the continuous explosions, a large area of space around was blasted apart. Then, it healed at the speed of light and exploded again.


    Just like that, the cycle continued. The Great Dao of Heaven and Earth and the power of void started a life-and-death battle.


    ¡°Attacking is the best defense!¡±


    As time slowly passed, the battle between the waves and the spirit array did not end. Yun Zhiyi could not help but furrow his brows.


    He raised his hand and waved it. Immediately after, the huge spirit array in front of him accelerated its operation. The position of the core of the array was revealed silently.


    ¡°I wonder if you will be able to endure this attack.¡± Yun Zhiyi narrowed his eyes. His gaze looked at the crumbling gray color in the distance.


    He could sense that the Void Devouring Beast¡¯s body was there. He could even sense the latter¡¯s icy cold gaze. It was as though he was looking at prey.


    ¡°Yang attack. Yin control.¡± Yun Zhiyi spoke faintly.


    The eye of the formation suddenly transformed into the appearance of an eight-trigram formation. Soon after, the eye of the formation gradually separated. Black and white each erupted with heart-palpitating ripples.


    The ripples emitted by the black color were steady and heavy. They were more inclined towards defense. The ripples emitted by the white color were sharp and masculine, giving off a powerful aura.


    In the next moment, the enormous spirit formation was gradually dyed black and white. The black color maintained the operation of the spirit formation. The white color suddenly shot out a ten thousand feet large light pillar that swiftly rushed towards the Void Devouring Beast in the distance.


    Wherever the white light pillar passed by, the void would churn and collapse. Even the void could not be repaired immediately.


    Clearly, this attack had a destructive and lasting damage.


    The white light pillar arrived in an instant and ruthlessly struck the gray area.


    It hit the target! Gu Xi and the others below could not help but look delighted.


    Roar roar roar¨C


    Immediately after, the Void Devouring Beast let out a pained cry.


    ¡°It¡¯s effective!¡± Qing Zhu cried out in surprise. Her gaze could not help but fall back on Yun Zhiyi, as if she was waiting for him to continue his second attack.


    As long as they took advantage of the situation and pursued the attack, they did not need to kill this half-step Quasi-emperor Void Devouring Beast here. It was possible to chase it away.


    No matter what the outcome was, all they wanted was to survive.


    Above them, Yun Zhiyi¡¯s divine sense was locked onto the Void Devouring Beast in the distance. Even though his attack had accurately hit its target, there was not a hint of joy on his face.


    This was because he knew very well that this attack was not enough to kill a half-step Quasi-emperor Void Devouring Beast on the spot.


    He did not want to kill it, but he could at least scare it away with heavy injuries!


    They all stared into the distance, praying in their hearts.


    At the same time, the waves had completely dissipated. They were successfully blocked by the pseudo-saint-grade spirit array, and the spirit array was already a little dim compared to before.


    For a moment, the world could not help but fall into a deathly silence.


    But not long after, a shocking roar resounded, causing everyone¡¯s expression to turn ugly again.

 Chapter 361 - The Hope of Life!

    ¡°Roar roar roar Roar¨C¡±


    A deafening roar sounded like thunder, and a large area of the void suddenly collapsed under this roar.


    This roar contained monstrous anger.


    Clearly, that attack had caused some injuries to the Void Devouring Beast, and it was because of this that the Beast was now incomparably furious.


    Such an outcome was undoubtedly very bad.


    The dark gray area became increasingly frantic. It did not launch an attack, but the speed of the spirit boat suddenly increased by several times.


    The pupils reflected the rapidly approaching Void Devouring Beast. Even with Yun Zhiyi¡¯s current state, he could not help but change his expression.


    He had never expected that even though he had paid the price of burning his life force, he still did not pose too much of a threat to the Void Devouring Beast. And what he had done was merely neutralize one attack, that was all.


    Perhaps that wave-like attack was just a casual act of the Void Devouring Beast, and he had paid a very expensive price for it.


    ¡°Beat it back!¡± Yun Zhiyi spoke in a low voice, and the already damaged pseudo-saint-grade spirit array once again accelerated its operation, rushing towards the rapidly approaching Void Devouring Beast.


    But even so, the Void Devouring Beast¡¯s figure did not weaken in the slightest.


    The distance between the spirit array and it was getting closer and closer, and at the same time, it also meant that the distance between it and the spirit boat was also shortening at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡°Speed up!¡± Elder Gu shouted sternly. He did not dare to hold back any more of his spiritual energy.


    Originally, he still wanted to save some spiritual energy for the critical moment, but now there was no time for him to make any more plans. The most important thing was to increase the distance between them and the Void Devouring Beast.


    Gu Xi and Qing Zhu once again clenched their teeth and began to squeeze out the spiritual energy in their bodies. However, the help that the two of them could do now could only be said to be minimal.


    ¡°You guys recover first. Leave this to me!¡± Sensing that the two of them were unable to do as they wished, Elder Gu immediately spoke up.


    The two of them did not try to force themselves. Without saying a word, they sat down cross-legged and began to stuff the scattered medicinal pills into their mouths.


    At this moment, the only thing the three of them could do was to increase the speed of the spirit boat. As for the matter of blocking the Void Devouring Beast, they could only secretly pray that Yun Zhiyi would be able to do it.


    Boom¨C


    In just a short moment, a violent explosion sounded.


    The few of them subconsciously looked up and saw that the Void Devouring Beast did not dodge at all in the face of the spirit array. It chose the most brutal way to crash into the spirit array.


    A large area of space began to collapse and assimilated into the surface of the spirit array. In just a few breaths, more than half of the already damaged spirit array had collapsed.


    A rarely seen ruthless expression surfaced on Yun Zhiyi¡¯s face as he watched this scene.


    ¡°Explode!¡± After his deep cry sounded, the operating speed of the pseudo-saint-stage spirit array suddenly increased by more than ten times. Soon after, the entire spirit array began to rapidly expand, with numerous cracks appearing on its surface.


    From time to time, a heart-palpitating ripple would be emitted from within those cracks.


    When the spirit array had expanded to a certain extent, it would explode with a loud bang.


    The violent impact spread rapidly to the surroundings, and the void collapsed inch by inch, extending for more than a hundred miles. This scene could not help but shock the people below.


    Gu Xi gritted his teeth, his expression extremely ugly.


    It was not that he did not know the consequences of self-detonating the spirit array. Once it was detonated, the spirit array master would suffer a violent backlash from the spirit array, so severe that it could even endanger his life!


    Right now, Yun Zhiyi had already burned his lifespan. If he were to suffer the backlash from the spirit array¡¯s self-destruction, it was possible for him to die on the spot.


    But before Gu Xi could think any longer, the shockwaves from the explosion spread toward the spirit boat at an extremely fast speed.


    Boom boom boom¨C


    A series of explosions rang out. As most of the explosions had caused the space to collapse, all of them had landed on the barrier above.


    They did not have time to let out a sigh of relief because they could feel that the barrier would not be able to hold on for long. Who knows, it might collapse at any moment! At that time, they would not only be facing the Void Devouring Beast, but the spatial turbulence in the void tunnel would be even more dangerous!


    Once the barrier disappeared, they would not be able to walk out of this place!


    Of course, in order to prevent the barrier from collapsing, the first thing they had to do was to deal with the Void Devouring Beast that had been following behind them all this while.


    The group of people looked towards the center of the explosion, wanting to take a look at the current situation of the Void Devouring Beast.


    At the same time, Yun Zhiyi¡¯s figure rapidly descended from above. Fortunately, Elder Gu had discovered it in time and saved him.


    ¡°Do your best and leave it to fate.¡± Yun Zhiyi smiled weakly, as if he had completely seen through it.


    No matter how hard they tried, even if they had to pay the price of their lives, they were unable to threaten the Void Devouring Beast in the slightest.


    At this moment, Yun Zhiyi¡¯s face was extremely pale. The clothes on his body were already in tatters, and there were many ferocious wounds dotted on his body. From time to time, fresh blood would gush out.


    If it was not for Elder Gu who had caught him in time and allowed him to fall, he would have fallen to his death on the spot in his current condition.


    ¡°Elder Gu, is there really no chance?¡± Qing Zhu, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly spoke. Her beautiful face was already filled with exhaustion, and her beautiful eyes were filled with despair.


    Hearing this, Elder Gu let out a long sigh. He raised his head and looked at the center of the explosion. It was as if he could faintly see a space that was squirming.


    ¡°If I do my best, I can still hold this beast off for a while. But even if I can hold him off, with your current state, I¡¯m afraid that the spirit boat won¡¯t be able to go far, much less escape from this Void Tunnel and reach the Eastern Continent.¡±


    Elder Gu¡¯s voice was filled with helplessness. This was the first time since he entered the Great Saint stage that he felt powerless and insignificant.


    What he wanted to express was very simple: Today, they had no way out.


    Gu Xi and the other two were not stupid. They naturally understood what Elder Gu meant to say.


    For a moment, the atmosphere on the deck fell into dead silence. Only the collapsing space above was attacking the already fragile barrier.


    ¡°Am I really going to die here today?¡± Gu Xi looked up, his heart filled with unwillingness.


    The impact of the explosion was gradually dissipating, and the collapsing space had slowly recovered its stability. However, not far behind the spirit boat, there was still a large gray space that was rapidly collapsing and recovering.


    That was where the Void Devouring Beast was!


    [Ding! Emperor-level Void Devouring Beast detected!]


    [There are 596,413 impurities in total!]


    [Would the host like to extract them?]

 Chapter 362 - How Do You Know if You Don’t Try?

    Gu Xi was stunned on the spot. His expression was dull, but then his eyes changed drastically.


    Ecstasy, excitement, disbelief¡­


    All kinds of emotions filled his heart. This was the first time he felt that the System¡¯s voice was so pleasant and pleasing to the ear.


    ¡°Extract, extract it right now!¡±


    When he came back to his senses, he gave the order to the System without hesitation.


    [Received, extracting is in progress, please wait a moment!]


    The System replied very quickly.


    His excited mood gradually calmed down, but Gu Xi realized that there was a very serious problem. There were too many impurities in the Void Devouring Beast in front of him. Even if the System tried its best to extract them, it would take a long time!


    The first thing he needed to do now was to think of all possible ways to hold on. As long as he could hold on for a period of time, then the crisis before him would be easily resolved!


    Outside the barrier of the spirit boat, the Void Devouring Beast once again appeared.


    Roar roar roar¨C


    Along with a fierce roar, a large patch of gray quickly gathered together and actually transformed into a huge sharp claw that was over a thousand feet long!


    The sharp claw was formed from spatial energy. The spatial energy on its surface was continuously collapsing and recovering. Waves of destructive ripples spread out from it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this place to you. I will go and meet this beast again,¡± Elder Gu said in a deep voice when he saw this. He immediately moved to meet the beast.


    He would definitely not watch helplessly as the Void Devouring Beast shattered the barrier. If no one stepped forward to block it, all of them would quickly die miserably in this empty space.


    Just as Elder Gu was about to move, Gu Xi pulled him back. The two of them looked at each other, and Elder Gu¡¯s eyes were full of doubt.


    ¡°With our cultivation level, we can¡¯t drive the spirit boat fast. It¡¯s better for me to block this beast. You drive the spirit boat.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s simple words made Elder Gu and Qing Zhu look at him with strange expressions. Even Yun Zhiyi, whose aura was dispirited, could not help but raise his eyelids and glance at him.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Elder Gu could not help but berate, ¡°You want to stop this Void Devouring Beast? When the time comes, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even know how you died!¡±


    Qing Zhu nodded in agreement, ¡°Even your Master¡¯s burning his lifespan isn¡¯t a match for this Void Devouring Beast. What can a Saint like you do?¡±


    In the eyes of the two, Gu Xi¡¯s words were nothing more than a result of Yun Zhiyi¡¯s serious injury and a moment of anger that had gone to his head.


    Otherwise, in the entire world, which Saint stage cultivator would have the courage to fight an Emperor-level Void Devouring Beast to the death?


    Compared to a half-step Quasi-emperor stage cultivator, the difference between an early-stage Saint stage cultivator and a half-step Quasi-emperor stage cultivator could be said to be thousands of miles. The latter could almost kill the former with a slap.


    Gu Xi was also clear in his heart. However, he knew that Yun Zhiyi was now seriously injured and no longer had the strength to fight. If Elder Gu ended up like that too, the remaining three could only say that they were doomed.


    At least with Elder Gu around, even if they had a one in ten thousand chance of escaping, it was still better than nothing!


    Moreover, with Elder Gu¡¯s cultivation of the Great Saint intermediate stage, he was able to activate the spirit boat at its fastest speed! After all, the spirit boat was their only hope of escaping!


    Although the System had already begun to extract the Void Devouring Beast soundlessly. Due to the unique nature of the Void Devouring Beast, no one knew how much time was needed. There was no way to know!


    In short, Gu Xi did not choose to put everything on the System. While the System was extracting, he had to think of all ways to escape!


    ¡°There are some things that I can do¡­ How can I know if I don¡¯t try?¡± Gu Xi smiled slightly, his eyes were firm, and his tone did not allow for any refutation.


    As his words fell, he did not wait for Elder Gu to say anything before he rose up from the ground and rushed straight toward the edge of the barrier.


    ¡°This Kid!¡±


    Seeing this, Elder Gu was about to stop him.


    With the difference in cultivation between the two of them, it was only a matter of time.


    ¡°Let him go.¡± At this moment, Yun Zhiyi, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke.


    His voice was still soft and weak, as if he did not have much time left.


    Elder Gu frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°Brother Yun, are you just going to watch your disciple act recklessly?!¡±


    Yun Zhiyi shook his head slowly, ¡°That Kid is right. How can we not try some things? Besides, no matter who goes first, our fate may not change.¡±


    He looked at Gu Xi¡¯s back from afar, his eyes filled with anticipation.


    Ever since Gu Xi became his disciple, he had broken his understanding again and again. He had learned a heaven-grade spirit array in three days, mysterious alchemy techniques, and so on¡­


    At this moment, Yun Zhiyi could only place his hopes on Gu Xi.


    Elder Gu and Qing Zhu looked at each other. Seeing that there was no room for change, they could only choose to let Gu Xi do whatever he wanted. Elder Gu did not stay idle and continued to crazily pour spiritual energy into the spirit boat.


    Above, Gu Xi¡¯s figure quickly appeared at the edge of the barrier.


    In front of him was a huge claw that was a thousand feet long. The spatial energy that was filled with a destructive aura made him have the urge to turn around and run.


    ¡°I have to withstand this attack first.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression froze. With a wave of his large hand, spirit patterns that were filled with spiritual power continuously shot out from his body and disappeared into the void in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Do you want to use a spirit array formation to block this attack?¡± Elder Gu could not help but frown when he saw all this.


    As Yun Zhiyi¡¯s disciple, he was not surprised that Gu Xi could use the spirit array. However, even Yun Zhiyi¡¯s spirit array could not block this Void Devouring Beast¡¯s attack. What could a mere disciple do?


    ¡°This guy¡­ What level of spirit array does he want to use?¡±


    At the side, Qing Zhu¡¯s face was filled with confusion.


    She saw clearly that the number of spirit patterns in Gu Xi¡¯s body had reached thousands, and the number was still increasing.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ a heaven-grade spirit array?!¡±


    Qing Zhu suddenly understood something, and her words were a bit surprised.


    At the same time, a huge commotion came from above.


    With the reappearance of the spirit patterns, they had already formed a huge spirit array. The spirit array revolved slowly, and without any pause, it charged toward the sharp claws above.


    ¡°It really is the heave-grade!¡±


    Qing Zhu¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed, and the surprise in her eyes became even more intense. Even Elder Gu¡¯s eyes were also filled with surprise.


    To be able to set up a heaven-grade array at such a young age, such talent could be said to be monstrous!

 Chapter 363 - Wits End

    Outside the barrier, a huge spirit array slowly appeared. Below, Qing Zhu and Elder Gu¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.


    Compared to the two of them, Yun Zhiyi¡¯s expression did not change much. After all, he had gradually gotten used to the miracles that Gu Xi had created over the past few days. Moreover, his aura was weak now, he did not have the extra strength to develop any emotions.


    Above, Gu Xi looked at the thousand feet sharp claws that were whistling over with a grave expression. Even though he had already set up a heaven-grade spirit array, he still felt uneasy.


    ¡°It¡¯s still not enough.¡± Gu Xi gritted his teeth and began to mobilize the spirit energy in his body once again.


    If he wanted to rely on a heaven-grade spirit array to be able to withstand the furious attack of the Void Devouring Beast, then that would be a little whimsical.


    Numerous spirit patterns once again surged out from Gu Xi¡¯s body. In the blink of an eye, the surrounding void once again emitted surging spirit energy fluctuations. Very quickly, another huge spirit array appeared.


    Another heaven-grade spirit array!


    The shock in the eyes of Qing Zhu and Gu Xi below became increasingly profound.


    Under Gu Xi¡¯s control, the two spirit arrays accelerated their operation. Soon after, they suddenly broke through the air and faced the sharp claws.


    Boom boom boom boom ¡ª


    Immediately after, a deafening explosion sounded.


    The two heaven-grade spirit arrays, one in front and one behind, were like pieces of tofu when they came into contact with the sharp claws. Then, they were forcefully absorbed into the surrounding space that was constantly collapsing, and there was no movement at all.


    The sharp claws came straight at them, but the two heaven-grade spirit arrays did not exhaust them too much.


    Seeing this, Gu Xi could not help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    According to his expectations, although the two heaven-grade spirit arrays could not block this attack, they would not collapse so quickly.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Without thinking much, he hurriedly summoned the Immeasurable Bell. The Immeasurable Bell with golden light enveloped him in an instant, which gave him a little sense of security.


    At the same time, the sharp claws were already in front of him.


    The aura of death that came at him made his entire body feel cold, as if he had been frozen in place. He forcefully broke the fear in his heart and began to mobilize his body with all his might. He took out the long sword from his storage bag.


    He absolutely could not sit still and wait for death. Otherwise, the only thing that would welcome him was death!


    Raising his long sword high, Gu Xi flipped his hand and unleashed the Sword Drawing Technique!


    The sharp Sword Qi instantly wreaked havoc, turning into a torrent of Sword Qi that whizzed out.


    Wherever the Sword Qi passed by, it caused the originally chaotic void around it to be filled with endless cracks.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough!¡± Gu Xi¡¯s pupils suddenly shrunk. Following that, spirit arrays appeared in front of him one after another, forming a defensive barrier for him.


    Most of these spiritual arrays were of the earth-grade of the mystic-grade, but they were all defensive spiritual arrays that he had learned from the spiritual arrays.


    Although their grades were not enough, he did not have time to think so much. The most important thing now was to think of a way to withstand this attack!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom


    Another series of explosions sounded.


    The torrent of Sword Qi hit the thousand-foot-long sharp claws, but it did not cause much of an impact. The defensive spirit arrays were as fragile as paper.


    Below, the expressions of Qing Zhu and the others instantly turned ugly.


    Especially Elder Gu. Although he wanted to save Gu Xi, once the spirit boat lost his spiritual power infusion, then the speed of the spirit ship would be completely dependent on Qing Zhu alone. And that would undoubtedly cause the speed of the spiritual boat to greatly reduce. This also meant that they would be caught by the Void Devouring Beast in an instant.


    As for the consequences of being caught, there was naturally no need to say anything.


    Dong¨C


    Above, one could only see sharp claws landing on the surface of the Immeasurable Bellwith a bang. In an instant, fine cracks instantly appeared on the surface of the Immeasurable Bell, the golden light on the surface of the clock dimmed instantly.


    Then, the Immeasurable Bell exploded under Gu Xi¡¯s terrified gaze. The sharp claws struck at Gu Xi at the same time.


    Qing Zhu closed her eyes subconsciously, as if she did not want to see the bloody scene that was about to happen.


    [Ding! Host¡¯s life is under threat!]


    [Activating self-defense!]


    At the critical moment, the System¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    This made Gu Xi, who had been in deep despair, unable to help but feel hopeful.


    In the next moment, a mysterious fluctuation surged out from his body, silently enveloping Gu Xi¡¯s entire body.


    In the next moment, a thousand-feet-long sharp claw whistled down, slapping onto his chest.


    One could only see his entire body flying backward in an instant. He ruthlessly smashed into the spirit boat below. A large number of guest rooms were destroyed.


    The thousand-feet sharp claw continued to descend. What was surprising was that it actually ignored the barrier that covered the spirit boat and directly descended toward the spirit boat.


    ¡°Elder Gu!¡± Qing Zhu¡¯s pretty face changed greatly. At this moment, she did not have the time to think about this. She subconsciously cried out to Elder Gu beside her.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Elder Gu suddenly sent a large amount of spiritual energy into the spirit boat under his feet. Immediately, his entire body rose from the ground. Immediately, the aura within his body rose steadily at this moment, his cultivation had also broken through to the middle level of the Great Saint stage in an instant!


    Qing Zhu¡¯s pretty eyes involuntarily held a tear when she sensed the great change that had occurred in Elder Gu. It seemed as though he could collapse at any moment.


    This was because she was clear that at this moment, Elder Gu had also resolutely chosen to burn the flames of his life.


    ¡°Mountain and Sea Seal!¡± Elder Gu¡¯s voice resounded through the void above.


    One could see him raise his arm, which was like a withered branch. Majestic spiritual energy lingered on his fingertip as he drew an obscure seal in the void in front of him.


    In the next moment, the seal suddenly erupted with a powerful ripple. The entire seal began to rapidly expand rapidly. In just a few breaths, it had already grown to several thousand feet in size.


    Compared to the thousand feet sharp claws, the Mountain and Sea Seal did indeed possess quite a large advantage in terms of size. However, the size of its power was not determined by its size.


    The Mountain and Sea Seal whistled out as the sharp claws tore through the air. In the blink of an eye, the two had collided with a loud bang.


    This time around, the Mountain and Sea Seal did not collapse in an instant like before. Instead, it actually forcefully blocked the speed of the sharp claws falling down.


    Elder Gu¡¯s face was pale. The spiritual power in his body was injected into the Mountain and Sea Seal without holding back. However, his heart was growing more and more desperate.


    So what if he blocked this attack? What about the next attack?


    It seemed that their group really deserved to die here!


    Recalling the time when they were in the teleportation array, Elder Gu could not help but begin to regret not stopping the Young Miss¡¯s willful request back then.

 Chapter 364 - The Critical Moment, Little Nine’s Awakening!

    If not, perhaps they would not have encountered such a crisis. Compared to encountering such an Emperor-level Void Devouring Beast, he would rather be scolded by his Young Miss. It was better than throwing his life here!


    At the same time, the Mountain and Sea Seal and the sharp claws above had gradually begun to corrode each other. The Mountain and Sea Seal was becoming dimmer at a rapid pace, with clear cracks appearing on its surface.


    It was clear that the Void Devouring Beast still had the advantage in this attack.


    Boom¨C


    Along with a deafening boom, the Mountain and Sea Seal shattered. The intense impact from the explosion spread out at an extremely fast speed, and the surrounding space also collapsed.


    Under this huge impact, the spirit boat could not help but shake violently. Qing Zhu below was thrown far away uncontrollably, unable to inject spiritual power into the spirit boat. This also caused the spirit boat¡¯s forward speed to instantly decrease by several times.


    The Void Devouring Beast¡¯s huge body instantly closed in on the spirit boat. The gray space collapsed at an increasingly rapid speed. Under the astonished gazes of the few people, another thousand feet long sharp claw actually appeared out of thin air. It once again descended towards the spirit boat.


    Faced with the continuous attacks of the Void Devouring Beast, even Elder Gu could not help but reveal a hint of fear on his face.


    The overwhelming spatial power rushed over like crazy. Elder Gu subconsciously swallowed his saliva. He could already feel the death god approaching.


    When the sharp claws fell, the spirit boat under their feet would instantly shatter, and they would also be exposed in the Void Tunnel. Under the turbulence of space, their bodies would be torn into pieces in an instant.


    With Elder Gu¡¯s current cultivation level, he might be able to hold on for a while, but it would only be for a while. All of them would stay here forever!


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Elder Gu turned his head to look at the panicking Qing Zhu below. His old face was filled with guilt, as if he was blaming himself for his incompetence.


    At the same time, two sharp claws whistled down.


    Roar roar roar¡­


    However, in the next moment, a shocking roar was transmitted from the ruins of the spirit boat.


    Soon after, a long rainbow shot into the sky. Nine snow-white furry tails shot out from the ruins. They charged out at lightning speed and ruthlessly landed on the two sharp claws above.


    In just a single contact, the two sharp claws were instantly penetrated.


    The sharp claw at the front held on for a moment before it exploded with a loud bang, while the one at the back continued to whizz down towards the spirit boat.


    In the next moment, the nine furry tails gathered together once again and ruthlessly stabbed out once again, easily shattering the sharp claws into pieces in mid-air.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Even Elder Gu did not have time to react before the two sharp claws above him were easily broken by the nine tails.


    Qing Zhu, Elder Gu, and Yun Zhiyi, who had a dispirited look on their faces, subconsciously looked in the direction of the tails. They saw that two blurry figures had unknowingly appeared in the ruins.


    Soon, two figures clearly appeared in their eyes.


    They recognized one of them. It was Gu Xi, who had been struck down by the Void Devouring Beast. The other person was a tall and beautiful woman.


    At this moment, the three of them could not be surprised as to why Gu Xi was still alive. Instead, they focused all their attention on the woman.


    They were very sure that there was no one else in the spirit boat other than the five of them. Where did this woman come from?


    Could it be that she was also a demon beast that was born in the void?


    They were very cautious. They did not feel lucky that they had survived the Void Devouring Beast¡¯s attack.


    They knew very well that the woman who could easily break the Void Devouring Beast¡¯s attack was no weaker than the Void Devouring Beast. If the woman wanted to kill them, it would be a piece of cake.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, everyone. This is¡­ my friend.¡± Just as they were thinking about what to say next, Gu Xi¡¯s voice was suddenly heard.


    ¡°Friend?¡± Elder Gu was slightly stunned. He was clearly suspicious of Gu Xi¡¯s words.


    ¡°If you had come out a little later, I¡¯m afraid I would have died here today.¡±


    Gu Xi did not pay attention to Elder Gu¡¯s confusion. Instead, he turned his gaze to the woman at the side.


    That¡¯s right, the woman who appeared at this moment was Little Nine, who had fallen into a deep sleep.


    ¡°Fortunately, I appeared in time. You have to thank me properly.¡± Little Nine¡¯s red lips curled slightly. When she saw Gu Xi¡¯s miserable appearance beside her, a hint of anger involuntarily surfaced on her somewhat charming face. ¡°Leave the rest to me. Although I can not guarantee that I will be able to defeat this fellow, it should not be a problem for me to protect you and leave this place safely.¡±


    After saying that, Little Nine once again locked her gaze on the Void Devouring Beast. The Void Devouring Beast seemed to have sensed Little Nine¡¯s enmity as waves of low and deep roars continuously sounded. The surrounding void rapidly collapsed.


    ¡°Will it work?¡± Gu Xi asked with some worry.


    After all, Little Nine had just woken up, and her body might not be able to adapt to the explosive strength within her body.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the same Little Nine who would be trapped by trash like Wang Zhan.¡± Little Nine Winked at Gu Xi proudly, and then did not say anything more. With a tap of the tip of her foot, she flew upwards at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Elder Gu to speed up the spirit boat. My friend will help us deal with this Void Devouring Beast.¡±


    After Little Nine left, Gu Xi looked at Elder Gu and spoke.


    Upon hearing this, Elder Gu could not help but hesitate. However, when he recalled how Little Nine had defended the attack of the Void Devouring Beast, he could only nod in agreement.


    Currently, his condition was not good. It would naturally be best if someone could stand out and help him block this Void Devouring Beast.


    As Elder Gu¡¯s figure landed on the spirit boat, the speed of the spirit boat increased by several times. It began to fly towards the distant darkness at an extremely fast speed. However, it was still unable to pull apart a large distance from the Void Devouring Beast behind it.


    Similarly, Gu Xi and Qing Zhu once again joined in to increase the speed of the spirit boat. Gu Xi also hurriedly took out a few medicinal pills that could stabilize their injuries from his storage bag and gave them to each of them to consume. Only then did the expressions of the few of them become a little better.

 Chapter 365 - First Confrontation!

    In mid-air, Little Nine floated quietly. Her pair of eyes stared straight at the Void Devouring Beast outside the barrier with a cold and arrogant expression.


    Now that she had awakened, her cultivation realm had risen from the Quasi-saint stage to the peak of the Saint stage. She was only a short distance away from the Great Saint stage.


    Of course, compared to the Void Devouring Beast in front of her, which was comparable to a half-step Quasi-emperor stage, she was still a lot weaker. However, this was not enough to make her feel fear.


    As a Nine-tailed Celestial Fox with a divine beast constitution, she naturally had her own pride. Among the thousands of demon beasts, the divine beast could be said to be at the top of the pyramid. Although the Void Devouring Beast in front of her did not have a fixed form, it was still a product of heaven and earth. In Little Nine¡¯s eyes, it was a kind of demon beast.


    Since it was a demon beast, it should be afraid of a divine beast!


    ¡°Quickly retreat, or don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± Little Nine spoke coldly. There was a faint special fluctuation that drifted out from her enchanting body and enveloped the Void Devouring Beast in front of her.


    This was the aura of a divine beast exclusive to the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox. With this aura, she could definitely suppress many demon beasts in terms of aura. Even demon beasts that were stronger than her would feel fear!


    This aura enveloped the entire Void Devouring Beast in an instant. However, as the Void Devouring Beast suddenly let out a low roar, the surrounding collapsed space instantly disintegrated the aura of the divine beast, and the aura disappeared without a trace!


    Clearly, the Void Devouring Beast did not appreciate this move. In fact, it became even more berserk after sensing the aura of the divine beast.


    To it, the appearance of a beast of a different species in its territory was undoubtedly a blatant provocation!


    Roar roar roar roar roar¨C


    Accompanied by an earth-shaking roar, the large gray space began to rapidly expand. However, in just a few short breaths, the entire spirit boat was enveloped within.


    Gu Xi and the others below had shocked faces. They lifted their heads and looked over. They were no longer able to see the Void Tunnel outside. All they could see was the gray space that was emitting a dense destructive ripple. The atmosphere had become incomparably oppressive for a moment.


    Under the erosion of the gray space, the barrier that covered the spirit boat began to fluctuate intensely. It seemed as though it would shatter and disappear at any moment.


    ¡°We can not let this barrier be destroyed!¡± Gu Xi hurriedly warned loudly when he saw this.


    Little Nine¡¯s expression hardened. A layer of frost surged onto her pretty face when she saw that the Void Devouring Beast was still unwilling to give up. A blood-red color gradually surfaced in her long and narrow eyes. At the same time, the peak of the Saint stage was unleashed without reservation. Immediately, a snow-white tail shot toward the spot where the Void Devouring Beast was located at an extremely fast speed.


    The originally furry tail was like a sharp sword at this moment. It cut through the void in an extremely brutal manner and entered the gray space in front of it.


    A moment later, the tail was swiftly withdrawn. However, there was not the slightest movement within the gray space. It was as though this attack did not injure the Void Devouring Beast in the slightest.


    Little Nine could not help but frown. She looked at the barrier in front of her that was continuously being attacked. Just as she was about to carry out her next attack, she did not expect a light pillar to suddenly appear from the gray space in front of her. In the blink of an eye, it had already arrived in front of her.


    She did not have the time to think too much. Little Nine¡¯s eyes focused, and the blood red in her eyes seemed to materialize. A red barrier also appeared in front of her in the blink of an eye.


    Boom¨C


    A loud explosion sounded, and the red barrier exploded. Little Nine¡¯s body also uncontrollably retreated nearly a thousand feet before it finally came to a stop.


    ¡°If we were at the same cultivation level, how could I allow you to be so arrogant?!¡± Little Nine coldly snorted. She was caught off guard and was slightly injured.


    If it were not for the special characteristics of the divine beast constitution, anyone else would have been instantly killed by that attack. There was absolutely no chance of survival.


    The divine beast had a huge innate advantage when facing demon beasts. This was why she was able to fight this half-step Quasi-emperor Void Devouring Beast with her peak Saint stage cultivation. Of course, if it was a human, the natural advantage of the divine beast constitution would be greatly weakened.


    ¡°Your friend¡­ isn¡¯t human?¡± Below, Qing Zhu, who had seen everything, could not help but exclaim in surprise.


    Although she did not know what kind of demon beast Little Nine was, she could clearly feel the fluctuations from Little Nine¡¯s attack just now.


    Elder Gu, who was at the side, was deep in thought. No one knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We have known each other for a long time. She saved my life a few times,¡± Gu Xi thought for a moment and immediately explained.


    Upon hearing this, Qing Zhu was clearly a little surprised, but immediately nodded her head.


    Gu Xi glanced at Qing Zhu and Elder Gu indifferently. He had said that Little Nine had saved him a few times just to show the importance of Little Nine to him. It was also on time for Qing Zhu and Elder Gu. Don¡¯t think that Little Nine was a demon beast, and they could have bad intentions towards Little Nine after the event.


    After all, it was rare to see a demon beast that could change its human form and possess extraordinary strength. If it could be used as its own, it would be a great help.


    A rich family disciple like Qing Zhu, who had an extraordinary background, should be quite interested in this aspect. It was hard to guarantee that he would not be interested in Little Nine.


    At the same time, Little Nine had already fought with the Void Devouring Beast a few more times. Although the gap between the two was quite large, Little Nine did not appear to be at a disadvantage on the surface.


    At this moment, Little Nine seemed to be breathing slightly faster, but her body was still surrounded by dense spiritual energy, and her expression did not seem to be affected.


    Even so, in these few exchanges, she inevitably suffered some injuries. However, in order not to let the Void Devouring Beast notice, she could only endure the injuries and not show them. Once she showed her injuries, it would undoubtedly be a sign of weakness. This was also a disguised message to the other party that she was about to die.


    At that time, as long as the Void Devouring Beast was not a fool, it would definitely not let them off. It would only launch another fierce attack on them until the entire spirit boat was destroyed, and everyone would die in this void!


    As time slowly passed, fine cracks began to appear on the surface of the barrier that enveloped the spirit boat. Some spatial power from the outside world entered the spirit boat through the cracks. Fortunately, the amount of spatial power that entered was not much. It did not pose too much of a threat to Gu Xi and the others.


    However, if this continued, it was likely that the entire barrier would completely collapse before long. At that time, they would face the endless spatial turbulence in the void, and they would also fall into it!

 Chapter 366 - Nine

    [Extraction progress 81%¡­ 83%¡­]


    The System¡¯s cold voice sounded in Gu Xi¡¯s mind.


    Looking at the crumbling barrier above, Gu Xi¡¯s heart burned with anxiety.


    ¡°Hold on a little longer. A little longer¡­¡± Gu Xi¡¯s lips moved slightly, forcing the voice into Little Nine¡¯s ears.


    The extraction was almost complete, but the barrier was also about to collapse. If the former was the first to complete, then the current crisis would end here. Otherwise¡­ They would all die in this Void Tunnel.


    Even though Little Nine¡¯s strength after awakening was already quite extraordinary, and there were two genuine Great Saint stage cultivators, Elder Gu and Elder Yun¡­ Facing this boundless void, the only thing that welcomed them was death.


    Unless there was another Quasi-emperor stage cultivator present, they would not need to be afraid of spatial turbulence after the spirit boat was shattered. Such an expert could bring the few of them out of the Void Tunnel with Heavenly means.


    Up above, Little Nine¡¯s expression was also extremely grave. A substantial blood-red color once again surged into her bewitching eyes, so viscous that it seemed as if it was about to overflow.


    At the same time, a monstrous divine beast pressure burst out from her body.


    In the next moment, there was actually fine snow-white hair flowing out from under her skin on the surface of her curvaceous figure. At this moment, a dazzling red light completely enveloped her entire body, it was difficult for people to clearly see what was happening within for a moment.


    The area occupied by the red light grew larger and larger, and very quickly, the entire spirit boat was enveloped within it. Everyone instantly entered a blood-red environment from a pitch-black environment, it was as if they had entered another world.


    Below, Elder Gu¡¯s expression changed, as if he had sensed something. He turned his head and suddenly looked at Gu Xi by the side. ¡°What is the background of this friend of yours?¡±


    Bang!


    Before Gu Xi could reply, a muffled sound suddenly sounded.


    They subconsciously looked in the direction where the sound came from. They saw that the barrier above was actually attached to a huge tail, and the source of that tail was precisely from that dazzling red light!


    Bang bang bang bang bang!


    Immediately after, another series of muffled sounds sounded.


    Another eight huge tails shot out from the red glow and adhered to the inner side of the barrier from many angles. At the same time, those nine tails were emitting a faint red light, it was as though there was an endless amount of energy being injected into the barrier. The barrier also gradually stabilized under the large amount of energy being injected into it. It was no longer as shaky as it was earlier.


    Soon, the barrier completely stabilized. At the same time, a large amount of red light rapidly broke through the barrier and collided with the gray space outside.


    When all the red light had passed through the barrier, the expressions of the people below changed at the same time.


    They saw that the originally enchanting Little Nine had long disappeared above their heads. In its place was a Nine-tailed Celestial Fox that was over a thousand feet tall!


    ¡°It really is the legendary Nine-tailed Celestial Fox!¡± seeing this scene, Elder Gu could not help but exclaim in surprise.


    Even with his calm temperament, he could not control his excitement at this moment. After all, divine beasts only existed in legends. Not everyone had the chance to even take a glance at them!


    ¡°What¡­ What a beautiful fox,¡± beside him, Qing Zhu muttered.


    Indeed, after Little Nine awakened, her true body could be said to be very different from before. Originally, her true body was just a huge snow-white fox. But now, the surface of her body was no longer a monotonous snow-white, her head and other parts were all red and white. Under her fur, there were faint golden patterns that were faintly discernible.


    Compared to before, Little Nine could be said to have more of the temperament and appearance that a divine beast should have. It was the kind of appearance that one could tell at a glance that it was not a common object.


    The divine beast¡¯s pressure spread out from the barrier in all directions, and in an absolutely unyielding manner, it instantly collided with the large patch of gray space.


    Sensing Little Nine¡¯s enormous change, the Void Devouring Beast once again emitted low roars. Immediately, the large patch of space surrounding the spirit boat began to collapse even more intensely, continuously swallowing the surrounding red light within, after that, it collapsed without a trace.


    Gray and red, the two colors began to fight in the void.


    Little Nine, who had used her true form, could be said to have greatly increased her strength. Although she was still not at the level where he could catch up to the Void Devouring Beast, at the moment, she was not at a disadvantage when fighting with the latter. She was much more relaxed when fighting compared to before.


    Looking at the two sides that appeared to be evenly matched on the surface, Gu Xi and the others could not help but raise their hearts to their throats. After all, if Little Nine was slightly careless and lost the battle, they would be finished.


    [Extraction progress 94%¡­ 96%¡­]


    In their minds, the System¡¯s voice sounded once again.


    As the progress was nearing completion, Gu Xi could not help but hold his breath.


    ¡°Just a little bit more, I need you to cause a scene!¡± Gu Xi¡¯s lips moved slightly, and he immediately gave Little Nine an order.


    Right now, the extraction of the Void Devouring Beast was about to succeed. At that time, it was hard to guarantee that Elder Gu would not notice anything strange. So now, they had to create some big movements to confuse his line of sight.


    Little Nine¡¯s existence could be exposed, but the existence of the System definitely could not!


    Once Elder Gu found out, who knew if he would repay kindness with enmity? It was not impossible for him to find an opportunity to abduct Little Nine to the Central Plains!


    After receiving Gu Xi¡¯s order, Little Nine immediately understood. The nine thick tails penetrated through the barrier one after another, actually tightly wrapping around the entire Void Devouring Beast. Under the pressure of the divine beast, the monstrous red light mixed with the divine beast¡¯s pressure, the nine tails began to press down on the Void Devouring Beast.


    Under this attack, the void within a distance of tens of thousands of feet began to collapse inch by inch. Everywhere one looked was filled with the red light and the power of space. Deafening booms continuously sounded. Vast and mighty spiritual power filled every corner.


    Roar roar roar roar¡­


    The Void Devouring Beast¡¯s roar sounded once again. Little Nine¡¯s action had undoubtedly thoroughly infuriated it.


    The people below watched this scene with fear and trepidation. All they could do now was pray in their hearts that Little Nine would be able to punish the Void Devouring Beast.


    [Extraction progress 98%¡­ 99%¡­]


    The System began to count down. Gu Xi stared nervously at the Void Devouring Beast outside the barrier.


    Although he could not see Little Nine¡¯s current expression, he reckoned that Little Nine must have done her best to restrain the Void Devouring Beast.


    [Extraction progress 100%!]


    [Congratulations, host, the extraction is complete!]


    As the System¡¯s voice sounded again, Gu Xi could not help but let out a sigh of relief.


    Boom boom boom¨C


    What followed was an earth-shattering explosion!

 Chapter 367 - Extraction Successful

    In the sky, the nine tails that were wrapping around the Void Devouring Beast suddenly tightened. A loud boom followed, and all the gray space instantly collapsed. An extremely powerful fluctuation spread out at lightning speed.


    Wherever the fluctuation touched, the void would distort and collapse. Fortunately, the barrier of the spirit boat was supported by Little Nine¡¯s energy, so it was able to survive. Otherwise, with the current defensive level of the barrier, it would have instantly collapsed into nothingness. It would not even have time for the people present to make any effective response.


    Even with Little Nine¡¯s support, under the impact, the surface of the barrier still rippled, dazzling everyone. One reason was that they could not see what was happening outside.


    At this moment, a wisp of tiny gray space quietly left the center of the explosion and darted into the demon beast space on Gu Xi¡¯s body at an extremely fast speed.


    The speed was so fast that even the ancient beast that was close by did not notice it at all.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression froze, and he did not show any abnormalities.


    The aftermath of the explosion came and went quickly. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, the fluctuations had completely disappeared.


    There was a huge void crack in the sky that could not be healed, and the Void Devouring Beast¡¯s figure had long disappeared.


    ¡°That beast is dead?¡± Elder Gu used his spiritual sense to check, but he did not find any traces.


    ¡°It took advantage of the chaos to escape.¡± At this moment, Little Nine suddenly replied.


    She slowly retracted the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox¡¯s true form. After a red flash, she once again transformed into the graceful woman from before.


    Upon hearing Little Nine¡¯s explanation, although Elder Gu was somewhat puzzled, he did not want to care too much at this moment. Regardless of whether the Void Devouring Beast had escaped or died, they were still lucky to have survived.


    ¡°This Lady, thank you for helping us this time.¡± Elder Gu slightly bowed to Little Nine, his words filled with sincere gratitude.


    Although his cultivation realm was above Little Nine¡¯s, he naturally had to thank her for receiving such a great favor. Moreover, as a divine beast, the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox¡¯s lifespan was far above that of a human. In terms of seniority, it was not too much for him to call Little Nine ¡®Ancestor¡¯.


    Beside him, Qing Zhu also bowed slightly to express her gratitude. Yun Zhiyi could only reluctantly nod at Little Nine. After all, it was already quite difficult for him to do this in his current state.


    On the other hand, Song Qingluan had been in a state of unconsciousness ever since the appearance of the Void Devouring Beast. Fortunately, she was protected by Gu Xi and the others and was able to survive here.


    ¡°May I know how to address you, Miss?¡± Looking at Little Nine in front of him, Eld Gu asked again.


    Clearly, he was extremely interested in Little Nine¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Just call me Little Nine.¡± Little Nine nodded indifferently. Seeing that Elder Gu still had something to say, she hurriedly continued, ¡°It¡¯s best to leave this Void Tunnel as soon as possible. Just now, we caused too much of a disturbance. It¡¯s hard to guarantee that we won¡¯t attract other Void Devouring Beasts.¡±


    Once these words were said, Elder Gu could only helplessly swallow the words that were about to come out of his mouth. Immediately after, he nodded with a grave expression and began to control the spirit boat to speed up.


    If another Void Devouring Beast really appeared, it was likely that their group would not have such good luck at that time. At that time, even if Little Nine used all of her strength, she might not be able to bring the group out unscathed.


    ¡°Everyone should first recover in case anything unexpected happens.¡±


    Gu Xi also hurriedly agreed. After which, he carried Song Qingluan by her waist and found a guest room that was not badly damaged and placed her in it.


    After checking and finding that Song Qingluan did not suffer any substantial injuries, Gu Xi heaved a sigh of relief and immediately turned to leave.


    In another guest room.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t wake up in time this time, I¡¯m afraid that we would have already become food for the Void Devouring Beast.¡±


    On the bed, Gu Xi sat cross-legged. His gaze sized up Little Nine who was sitting on the chair in front of him. Until now, when he recalled the Void Devouring Beast, he still felt some lingering fear.


    Little Nine curled his lips and glanced at Gu Xi strangely, ¡°Are you thanking me? If it wasn¡¯t for you back then, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have gotten to where I am today.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but laugh.


    Indeed, if it was not for him purifying the divine beast bloodline hidden in Little Nine¡¯s body back then, Little Nine would probably be just an ordinary demon beast now.


    The man and the beast had known each other for a long time and had long become the most important part of each other. It was indeed strange to say these words of gratitude.


    ¡°Speaking of which, why did you wake up at such a timely time?¡± Gu Xi smiled slightly. There was undisguised doubt in his eyes.


    Little Nine sighed helplessly and explained, ¡°It was all because of the contract between the two of us. If I did not feel that you were in a life and death situation, I¡¯m afraid that my awakening would have been delayed for a period of time. Even now, I still have some of the pure spiritual energy of the ancient Xuanming beast in my body that I haven¡¯t absorbed. If I can absorb all of it, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to break through to the Great Saint stage.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi could only smile awkwardly. At the same time, he secretly swore in his heart that he would never make any big movements in the Void Tunnel in the future, lest unnecessary trouble would come knocking on his door again.


    ¡°But speaking of which, after not seeing you for a while, Master, you¡¯ve become even more handsome,¡± the two of them were silent for a moment before Little Nine suddenly smiled charmingly and said.


    Gu Xi was slightly stunned. He immediately explained the change in his appearance because he had cultivated a body refining technique. After which, he carefully sized up the current Little Nine. He clicked his tongue and praised, ¡°Our Little Nine is becoming more and more beautiful now.¡±


    After this period of deep sleep, Little Nine¡¯s appearance could be said to have changed quite a lot. Compared to before, both her figure and appearance had risen by more than one level, she looked even more charming.


    Gu Xi had no doubt that if this was in the outside world, she would definitely be extremely charming. Most importantly, Little Nine¡¯s fox-like eyes, no man could resist the feeling. With just a single glance, she could captivate one¡¯s soul.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Upon hearing Gu Xi¡¯s praise, Little Nine could not help but straighten her plump chest. Her entire body was brimming with pride.


    As a descendant of the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox and a female fox, Little Nine was naturally extremely concerned about her appearance.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Help me protect her. I¡¯ll recover my spiritual energy first.¡±


    Looking at Little Nine who was ¡®flirting¡¯ in front of him, Gu Xi could only hurriedly close him eyes and speak somewhat helplessly.

 Chapter 368 - Void Essence

    In the room, Gu Xi sat cross-legged on the bed, surrounded by faint spiritual energy. His chest rose and fell steadily, and the spiritual energy in his Dantian was replenishing his previous consumption at an extremely fast speed.


    In less than two hours, the spiritual energy in his body had fully recovered. Not only that, he even felt that his cultivation level had reached a bottleneck, and he was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from breaking through to the intermediate stage of the Saint stage.


    With a flip of his hand, a jade bottle appeared in his palm. This was the Saint Breakthrough Pill that he had refined previously.


    Gu Xi could not wait to consume it, but after some mental struggle, he still chose to put it away. He did not want to attract the other demon beasts in the void again because of the huge commotion caused by the breakthrough.


    He still had to remember the lessons from the past. He could not forget the pain after he recovered.


    ¡°I wonder how the Void Devouring Beast is doing now.¡±


    Gu Xi said to himself, and his mind quickly sank into the demon beast space. It did not take long for him to find the wisp of gray in it.


    The current Void Devouring Beast was not only much different in size compared to before, but the aura it emitted was also completely different from before.


    If the Void Devouring Beast from before was compared to a vicious tiger, then it was now like a docile sheep. Its entire body did not reveal the slightest bit of fiendish aura, it was as if it was just a space that was constantly squirming and collapsing.


    ¡°Roar roar roar¡­¡±


    At this moment, a low roar sounded.


    Gu Xi subconsciously looked towards the source of the sound and saw a golden stream of light flying towards them at an extremely fast speed from afar.


    Upon sensing this aura, Gu Xi did not panic in the slightest. Instead, a smile appeared on his face.


    Soon, the golden light had already arrived in front of him. After the light gradually dissipated, Little Jin¡¯s figure appeared.


    At this moment, Little Jin was still in the form of a carp. It was continuously wagging its tail, and its pair of golden pupils seemed to contain some resentment.


    Gu Xi naturally understood why. Previously, during the great battle with the Void Devouring Beast, Little Jin had wanted to appear many times to fight to the death for Gu Xi. Fortunately, Gu Xi had used a method to forcefully seal off the demon beast space, this was why Little Jin did not have the chance to come out and fight.


    This was because he was extremely clear that although Little Jin¡¯s current strength was indeed not ordinary, compared to the Void Devouring Beast back then, the gap between the two was still too huge.


    If he was slightly careless, Little Jin might fall under the Void Devouring Beast¡¯s hands!


    However, at the last crucial moment, Gu Xi used all his strength but was unable to threaten the Void Devouring Beast. Helplessly, he originally wanted to release Little Jin to delay for a while, but he did not expect Little Nine to wake up. Naturally, Little Jin¡¯s matter was no longer a problem.


    In front of Elder Gu and the others, revealing Little Nine¡¯s existence was enough. Once again revealing a divine beast that only existed in the ancient books, this action was clearly not rational.


    ¡°Be good. If there¡¯s any danger next time, you go first.¡±


    Gu Xi lovingly stroked Little Jin¡¯s head. Only then did the resentment in the latter¡¯s eyes slightly decrease. However, it still did not really want to pay attention to Gu Xi.


    Seeing this, Gu Xi also helplessly shook his head. This demon beast had a thought. It was no different from a living person.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if Little Jin is male or female.¡±


    Gu Xi thought to himself, when Little Jin¡¯s strength improves in the future, when he possesses the ability to transform¡­ He would not be like the current Little Nine, staying outside and refusing to come in, right?


    When he thought of this, he felt a headache coming on. He shook his head and did not think any further. Immediately, Gu Xi¡¯s gaze once again landed on the Void Devouring Beast in front of him.


    ¡°This shape doesn¡¯t seem right. Why can¡¯t I feel any thoughts?¡± after sizing it up for a long time, Gu Xi mumbled doubtfully.


    According to his previous experience of subduing Little Jin, after extracting the impurities from the demon beast¡¯s body, he should be able to form a contract with the demon beast under him. However, Gu Xi did not feel any life force from the Void Devouring Beast¡¯s body.


    It was as if this was simply a space.


    Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, then curiously raised his hand and touched it. However, to his surprise, when his hand touched the gray, a cold aura instantly spread from his arm to his limbs and bones.


    In the next moment, the gray disappeared at a rapid pace. When it reappeared, it had already entered his body.


    Gu Xi was shocked. He subconsciously looked inside his body and realized that the gray color had gradually disappeared, as if it had become one with him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Xi immediately questioned the System. Although he did not feel that there was anything wrong with his body, a sense of danger immediately surged into his heart.


    The Void Devouring Beast that was previously invincible had now entered his body and disappeared without a trace. Anyone would feel extremely flustered.


    [The Void Devouring Beast is a product of the void. Strictly speaking, it does not belong to the category of demon beasts. Therefore, after being extracted, it can not be transformed into a contracted demon beast. Instead, it can be transformed into pure void essence.]


    The System¡¯s cold voice quickly gave Gu Xi a reply.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression froze. However, after hearing this, he was slightly relieved. Since the System did not indicate that there was any danger, then he would definitely not make a mistake.


    ¡°Void essence, what is the use of absorbing this thing?¡±


    Gu Xi asked again as she calmed her heart and began to feel the changes in her body.


    [After absorbing the void essence, you will have the ability to control the void. From now on, you will be able to ignore most of the spatial energy or void attacks.]


    Hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    Ignore the attacks of the spatial energy?!


    Did this mean that even if he walked out of the barrier that surrounded the spirit boat, he would no longer have to worry about being attacked by the spatial energy outside?!


    In addition to the ability to manipulate the void! Although this ability was not rare among high-level cultivators, if he wanted to truly use the power of space, he had to be at least at the Great Saint stage!


    For example, Elder Gu and Elder Yun were both at the Great Saint stage, but their control of the power of space was only limited to short-distance teleportation. However, if they wanted to use it in battle, at the very least, they had to start from the Quasi-emperor stage!


    ¡°What level of Control?¡± Gu Xi asked expectantly.


    [Perfect control!]


    The System¡¯s answer almost made him cry out in excitement.


    Perfect control. In other words, with his current Saint stage, he could rival an Emperor stage cultivator¡¯s control of the void!

 Chapter 369 - An Extraordinary Group of People

    Being able to perfectly control the power of space not only meant that Gu Xi was comparable to an Emperor stage cultivator in this aspect. It also meant that in the future, when he faced an opponent of the same cultivation realm, he would have an absolute advantage and could even crush them!


    Not only that, even when facing an opponent whose cultivation realm was higher than his, he would also be able to use the power of space to escape. His own safety factor could be said to have greatly increased!


    ¡°This is really good news.¡±


    Gu Xi could not help but grin. Then, he controlled his mind to immerse himself in his own body and began to gradually feel the slight difference.


    Under the cover of his enormous mind, he quickly felt that there seemed to be a mysterious power wandering in his body among the eight extraordinary meridians.


    Not long after, he opened his eyes again and stretched out a finger to lightly draw a line in the void in front of him. Instantly, a pitch-black spatial crack appeared out of thin air.


    Gu Xi¡¯s eyes could not help but surge with wild joy. This casual drawing did not activate the slightest bit of spiritual power in his body. It was just a simple drawing.


    However, it was this drawing that allowed him to do something that a cultivator of the same cultivation realm could not do. This also meant that what the System said earlier was all true!


    ¡°As long as I practice more in the future, I think there should be a lot of uses for this void essence.¡±


    As she thought about it, a smile involuntarily appeared on the corner of Gu Xi¡¯s mouth.


    Since he had already figured out this void essence, he did not continue to stay in this demon beast space. With a thought, his body gradually disappeared.


    When he opened his eyes again, he had already returned to his room.


    ¡°You¡¯ve recovered?¡± Little Nine remained where she was and did not move at all. When she saw Gu Xi open his eyes, she giggled. She was not too surprised that Gu Xi had recovered so quickly.


    Although she did not know what kind of secret Gu Xi had, she knew that the secret was definitely not simple. He could easily purify the trace of the Nine-tailed Celestial Fox¡¯s bloodline in her body, and even helped the Little Golden Carp to successfully jump through the Dragon Gate. Even a fool knew that Gu Xi had his own special methods.


    After following Gu Xi for so long, she had seen too many things that could be called miracles, so she was now somewhat numb to these things.


    ¡°Has anyone come?¡±


    Gu Xi smiled slightly and glanced outside the room.


    Little Nine nodded lightly. ¡°That old fellow who called himself Gu ran came over. He said that he wanted to talk to me about some things, but I didn¡¯t pay much attention to him, so he left.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi¡¯s heart could not help but sink.


    As expected, Elder Gu had already started to have some thoughts about Little Nine.


    This time it was a polite invitation, but what about the next time?


    Even if they could remain safe and sound for the next period of time, what if Elder Gu returned to the Central Plains in the future and the faction behind him found out about Little Nine¡¯s existence?


    Once that mysterious faction also became interested in Little Nine, then it would not be a good time to sit down and talk!


    With the way the Central Plains treated the Four Continents, they would probably try to bring Little Nine back to the Central Plains at all costs! If they wanted to capture Little Nine, they would naturally send out powerful cultivators from their sects, and at the very least, they would need Great Saint cultivators!


    ¡°It looks like I have to raise my realm as soon as possible. It would be fine if these things didn¡¯t happen, but if they did, a few Great Saint cultivators would come. I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything and could only watch as Little Nine was taken away.¡±


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi could not help but secretly make up his mind. After dealing with the Eastern Continent, he would definitely try his best to raise his cultivation level!


    Shaking his head, Gu Xi did not think anymore. He got up and pushed open the door first. Little Nine followed behind him. The two of them came to the deck one after the other.


    At this moment, there were two figures on the deck. They were Qing Zhu and Elder Gu.


    The two of them greeted Gu Xi with a smile when they saw him coming.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve recovered quite well.¡± Elder Gu sized Gu Xi up and a trace of unnoticeable surprise flashed across his eyes.


    Gu Xi nodded, ¡°I¡¯m just relying on some medicinal pills to recover my spiritual power. It¡¯s better to recover as soon as possible. After all, I don¡¯t know if there will be other Void Devouring Beast coming to cause trouble again.¡±


    Hearing this explanation, the surprise in Elder Gu¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. If it was relying on the recovery pills, it would be reasonable to recover so quickly.


    After all, Gu Xi¡¯s alchemy skills were extraordinary. It was indeed very normal for him to carry some high-level recovery pills with him.


    ¡°How¡¯s Qingluan?¡± Gu Xi scanned the surroundings, but he did not find Song Qingluan.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just that she had some bumps. She woke up earlier, so she should be taking care of Elder Yun now.¡±


    Qing Zhu smiled faintly and looked at Little Nine behind Gu Xi, whether intentionally or not.


    A divine beast that could transform was enough to surprise her.


    ¡°Is Miss Song¡­ your Dao Partner?¡± Elder Gu suddenly asked.


    Gu Xi was also a little stunned by the question, but he quickly shook his head.


    ¡°I have a question that I don¡¯t know if I should ask.¡± Elder Gu spoke again with an unfathomable smile on his face.


    Seeing this, Gu Xi could not help but feel a little wary.


    This old thing! He had already said so much, how could Gu Xi stop him now?


    ¡°Elder Gu, just say it,¡± Gu Xi grinned and said with a fake smile.


    Elder Gu nodded, and he injected spiritual energy into the spirit boat under his feet. He raised his head and looked at the room where Yun Zhiyi was. ¡°Miss Song¡¯s cultivation realm is not high, and it can even be said that she is no different from an ordinary person. But why would Brother Yun take her as his disciple?¡±


    Elder Gu asked nonchalantly, but in his heart, he was looking forward to Gu Xi¡¯s answer.


    Ever since the matter of the Void Devouring Beast came to an end, he realized that Gu Xi and the others were not ordinary. A Great Saint level spirit array master, Yun Zhiyi, a high-tier spirit array master, Gu Xi with high cultivation and pill refining talent, plus Song Qingluan who could be said to have no cultivation at all¡­ Now that there was the transformation of a Nine-tailed Celestial Fox, it was difficult for him not to be interested in the origins of Gu Xi and the others and the secrets behind them.


    Among the four of them, only Song Qingluan looked ordinary, but his intuition told him that Song Qingluan might not be as ordinary as she looked!


    There must be some extraordinary secrets behind her!


    ¡°Elder Gu, you worry too much. Qingluan is just a cousin of a distant relative of mine. I happened to meet her on a trip with my Master, so I brought her along to see the world and gain some experience,¡± Gu Xi explained without changing his expression.

 Chapter 370 - Return to the Eastern Continent!

    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    After listening to Gu Xi¡¯s explanation, the corners of Elder Gu¡¯s mouth could not help but twitch.


    A f*cking distant cousin, do you think I¡¯m stupid?!


    However, even though he was well aware of Gu Xi¡¯s cover-up, seeing that he was unwilling to say more, it was naturally not good for him to continue asking.


    ¡°How much longer do we need to leave this place?¡± Gu Xi spoke again and immediately looked towards the endless darkness.


    After staying in this environment for a long time, it was inevitable that he would feel a little depressed. Moreover, there might be a pair of eyes watching him from somewhere nearby.


    The sooner they left this Void Tunnel, the more relieved he would be.


    Elder Gu also turned his head and looked forward. After a moment of estimation, he said, ¡°With our current speed, we¡¯ll probably need another week or so.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯ll be hard on you in the next few days.¡± Gu Xi cupped his hands and bowed, his tone sincere.


    After saying that, he and Little Nine turned around and returned to the room, leaving Elder Gu and Qing Zhu in a mess in the wind.


    ¡°This guy, why do we have to do all the work?¡±


    Looking at the backs of Gu Xi and Little Nine as they left, Qing Zhu said with some dissatisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s fine if Elder Yun¡¯s injuries haven¡¯t recovered, but it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no one around him who can control the spirit boat. Why did he throw this onto us with just one sentence?¡±


    It was obvious that Qing Zhu was talking about Little Nine.


    Although Little Nine had the body of a divine beast, she was still at the peak of the Saint stage. Her control of the spirit boat might not be much slower than Gu Xi¡¯s. Logically speaking, both sides should be alternating their efforts.


    However, according to Gu Xi¡¯s thoughts, Elder Gu had already developed a strong interest in Little Nine. He naturally would not give Little Nine and Elder Gu too many opportunities to interact, in case they would be missed by others.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just a little bit of effort. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Elder Gu waved his hand and once again poured a vast amount of spiritual energy into the spirit boat under his feet. He chuckled and said, ¡°This time, it¡¯s all thanks to Little Friend Gu and the others that we were able to escape from the Void Devouring Beast. It¡¯s not like we have a strained relationship because of such a small matter.¡±


    Since even Elder Gu had already spoken, Qing Zhu did not say anything more. She turned around and returned to her room to continue recovering from her internal injuries.


    In the blink of an eye, seven days passed quietly.


    In the room, Gu Xi sat upright on a chair and drank the tea in front of him in one gulp.


    He turned his head to look at the teapot a few meters away and snapped his fingers lightly. He saw the space around the teapot squirm. A palm-sized spatial crack suddenly appeared and swallowed the entire teapot.


    In the next moment, the space in front of him squirmed again. Immediately after, another palm-sized spatial crack appeared. The teapot from before had already appeared in front of him.


    Little Nine, who was sitting opposite him, could not help but giggle. She picked up the teapot and refilled the teapot for the two of them. ¡°You¡¯ve made some progress in these few days of practice.¡±


    Gu Xi, however, shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°Compared to using spatial power in a real sense, I¡¯m afraid I haven¡¯t even learned the basics yet.¡±


    During these seven days, as long as he had nothing to do, he would stay in his room and begin to practice his control over spatial power. Even so, up until now, he was only able to transport some small objects from a place not far away to his side.


    Compared to being able to transport himself from a certain distance, there was still a gap.


    ¡°Take it slow. How can anyone become a fat person in one go?¡±


    Little Nine stretched lazily as if there was no one around. Her hot figure was undoubtedly displayed in front of Gu Xi, which could not help but make him blush.


    ¡°Be careful, you¡¯re a female after all.¡±


    Gu Xi quickly averted his gaze, afraid that he would think too much if he took a few more glances.


    After all, he was also a normal man. Even though he knew that the person in front of him was a genuine divine beast, this woman¡¯s appearance was too attractive.


    ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen it before. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?¡±


    Little Nine opened his mouth and did not take Gu Xi¡¯s words to heart at all.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi was first stunned, then he immediately recalled the time when Little Nine underwent the Lightning Tribulation. At that time, he had indeed seen it all before¡­


    ¡°Everyone, we are about to arrive at the Eastern Continent.¡±


    Just as Gu Xi was immersed in his memories, Elder Gu¡¯s voice forcefully pulled him back to reality.


    Without saying anything else, Gu Xi got up and went to the deck. He found that Elder Gu, Qing Zhu, Yun Zhiyi, and Song Qingluan had all gathered there.


    At this moment, Yun Zhiyi was supported by Song Qingluan. His face was still somewhat pale, and his head of white hair once again made him look a few times older. Compared to his previous appearance, his current appearance really made people sigh endlessly.


    These few days, Gu Xi had also gone to visit Yun Zhiyi. He could clearly feel that the latter¡¯s soul and lifespan had been greatly depleted. If he did not recuperate properly, his own lifespan might not be much left.


    ¡°It seems that when I arrive at the Eastern Continent, I should first think of a way to help Elder Yun recover from his injuries.¡±


    Gu Xi secretly made a decision in his heart. As for his grudges and grudges on the Eastern Continent, he had already arrived at the place, so he was not in a hurry.


    Besides, Elder Yun was a genuine Great Saint cultivator. He could be said to be a great help to him. Moreover, he was his Master. He could not just let him be.


    At this moment, Gu Xi suddenly sensed something and subconsciously looked up.


    He saw that in the endless darkness, there was a tiny ray of light. It was particularly eye-catching in the darkness.


    ¡°That is¡­¡± he muttered, already guessing in his heart.


    ¡°As you think, that is the exit of this Void Tunnel.¡± Elder Gu chuckled, and the spirit boat under his feet sped up again. ¡°As long as we pass through the exit, we will successfully reach the Eastern Continent.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but feel a little excited.


    The Eastern Continent!


    After such a long time, they were finally coming back!


    As the spirit boat sped up, the light spot in the distance grew bigger and bigger in his pupils, becoming more and more dazzling.


    When it finally approached the light spot, the few people present could not help but squint their eyes to prevent their eyes from being hurt by the dazzling light.


    The moment the spirit boat passed through the light spot, Gu Xi could clearly feel the surrounding spatial energy retreating and disappearing at an extremely fast speed. He could even feel that the spiritual energy in the world was gradually filling up.


    Very soon, the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers lingered in his ears. The tall mountains and flowing water, the fresh air. The spirit boat had already appeared at a place with a rather extraordinary scenery.


    ¡°Finally¡­ I¡¯m back!¡± Gu Xi murmured with a faint smile on his face.

 Chapter 371 - Jingyang City

    ¡°This is the Eastern Continent. It doesn¡¯t look any different.¡±


    Qing Zhu crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked around the surroundings. There seemed to be a hint of disappointment in her words. ¡°Moreover, the spiritual energy here isn¡¯t very abundant. It¡¯s not even half as abundant as that of Central Plains.¡±


    ¡°This place is not comparable to the Central Plains.¡±


    Gu Xi shook his head helplessly. At the same time, he was secretly surprised.


    According to Qing Zhu said, the spiritual energy in the Central Plains was much more than the spiritual energy in the Eastern Continent. Would cultivating there be twice the result with half the effort?!


    Thinking of this, his expectations for the Central Plains rose again. If he were to head to the Central Plains one day, his cultivation level would definitely increase by leaps and bounds, breaking through to the Great Saint stage would be a piece of cake for him!


    ¡°The most important thing right now is to find a place to recover from my injuries.¡± Gu Xi spoke slowly. His expression was not very good, and there was a faint hint of paleness in his expression. The continuous acceleration of the spirit boat for many days made this Great Saint stage cultivator feel a little overwhelmed.


    Gu Xi nodded, and they immediately jumped off the spirit boat. Qing Zhu waved her jade-like hand, and the large spirit boat quickly shrank and disappeared into her storage bag.


    The feeling of stepping on solid ground once again made the group involuntarily feel as if they had survived a disaster. Until now, when they recalled the half-step Quasi-emperor Void Devouring Beast, they could not help but feel a chill down their spines.


    They were so close to dying in the void.


    ¡°Little Nine, lead the way and find the nearest city.¡± Gu Xi looked at Little Nine with a calm expression.


    Little Nine immediately understood. Immediately, a faint divine beast pressure surged out from her body and enveloped the area within a few miles in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Qing Zhu could not help but feel a little uncertain when she saw this scene.


    Little Nine did not reply. She seemed to have sensed something. Her long and narrow eyes turned to look at the dense forest in the distance, as though she was waiting for something to appear.


    Soon after, a rustling sound was transmitted from the dense forest. A moment later, a demon beast that was just like a jackal wildly rushed out from within.


    ¡°Demon Beast?¡±


    Qing Zhu was slightly startled when she saw this. Her eyes immediately became alert.


    She was clearly aware that there would definitely be other companions in the surroundings after the appearance of a demon beast. If they were to be ambushed by a large group of demon beasts here, it was likely that their current condition would be extremely troublesome.


    If their luck was really bad and they were to meet another demon beast that was as powerful as the Void Devouring Beast, they could only admit defeat.


    They stared at the demon beast that was charging at them. Although this demon beast was very weak, they did not let their guard down.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi took advantage of the fact that they were not paying attention to him. With a flip of his hand, he sent a spiritual imprint into a huge rock at the side.


    [Ding! Great Teleportation Array detected!]


    [There are a total of 874,169 flaws!]


    [Would the host like to extract them?]


    In his mind, the System¡¯s cold voice suddenly sounded.


    Hearing this, the corners of Gu Xi¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, but he was not in a hurry to extract it.


    Now that he had already left his imprint here, all he needed to do was wait for the convenient time in the future to follow the imprint back and extract the array.


    At that time, he would be able to travel between the Four Continents and the Central Plains at will!


    At the same time, the jackal-like demon beast had already arrived in front of the group. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the demon beast did not attack them. Instead, it lay extremely docile in front of Little Nine, moreover, it was trembling non-stop.


    ¡°This is just a method to ask for directions. I¡¯m not familiar with this place,¡± Little Nine explained to the somewhat surprised crowd. After which, the demon beast stood up and began to run in a certain direction.


    ¡°It is indeed worthy of being a divine beast body. Its aura is sufficient to command all the demon beasts in the world,¡± Elder Gu came to a sudden realization and could not help but praise.


    Little Nine curled her lips. She turned her head and glanced at Gu Xi, who had landed at the back of the group. The latter smiled slightly, indicating that everything had been completed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow.¡± Little Nine once again spoke when she saw this. She took the lead and quickly rushed in the direction that the demon beast had left. The few people behind her also followed.


    Under the lead of the demon beast, the group quickly walked over a hundred miles. A large city also appeared in everyone¡¯s sight.


    Jingyang City. Two large characters were engraved on the signboard at the city gate.


    ¡°Let¡¯s settle down here first.¡± Gu Xi spoke in a deep voice after looking at Jingyang City in the distance.


    Little Nine nodded and immediately chased the demon beast away. The few of them tidied up their clothes slightly before walking towards the city gate.


    Of course, just like last time, there was still a long line at the city gate. Moreover, every person who entered had to be checked by the officers and soldiers. In order not to waste any time, Elder Gu used some means to silently bring the group of people in.


    On the wide street, the pedestrians were bustling, and the shouts of the vendors on both sides of the street soared to the sky. It was quite lively.


    The few of them slowly walked on the street and immediately attracted the attention of the pedestrians around them.


    Little Nine, Qing Zhu, and Song Qingluan¡¯s appearances could be said to be at the level of femme fatale. It was very normal for them to be noticed by the crowd when they went out.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better for all of you to cover your faces properly¡­¡± Gu Xi spoke slowly, his tone somewhat helpless.


    ¡°With your current strength, it should be more than enough to protect me, right?¡± Little Nine smiled coquettishly, instantly causing the breathing of many men present to quicken.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi shrugged his shoulders. Although he indeed had the strength now, with his character, he did not want to become the center of attention wherever he went.


    Unknowingly, they passed through one street after another. Soon, an inn appeared in their sight.


    Gu Xi waved his hand and booked six rooms. After which, he treated the group to a feast. It could be considered that he was doing his duty as a host.


    ¡°Miss Qing Zhu, do you have any of these spirit herbs?¡±


    On the dining table, Gu Xi handed a scroll to Qing Zhu.


    After taking it, Qingzhu gave it a quick glance before shaking her head, ¡°I don¡¯t have any of these herbs. I¡¯ve never even heard of a few of them.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but feel a little helpless.


    This pill formula was found in his storage bag on the spirit ship. It was called the Soul-casting Pill. It had the effect of repairing the soul and nourishing the Qi and blood.


    This pill was of great benefit to Elder Yun and Elder Gu.


    As long as the two of them took this pill, their injuries would not be healed immediately, but it could increase the speed of their recovery.

 Chapter 372 - Received Another Incomplete Scroll

    It was a magnificent building. The people who came in and out were all dressed luxuriously. There were two gold-plated stone lions on both sides of the door. On the plaque above it, there were shining golden words carved ¡ª Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    This was the largest Chamber of Commerce in the world. There were many kinds of things involved. The branches were spread across the four continents as well as Central Plains. It could be said that it was the best in the business field.


    Gu Xi, Little Nine, Qing Zhu, and Song Qingluan stood side by side outside the gate. They looked at the building in front of them with some surprise.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be a branch of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion here.¡±


    Qing Zhu was the first to speak, and her tone seemed to be quite familiar with the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    ¡°I hope we can find the spirit herbs we need here.¡± Gu Xi glanced at the three women beside him and shook his head helplessly.


    Originally, he only thought that he and Little Nine would come out to buy things. However, he did not expect that Qing Zhu and Song Qingluan would also request to go with them. The reason was to take this opportunity to take a good look around the city. After all, this was the first time the two of them had come to the Eastern Continent.


    Elder Gu was naturally worried about Qing Zhu. Originally, he wanted to personally follow and protect her. However, because he was injured, Qing Zhu allowed him to recuperate in the inn. Moreover, she said that with Little Nine around, nothing dangerous would happen.


    This was indeed true. She had a divine beast at the peak of the Saint stage traveling with her. Moreover, Qing Zhu¡¯s strength was also quite extraordinary, so he naturally did not need to worry too much.


    Thus, Elder Gu and Elder Yun both stayed in the inn. As the host, Gu Xi had no choice but to take on the task of guiding them.


    Along the way, the three women were extremely interested in all sorts of new things. They strolled around and looked around, causing Gu Xi to almost forget his official business.


    ¡°Sure enough, no matter which world it is, women are always so troublesome.¡±


    Gu Xi had already sighed with emotion for the umpteenth time in his heart.


    When they entered the Thousand Treasures Pavilion, the first thing they saw was the magnificent hall. There was an endless stream of people inside. There were all kinds of strange and strange things on the stalls, spirit tools, spirit herbs, spirit arrays, and the like were all available.


    As soon as they entered the door, they were greeted by a slim, revealing maid. She bowed slightly to them and asked with a smile, ¡°May I know if you are here to sell or buy?¡±


    Gu Xi subconsciously sized up the maid in front of him. Then, as if he had noticed something, he turned his head to the side and saw the three women staring at him with different eyes. He immediately coughed awkwardly, ¡°Buy.¡±


    ¡°May I know what kind of goods you want to buy?¡± the maid asked with a smile, as if she did not care too much about Gu Xi¡¯s sizing up just now. Instead, her eyes glanced at the three women at the side from time to time.


    As a woman, she could not help but feel that she was eclipsed in front of the three women.


    ¡°Do you have these spirit herbs here?¡± Gu Xi took out a piece of paper from his storage bag and handed it to the maid in front of him. On it was a portion of the spirit herbs needed for the Soul-casting Pill.


    He was not stupid, so he naturally would not take out the recipe for the Soul-casting Pill and show it to others. This piece of paper was written by him previously. As for why it was a portion, it was also to prevent people who were interested in it from recognizing the Soul-casting Pill and bringing trouble to himself.


    ¡°These spirit herbs are relatively rare. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to go to the storehouse to verify it. During this period, you can take a stroll on the second floor. The entire floor there is a special place for spirit herbs. I¡¯ll inform you as soon as I¡¯m done verifying it.¡±


    The maid silently memorized the spirit herbs written on the paper. She then bowed to them once more before turning around and slowly leaving.


    When she left, she did not forget to move her enchanting figure while walking. Just looking at her back was enough to make any man¡¯s imagination run wild.


    Similarly, as a normal man, Gu Xi could not help but glance at her.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, men are indeed all bad.¡±


    Qing Zhu gave Gu Xi an extremely disdainful look.


    Song Qingluan played with the corner of her clothes with her jade-like hands while Little Nine, who was on the other side, stared fixedly at the maid¡¯s swaying waist. No one knew what she was thinking in her heart.


    1


    Being caught red-handed again, Gu Xi could not help but laugh bitterly. He did not intend to open his mouth to explain anything. Instead, he took the lead and walked toward the second floor.


    This was because he was very clear that opening his mouth to explain was a sign of a guilty conscience in the eyes of women. No matter how reasonable his words were, they were all excuses!


    The hall on the first floor was vast. Most of the stalls here were set up by individual merchants. Although there were various types of stalls, most of them were not of good quality, if they were unlucky, they might even be cheated by others.


    Along the way, Gu Xi kept looking left and right, trying to pick up some of these inferior goods. However, it was not so easy to get a free lunch. Moreover, this kind of casual observation was not enough for him to seize a good opportunity.


    Soon, the stairs leading to the second floor appeared in front of them. When Gu Xi took the first step, his whole body paused slightly.


    He hid well, so that Qing Zhu and Song Qingluan, who followed closely behind him, did not notice it at all. Only Little Nine, who was connected to him, raised her head and looked at him.


    Gu Xi used the corner of his eye to glance at a stall not far away, and his gaze locked onto a black scroll on it.


    For some reason, this scroll gave him an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    ¡°You guys go to the second floor to take a look first, and search according to the requirements on this scroll.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Gu Xi took out a piece of paper and handed it to Little Nine. ¡°Remember, you have to buy at least two sets of all the materials. If you can get more, naturally the more the better.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Little Nine did not ask further. She nodded lightly and walked to the second floor.


    Although Qing Zhu and Song Qingluan were puzzled, they did not care too much. The former even thought that Gu Xi was going to find the maid to have a beautiful encounter. For a moment, she could not help but despise Gu Xi more and more.


    After the three women completely disappeared, Gu Xi turned around and slowly moved. He did not go directly to the stall. After all, his goal was too strong. Instead, he walked around the area for two rounds before arriving at the stall.


    ¡°Boss, how much is this thing?¡± Gu Xi pointed at a scroll on the stall and asked casually.


    At the moment, he was only referring to an extremely ordinary mystic-grade spirit array.


    ¡°10,000 middle-grade spirit stones. No bargaining.¡±


    The boss was a middle-aged man. He stretched out a finger and shook it.


    Gu Xi shook his head as if he felt it was too expensive. At the same time, his gaze fell on the pitch-black scroll.


    [Ding! The Savage Beast Array remnant has been detected!]


    [There are a total of 85,413 impurities in it!]


    [Would the host like to withdraw it?]

 Chapter 373 - Conflict

    As the System notification sounded, a flash of surprise flashed across Gu Xi¡¯s eyes, but it was quickly concealed as if nothing had happened.


    This was actually another remnant of the Savage Beast Formation Array!


    Ever since he had obtained the first remnant from the Song Family¡¯s Treasure Pavilion, he had never truly used this spirit array.


    Although the Savage Beast Formation Array in his hand was only earth-grade, this did not make Gu Xi doubt the power of this spirit array.


    ¡°Can you go a little lower?¡± As Gu Xi spoke, he picked up the mystic-grade spirit array in his hand and played with it. His eyes occasionally looked at the Savage Beast Array at the side.


    ¡°This is a mystic-grade middle-level spirit array after all. And let me tell you, the power of my spirit array is extraordinary. If I were to use all of its power, it would be comparable to an earth-rank low-grade spirit array.¡±


    The boss looked around, then said in a low voice, ¡°If you really want it, it will be at most 500 spirit stones, no more.¡±


    Gu Xi frowned, he stared at the boss in front of him, and said, ¡°If you can sell a mid-level mystic-grade spirit array at such an expensive price, isn¡¯t the market price usually a few thousand spirit stones? Even if your spirit array is powerful, if it is not as powerful as you say when I buy it, will you give me a refund?¡±


    This series of questions made the boss, who had been here for many years, a little confused. He did not know how to explain it.


    As the boss, he knew very well that a mid-level mystic-grade spirit array could not be sold for such a high price. Even if the power of this spirit array was somewhat outstanding, it definitely could not be compared to the earth-grade spirit array that he said.


    As for the refund, it was naturally not refundable once sold.


    Seeing that the boss was at a loss, Gu Xi grinned and continued, ¡°How about this? 9,000 mid-grade spirit stones. In addition to this mystic-grade spirit array, I¡¯ll take another item from this stall. How about it?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, no problem.¡± Hearing this, the boss nodded without hesitation.


    Anyway, the items on this stall were not very valuable. Even if he picked two more items, he would definitely make a profit!


    Seeing that the boss nodded in agreement, Gu Xi kept the earth-grade spirit array in his bag. His gaze swept over the stall for a while and finally chose the Savage Beast Array. He then threw a bag of spirit stones at the boss.


    ¡°Thank you for your patronage, sir. Come again next time if you need anything!¡±


    The boss counted the spirit stones, and after confirming that there was no mistake, he immediately beamed with joy.


    Gu Xi did not respond. He chuckled and turned around to head to the second floor.


    Bah, only a fool would patronize it again!


    If it was not for this Savage Beast Array, who would have the time to spend nearly 10,000 middle-grade spirit stones to buy a mystic-grade spirit array?!


    Very quickly, Gu Xi arrived at the second floor.


    Compared to the first floor, there were fewer people on the second floor. After all, the stalls here had been strictly selected by the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. No matter what kind of goods it was, the quality was guaranteed from the second floor onwards.


    Similarly, while the quality was guaranteed, the price also increased considerably. Even if it was the same item, the price between the first and second floors could be several multiples in difference.


    From the first to the second floor, a thick medicinal fragrance greeted him. Just the smell alone was enough to make people feel refreshed. Gu Xi scanned the surroundings, but did not see Little Nine and the others. However, he thought that with Little Nine around, and this was the territory of the Thousand Treasures Pavilion, nothing would go wrong.


    Gu Xi slowly strolled through the various stalls. He wanted to pick up some more scraps while at the same time looking for the spirit herbs needed to refine the Soul-casting Pill.


    In less than 15 minutes, he had already found several spirit herbs needed to refine the Soul-casting Pill. This made him sigh with emotion at the fact that the Thousand Treasures Pavilion was the number one Chamber of Commerce in the world.


    ¡°I was the one who offered the price first, why did you sell it to him?!¡±


    As he walked, a familiar voice suddenly entered Gu Xi¡¯s ears.


    Gu Xi frowned slightly. His gaze followed the direction of the voice and saw a group of people gathered not far away. They seemed to be watching something lively.


    Gu Xi hesitated for a moment before turning around and leaving. He did not intend to watch the show. The most important thing right now was to purchase the necessary ingredients to refine the Soul-casting Pill.


    ¡°What are you doing?! Let go of me!¡±


    However, before he could take a few steps, the voice sounded once again. This time, it was much clearer than before. His footsteps immediately stopped.


    ¡°Song Qingluan!¡± Gu Xi¡¯s eyes narrowed as he immediately felt that something was amiss.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Gu Xi turned around and rushed toward the crowd. After he squeezed through the crowd, he discovered that the person in the middle was, as expected, Song Qingluan. At this moment, there were a few men in front of Song Qingluan, and one of them, who was dressed luxuriously, was tightly clutching her wrist. No matter how Song Qingluan struggled, she was unable to break free.


    One had to know that the current Song Qingluan was only at the Qi Refinement stage!


    Seeing this, Gu Xi¡¯s anger immediately surged. With a tap of his toes, he appeared beside Song Qingluan like a bolt of lightning. Without saying anything, he raised her hand and grabbed the man¡¯s wrist.


    Gu Xi exerted some strength, and the man was in pain. He had no choice but to let go of Song Qingluan.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh¨C¡±


    ¡°Who the f*ck are you?!¡±


    Looking at Gu Xi who suddenly appeared, the man was clearly a little confused, but he quickly reacted and shouted at Gu Xi.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Xi ignored the man¡¯s words and turned to look at Song Qingluan.


    Seeing Gu Xi¡¯s appearance, Song Qingluan heaved a sigh of relief and pointed at a spirit herb on the stall beside her. She explained, ¡°I saw this Snake Twining Vine first, and I was the one who negotiated the price with the boss first. However, this person suddenly appeared and claimed to pay double the price for this Snake Twining Vine, and¡­ Most importantly, the boss even agreed!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t agree to it, but this person wanted to take this Snake Twining Vine away by force. What happened after that¡­ You saw it yourself.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Song Qingluan glared at the stall owner.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi finally understood the cause and effect of the matter. In short, it was not Song Qingluan¡¯s problem at all!


    ¡°In business, you have to pay attention to first come, first served. Boss, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not being too kind by doing this, right?¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s cold gaze fell on the stall owner as well, scaring the latter so much that he could not help but take a few steps back and almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°Bah! In business, there¡¯s still a high price to be paid!¡±


    Before the owner could answer, the man in luxurious clothes spoke disdainfully.

 Chapter 374 - Duan Hao of the Hall of Flowing Light

    ¡°Did I ask you?!¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold. The hand that grabbed the man¡¯s wrist suddenly exerted force, and a crisp sound immediately rang out.


    Crack¨C


    ¡°Ahhhhh¨C¡± The man¡¯s heart-wrenching screams followed closely behind.


    His wrist was already bent at nearly 90 degrees, and it was as if the bones there had been forcefully broken by Gu Xi.


    After doing all this, Gu Xi kicked the man a few meters away.


    ¡°How dare you touch me? Do you know who I am?!¡±


    The man endured the pain caused by the broken bones and stood up with the help of the others. He looked at Gu Xi with killing intent in his eyes.


    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t your mother tell you?¡± Gu Xi¡¯s expression was strange and her eyes were filled with mockery.


    When he said this, the scene fell into silence. After a while, everyone finally understood the meaning behind Gu Xi¡¯s words. A few passersby could not help but laugh out loud, however, they were stopped by the man¡¯s fierce gaze.


    ¡°Very good, very good.¡± After being humiliated in public by Gu Xi, the man immediately felt ashamed. At this moment, his expression was extremely distorted and looked rather frightening. ¡°Kill him for me. I want to see if your ability is as good as your mouth!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, this is the territory of the Thousand Treasures Pavilion. It isn¡¯t good for us to make a move here, right?¡±


    The other men looked at each other and one of them asked carefully.


    Unexpectedly, the man gave the man a hard slap and shouted, ¡°Are you f*cking blind?! He made the first move! Can¡¯t you see?!¡±


    ¡°Besides, even if this guy dies today, I will bear the consequences. What are you afraid of?! If he doesn¡¯t die today, you can just wait to die when we get back!¡±


    Hearing this, the other people could not help but change their expressions. They did not dare to hesitate anymore, afraid that they would be killed by the man on the spot.


    In the next moment, they all moved together and rushed toward Gu Xi.


    Faced with their attacks, Gu Xi was very disdainful.


    He could sense that the most powerful person in front of him was the man in luxurious clothes. He was only in the Quasi-saint stage, and the spiritual power in his body was extremely weak. It was obvious that his foundation was unstable. To put it bluntly, it was the result of eating pills.


    As for the rest of them, they were just a group of cultivators in the King stage.


    In Gu Xi¡¯s eyes, cultivators in this realm were just a group of trash.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re used to being arrogant and despotic in Jingyang City. Today, I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson on behalf of your father!¡± Gu Xi said indifferently, but he still stood in the same place without any signs of wanting to dodge. If he had not said those words, everyone would have thought that he was scared silly.


    This was not because he was afraid, but because Song Qingluan was behind him, he naturally could not leave her. After all, Song Qingluan¡¯s cultivation was currently low, and she needed someone to protect her.


    Very quickly, they arrived in front of Gu Xi.


    Immediately after, there was a muffled sound.


    Bang bang bang bang¨C


    One after another, figures were flung out like sandbags. The crowd hurriedly moved aside to avoid the danger of being implicated.


    ¡°What tyrannical strength this brat has!¡± Seeing this scene, some people in the crowd could not help but exclaim in surprise.


    If they observed carefully, they might have discovered that Gu Xi did not use the slightest bit of spiritual power when facing these people. Instead, he relied solely on the strength of his physical body to easily defeat them.


    This battle lasted for only a breath¡¯s time. Gu Xi¡¯s expression remained indifferent from the beginning to the end, as if he had done something casual. On the other hand, those people were currently lying on the ground and rolling non-stop, one of them even fainted on the spot.


    At this moment, the man in luxurious clothes had a look of shock on his face. When he saw Gu Xi¡¯s gaze return to him, he subconsciously took a few steps back and accidentally fell to the ground.


    Only then did he realize that he seemed to have kicked an iron plate today.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you screaming anymore? Weren¡¯t you very strong just now?¡±


    Gu Xi slowly walked in front of the man with a disdainful smile on her face.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The man continuously trembled. Soon after, his expression suddenly became ferocious. Unknowingly, a dagger-type spirit tool had appeared in his hand, and he thrust it at Gu Xi at an extremely fast speed. ¡°Go to Hell!¡±


    Gu Xi chuckled. He was not very surprised by the man¡¯s sudden attack. With a flip of his hand, he knocked the man¡¯s spirit tool down. Then, he ruthlessly stepped on the man¡¯s other wrist.


    Crack¨C


    ¡°Ahhhhh¨C¡±


    The man¡¯s heart-wrenching screams rang out again. Some of the onlookers could not help but turn their heads away, not daring to watch this violent scene.


    ¡°With your little ability, you still have the nerve to make a move?¡± Gu Xi slowly squatted down and gently patted the man¡¯s cheek.


    This feeling was like an adult teaching an insensible child.


    This made the man¡¯s face turn extremely red. The way he looked at Gu Xi was as terrifying as if he wanted to swallow her alive.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead meat!¡± The man gritted his teeth and said without concealing the killing intent in his words. ¡°I¡¯m Duan Hao, the son of the Branch Hall Master of the Hall of Flowing Light, Duan Tianming!¡±


    The moment these words were said, the others present did not appear to be too surprised. It was obvious that they had long known the man¡¯s identity.


    Many pitiful gazes instantly fell on Gu Xi, as if they were looking at a person who was about to turn into a corpse.


    ¡°Hall of Flowing Light?¡±


    Gu Xi muttered, and could bit help but be slightly stunned.


    Seeing this, Duan Hao grinned, and that arrogant and despotic energy surged up once again. He continued, ¡°You regret it, right? However, it¡¯s useless for you to regret it now! Today, you¡¯ll definitely die at the hands of my Hall of Flowing Light!¡±


    ¡°Which Hall of Flowing Light?¡± Gu Xi did not pay attention to Duan Hao¡¯s words. Instead, he asked in return.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one Hall of Flowing Light in this world!¡± Duan Hao snorted coldly. At this moment, he could not care about the pain on his two wrists anymore. He was looking forward to seeing Gu Xi kneel down and beg for his life.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s the Hall of Flowing Light¡­¡± Gu Xi pondered for a moment, and a vicious smile appeared on his face.


    In the next moment, he raised his head and suddenly grabbed Duan Hao¡¯s neck, lifting him up into the air.


    Duan Hao was also confused by this sudden action. Before he could react, the suffocating feeling had already caused his brain to start to feel a little dizzy.


    He kept struggling with all his might, but in the end, he still could not escape from Gu Xi¡¯s palm.


    ¡°If I had told you earlier that you were from the Hall of Flowing Light, I wouldn¡¯t have had to be so polite to you.¡±


    Gu Xi sneered as he spoke, his expression was ferocious, as if he wanted nothing more than to eat Duan Hao alive.

 Chapter 375 - Tong Shan of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion

    If it was not for the alliance of the Hall of Flowing Light and the Ancient Sect, he would not have followed Mei Qianmeng to the Demon Region and almost died at the hands of that mysterious Demon Venerable!


    Of course, it was also because of this that he had the opportunity to go to the Southern Continent and make some friends. He learned that there were actually four other continents in the world besides the Eastern Continent, but this did not mean that the grudge between him and the Hall of Flowing Light would be forgotten!


    Looking at Gu Xi¡¯s sudden change in expression, Song Qingluan was also very surprised, but she did not make a sound to stop him, because she knew that Gu Xi would not reveal such emotions for no reason. It was likely that they had not gotten along earlier. Moreover, she had previously heard from Yun Zhiyi that Gu Xi had returned to the Eastern Continent to seek revenge, and there was nothing else.


    Compared to Song Qingluan¡¯s surprise, Duan Hao was now terrified. He was still struggling with all his might, and the continuous suffocation had already caused his eyes to become somewhat unfocused.


    ¡°You¡­ aren¡¯t you afraid of me¡­ The Hall of Flowing Light?¡± Duan Hao tried his best to spit out these words, and his voice was like the sound of a mosquito.


    One had to know that Jingyang City was under the jurisdiction of the Hall of Flowing Light. Let alone in this city, even in other cities, no one would dare to treat him like this when he mentioned the name ¡®Hall of Flowing Light¡¯.


    He had never expected that the Hall of Flowing Light, which he was usually proud of, would be so insignificant in front of this strange man.


    ¡°Afraid? Not only am I not afraid, but I also want to thank all of you.¡± Gu Xi chuckled and increased the strength in his hand. Following that, the extent of Duan Hao¡¯s struggle began to decrease. It was obvious that he could not hold on any longer.


    ¡°Who¡­ Are you?¡± Duan Hao muttered to himself. His heart was already filled with despair.


    Gu Xi pulled him in front of her and whispered into his ear, ¡°My name is¡­ Gu Xi.¡±


    These two short words caused Duan Hao¡¯s pupils to suddenly shrink to the size of a needle¡¯s tip. It was as if he had heard something terrifying.


    However, before he could regain his senses, Gu Xi suddenly exerted force with his large hands. Following a crisp cracking sound, his neck was instantly snapped.


    Duan Hao immediately stopped struggling. His arms drooped weakly, and his entire body showed no signs of life.


    For a moment, everyone present was stunned on the spot. Numerous gazes filled with disbelief, shock, and astonishment fell on Gu Xi.


    ¡°He¡­ killed Duan Hao?¡±


    ¡°Am I dreaming?¡±


    ¡°Does this kid want to die?!¡±


    A moment later, exclamations sounded one after another.


    Gu Xi did not pay any attention to the words of the crowd. Instead, he turned around and looked at the shop owner who was trembling with fear. He said indifferently, ¡°Do you still want to sell this Snake Twining Vine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Ah, no¡­ I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± The stall owner stuttered and immediately handed the Snake Twining Vine to Gu Xi with both hands.


    After keeping the Snake Twining Vine in his bag, Gu Xi spoke indifferently, ¡°I naturally won¡¯t take advantage of this. Qingluan, pay up.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Song Qingluan nodded her head lightly and immediately took out a bag of spirit stones and placed it on the stall. The stall owner trembled and did not dare to stretch out his hand to take it.


    Gu Xi¡¯s gaze fell on Duan Hao¡¯s followers. Looking at their trembling expressions, he smiled. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Go back and tell your Hall of Flowing Light¡¯s bullsh*t Branch Master that I took his son¡¯s life. If you have the ability, come and find me!¡±


    As his words fell, those people were extremely puzzled. However, they did not have the time to think too much at this moment. With great difficulty, they managed to keep their lives and hurriedly left this place.


    Looking at their disappearing figures, Gu Xi did not attack them. In his eyes, they were just a few insignificant ants. Killing them would dirty his hands. And what he wanted to kill was the so-called Branch Hall Master of the Hall of Flowing Light in Jingyang City.


    Since he had come back, he knew that there would be a big battle between him, the Hall of Flowing Light, and the other sects and forces sooner or later. What he needed to do now was to exhaust their comprehensive strength as much as possible before that big battle.


    Now that he had met the Hall of Flowing Light head-on, there was naturally no reason to let them go.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi did not plan to stay here. He immediately turned around and wanted to leave this place with Song Qingluan.


    However, before the two of them could take a few steps, a majestic pressure suddenly enveloped the two of them and actually forcefully pressed them to the ground.


    Gu Xi was slightly better off. On the other hand, Song Qingluan, who was at the side, staggered and almost knelt on the ground. Fortunately, Gu Xi reacted in time and a spiritual energy barrier enveloped the two of them, completely isolating this pressure from the outside.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Seeing that the pressure was easily dissolved, a slightly surprised and soft ¡®eh¡¯ sound rang out.


    ¡°I presume you are someone from the Thousand Treasures Pavilion, right?¡± Gu Xi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he looked around. Everything seemed to be within his expectations.


    He knew that he had created such a huge commotion here, and it would definitely attract the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion¡¯s attention. After all, this was their territory.


    He had brought Song Qingluan with him to leave first because he thought that he would be able to leave by luck. Now that he was stopped, it was reasonable.


    ¡°You actually killed people here. Do you underestimate the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion?!¡±


    As a deep voice sounded, the crowd slowly parted. Many guards of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion rushed in and surrounded the two of them.


    Behind these guards, a man and a woman slowly walked out.


    The man was middle-aged and had a strong build. One look and one could tell that he was not someone to be trifled with. The woman, on the other hand, had an extraordinary appearance and a slim figure that attracted people¡¯s imagination. Her beautiful eyes were curiously sizing up Gu Xi and Song Qingluan.


    When she noticed Song Qingluan, a hint of surprise flashed across the woman¡¯s eyes. Clearly, she did not expect that there would be such a stunning woman among the people who were causing trouble here.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually Pavilion Master Tong of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. I didn¡¯t expect that even he would come personally.¡±


    ¡°Looks like this kid won¡¯t be able to walk out of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion today.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that woman? She¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    Seeing the two of them appear, the crowd could not help but burst out in exclamations.


    Obviously, everyone recognized this middle-aged man, and this middle-aged man was the Pavilion Master of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion here, Tong Shan.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little rude of me to kill someone here, but don¡¯t worry, Sir. This matter will definitely not affect you in any way.¡± Gu Xi cupped his hands in apology, but he did not show any other expression.


    Tong Shan was obviously surprised by Gu Xi¡¯s attitude, but he still shook his head. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion has never allowed any fighting, let alone killing people on the spot. This has seriously violated the rules of our pavilion. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to pay a corresponding price.¡±


    Hearing that, Gu Xi raised her eyebrows and asked with interest, ¡°What price?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. If you win, you can leave safely.¡±


    Tong Shan pointed at himself. ¡°If you lose, you¡¯ll have to forfeit your life.¡±

 Chapter 376 - The Rules Were the Rules

    As soon as he said this, Gu Xi could not help but be a little surprised.


    He had thought that he would only have to pay a small price at most, and his so-called price was nothing more than a certain amount of spirit stones or high-level spirit tools and pills. After all, the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion was just a Chamber of Commerce.


    A life for a life, this clearly surprised him.


    ¡°The rules of your ten Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion don¡¯t seem like a Chamber of Commerce.¡± After the surprise, Gu Xi¡¯s expression once again returned to indifference.


    In contrast to his surprise, the surrounding spectators were not very surprised by Tong Shan¡¯s words. Clearly, this was not the first time such a thing had happened.


    Since the establishment of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, there had always been some blind people who came to the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion to cause trouble, and the pavilion had maintained a uniform rule to deal with these people. That was, the troublemaker would fight with the local people of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. If they were alive, they would leave. If they were dead, they would die.


    ¡°Although our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion is only a Chamber of Commerce, it has been able to stand on the continent for so many years without collapsing. Naturally, it has a set of rules that belongs to us.¡±


    Tong Shan smiled as he spoke, but the spiritual energy in his body had already begun to circulate quietly. ¡°No one can break the rules here. You can only leave after defeating me.¡±


    As his voice fell, the pressure in the world suddenly became much heavier, pressing down on Gu Xi like a mountain. However, Gu Xi did not show any signs of weakness. He continued to pour his spiritual energy into the barrier in front of him, forcibly resisting the pressure brought by Tong Shan once again.


    ¡°This kid can actually withstand Pavilion Master Tong¡¯s pressure!¡±


    ¡°It seems that he isn¡¯t a kind person either!¡±


    Seeing that the two did not have a winner for a while, everyone could not help but exclaim.


    Even Tong Shan¡¯s eyes flashed with a trace of surprise.


    On the contrary, Gu Xi¡¯s expression was still indifferent. According to the aura displayed by Tong Shan, he should be a late-stage Saint cultivator.


    Late-stage Saint cultivator, while Gu Xi was at the peak of early-stage Saint cultivator. To put it bluntly, the two of them were only a small realm apart.


    Although it was only a small realm, compared to the mid-stage Saint cultivator, the late-stage Saint cultivator could still firmly suppress the former. However, if it was Gu Xi, it might not be the case.


    With the help of the System, Gu Xi had absolute confidence in defeating Tong Shan, but he also had his own concerns. According to the rules of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, would he really be able to walk out so easily? He was not sure!


    Even if he defeated Tong Shan, would another Tong Shan appear later?


    For a moment, Gu Xi could not help but fall into hesitation.


    After all, this was the other party¡¯s territory, and he was in the wrong to kill someone. If he continued to fight with the other party, it would not make sense.


    As the number one Chamber of Commerce in the world, Gu Xi did not want to offend them if he had a choice.


    If he offended the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, he might not be able to buy things from them anymore. It would be a huge loss, right?


    ¡°It is indeed impressive that you can reach such a realm at such a young age. However, if you only have this bit of strength, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to leave the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion today.¡±


    Tong Shan opened his mouth once again. At the same time, the pressure that permeated the sky suddenly increased by several times. The barrier that was pressuring Gu Xi actually began to shrink continuously.


    As this was within the interior of the Chamber of Commerce, Tong Shan¡¯s attack was not overly violent. Instead, he chose to use this kind of gradual and orderly method. Of course, compared to the method of fighting and killing, this kind of method was actually more tormenting one¡¯s mentality.


    Looking at the shrinking barrier in front of him, Gu Xi could not help but frown. Just as he was about to continue pouring his spiritual power in, a cold voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°This is a bit of a bully. How about we spar?¡±


    As this familiar voice sounded, the pressure on Gu Xi immediately disappeared without a trace. On the other hand, Tong Shan let out a muffled groan and involuntarily took a few steps back before coming to a stop.


    Following the source of the voice, they saw that the crowd had once again opened up a path as Little Nine and Qing Zhu slowly walked in.


    At this moment, Little Nine¡¯s expression was somewhat unfriendly. As Gu Xi¡¯s contracted divine beast, she naturally could not bear to see Gu Xi being bullied in front of her.


    On the other hand, Qing Zhu, who was at the side, looked at Gu Xi as if he deserved it.


    From her point of view, Gu Xi must have acted like a beast to bully the servant girl of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, which was why he was surrounded by the people of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    However, since Little Nine insisted on saving him, she naturally would not say anything. However, if it were her, she would not save this kind of man even if she was beaten to death.


    On the other side, Tong Shan¡¯s face was full of surprise. He never expected that with his current late-stage Saint realm, he would be suppressed by Little Nine in an instant. Moreover, this suppression was the kind of unreasonable suppression!


    When the woman at the side saw Little Nine and Qing Zhu again, a hint of surprise appeared in her eyes, and then quickly disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°This¡­ Lady¡­ Why do you want to interfere in the matter of our Thousand Treasure Pavilion?¡± Tong Shan forcefully suppressed the surprise in his heart and said carefully.


    In the face of absolute suppression, even if it was a woman opposite him, he did not dare to show the slightest disrespect, for fear of provoking the other party.


    ¡°I want to interfere, so what? What can you do to me?¡±


    Little Nine crossed her arms, completely not intending to reason with the opposite party.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Tong Shan was clearly at a loss because of Little Nine¡¯s attitude. Even a knowledgeable person like him did not know how to deal with it.


    ¡°Pavilion Master Tong, these two are just my friends.¡± At this moment, Gu Xi promptly opened her mouth to introduce Tong Shan.


    ¡°I see.¡± Hearing this, Tong Shan suddenly came to a realization. However, at the same time, he was already complaining incessantly in his heart. For a moment, he did not know how to deal with it.


    According to the rules of the Ten Thousand Treasure Pavilion, they should fight with the perpetrator regardless of life or death. However, it was obvious that they could no longer carry on.


    He was also very clear in his heart that he was absolutely not a match for Little Nine. If he were to forcefully fight with her, with the latter¡¯s unreasonable appearance, it was possible that she might tear down this branch in a fit of anger.


    ¡°I wonder, Pavilion Master Tong, can we leave now?¡± Looking at Tong Shan who was in a dilemma, Gu Xi slowly asked.


    Hearing this, Tong Shan smacked his lips and glanced at the woman beside him from the corner of his eyes. Then, he cleared his throat and continued, ¡°Sorry, rules are rules. Please fight with me and leave based on your strength.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi narrowed his eyes and looked a little unhappy.

 Chapter 377 - Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Token

    Looking at Tong Shan, who was not far away from him, Gu Xi¡¯s expression was indifferent, and the spiritual energy in his body had already begun to circulate quietly.


    Even though there was a gap between their cultivation realms, Gu Xi still did not have the slightest fear. In his opinion, even if the two of them really fought, the winner would only be him. And the two of them had talked so much because Gu Xi did not want to waste time.


    ¡°Pavilion Master Tong, rules are meant to be broken. Sometimes, it¡¯s very unpleasant to be stubborn,¡± Gu Xi said faintly, and a vague pressure spread out, meeting Tong Shan¡¯s pressure in all directions. The two invisible forces instantly began to fiercely clash.


    For a moment, neither side was able to suppress the other. This could not help but surprise Tong Shan.


    ¡°Sir, you must be joking. Our Ten Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion has always acted according to the rules.¡±


    Surprise flashed across the depths of his eyes. Tong Shan laughed and took a step forward. The pressure that he emitted suddenly rose to a whole new level. ¡°If you wish to leave our Ten Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion in one piece, please defeat me.¡±


    Gu Xi snorted coldly. Just as he was about to make a move, he was unexpectedly stopped by Qing Zhu, who had remained silent the entire time. Just as Gu Xi¡¯s face was filled with doubt, he saw Qing Zhu take out a golden token from her storage bag and throw it at Tong Shan, who was not far away.


    Tong Shan took the token and glanced at it. In the next moment, his expression changed and the rolling pressure in the air disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Madam¡­¡± He looked at Qing Zhu in disbelief as he carefully said.


    Qing Zhu did not reply. She merely stood on the spot with an indifferent expression. Tong Shan immediately realized something. His gaze landed on Gu Xi. His face was immediately filled with a smile. ¡°It is all my fault for being anxious. It is likely that there are many misunderstandings in this matter. The few of you should head to the top floor to discuss with me before coming to a decision.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression was filled with surprise when he saw Tong Shan¡¯s sudden 180 degree change in attitude. He turend to look at Qing Zhu. He was not stupid. He naturally knew that the reason for Tong Shan¡¯s change in attitude was because of the golden token that Qing Zhu had thrown out just now.


    However, it was not the time to pursue this matter. With a belly full of surprise, a smile surged onto Gu Xi¡¯s face. He cupped her hands toward Tong Shan and said, ¡°Since Pavilion Master Tong has invited me so warmly, then it would be impolite of me to decline.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xi did not pursue the matter, Tong Shan secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He then signaled Gu Xi and the others to follow him, turned around, and took the lead with the woman to the top floor.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°What the hell? Doesn¡¯t Pavilion Master Tong always follow the rules? Why is today¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? Can¡¯t you see that the other party¡¯s background isn¡¯t ordinary? If not, given Pavilion Master Tong¡¯s character, he definitely won¡¯t let these people off so easily.¡±


    Following the departure of the group, only the people present had puzzled expressions. However, there were also quite a number of smart people among them. Many of them began to develop a strong interest in the identities of Gu Xi¡¯s group.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They killed people from the Hall of Flowing Light, and Pavilion Master Tong publicly protected them in such an occasion. It seems that their backers are much more powerful than the Hall of Flowing Light.¡±


    As soon as these words were said, everyone came to a sudden realization.


    However, they soon fell into confusion again. In this Eastern Continent, the strength of the Hall of Flowing Light was extraordinary. If Gu Xi¡¯s group¡¯s background was much stronger than that of the Hall of Flowing Light, then what kind of power did they come from?


    For a moment, everyone could not help but fall into a brainstorm. However, even if they racked their brains, they were still unable to guess their identities. And today¡¯s incident had also spread throughout the entire Jingyang city at an extremely fast speed.


    The top floor of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    The large room could be said to be decorated with gold and jade splendor. Everywhere they went, the decorations revealed the rich heritage of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. The group of people sat in the room, and the atmosphere was quiet.


    ¡°Today¡¯s matter was indeed a little rude of me. I apologize to all of you here. Please don¡¯t take this matter to heart,¡± Tong Shan personally filled the teacup for them and said in an apologetic tone.


    Gu Xi raised his eyebrows, but did not choose to take the initiative to answer. Instead, his gaze fell on Qing Zhu, who was at the side. The latter nodded and took a sip of tea. She said indifferently, ¡°This matter is not important. However, we haven¡¯t found some spirit herbs that we need today. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to Trouble Pavilion Master Tong to help us collect some.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Qing Zhu took out a piece of paper from her storage bag. All the materials needed to refine the Soul-casting Pill were written on it.


    Tong Shan took the paper and gave it a quick glance. He did not look too surprised. Instead, he asked tentatively, ¡°May I know where this young lady comes from¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for Pavilion Master Tong to worry about that.¡±


    Before Tong Shan could finish asking, Qing Zhu cut him off mercilessly.


    Hearing this, Tong Shan was not the least bit displeased. Instead, he immediately ordered a clerk from the Ten Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion to take the paper and start collecting the materials written on it. Not only that, he also specifically instructed that all the materials must be the best quality and not have the slightest flaw.


    Initially, Gu Xi wanted to say these things were not important, but seeing Tong Shan¡¯s serious look, he thought about it and decided to hold back his words. After all, it was all thanks to Qing Zhu that he was able to receive such treatment. He did not seem to have the right to speak either.


    Not long after, the clerk from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion returned with a storage bag and handed it over to Tong Shan. After the latter checked it for himself and confirmed that it was correct, he respectfully handed it over to Qing Zhu.


    As for Qing Zhu, she handed the storage bag over to Gu Xi. Gu Xi took a quick glance and could not help but feel a little surprised.


    The quality and appearance of all the materials in the storage bag could be said to be the best of the best. The price of the same item in the outside world would probably double! Not only that, each of the materials in the storage bag had no less than five portions, enough to refine five Soul-casting Pills!


    ¡°I really have to trouble Pavilion Master Tong with these materials.¡± Gu Xi smiled and immediately took out a bag of spirit stones from his storage bag. ¡°These spirit stones should be enough to buy these spirit herbs.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Tong Shan hurriedly waved his hand and immediately said, ¡°These things can be considered as a welcome gift to you. It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±


    Gu Xi was stunned. The total price of these materials was at least a few hundred thousand spirit stones. This was a considerable income for the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion branch in Jingyang City.

 Chapter 378 - Soul

    ¡°Such expensive spirit herbs were given away just like that. It seems that Qing Zhu¡¯s background is really not ordinary. Even the world-famous Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion places such importance on her.¡±


    From the corner of his eye, he silently glanced at Qing zhu beside him. Gu Xi could not help but become more curious about Qing Zhu¡¯s background.


    ¡°One thing is another. It¡¯s better to accept this spirit stone.¡±


    Right at this moment, Qing Zhu spoke again.


    Hearing this, Tong Shan hesitated for a moment before taking the storage bag from Gu Xi¡¯s hands. He immediately took out a portion of the spirit stones from it and returned the storage bag to Gu Xi once again. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you a slight discount. It can be considered as an apology for my previous recklessness.¡±


    Glancing at the surplus spirit stones in his storage bag, Gu Xi clicked his tongue. The amount of spirit stones that Tong Shan had taken out was only one-tenth of the total amount. Buying so many materials with such a quantity was not much different from buying them for free.


    ¡°Since the materials have been bought, then we won¡¯t stay any longer.¡±


    Gu Xi slowly stood up and cupped his hands toward Tong Shan.


    ¡°Alright, take care.¡± Tong Shan nodded and also stood up to send them off.


    Soon, Gu Xi and the others left the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, while Tong Shan and the other two directly sent them to the entrance downstairs. This once again attracted the attention of the crowd.


    ¡°That lady actually has the Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Token. Fortunately, she isn¡¯t in a hurry to act today. Otherwise, this matter wouldn¡¯t be so easy to resolve.¡±


    Tong Shan involuntarily sighed in relief as he watched the figures of the few of them gradually disappear into the distance. Soon after, he continued with some doubt, ¡°It is just that I do not know which family that lady is from. It has been many years since I have seen the Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Token¡­¡±


    The Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Token was the symbol of one¡¯s identity within the Ten Thousand Treasure Pavilion. The one who held the token could be said to possess an extraordinary privilege within the Ten Thousand Treasure Pavilion. Moreover, the number of people who were able to possess this golden token was extremely rare in the Five Continents. In fact, they could be counted on one hand. This was also the reason why Tong Shan¡¯s attitude toward Gu Xi and the others changed drastically the moment he recognized the Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Token.


    Even in the main pavilion of the Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Token located in the Central Plains, the holder of the golden token would be respected by everyone, not to mention a branch of the Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Token in the small Jingyang City.


    ¡°People from Central Plains, huh¡­¡±


    The woman who had not spoken from the beginning to the end spoke softly at this moment.


    ¡­


    At the inn.


    Gu Xi sat upright on a chair. The storage bag that he had brought back from the Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Token was placed on the table in front of him. Little Nine, who was at the side, was playing with the toys that she had just bought from a street vendor.


    Seeing Little Nine¡¯s innocent look, Gu Xi could not help but feel a little helpless.


    After leaving the pavilion just now, under the suggestion of the three women, Gu Xi had no choice but to bring them around Jingyang city. It was not easy for them to return to the inn. Despite the strength of his current physical body, he could not help but feel a little tired after this round. Because of the existence of the three femme fatales, he could be said to have endured the envious and jealous gazes of many men along the way. If not for the fact that gazes could kill, he would have been cut into a thousand pieces by now.


    ¡°Next, I will refine the Soul-casting Pill. Help me protect it.¡±


    Shaking his head, Gu Xi no longer thought about it and said to Little Nine by the side.


    Hearing this, Little Nine gently nodded her head, and her body disappeared without a sound.


    Following the opening of the storage bag, all kinds of spiritual medicines flew out under Gu Xi¡¯s control. There were actually nearly a hundred of them.


    Immediately, a rich medicinal fragrance filled the room.


    In order to avoid attracting the attention of others, Gu Xi waved his large hand, and an invisible spiritual energy barrier instantly enveloped the entire room. The medicinal fragrance within was completely isolated from the outside world, and not a single trace of it leaked out.


    At the same time, with a muffled sound, the Mother Cauldron appeared. Gu Xi lightly snapped his fingers, and the cauldron began to burn with a flame formed from spiritual energy.


    As time passed, the temperature in the room gradually rose.


    Until a certain moment, Gu Xi¡¯s gaze slightly moved, and he saw the nearly hundred types of spirit herbs rush into the medicinal cauldron. At the same time, the system¡¯s voice sounded in his mind.


    [Ding! Fire Lingzhi detected!]


    [A total of 6,541 impurities!]


    [Ding! Star Spirit Dragon Lotus detected!]


    [A total of 8,415 impurities!]


    [Ding! Colorful Heavenly Marrow detected!]


    [A total of 5,144 impurities!]


    ¡­


    Over a hundred types of spirit herbs were reported by the System one after another. Gu Xi¡¯s reply was very consistent, which was to extract all of them!


    A mysterious fluctuation covered the entire medicinal cauldron. Immediately, all of the spirit herbs within began to melt to varying degrees. At the same time, the medicinal fragrance in the air became increasingly dense. In the end, it had even materialized.


    It must be known that the ingredients used to refine the Soul-casting Pill were all relatively precious spirit herbs. Moreover, there were so many of them. In addition, the System had also extracted impurities from these spirit herbs. This once again caused these originally precious herbs to reach a new level. With over a hundred perfect and flawless essences gathered together, it was not surprising that a substantial medicinal fragrance could be produced.


    Very quickly, under the System¡¯s extraction, all the impurities in the spirit herbs were completely extracted, and these originally strange-shaped spirit herbs had all turned into drops of viscous and spirit essence.


    In the next moment, under the control of Gu Xi¡¯s enormous spiritual sense, the essence of over a hundred spirit herbs began to fuse. In just a few minutes, the embryonic form of a medicinal pill had already appeared in the Medicinal Cauldron.


    The next thing that needed to be done was to slowly polish the medicinal pill until the moment the medicinal pill was completely formed. The refinement of the Soul-casting Pill could be considered complete.


    Gu Xi waited in peace as he guessed Qing Zhu¡¯s true identity in his heart.


    Not long after, a pill fragrance drifted out from within the medicinal cauldron. Gu Xi¡¯s eyes could not help but light up. He knew that he was about to succeed.


    In the next moment, a long rainbow suddenly shot into the sky from within the medicinal cauldron. It directly lifted the roof and shot into the sky above.


    An extremely rich pill fragrance erupted from within the cauldron. This huge commotion naturally attracted the attention of quite a number of people in the city. Quite a number of people revealed surprised expressions. Immediately, a large number of people began to head in the direction of the inn.


    The phenomenon of the pill being completed lasted for about 15 minutes. During this period of time, the entire surroundings of the inn had already become a sea of people. There were inevitably people who were alchemists as well. All of their faces were filled with incomparable shock.


    Perhaps outsiders did not know what was the reason for the phenomenon in front of them. However, they, who were alchemists as well, were extremely clear in their hearts. This kind of quality medicinal pill was an existence that they could not compare to!

 Chapter 379 - Alarmed the Entire City

    Three days later.


    Jingyang City, an inn in the city.


    As another beam of light shot up into the sky, mysterious soul fluctuations spread over a radius of dozens of miles, covering more than half of Jingyang City.


    At this time, a large number of people had gathered around the inn. Many of them were cultivators, and there were also a certain number of alchemists. Of course, the majority of them were ordinary people, they all wanted to know what had caused this strange phenomenon.


    Thousands of people had surrounded the extremely ordinary inn. Everyone was pointing at the spot where the light pillar rose up.


    ¡°This aura¡­ it really is the aura of a high-grade medicinal pill being formed!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, and it¡¯s a medicinal pill related to the soul!¡±


    ¡°My God, when was there an alchemist with such ability in Jingyang City?¡±


    Some people in the crowd repeatedly cried out in surprise. Numerous gazes were firmly locked onto the inn not far away, hoping to capture the person who caused all of this. Quite a number of alchemists¡¯ expressions were even more fanatical. After all, the person who was able to create such an unusual phenomenon was definitely an alchemist of quite a high level. If they were able to get to know each other, they would even be fortunate enough to be given some pointers by the latter. Perhaps their pill refinement path would be a lot less tortuous.


    Just as everyone was exclaiming in surprise, the pillar of light that reached the sky suddenly disappeared. Immediately, an inconspicuous stream of light shot out from the inn at an extremely fast speed. In the blink of an eye, it rushed towards the horizon.


    ¡°It¡¯s a medicinal pill! This medicinal pill actually has a faint consciousness once it is formed!¡±


    Those with sharp eyes immediately recognized what this flowing light was and cried out in surprise.


    Everyone involuntarily inhaled a breath of cold air when they heard this.


    Medicinal pills under the heavens were divided into one to nine grades in total. Above the nine grades were the Saint-grade and Emperor-grade medicinal pills. If such a phenomenon occurred when pills were formed, the pills were at least eight-grade and above. This meant that the medicinal pill in front of him was actually of the eighth grade! This also meant that the person who refined this medicinal pill was at least at the level of an eighth-grade alchemist!


    What kind of concept was an eighth-grade alchemist? Forget about this Eastern Continent, even if one were to compare the Four Continents, an eighth-grade alchemist was a hot commodity that could be fought over by the various large sects!


    Following closely behind that flowing light was a vigorous figure. Compared to the speed at which the medicinal pill escaped, the latter¡¯s speed was even faster. He arrived at the side of the medicinal pill in an instant. Soon after, a large hand reached out and successfully kept it in his bag.


    In the next moment, that figure once again landed in the inn.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye. The speed was so fast that no one present had the time to clearly see what that person looked like.


    At the same time, on the top floor of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    One could almost see half of Jingyang City from here.


    At this moment, Tong Shan and the woman were looking into the distance, taking in the scene that had just happened.


    ¡°Eighth-grade medicinal pill, huh¡­¡± the woman said faintly, a strange look flashing in her eyes.


    ¡°The people who killed Duan Hao a few days ago happened to live in that direction. Moreover, the spiritual medicine they bought that day was of a high level, enough to refine eighth-grade medicinal pills.¡±


    Tong Shan, who was at the side, spoke softly. The meaning in his words was self-evident.


    Connecting all these together, it made people involuntarily recall the figure of the slightly thin man in green clothes.


    ¡°Perhaps this is the confidence that he has to dare to kill Duan Hao.¡± Tong Shan spoke again. He could not help but secretly sigh in relief that he did not act rashly that day. Otherwise, if he offended am eight-grade alchemist because of this, the gains would not be worth the losses.


    The woman did not reply. She just looked straight into the distance.


    In the inn.


    As Gu Xi¡¯s figure descended, he held a jade bottle in his hand. Within it were Soul-casting Pills that had already been refined.


    He originally only used a little more than two hours to refine two Soul-casting Pills. However, in order to not cause any other trouble, he forcefully delayed for three days before he was able to ¡®barely¡¯ refine them.


    The Soul-casting Pill was a genuine eighth-grade high-grade medicinal pill. If others were to find out that he had used a little more than two hours to refine two of them, they would probably drop their jaws in shock.


    This kind of speed could no longer be described as fast. He was simply a pervert among perverts!


    ¡°Alright, give these two pills to Elder Gu and Elder Yun respectively.¡±


    Gu Xi took a deep breath and spoke with an extremely exhausted expression.


    As his voice faded, the door to the room was pushed open by a pair of jade hands. They saw that Qing Zhu, Little Nine, and Song Qingluan had already been waiting outside the door for a long time.


    Qing Zhu stepped forward and received the two jade bottles. After opening them, she carefully observed them for a moment before her beautiful eyes looked at Gu Xi with a strange expression.


    ¡°Two eighth-grade Soul-casting Pill. You can really refine them.¡±


    After keeping the two jade bottles properly, Qing Zhu¡¯s voice was filled with disbelief.


    Two high-grade eighth-grade pills in three days. Moreover, this kind of soul-type pills were especially difficult to refine. With such speed, Qing Zhu could not help but doubt if Gu Xi¡¯s refining level was only what she saw right now.


    One had to know that an eighth-grade alchemist could have an extraordinary status even in the Central Plains. If Gu Xi¡¯s level was not just like this, then she simply could not imagine just what kind of monstrous talent this fellow had.


    No, this was no longer considered just talent. It was simply the Heavens chasing after him to feed him!


    ¡°It was just a fluke.¡± Gu XI smiled slightly. It was still this kind of unconvincing argument.


    ¡°Do you think I believe you?¡±


    Qingzhu was not very surprised by Gu Xi¡¯s answer. It was as if she had already expected such a ridiculous response.


    Gu Xi still maintained his smile and did not answer her again.


    Seeing that Gu Xi was not willing to say more, Qing Zhu tactfully did not ask any more questions. After all, this kind of matter was related to his privacy. She could not force him to tell her, right?


    Qing Zhu did not stay any longer. She took the jade bottle and left in a hurry. After all, the most important thing now was to let the two elders recuperate.


    ¡°I need to recuperate during this period of time. It is likely that quite a number of people will come to visit me. I am afraid that I will need both of you to help me reject them.¡±


    After Qing Zhu left, Gu Xi turned to look at Little Nine and the other two.


    Hearing this, Little Nine and the other two nodded their heads lightly before turning around to leave.


    After doing all this, Gu Xi sat down once again and looked through the window at the bustling crowd gathered in the distance. There was some doubt in his expression.


    Ever since he had killed Duan Hao at the Ten Thousand Treasure Pavilion the last time, there had not been the slightest bit of trouble coming to his door these few days. It was as if the Hall of Flowing Light had completely forgotten about this matter.


    ¡°No matter when you come, I¡¯ll just sit and wait,¡± Gu Xi muttered, his words filled with a faint killing intent.

 Chapter 380 - The Invitation of the Hall of Flowing Light

    The next morning.


    As expected by Gu Xi, many people entered the inn early in the morning to visit him. Most of these people came from some famous sects and forces or influential families in Jingyang City. Even some sects around Jingyang City rushed over after hearing about this.


    The inn, which was not big before, was now full of people. People gathered in twos and threes, waiting for Gu Xi to show up. They did not come empty-handed. Almost all of them carried a large number of high-level spirit weapons, precious spirit herbs, and countless spirit stones. All of these were to build a connection between the forces behind them and Gu Xi.


    Once they established a connection, life would definitely be easier for them in the future. It could even be said that as long as Gu Xi wanted to, the forces behind them would immediately open their doors and welcome him to join them.


    The next moment, three Zhou Mingrui¡¯s appeared before of the three of them. It happened so abruptly that they did not even see how it happened.


    ¡°Wow, this is amazing!¡± Zhao Anqi couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration. The Zhou Mingrui in front of her almost looked as if he had a real tangible body.


    Yan Wuyue¡¯s eyes also twinkled. She understood that this ability would be very useful in a battle, as it could create opportunities for many kinds of tactical combinations.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I do this?¡± Xiao Shengyun asked with a frown.


    ¡°First, although you can copy other people¡¯s skills, you are not familiar with the principle of the skill itself,¡± Zhou Mingrui commented indifferently.


    ¡°The principle?¡± Xiao Shengyun looked thoughtful.


    Zhou Mingrui continued, ¡°It¡¯s like forging a blade. You¡¯ve only learned how to forge the same blade after watching the ironsmith do it, but ironsmith knows the principle behind the forging of any blade. He can use this principle to create another blade, or even improve it to forge an even better blade.¡±


    ¡°To sum it up, you know how it is formed, but you don¡¯t know why it is formed. This is the difference between us.¡±


    ¡°You only know the effects of the Phantom Prison, but you didn¡¯t know that the energy in the Phantom Prison is also phantom energy, which is a power that you could have made use of.¡±


    With a whoosh, the three Zhou Mingrui¡¯s suddenly brandished their fists and attacked. The powerful stance made everyone except Yan Wuyue dodge subconsciously.


    However, the fist turned into a semi-shadow halfway through the swing, and felt just like a cloud of mist blowing past. Nothing touched them at all.


    ¡°But at that time, you could clearly turn illusions into reality and directly shatter my bone armor.¡± Xiao Shengyun quickly followed up with another question.


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    Zhou Mingrui appeared in front of Xiao Shengyun again. Just like before, he threw a punch at him.


    The intense attack still prompted Xiao Shengyun to make a subconscious reaction. However, he suppressed his intuitive reactions and stared at Zhou Mingrui¡¯s shadow.


    In the split of a second, Xiao Shengyun felt a change in the shadow. It was no longer a shadow, but Zhou Mingrui¡¯s actual body!


    ¡°Strictly speaking, this is just an elaborate smokescreen.¡±


    The fist stopped in front of Xiao Shengyun. Zhou Mingrui retracted his hand and continued to explain, ¡°While you concluded that my shadow was actually a shadow, my real body had already switched places with the shadow using the power of the Phantom Prison.¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone turned to look at Zhou Mingrui¡¯s original position on the sofa. Sitting there, his figure was swaying slightly. Indeed, it was only a shadow on the sofa.


    The real Zhou Mingrui leaned forward to flick Xiao Shengyun on his forehead.


    However, when his finger was about to touch his forehead, it turned into a shadow again.


    Feeling this irresistible pressure, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Immediately, they did not dare to make any sound, afraid that they would accidentally make Little Nine unhappy and die miserably here.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to disappear from my sight.¡± Little Nine stretched out a finger and waved it. At the same time, the pressure enveloping everyone instantly dissipated into nothingness. Only then did everyone heave a sigh of relief.


    Even though Little Nine had already made things clear, everyone still did not leave immediately. Instead, their faces were filled with hesitation and did not know what to do.


    They did not come here to represent themselves. However, they all represented the factions behind them. If they returned without accomplishing anything, they would definitely be punished to a certain extent.


    ¡°Since Master needs to rest, My Howling Tiger Sect will not disturb you any longer.¡±


    After a moment of silence, a valiant middle-aged man took the initiative to speak. He cupped his hands towards Little Nine and Little Nine from a distance, he continued, ¡°However, I have some small gifts here. Although it is not respectful, please accept them on behalf of Master.¡±


    After he spoke, the middle-aged man threw a storage bag in front of Little Nine. Immediately, he did not stay any longer and hurriedly left with his followers behind him, as though he was afraid that Little Nine would return.


    ¡°Our Sky Spear Sect sincerely invites the Master to come to the sect for a chat.¡±


    ¡°Jing Yang City¡¯s Liu family. It¡¯s just a small gift. I don¡¯t have to pay my respects.¡±


    ¡°The Longyin Sect in the north of the city¡­¡±


    ¡­


    With the middle-aged man¡¯s example, everyone immediately reacted and began to imitate the man¡¯s behavior. They all bowed to Little Nine and the other two, then, one storage bag after another was delivered to Little Nine and Little Nine.


    Little Nine frowned. She naturally knew that Gu Xi did not want to have any contact with these people, but before she could react, everyone had already thrown down their things, turned around, and ¡®ran away¡¯.


    ¡°It seems like they gained quite a lot.¡±


    At this moment, a leisurely voice sounded. Gu Xi had unknowingly walked out of the room and was leaning against the railing upstairs to look down.


    ¡°These things haven¡¯t been returned yet.¡±


    Song Qingluan pointed at the storage bag that was piled up like a small mountain and felt a little helpless.


    Gu Xi shook his head. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a free gift. I didn¡¯t ask them to send it anyway. Now that your cultivation has just started, there should be a lot of things that you can use. You can look for them one by one.¡±


    Song Qingluan was stunned for a moment before she immediately realized that Gu Xi was talking to her. She hurriedly nodded in agreement and then carried the storage bag back to her room.


    ¡°Are you still waiting for the people from Hall of Flowing Light?¡± looking at Gu Xi who had fallen into silence once again, Little Nine asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xi nodded. In the next moment, he seemed to have sensed something and raised his head to look in a certain direction in the distance.


    There, a figure was standing in the air.


    ¡°He¡¯s finally here.¡± Gu Xi raised his eyebrows and muttered.


    He knew that the person who came was definitely someone from the Hall of Flowing Light, and it was definitely the Branch Hall Master of the Hall of Flowing Light in Jingyang City, Duan Hao¡¯s father, Duan Tianming!


    Soon, the figure rushed toward the direction of the inn.


    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, that person had already appeared on the first floor of the inn. He was dressed in a gray long robe and looked like a middle-aged man. His expression was cold, making it impossible to tell whether he was happy, angry, sad, or happy. He hid his emotions very well.


    However, even so, Gu Xi could still catch a trace of anger deep within his eyes.


    ¡°Duan Tianming of the Hall of Flowing Light.I sincerely invited Master to the main hall of the Hall of Flowing Light for a chat.¡±


    Duan Tianming forced out a smile and said with the corners of his mouth twitching.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Hall Master Duan. Sorry for not welcoming you earlier.¡± The corners of Gu Xi¡¯s mouth lifted slightly as he said with a smile.


    Duan Tianming raised his head and looked over. The instant he saw Gu Xi, the killing intent in his eyes almost could not be concealed. Fortunately, he forcefully suppressed the impulse in his heart.


    According to the reports of the few disciples who had returned to the Hall of Flowing Light earlier, the person who had killed Duan Hao was a young man dressed in green clothes!

 Chapter 381 - A Tempting Offer

    Duan Tianming was silent for a long time before he spoke again, ¡°I hope that you can report to the master that I have come under the orders of the Hall Master to extend a cordial invitation.¡±


    He knew that the young man in front of him was most likely the murderer who had killed his son. However, he could only choose to remain indifferent. This was because they had already figured out the whereabouts of Gu Xi and the others over the past few days and everything that they had done in Jingyang City. He knew that these people must have a relationship with that alchemy master. Moreover, according to the orders of the main hall, the branch hall of Jingyang City must not become enemies with them, even if they had a deep-seated blood feud with them!


    Compared to a person who was at least an eighth-grade alchemist grandmaster, Duan Hao¡¯s life was insignificant. Even if Duan Tianming wanted to immediately dismember Gu Xi in front of him to take revenge for killing his son, due to the orders of the main hall, he had no choice but to swallow his anger and even treat him politely.


    ¡°Since even the Hall of Flowing Light has extended such a cordial invitation, it would seem that I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for me if I don¡¯t make a trip there.¡± Gu Xi smiled inexplicably and turned to look at Little Nine and Song Qingluan. He said softly, ¡°Qingluan, stay here. Little Nine, come with me.¡±


    Song Qingluan nodded her head lightly and didn¡¯t have any objections. This was because she knew that although this trip could not be considered extremely dangerous, there would inevitably be conflicts. If she insisted on going along, she would only be a burden.


    ¡°I will go as well.¡± At this moment, Qing Zhu appeared out of nowhere.


    Gu Xi thought for a moment and immediately nodded his head in agreement.


    According to his original plan, he had already expected that he would definitely not be able to escape the detection of the Hall of Flowing Light after creating such a huge commotion here. Moreover, with his pill refinement skill, he would definitely be favored by the Hall of Flowing Light. In this way, the Hall of Flowing Light would definitely send someone to invite him to their sect. He would be able to easily destroy the branch hall of the Hall of Flowing Light in Jingyang City.


    However, he did not expect that the person who sent the invitation was not from the branch hall of the Hall of Flowing Light in Jingyang City. Instead, it was from the main hall of the Hall of Flowing Light.


    However, this saved him some effort. After all, he had countless enemies in the Eastern Continent. Even though he had the help of the Great Saint, Yun Zhiyi, when he returned this time around, it would still be a little difficult for him to fight with such a large number of people. He might as well take them down one by one.


    This was also the main reason why Gu Xi had agreed to go to the Hall of Flowing Light.


    Now, every time he destroyed a power, the pressure on him when he returned to the Supreme Purity Sect would be reduced by a little!


    Looking at Gu Xi and the others who had already made their decision, Duan Tianming frowned.


    The person he wanted to invite to the Hall of Flowing Light this time was the grandmaster of alchemy, not the handsome man and woman in front of him. If he brought these people back to the main hall, he would most likely be punished by the Hall Master.


    ¡°Looks like Branch Hall Master Duan doesn¡¯t really welcome us.¡± Gu Xi keenly noticed the change in Duan Tianming¡¯s expression and smiled.


    Duan Tianming slowly shook his head and explained, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. It would be great if the few of you could come to our Hall of Flowing Light, but if that grandmaster can accompany us¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you think a grandmaster is, Hall Master Duan?¡± Gu Xi pointed at himself and continued to ask, ¡°Don¡¯t I look like one?¡±


    Duan Tianming¡¯s expression became strange when he heard this, and he could not help but feel a little embarrassed and angry.


    In his opinion, Gu Xi was clearly making fun of him. How could a grandmaster alchemist who could refine an eighth-grade medicinal pill be someone who looked to be in his twenties?


    ¡°I¡¯m just joking. My Master is currently recovering and I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be able to leave this place for the time being. I¡¯ll go to your sect on his behalf. If the conditions are good, I¡¯ll definitely recommend my Master to pay a visit to your sect when I return.¡±


    Gu Xi spoke again before Duan Tianming could speak.


    He was not in a hurry to say that he was that grandmaster. Instead, he claimed that he was that grandmaster¡¯s disciple so that he could gain the Hall of Flowing Light¡¯s trust.


    Hearing this, Duan Tianming¡¯s strange expression disappeared as expected. Without saying anything else, he nodded and agreed to this matter. The Master could not be disturbed when he recovered. He thought that he would not be punished if he brought his disciples back to the Hall of Flowing Light first.


    In his opinion, as long as he treated these ¡®disciples¡¯ well, he would have them come back and say a few good words in front of the Master. Then, this matter would most likely be half-done.


    With the reputation of the Hall of Flowing Light on the continent, although it could not be called the first place, it was not difficult to recruit an eighth-grade alchemist.


    Just like that, both sides left Jingyang City with their own worries. Fortunately, the main hall of the Hall of Flowing Light was not very far from Jingyang City. In less than half a day, the group of people successfully arrived at the location of the main hall of the Hall of Flowing Light.


    The main hall of the Hall of Flowing Light.


    Gu Xi and the others stood side by side in front of the huge sect, looking at the huge object in front of them with surprise in their eyes. This Hall of Flowing Light was indeed worthy of its name. As far as the eye could see, everything was shining with golden light under the sun. Whether it was the buildings or the wind chimes hanging under the eaves of the door, the surface of the hall was covered with a layer of gilded gold.


    Resplendent and lavish. These words were not an exaggeration to describe the Hall of Flowing Light.


    Looking at the astonished expressions of Gu Xi and the others, Duan Tianming seemed to be very pleased. He hurriedly said, ¡°Although our Hall of Flowing Light is not one of the best in terms of overall strength on the continent, when it comes to financial resources, I¡¯m afraid that no one other than the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion is a match for it. If your Master can join our Hall of Flowing Light at that time, you don¡¯t have to worry about all the materials needed to refine pills in the future. All the things will be prepared by the sect.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi¡¯s brows raised. This condition¡­ Even he was slightly moved when he heard it.


    He did not have to worry about anything¡­ In other words, after joining the Hall of Flowing Light, he only needed to steadily refine pills. He did not have to worry about anything else.


    This also meant that he no longer had to go through all the trouble of gathering materials to refine some kind of pill!


    ¡°The conditions aren¡¯t bad. I think my Master will like it very much.¡± Gu Xi smiled faintly and took the lead in striding into the Hall of Flowing Light.


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on Duan Tianming¡¯s face as well. He hurriedly followed up and started to introduce the other conditions to Gu Xi and the other two people in a lively manner.


    According to what he said, as long as that Master was able to join their Hall of Flowing Light, not only did he not need to worry about the materials required for refining pills, all the treasured medicinal pill recipes in their Hall of Flowing Light over the years would be gradually opened up to them. Not only that, Duan Tianming had also made it clear that as long as the Master was willing to come, his status would naturally be top-notch, with all the clothes, food, shelter, and beautiful women accompanying him. Even the resources of the entire Hall of Flowing Light would be given to the few of them.

 Chapter 382 - Extortion

    Under Duan Tianming¡¯s lead, the group of people first thoroughly ¡®toured¡¯ the entire Hall of Flowing Light before finally arriving at the main hall of the Hall of Flowing Light.


    As the golden and resplendent doors were pushed open, the group of four entered the main hall one after another.


    The main hall could be said to have long been filled to the brim with seats. As far as the eye could see, there were actually no less than 100 people. These people were all people with some status within the Hall of Flowing Light. From this, it could be seen that the entire Hall of Flowing Light placed great importance on this matter.


    An eighth-grade alchemist was enough for them to mobilize such a large number of people.


    ¡°Why is this person a little kid? Where¡¯s that Master?¡±


    Seeing Gu Xi and the others enter, the people on both sides could not help but have puzzled expressions.


    They had come here this time in order to be able to see the honor of that eighth grade alchemist. However, this result clearly caused them to be greatly disappointed.


    ¡°Silence.¡±


    While everyone was conversing in a low voice, a leisurely voice sounded from within the great hall.


    This voice was deep yet powerful, instantly suppressing the entire place into complete silence.


    Gu Xi raised his brows and raised his head to look at the source of the voice. He saw a figure sitting upright on a chair made of pure gold. However, due to the thin curtain between the two of them. It was difficult for him to see the face of that person clearly.


    With Gu Xi¡¯s current strength, it was extremely easy for him to see the face of a person through such a thin curtain. However, he was actually unable to do so now. Clearly, that curtain was also a spirit tool of quite a high level.


    ¡°I think that you are the Hall Master of this Hall of Flowing Light, right?¡± Gu Xi grinned. There was a hint of disregarding everything in his words.


    When everyone heard her tone, they were immediately displeased. One after another, reprimanding voices rang out, breaking the silence in the hall.


    ¡°What an arrogant brat. He still doesn¡¯t bow when he sees the Hall Master!¡±


    ¡°Duan Tianming! Look at what kind of rude people you¡¯ve brought back?!¡±


    Not only were they criticizing Gu Xi¡¯s rudeness, they were also criticizing Duan Tianming. The former had disregarded everyone, while the latter had an awkward look on his face. His expression immediately fell and he did not know what to do.


    It must be known that the status of these people in the Hall of Flowing Light was only higher than Duan Tianming¡¯s. No matter what, they were on the same level. After being criticized by these people, no matter how bad Duan Tianming¡¯s temper was, he could only choose to keep his mouth shut.


    ¡°You are the disciple of that Master?¡±


    The Hall Master did not seem to care much about Gu Xi¡¯s words.


    As the Hall Master spoke, the voices in the main hall quieted once again.


    ¡°I guess so.¡± Gu Xi thought for a moment and nodded with a strange expression.


    Duan Tianming could not help but widen his eyes and sweat instantly poured down like rain.


    What did he mean by ¡®I guess so¡¯? That was not what was said earlier!


    If he brought back the wrong person, at worst, he would be ridiculed by the entire sect, and at worst, he might even lose his life! If this matter were to be spread out, it would really be a disgrace to the Hall of Flowing Light.


    ¡°I believe Duan Tianming has already roughly expressed the intentions of our Hall of Flowing Light.¡± The Hall Master was silent for a moment, he spoke once more, ¡°As long as your Master is willing to join our Hall of Flowing Light, not only your Master alone, but also all of you as disciples. Even those who are related by blood to your Master can join our Hall of Flowing Light as well.¡±


    Once these words were said, everyone present could not help but feel extremely surprised. At the same time, they could clearly feel the Hall Master¡¯s urgency towards this eight-grade alchemist.


    This was the standard for one person to attain the Dao, and for everyone him to Ascend to heaven!


    Nearly a hundred gazes locked onto Gu Xi, waiting for his answer.


    As long as Gu Xi nodded his head now, then they would immediately become part of the Hall of Flowing Light. Not only that, in the future, their treatment within the sect could be said to be top notch!


    ¡°Your conditions are indeed very attractive.¡± Gu Xi thought for a moment, he grinned and continued, ¡°However, I think all of you are very clear about the weight of an eighth-grade alchemist on the continent. You are not the only sect that wants to recruit my Master. The conditions they offer are also very attractive¡­¡±


    Hearing these words, everyone was stunned for a moment. The next moment, they suddenly understood.


    This was because they felt that the benefits were not enough!


    ¡°Then what else do you want?¡±


    The Hall Master¡¯s tone was clearly a little surprised.


    He had never thought that even after putting in so much effort, he would still not be able to recruit that so-called Master into Hall of Flowing Light.


    Gu Xi laughed mischievously and looked around the grand and magnificent hall. His gaze finally returned to the Hall Master. ¡°Everyone knows that the alchemist profession burns through resources. From the looks of it, your esteemed sect should be well-off. Why not¡­¡±


    Although Gu Xi did not say it out loud, the meaning in his words was obvious.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    The Hall Master was not very surprised by Gu Xi¡¯s request. He waved his hand and a disciple from the Hall of Flowing Light respectfully handed over a storage bag, ¡°There are ten million high-grade spirit stones in this. Consider it a gift from the Hall of Flowing Light to the Master.¡±


    Gu Xi raised his eyebrows and unceremoniously kept the spirit stones into his bag.


    Since he was here to find trouble, it would be a waste if he did not take the spirit stones for free.


    ¡°Oh right, I forgot to tell you that my Master has been quite interested in spirit formations recently. He has always wanted to research some high-grade spirit formations, but unfortunately, these things are hard to find¡­¡±


    After thinking about it for a while, Gu Xi once again made a helpless expression.


    Even Qing Zhu, who was standing at the side, shot him a disdainful glance. How was this a condition? This was clearly extortion, alright?


    It was notjust Qing Zhu. Everyone present could not help but frown. However, because the Hall Master was here, they did not open their mouths to scold him.


    On the other hand, the current Hall Master was slightly surprised by Gu Xi¡¯s condition. He hesitated for a moment before immediately throwing out a ray of light from behind the curtain.


    ¡°This is a heaven-grade spirit array that I have treasured for many years. It would be great if it could satisfy your Master¡¯s interest.¡±


    Gu Xi took it and scanned it with his divine sense. His eyes could not help but light up.


    The Hall of Flowing Light had indeed invested a lot in this heaven-grade middle-level spirit formation array.


    ¡°Your condition has been fulfilled. As for the matter of Master¡­¡±


    The Hall Master¡¯s voice sounded once more, and there was a hint of urgency in his voice.


    Everyone held their breaths as they waited for Gu Xi¡¯s reply.


    However, Gu Xi¡¯s next words caused everyone to freeze on the spot.


    Gu Xi put away the spirit array grandly before glancing at Little Nine and the other two beside him. Chuckling, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was just teasing you.¡±

 Chapter 383 - Chaos!

    In the grand hall, the atmosphere fell into a deathly silence.


    Everyone looked at Gu Xi in the middle with surprise. Their eyes were filled with confusion, followed by a monstrous rage.


    From Gu Xi¡¯s short sentence, they understood that they had been played.


    Where was this place? This was the main hall of the Hall of Flowing Light!


    Someone actually dared to fool them on their own territory, and even in front of the Hall Master of the Hall of Flowing Light!


    ¡°Disciples of the Hall of Flowing Light, listen up! Surround these three people!¡± an elder who seemed to have a high status in the Hall of Flowing Light shouted sternly.


    Immediately after, dozens of disciples of the Hall of Flowing Light rushed out from the corner and surrounded Gu Xi and the other two, as if they were ready to make a big fuss at any time.


    In the face of everyone¡¯s Fury, Gu Xi remained indifferent, as if it had nothing to do with him. However, who would have thought that he was the one who had caused the drastic change in everyone¡¯s attitude.


    On the other hand, the Hall Master of the Hall of Flowing Light had fallen into a long silence. Although everyone could not see his current expression, they thought that it should be extremely ugly.


    ¡°Young Friend, are you joking?¡± After an unknown period of time, the Hall Master¡¯s deep voice sounded once again.


    He was probing, and would rather think that it was a joke from Gu Xi than accept the fact that his group had been fooled by a young man.


    ¡°I say¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you really think that I¡¯m joking with you?¡± Gu Xi¡¯s expression was strange as he smiled, his words filled with ridicule.


    The moment these words were spoken, it completely ignited the rage in everyone¡¯s hearts. If it was not for the fact that the Hall Master had not given the order, they would have long been unable to resist slashing Gu Xi and the others to death here. Otherwise, if this matter were to spread out, their Hall of Flowing Light would probably become the laughing stock of the entire Eastern Continent at any moment.


    How great would this be? How would the Hall of Flowing Light continue to develop in the future?!


    If they wanted to solve all of this, there was only one way!


    That was to take down Gu Xi and the other two with lightning speed and then torture them for the rest of their lives, using this as an example to let the world know the consequences of provoking their Hall of Flowing Light!


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case¡­ Then let¡¯s take them all down.¡± As expected, the Hall Master¡¯s voice rang out leisurely, his tone unquestionable.


    ¡°All of you, attack!¡± At the same time, the old man from the Hall of Flowing Light once again shouted sternly.


    In the next moment, dozens of disciples held sharp weapons in their hands and charged toward Gu Xi and the others.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know death.¡± Gu Xi coldly snorted and stomped his feet on the ground. Immediately, a powerful force ripple spread out to the surroundings at an extremely fast speed, instantly forcing the disciples of the Hall of Flowing Light to retreat by dozens of feet.


    Most of these disciples were only at the King stage. Although they might be extremely outstanding in the outside world, they were really nothing in Gu Xi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Huh, this Brat¡¯s is actually so strong?¡± some people in the crowd involuntarily cried out in surprise after forcing back dozens of disciples with a single move.


    From what they knew, Gu Xi and the other two were the disciples of alchemists. It was likely that their cultivation and fighting strength should not be that strong. However, the scene that had occurred clearly exceeded their expectations.


    ¡°All elders, listen up. Take these three down immediately!¡± the elder once again gave an order after his astonishment subsided.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Numerous elders dressed in long robes shot out from the crowd. Immediately, numerous spiritual energy pillars whistled toward Gu Xi and the others.


    As they were in their own main hall, these elders did not choose to fight. Although their Hall of Flowing Light did not lack money, they could not brainlessly destroy the building like this.


    However, as outsiders, Gu Xi and the other two did not have such concerns.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Qing Zhu.¡± Gu Xi did not attack immediately. Instead, he looked at Qing Zhu.


    Since the two of them had known each other for a while, he had never seen Qing Zhu attack. Even so, Gu Xi knew that Qing Zhu¡¯s strength was not inferior to his.


    ¡°Fine, let me see what kind of strength your Eastern Continent¡¯s cultivators have.¡± Qing Zhu glanced at the incoming attacks and snorted lightly. Her jade-like feet lightly touched the ground, and her entire body slowly rose up. A light green spiritual power suddenly burst out from her body and met the surrounding attacks.


    Boom boom boom boom boom ¡ª


    Accompanied by a series of deafening explosions, the joint attack of the elders was completely destroyed and disappeared!


    ¡°This woman¡­¡±


    ¡°She is actually a late-stage Saint!¡±


    Some people could not help but exclaim when they felt the pressure released by Qing Zhu.


    She had already stepped into the late-stage saint at such a young age. Her future was limitless!


    Gu Xi¡¯s eyes were also filled with surprise. He had never expected that Qing Zhu¡¯s cultivation had already reached the late-stage Saint stage.


    ¡°Wait, this woman asked me for a Saint Breakthrough Pill earlier¡­¡±


    Gu Xi suddenly recalled the incident on the spiritual boat and could not help but take a deep breath.


    If that was the case, that meant that Qing Zhu had already reached the bottleneck of the late stage of the Saint stage! She was just one step away from stepping into the peak of the Saint stage!


    Even Gu Xi exclaimed in admiration for her talent in cultivation.


    In mid-air, after repelling the attacks of the elders, Qing Zhu did not stop. Instead, she chose to press forward with a follow-up attack. The floating green spiritual energy was like silk. If one was not careful, she would dash into the crowd at lightning speed.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhh ¨C¡±


    The crowd clearly did not expect Qing Zhu to be so ruthless. For a moment, most of the people did not have time to react. One miserable voice after another sounded.


    In the main hall, a faint smell of blood began to drift about.


    Qing Zhu was like a butterfly. With her erratic movements, she began to swim among the crowd. Wherever she passed, blood would fly everywhere and there would be miserable screams.


    Gu Xi and the other two were still standing in the same spot without batting an eyelid. Gu Xi¡¯s attention was placed on Qing Zhu to prevent her from being ambushed, while Little Nine¡¯s gaze was fixed on the figure behind the curtain the entire time.


    This was because they knew that among all the people present, only the Hall Master of the Hall of Flowing Light could pose a threat to them. In other words, as long as they could get rid of this fellow, the entire Hall of Flowing Light would fall and the monkeys would scatter.


    Qing Zhu¡¯s massacre only lasted for a short while, and the people of the Hall of Flowing Light reacted very quickly. Several powerful elders immediately stood out to suppress her, thus preventing their losses from further increasing.


    Gu Xi observed for a moment, and after confirming that Qing Zhu was not in any danger, he turned his gaze back to the figure not far away and grinned. ¡°Hall Master, I wonder if you still think that I¡¯m joking with you now?¡±

 Chapter 384 - Reduced to Ashes with a Snap of a Finger (1)

    ¡°You guys¡­ are really bold.¡± A voice that contained some anger slowly sounded from behind the curtain. ¡°In the many years since the establishment of our Hall of Flowing Light, this is the first time that you guys have the guts to kill so recklessly in my main hall.¡±


    Not only that, but it was in front of the current Hall Master of the Hall of Flowing Light. They simply did not acknowledge him! They had a lot of guts!


    As the Hall Master¡¯s voice fell, a heavy pressure slanted down from above and instantly enveloped the entire main hall.


    One could only see Qing Zhu, who was fighting with a few elders of the Hall of Flowing Light, shudder. Her entire body froze on the spot. Before she could react, her body fell uncontrollably and she immediately smashed fiercely onto the ground.


    ¡°You finally can¡¯t help but want to make a move?¡± Gu Xi¡¯s expression hardened.


    After turning his head and finding that Qing Zhu was fine, his eyes indicated that Little Nine could begin to make a move. Little Nine instantly understood. With a tap of her toes, her entire body flew into the air. Her peak Saint realm surged out without reservation.


    In an instant, an even more powerful pressure completely dispelled the pressure that the Hall Master had released in an overbearing manner.


    ¡°This aura¡­ is actually on par with the Hall Master!¡±


    ¡°Just what is the background of these three people?!¡±


    Seeing this, waves of exclamations sounded from the crowd.


    They had never expected that one of the three people would actually be on par with their Hall Master, and that person was even a woman.


    ¡°You guys really¡­ really surprised me.¡± Behind the curtain, there was an unconcealable surprise in his voice.


    ¡°There are still many things that surprised you.¡± Gu Xi grinned and immediately shouted at Little Nine, ¡°Attack!¡±


    Since the card had already been shown, there was no need to hold it in his hand anymore.


    Following Gu Xi¡¯s order, a red light flashed across Little Nine¡¯s eyes. Immediately, nine milky-white spiritual power beams shot out from behind him, aiming at the figure on the Hall Master¡¯s seat.


    This pillar was incomparably sharp, and everywhere it passed was filled with the sound of rushing wind. Even the void in its path was cut open by it, leaving a pitch-black crack.


    Ding ding ding ding ¡ª


    Very soon, a series of clear and crisp ding sounds rang out.


    The nine pillars collided with the curtain, but what surprised Gu Xi and Little Nine was that this attack only left white marks on the surface of the curtain.


    ¡°A heaven-grade spirit tool, huh¡­¡±


    Gu Xi instantly came to a conclusion in his heart. He looked at the figure behind the curtain provocatively, ¡°What, are you going to hide behind this curtain all the time?¡±


    According to his judgment, the Hall Master of the Hall of Flowing Light should have the strength of a Great Saint. With such strength to activate a defensive spirit weapon, they really could not do anything to him.


    ¡°I admit that the three of you are all extremely talented. Even in my Hall of Flowing Light, you are definitely among the top.¡±


    The Hall Master did not choose to pay attention to Gu Xi¡¯s provocation, ¡°But don¡¯t forget that this is the center of my Hall of Flowing Light. If you want to force me to make a move, it will depend on whether you have the qualifications or not.¡±


    As the leader of a sect, he was very clear in his heart that as long as he did not fall, the Hall of Flowing Light would not fall. Once he was backed into a corner and was ford to make a move, it was very likely that he would fall into Gu Xi¡¯s trap. At that time, if he was defeated or even fell on the spot, then the morale of their Hall of Flowing Light would be greatly reduced, and it was only a matter of time before the tree fell and the monkeys scattered.


    And just as the Hall Master¡¯s Voice Fell, Gu Xi and Little Nine were stunned at the same time. They immediately turned their heads to look into the distance outside the hall.


    They could clearly sense that a large number of fluctuations were approaching from that direction. It was easy to guess that these people were all reinforcements from the Hall of Flowing Light. If they were to fall into a heavy encirclement, then their situation would be dangerous.


    ¡°Hall Master, do you think that these people can stop us?¡± Gu Xi retracted his gaze and turned to look at the figure behind the curtain.


    That figure did not reply, as if he had absolute confidence in his disciples to take down Gu Xi and the others.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for me to be polite.¡± After being shut out, Gu Xi¡¯s words could not help but contain some anger.


    Until now, he did not seem to feel that the Hall Master of the Hall of Flowing Light was looking directly at his group of three. This made him extremely displeased, extremely displeased!


    Since you look down on us so much, then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!


    Gu Xi slowly raised his hand and immediately snapped his fingers. This action could not help but cause everyone present to be stunned on the spot.


    What was he trying to do? Was he crazy?


    Even though most of them had the same thought, they did not underestimate Gu Xi¡¯s small action. After all, the strength of the three of them was displayed right here.


    After the snapping of his fingers was completed, a detailed map of the entire Hall of Flowing Light appeared in Gu Xi¡¯s mind. On this map, there were three huge spirit arrays covering three locations.


    Three spirit arrays, or more accurately, three heaven-grade spirit arrays!


    These were all Gu Xi¡¯s masterpieces. Earlier, he had asked Duan Tianming to bring the three of them around the Hall of Flowing Light and completed all of these masterpieces.


    If the three spirit arrays were to explode at the same time, it would almost instantly destroy more than half of the Hall of Flowing Light, and even the entire hall would cease to exist!


    Gu Xi did not say anything. The moment he made contact with the three spirit arrays, he immediately activated one of them, which was the closest one to the main hall.


    In the next moment, the entire main hall began to shake violently. The ground even cracked into fine cracks. The sky outside had turned fiery red at this moment, as if the end of the world had arrived.


    Everyone stood rooted to the ground in a daze, trying their best to maintain their balance. There was an unconcealable panic on their faces.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    ¡°Quick, look at the Treasure Pavilion!¡±


    Someone in the crowd asked in alarm, and someone immediately responded.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward the Treasure Pavilion. They saw a blazing pillar of fire soaring into the sky, destroying everything without holding anything back.


    The main hall was still quite a distance away from the Treasure Pavilion, but they could still clearly feel the destructive aura that was everywhere. Everyone felt a chill down their backs and couldn¡¯t help but rejoice in their hearts.


    If the location of the explosion had been in the main hall, most of the people present would have been roasted to death by the scorching heat.

 Chapter 385 - Reduced to Ashes with a Snap of a Finger (2)

    The flames soared into the sky, and the scorching temperature was so hot that even the people in the hall could clearly feel it. Everyone was stunned on the spot, and their eyes were filled with shock as they looked at the destroyed building not far away.


    ¡°Treasure Pavilion¡­ That¡¯s the Treasure Pavilion!¡±


    A moment later, someone finally reacted and screamed.


    Treasure Pavilion, as its name implied, contained all the treasures of the Hall of Flowing Light since its establishment. It included all kinds of spirit tools, spirit herbs, spirit skills, and even array formations. It could be said that it had everything! This was a place that many disciples of the Hall of Flowing Light had flocked to. However, it had been forcefully destroyed in front of them!


    This scene was too shocking, and many people could not believe it for a long time. Some of the elders of the Hall of Flowing Light had even collapsed onto the ground.


    A sect had stood for a hundred or even a thousand years, and its foundation was very important. Its foundation might not only include the external things in the Treasure Pavilion, but these things were an absolutely indispensable part!


    Now that the treasure pavilion had been destroyed, nearly half of the foundation that the Hall of Flowing Light had inherited over the years had been destroyed in an instant!


    Along with the explosion of a heaven-grade spirit array, it also thoroughly alarmed the entire Hall of Flowing Light, causing the entire scene in the Hall of Flowing Light to fall into chaos.


    ¡°Kill this child here!¡±


    After everyone gradually accepted the fact that the Treasure Pavilion had been destroyed, an elder roared out angrily, and all the disciples present agreed in unison. Their eyes were filled with surging killing intent, as if they wanted to devour Gu Xi and the other two.


    ¡°All of you, stop!¡± Just as everyone was about to make another move, the Hall Master¡¯s voice sounded once again.


    Everyone subconsciously looked at the figure in the Hall Master¡¯s seat. Their eyes were filled with puzzlement. They could not understand why they had been stopped.


    However, the Hall Master did not have the mood to bother with them at this moment. Instead, he fixed his gaze on Gu Xi in the arena and said in a deep voice, ¡°A heaven-grade spirit array. What a grand gesture.¡±


    ¡°If not, the Hall Master would think that I¡¯m joking around.¡± Gu Xi smiled slightly, but secretly maintained close contact with the other two spirit arrays. As long as the situation was not right, he would immediately activate the spirit array.


    Once the three spirit arrays exploded one after another, the Hall of Flowing Light would be finished.


    Although the sect would not be destroyed, there would definitely be heavy casualties. Moreover, the overall strength of the Hall of Flowing Light would drop by a large margin. In this Eastern Continent, it would be reduced from a first-rate force to a second-rate force.


    ¡°I¡¯m very curious, when did you set up the spirit arrays?¡± That figure slowly stood up. After which, he actually lifted up that spirit tool with extraordinary defensive power and walked out from within.


    The Hall Master of the Hall of Flowing Light looked middle-aged and ordinary. It could be said that he was the kind of person who would not stand out in the crowd at all. At this moment, his face was filled with killing intent, but he had no choice but to forcefully suppress it.


    Because he knew clearly that since Gu Xi was able to openly oppose the entire Hall of Flowing Light with such confidence, this fellow¡¯s trump cards were definitely not limited to these.


    Since there was a heaven-grade spirit array that could silently be placed right under his nose, why would there not be a second or even a third one?


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Brother Duan who brought me around your Hall of Flowing Light, which gave me the opportunity to use a little trick. It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡± Gu Xi did not hide anything and told him everything.


    As soon as he said this, Duan Tianming¡¯s face instantly turned extremely pale. Everyone¡¯s furious gazes fell on Duan Tianming, causing him to tremble uncontrollably.


    At the same time, he could not help but feel extremely surprised. When he had brought Gu Xi and the other two to have a simple tour of the sect, he had also been observing them at all times. He was afraid that they had some bad intentions, but he did not notice that there was anything strange about them. Moreover, he had not let them out of his sight the entire time.


    Then, the question was, how the hell did he set up a heaven-grade spirit array?!


    As everyone knew, even an extremely outstanding spirit array master would not be able to set up a spirit array of a high rank in an extremely short period of time, let alone a heaven-grade spirit array! The higher the rank of the spirit array, the longer the corresponding time it would take to set up the array! However, the truth was the exact opposite!


    The Hall Master also shot a glance at Duan Tianming, wishing he could just slap him to death here. He was really a f*cking useless thing! However, he still tried his best to suppress the killing intent in his heart. He took a deep breath and immediately asked the question that he had been wanting to ask since the beginning.


    ¡°What enmity does the Hall of Flowing Light have with you? Why are you targeting us like this?¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi smiled and shook his head slowly. ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet. However, if your Hall of Flowing Light is able to avoid this calamity, I believe that you will find out soon enough.¡±


    Gu Xi did not plan to reveal his identity too early, because once this news spread out, the other sects would immediately become vigilant and might even join forces again. Things would become tricky.


    What he wanted to do was to break through these sects one by one and catch them off guard. When he returned to the Supreme Purity Sect, it would be the day the matter was completely over!


    ¡°It seems that you are determined to fight to the death with my Hall of Flowing Light.¡± Not getting the answer he wanted, the Hall Master was obviously a little disappointed.


    ¡°Fight to the death?¡± Hearing this, Gu Xi was stunned at first, then he smiled mockingly. ¡°Does the Hall of Flowing Light deserve to fight to the death with us? Can you withstand the bombardment of a few more spirit arrays?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions froze.


    ¡°Does this mean¡­ there are other spirit arrays?¡± someone in the crowd gulped and muttered.


    ¡°Maybe the next spirit array is under your feet?¡± Gu Xi spoke again, and just one sentence caused everyone to panic.


    The Hall Master above frowned, and a huge amount of spiritual sense spread out, instantly invading the ground below. After a careful inspection, he found that there was nothing strange, and he could not help but sigh in relief.


    If Gu Xi could quietly set up a heaven-grade spirit array in front of him, it would simply be¡­ An unimaginable thing!


    ¡°Extremely arrogant. Today, you destroyed my Treasure Pavilion. In exchange, the three of you can stay here forever.¡± the Hall Master said in a deep voice, and a vast wave of fluctuation surged out of his body.


    Seeing this, Little Nine was also prepared to attack at any time.


    ¡°It looks like you really don¡¯t believe it!¡± Gu Xi helplessly shook his head and immediately snapped his fingers again.

 Chapter 386 - Reduced to Ashes with a Snap of a Finger (3)

    Click ¡ª


    Another crisp snap.


    There was even a slight echo in the huge hall.


    Everyone held their breath and waited quietly for what would happen next.


    With a snap of the fingers, an area was destroyed.


    In the past, everyone present would have scoffed at such a ridiculous thing, but it was different now. A real example was right in front of them, and it had just happened.


    They had watched their own Treasure Pavilion being destroyed. What was next?


    The entire hall fell into silence. After a moment, there was some movement.


    It was still a kind of world-destroying fluctuation. Everyone hurriedly looked in the direction of the fluctuation. They saw that in the air, which was dozens of miles away from the hall, many obscure spiritual patterns were rising. Tens of thousands of spiritual patterns crisscrossed and formed a huge formation.


    As the formation was activated, the huge formation suddenly fell to the ground and smashed into the ground. In the next moment, an extremely powerful fluctuation spread to the surroundings at an extremely fast speed. Even the side of the main hall was clearly trembling.


    Looking over, one could only see that wherever that ripple touched, be it houses, buildings, flowers, trees, everything was obliterated into nothingness. A large number of disciples of the Hall of Flowing Light hurriedly fled. However, they could only watch helplessly as the impact devoured their bodies. After that, they did not even have the time to scream before they died on the spot.


    This was the power of the heaven-grade spirit array!


    Even though the spirit array had an ever-changing posture, its power did not change. The kind of power that could practically annihilate everything in an invisible manner made people involuntarily tremble, as if they had seen the end of the world.


    Everyone in the main hall heaved a sigh of relief, as if they were sighing at their own survival. It was also fortunate that they were able to gather in this main hall today. Otherwise, the majority of them would have had a narrow escape from death.


    ¡°It¡¯s another heaven-grade spirit array!¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is this kid?!¡±


    ¡°Heaven-grade spirit array¡­ when did it become so common!?¡±


    People in the crowd continuously spoke out. Some of them were rejoicing, some were shocked; some were incomparably furious. Gu Xi¡¯s simple snap of his fingers had already caused their Hall of Flowing Light to suffer unprecedented losses!


    Compared to these losses, perhaps they were more concerned about the reputation of their Hall of Flowing Light. A man of unknown origin had easily destroyed nearly half of their sect, it could be said that he had given them a resounding slap.


    ¡°Very good, very good, very good.¡±


    Right at this moment, the Hall Master kept clapping his hands and actually laughed at the sky in front of everyone. This could not help but cause everyone to be confused.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression was slightly focused, and his body instantly tensed up, ready to deal with a sudden attack at any time. Because he was clear that this person was already completely enraged.


    ¡°Ever since the three of you came to our Hall of Flowing Light, everything that you have done has surprised me¡­ Very much so.¡±


    The Hall Master looked at Gu Xi with a somewhat malevolent expression, gritting his teeth, he continued, ¡°All of you have indeed brought unprecedented losses to my Hall of Flowing Light. However, do you think that you can make my Hall of Flowing Light admit defeat with just two heaven-grade spirit arrays?¡±


    ¡°Your thoughts are too simple.¡±


    ¡°It is true that I, as the Sect Master, have made a huge mistake in today¡¯s matter. However, before I accept the punishment according to the sect rules, I must make all of you pay the price, and it is¡­ The price of your lives!¡±


    As the Hall Master¡¯s voice fell, a vast pressure burst out from his body. At this moment, he did not hold back at all as he was at the initial stage of the Great Saint stage!


    The eaves of the hall began to distort under the pressure. The ground continued to crack, and fine cracks appeared on the ground. Even the air became much heavier.


    Sensing this pressure, the people of the Hall of Flowing Light could not help but look delighted. They knew that the Hall Master was finally going to act personally. They firmly believed that with the Hall Master¡¯s action, this farce would come to an end.


    ¡°Bo Ye, activate the Sect-protection Formation. You will be in charge of the formation. I will deal with this woman. The remaining two will be handed over to you to deal with. You must kill them on the spot!¡±


    The Hall Master¡¯s voice sounded once again. In the next moment, one could see his toes tap and his entire body rose from the ground. In an instant, he had broken through the roof of the hall and entered the Nine Heavens.


    ¡°The two of you should be careful.¡± Little Nine turned her head and instructed Gu Xi. With a light tap of her jade-like feet, her entire body also rose up into the sky. In the blink of an eye, she had already disappeared without a trace.


    The two of them were the people with the highest combat strength on the scene. They had chosen to fight in the sky at the same time and did not choose to fight in this hall.


    This was because, at their level, it could be said that they could easily move mountains and fill seas. Once a battle occurred, the aftermath of the battle between the two would be enough to destroy more than half of Hall of Flowing Light.


    The Hall Master did not want this to happen, and neither did Little Nine. This was because she had no time to care about Gu Xi during the battle, so leaving this place was the best choice.


    As the figures of the two disappeared one after another, waves of earth-shattering battle undulations came from afar. Everyone knew that at this moment, an earth-shattering battle was starting above their heads.


    The outcome of this battle would directly affect the fate of their Hall of Flowing Light.


    The hall was silent for a moment. Immediately, everyone¡¯s gazes fell on Gu Xi and Qing Zhu.


    ¡°All elders, listen up!¡±


    The old man called Bo Ye shouted out sternly. He was the old man who had ordered everyone to attack Gu Xi and the others. He was also the First Elder of the Hall of Flowing Light, a genuine late-stage Saint cultivator.


    Numerous figures continued to come forward from the crowd. These people were all the people in the Hall of Flowing Light who had the title of Elder. Some of them had white hair and were over 60 years old, while some of them only looked middle-aged. Their ages could be said to be uneven.


    ¡°Fog Spirit Overturning Sun Formation!¡±


    Bo Ye spoke again, his deep voice ringing in everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Many elders responded in unison. Soon after, they spread out and some left the main hall. Only a few stayed behind and occupied a few special spots in the main hall.


    Other than these elders, a large number of disciples swarmed over and protected the group of elders. They stared at Gu Xi and Qing Zhu warily, as if they were afraid that they would launch a sudden attack.


    ¡°Are we going to just let them activate the Sect-protecting Grand Array like this?¡±


    Qing Zhu frowned and asked when she saw this scene.


    Although the overall strength of the Hall of Flowing Light was not very impressive to her, it was still a Sect-protecting Grand Array after all. It should be quite troublesome to deal with it.

 Chapter 387 - The Mysterious Fog Man

    ¡°It might be a little troublesome.¡± Gu Xi thought for a moment, then smiled. ¡°But I¡¯m also very interested in the Sect-protection Grand Formation of Hall of Flowing Light. I wonder how interesting their expressions will be if their array is destroyed.¡±


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi was already eager to try.


    With the system, he could be said to be the natural nemesis of all deceptions and formations. This was also the reason why he did not show any signs of fear even when facing the Sect-protection Grand Formation.


    Qing Zhu, who was at the side, glanced at Gu Xi with a strange expression when she heard this. If it was not for the various mysteries on Gu Xi¡¯s body, she would even suspect that he had been scared silly.


    While the two of them were talking, there were invisible waves that shot into the sky from the entire area of Hall of Flowing Light. At the same time, countless lines appeared on the ground, forming a huge formation that occupied a vast area.


    At the same time, fog began to appear in the world continuously. This fog turned from thin to thick. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, Gu Xi¡¯s vision was already a vast expanse of whiteness, even Qing Zhu by his side had disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s affecting my vision¡­ Is it an illusion¡­¡± Gu Xi muttered.


    The spiritual sense that blotted out the sky and covered the earth surged in all directions. However, he discovered that this fog had actually greatly restricted his spiritual sense. His spiritual sense was originally able to cover a distance of several dozen kilometers was now limited to a distance of less than a hundred meters.


    ¡°Qing Zhu.¡±


    Gu Xi called out tentatively, but received no response.


    In this way, he already had a rough guess in his heart.


    This so-called Sect-protection Grand Formation should be a spatial-type array formation. Right now, Qing Zhu should be in the same situation as him.


    However, what puzzled him was that even though he had been in this space for some time, this array formation did not show any signs of attacking.


    It could not be that it planned to trap him here to death, right?


    Just as he was racking his brains, a deep voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°In the past hundred years, you are still the first person to be able to force my Hall of Flowing Light to release the Sect-protection Grand Array Formation. To be able to die under this array formation, you should be proud.¡±


    Gu Xi listened carefully and realized that this was the voice of the First Elder, Bo Ye.


    ¡°It seems that this formation has given you a lot of confidence.¡± Gu Xi looked left and right for a while and realized that there was no way to find the source of the voice. It was as if the voice had become one with the formation.


    Bo Ye chuckled and continued confidently, ¡°Our sect used this formation to kill three early-stage Great Saint cultivators. Even one middle-stage Great Saint cultivator was severely injured. If not for the Sect Master¡¯s words, I think that using this formation to deal with you would be making a mountain out of a molehill.¡±


    Gu Xi only nodded at the glorious battle results of the Fog Spirit Overturning Sun Formation. Then, he raised his head to the sky in puzzlement and asked, ¡°Did your formation starve the other party to death in here?¡±


    As he said this, both sides fell into a long silence.


    ¡°Ridiculous, you don¡¯t know how to repent even when you¡¯re about to die!¡±


    After an unknown amount of time, the elder¡¯s exasperated voice sounded.


    Clearly, he did not expect that Gu Xi would still have the mood to talk such meaningless nonsense to him at such a critical moment.


    ¡°Then let me experience your Sect-protection Array Formation.¡± The corners of Gu Xi¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Bo Ye also quickly responded, and the space fell into silence once again.


    The spiritual power in his body began to circulate quietly. Gu Xi vigilantly observed his surroundings. Although his spiritual sense was greatly restricted here, everything in the surrounding dozens of meters was under his absolute control.


    On the surface, he seemed to be unconcerned about the Sect-protection Formation, and even looked down on it. However, in his heart, it was the exact opposite.


    He was not stupid. With a Sect-protection Formation, even if he had the support of the System, he still did not dare to relax the slightest bit.


    ¡°There¡¯s movement.¡±


    After an unknown amount of time, Gu Xi¡¯s expression froze. His vast spiritual sense, which was as vast as the sea, immediately swarmed in a direction. Everything there was clearly reflected in his mind.


    He saw a large area of dense fog rapidly condensing about 30 meters away from him. After that, it actually condensed into a human figure!


    That ¡®human¡¯ did not have any facial features, but only resembled a human figure. Moreover, what surprised Gu Xi was that he actually felt a dense spiritual fluctuation from that ¡®human¡¯. This meant that it had a cultivation realm!


    ¡°Similar to¡­ A puppet?¡± Gu Xi murmured, his eyes showing some interest.


    According to his investigation, that fog man was only at the initial stage of the Saint stage. Although their cultivation realms were the same now, he was absolutely confident that he could kill it on the spot.


    At the same time, that fog man started to rush toward Gu Xi. It was only about 30 meters away, and it only took a moment.


    Gu Xi¡¯s reaction was very fast. He dodged the fog man¡¯s palm and took advantage of the moment when the fog man stopped to deliver a punch. It landed squarely on the fog man¡¯s chest.


    However, he never expected that this punch, which was enough to cripple an early-stage Saint cultivator, actually penetrated the fog man¡¯s body. He could not cause any harm to it. The fog that formed the body of the fog man had actually become extremely viscous, firmly holding onto his entire arm.


    Gu Xi secretly cursed. Immediately, the tip of his toes pressed against the ground and he tried to forcefully retreat. However, he did not immediately break free. After which, he was ruthlessly struck by the palm of the fog man.


    Bang!


    Following a muffled sound, Gu Xi was sent flying backward.


    ¡°What a strange thing.¡±


    At this moment, he did not look too good. He had been at a disadvantage in the first exchange. Although he had already avoided the vital parts, this palm still made him feel pain.


    Before he had time to think, the fog man rushed over again.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Gu Xi pointed with the tip of his foot, and his entire body began to retreat quickly, trying to maintain a safe distance from it.


    Since the attack could not cause any substantial damage to the thing, he naturally did not need to come into close contact with it. Moreover, the fog in the thing¡¯s body had a strong sense of restraint, and he would undoubtedly be at a disadvantage if he came into contact with it.


    Before he found a suitable way to deal with it, Gu Xi did not plan to come into close contact with it again. The further the better.


    For a moment, a chase was going on in the vast white space.

 Chapter 388 - Going Straight to the Core of the Formation

    The vast space seemed to be endless.


    The man in green clothes kept moving. Not far behind him, the white fog man was still chasing after him.


    This chase had been going on for two hours.


    During this period of time, Gu Xi used all kinds of methods to attack the fog people behind him, including spirit skills, spirit arrays, spirit tools, and spirit senses. Although the fog man was immune to most of the attacks, there was still a portion that dealt substantial damage to it ¡ª scattering the fog body.


    However, it was only scattered. In the blink of an eye, the originally scattered white fog began to gather again. In a minute, it returned to its original state and once again launched a crazy attack on Gu Xi.


    ¡°It seems that this is all you¡¯ve got.¡± After an unknown amount of time, Bo Ye¡¯s voice came from all around again.


    There was some ridicule in his voice, as well as some surprise.


    What was ironic was that Gu Xi had not been able to shake off the fog man¡¯s pursuit for more than two hours. What was surprising was the methods that Gu Xi used during this period of time.


    Each of these methods had been used to perfection. It was a flawless level of spirit skill, a heaven-grade spirit array, a heaven-grade spirit tool, and a vast sea of spirit sense.


    Each of these things could make people¡¯s jaws drop.


    Bo Ye had a thought. If Gu Xi could really become a member of the Hall of Flowing Light, then he would definitely sit firmly at the head of the younger generation. Not only that, but he would also receive the resources of the entire Hall of Flowing Light. The entire sect would do their best to satisfy and nurture him. When he grew up in the future, even the seat of the next Hall Master would be his.


    However, Bo Ye might never have guessed that Hall of Flowing Light and Gu Xi would never be on the same boat. Ever since they stood on the opposite side of Gu Xi, the outcome was destined to be this way.


    ¡°This is all you can do to protect the sect?¡± Gu Xi chose to ignore Bo Ye¡¯s sarcastic words. As he spoke, he twisted his body and dodged another attack from the fog man behind him.


    The sharp sound of rushing wind could be heard. An explosion suddenly occurred in an area not far in front of him. A large amount of white fog was dispersed, revealing the complicated formation below. However, all of this only lasted for a moment. It was not even enough for people to see it clearly.


    In fact, Gu Xi had already noticed this long ago. If he could clearly and completely capture the formation under his feet, perhaps he could try to find the location of the core of the formation and destroy it in one fell swoop. Then, this Sect-protection Grand Array Formation would naturally break by itself.


    However, all of this was just his imagination. This Sect-protection Formation of Hall of Flowing Light occupied a vast area. Moreover, his spiritual sense had been greatly restricted here. If he wanted to rely on his spiritual sense to perceive the structure of the entire formation. It was no different from a fool¡¯s dream.


    ¡®Looks like I still have to rely on the System.¡¯ Gu Xi thought to himself. He turned his head and glanced at the persistent fog man behind him.


    [Ding! Fog Spirit Overturning Sun Formation detected!]


    [There are a total of 69,412 flaws!]


    The System¡¯s voice quickly sounded in his mind.


    At the same time, the structure of the array that was intertwined like tree roots appeared in his mind. There were countless red dots on it. These were all the flaws and weak points of the array.


    Gu Xi took a quick glance and instantly found the core of the formation.


    The core of the formation was the weakest part of the formation, and also the most difficult to find. However, all of these were clearly seen in front of him now.


    Gu Xi did not stop at all. With a tap of his toes, he dodged another attack and turned around to head somewhere in the formation.


    At the same time, in the main hall.


    Similarly, this place had long been a world of whiteness.


    The only difference was that the people here were still in the main hall, and they were not forcefully pulled into another space by the formation.


    At this moment, the first elder¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    There was a light screen in his mind that projected Gu Xi¡¯s actions in the space from a god-like perspective, including Gu Xi heading toward the core of the formation.


    ¡°This kid¡­ Why did he suddenly change his direction¡­¡±


    After observing for a moment, Bo Ye muttered in bewilderment.


    As the main formation master, he naturally knew where the core of the Fog Spirit Overturning Sun Formation was located. This was also the reason why he was somewhat at a loss.


    Gu Xi¡¯s actions did not have any warning signs. Moreover, he went straight toward the core of the formation like a steel knife without any extra steps.


    Bo Ye hesitated for a moment. His withered hands moved again, forming an obscure mark that accelerated the operation of the formation.


    At the same time, the fog man¡¯s pursuit became fierce again, and the coordinates of the formation¡¯s core began to move along with the acceleration of the formation¡¯s operation.


    After doing all this, Bo Ye let out a sigh of relief.


    Although he did not know whether Gu Xi had already known the location of the array core, he did not dare to gamble. If he made the wrong gamble, then he would really be finished.


    Rashly speeding up the operation of the array would greatly exhaust the spiritual energy of the elders of the Hall of Flowing Light who were maintaining the normal operation of the array. However, he did not care about these things.


    Using this array to wipe out Gu Xi and the other two was his goal. As for the price he had to pay, these were not things that he needed to consider. No matter what price he had to pay, it was still better than Gu Xi blowing up the entire Hall of Flowing Light.


    However, in a few seconds, Bo Ye¡¯s heart that had just relaxed was raised once again. Moreover, it was so close to his throat that he almost vomited.


    That was because he could clearly see that Gu Xi¡¯s figure had stopped for a moment. Then, he had changed her direction and was heading toward a certain direction once again!


    Looking in the direction that he was heading in, he saw that it was precisely the position of the formation¡¯s core!


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± Bo also roared in a low voice. His eyes were filled with disbelief.


    He was almost 100 percent certain that Gu Xi had already known the exact location of the formation¡¯s core because the latter¡¯s target was clear.


    However, he could not figure out how this fellow had done it. One had to know that among the Great Saint cultivators who were trapped in the formation back then, there was also a person who had some knowledge of formations. Even so, that person was unable to find the exact location of the formation¡¯s core before he died.


    On the other hand, since Gu Xi entered the formation¡¯s space, it only took him a little more than two hours to figure out everything!

 Chapter 389 - Ever

    Gu Xi rushed forward without stopping. As he got closer and closer to the core of the formation, he could feel the speed of the formation under his feet increase.


    He naturally knew that it was Bo Ye¡¯s doing, but it did not matter. At this moment, he was only a hundred meters away from the core of the formation. Normally, this distance could be reached in the blink of an eye. However, the closer Gu Xi got to the core of the formation, the more his speed decreased.


    He had no choice but to raise his vigilance, in case Bo Ye would also launch a surprise attack on him.


    The white fog around him was rapidly changing, trying to interfere with Gu Xi¡¯s advancing pace. At the same time, the fog man behind him was getting closer and closer to him. At one point, he was only about ten meters behind Gu Xi.


    The fog man¡¯s attacks were very fierce. Even though Gu Xi was fully focused on dodging, there were still times when he could not dodge in time and was hit by the fog man¡¯s attack. Fortunately, his physical body was already strong enough now, and that was why nothing went wrong.


    Once he stopped advancing because of the attack, the core of the formation that was right in front of him would instantly pull away from him, causing all his previous efforts to be in vain.


    ¡°Your Hall of Flowing Light¡¯s Sect-protection Formation¡­ is really just so-so.¡± Once again dodging the fog man¡¯s attack, Gu Xi suddenly raised his head and said.


    This formation was indeed a little mysterious. It did not have the fancy attacking methods of other formations, but this method was extremely torturous. Once the fog man pestered him, and the trapped person could not find a way to break the formation in time, what awaited him would be the exhaustion of his spiritual power, and then he would be mercilessly killed by the fog man!


    This was double torture of the mind and body!


    If it were not for Gu Xi having the System by his side, if it were anyone else who was trapped here, they would have long been in despair, let alone break the formation and leave.


    ¡°You¡¯re about to die, and you still don¡¯t know how to repent!¡± Bo Ye quickly responded, his voice filled with anger.


    This Sect-protection Grand Formation had been passed down for so many years in The Hall of Flowing Light. It was now being mocked and looked down upon by an unknown junior. If this news were to spread out, it would probably be laughed at to death!


    Bo Ye outside the space also changed his hand gestures once again. The expressions of all the elders in the Hall of Flowing Light who were maintaining the operation of the Grand Formation all froze. The spiritual energy in their bodies began to be absorbed by the Grand Formation at a terrifying speed.


    At the same time, the white fog in the space also began to undergo a huge change.


    The fog man that was originally chasing after Gu Xi suddenly stopped moving. In the next moment, it dispersed into a ball of white fog and fused into the surroundings.


    In the next moment, all the white fog in Gu Xi¡¯s field of vision gathered together and transformed into a brand new fog man that was thousands of feet tall!


    This fog man was no different from the previous fog man¡¯s appearance. Other than the huge change in his body size, Gu Xi was also keenly aware that the spiritual power in the fog man¡¯s body had also increased exponentially!


    If the previous fog man¡¯s strength was barely at the early-stage Saint, then the current fog man¡¯s strength was close to the late-stage Saint!


    Although there was only a difference of one realm between the two, the difference between them could be said to be like the difference between heaven and earth. It was as if there was a chasm between them!


    [The Fog Spirit Overturning Sun Formation¡¯s core has been detected!]


    The System¡¯s cold voice suddenly sounded at this moment.


    Gu Xi¡¯s eyes narrowed as rays of light flashed across his eyes.


    Right at this moment, Bo Ye¡¯s voice sounded once again. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how you managed to determine the location of the core of the formation, I can tell you very clearly that the core of the formation that you want to destroy is right in front of you. If you want to break the formation and leave, it will depend on whether you have the ability to do so.¡±


    ¡°Whether I have the ability or not, you will know very soon.¡± Gu Xi grinned, but his expression did not show the panic that Bo Ye had expected.


    He clenched his right hand and a longsword appeared out of thin air. The blade of the sword was suffused with a cold light, and a sharp sword aura was already spreading out uncontrollably.


    ¡°Sword Drawing Technique.¡± Gu Xi took a deep breath and slowly slashed out at the fog man in front of him.


    A sharp sword aura burst out in all directions. The sword aura was as powerful as thousands of swords. The sword aura that made one¡¯s heart palpitate whistled through the air. Wherever it passed, the white fog was cut into a long line. Finally, it landed on the fog man¡¯s body.


    The sword aura did not miss a single point.


    The fog man¡¯s huge body was cut into two halves by the sword. However, instead of fresh blood, milky-white fog gushed out from it.


    Even though the attack had hit, it did not solve the problem as expected. The fog man¡¯s body healed in just a few breaths, returning to its original state, there was not even a trace of it being cut open.


    Gu Xi frowned as his brain was working rapidly.


    In order to destroy the core of the formation, the first thing to be dealt with was the fog man in front of him. However, this fog man was almost indestructible¡­


    For a moment, Gu Xi could not help but feel a little worried.


    ¡°Once I destroy the body of the fog man, it will instantly heal. It won¡¯t give me the time to destroy the core of the formation at all.¡±


    Gu Xi put away his long sword. The fog man in front of him had already begun to move. His fists, which were like a small mountain, kept falling down, forcing him to divert his attention to deal with it.


    If he were to take a punch, it would not be as simple as being in pain. He might even go straight to hell.


    Even with Gu Xi¡¯s current physical body, he did not dare to take a punch head-on!


    ¡°Unless¡­ Unless I can shatter this thing in an instant. Even if it will still recover to its current form, the formation core will naturally be exposed in that instant!¡±


    After a long while of brainstorming, Gu Xi¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    He alone would not be able to succeed in this plan of his. This was because the moment the fog man was shattered and the formation¡¯s core was exposed, he definitely would not have enough time to launch another effective attack on the formation¡¯s core.


    Perhaps this was also the reason why he and Qing Zhu were separated!


    If he wanted to destroy the eye of the formation, he would need the help of another force!


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression changed, and he transmitted a thought.


    In the next moment, he waved his large hand, and the surrounding spiritual energy surged. Two huge and complicated formations appeared above and below the fog man at the same time!


    These were two earth-grade spirit arrays. Although they were not comparable to heaven-grade, their power could not be underestimated. It was more than enough to crush the fog man¡¯s bones and scatter his ashes.


    ¡°Explode!¡± Gu Xi¡¯s expression froze as he shouted in a low voice.


    The two spirit arrays suddenly accelerated their operation, and the spirit energy contained within them began to expand rapidly. Then, they exploded with a loud bang.


    The huge shockwave from the explosion spread out, sending Gu Xi flying backward. The fog man¡¯s body, which was sandwiched in the middle, instantly collapsed inch by inch, revealing the core of the array.

 Chapter 390 - A Complete Victory

    The violent explosion forcefully created a vacuum, and the white fog scattered in all directions like fireworks. At the same time, an obscure mark appeared in Gu Xi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Now!¡± Gu Xi¡¯s eyes lit up. He knew that this was the core of this formation!


    In the next moment, a dazzling golden light suddenly burst out from his chest, and there was even a low and deep dragon¡¯s roar coming from it.


    In the next moment, a golden light pillar shot out abruptly, and a terrifying spiritual power undulation forcefully distorted the space it passed through. It struck the position of the formation¡¯s core with a force that was like a hot knife through butter.


    Boom ¡ª


    Following another deafening explosion, a small crack appeared on the surface of the formation¡¯s core, and then it shattered with a loud bang.


    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± Outside the space, Bo Ye¡¯s eyes were wide open, and he could not help but exclaim.


    He hurriedly tried to control the array to remedy the situation, but it was already too late. The fog that filled the entire Hall of Flowing Light was thinning rapidly, and the ground was constantly cracking, the array under his feet was constantly crumbling.


    He poured all his spiritual energy into the array formation with all his might, and even his own spiritual energy was already stretched to the limit, but it was still of no use.


    When the fog had completely dissipated, and everything in the surroundings could be clearly seen once more, the Bo Ye also understood that the Sect-Protection Formation of the Hall of Flowing Light¡­ was finished!


    At the same time, the elders and disciples who were maintaining the operation of the great array all spat out a mouthful of blood, and then their spirits became dispirited. There were even some who directly fell to the ground, their lives unknown!


    Bo Ye also looked around and saw the tragic scene. An unprecedented panic surged in his heart. His face was also extremely pale. Although part of the reason was due to the backlash from the formation, most of it came from his heart.


    As the Grand Elder of the Hall of Flowing Light, he was personally operating the formation, but it was was broken by a man who looked to be in his early twenties!


    This was not only a humiliation to him. If the Hall Master were to find out about this, he might not even be able to keep his life!


    On the other side, Gu Xi slowly opened his eyes and discovered that he was once again in the main hall. On the other hand, Qing Zhu had also recovered her senses and her beautiful eyes were slightly dazed.


    A moment later, Qing Zhu turned her head to look at Gu Xi and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Gu Xi shrugged and smiled proudly, ¡°The formation has been broken.¡±


    Hearing this, Qing Zhu could not help but look surprised.


    ¡°You broke it?¡± she asked suspiciously, as if she did not believe it.


    ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Gu Xi curled his lips and did not intend to explain further. Instead, he turned his gaze to Bo Ye who was not far away. He sneered and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that your Sect-protection Formation is only so-so.¡±


    As soon as these words were said, the many disciples in the main hall, who still did not know what had happened, came to a sudden realization. Immediately after, there was an uproar.


    ¡°This fellow actually broke our Sect-protection Formation?!¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?! Didn¡¯t I hear that the grand formation once killed a Great Saint? Could it be that this fellow is even more difficult to deal with than a Great Saint cultivator?¡±


    Exclamations rose and fell one after another. Initially, everyone did not quite believe Gu Xi¡¯s words. However, when they saw the gloomy expression on Bo Ye¡¯s face, the answer quietly appeared in their hearts.


    ¡°You are indeed very outstanding¡­ very outstanding¡­¡± Bo Ye gritted his teeth as he spoke, but he could no longer utter any vicious words.


    He did not order the remaining disciples to attack Gu Xi and Qing Zhu, because all the elders and disciples with some strength had already suffered the backlash from the sect protecting array, now that they had lost their ability to fight. The remaining disciples would only be cannon fodder even if they attacked.


    He would not make such a useless sacrifice.


    ¡°Then thank you for the praise, Elder.¡± Gu Xi grinned and looked up into the distant sky. His expression became slightly worried. ¡°I wonder how Little Nine is doing.¡±


    He could feel the increasingly violent battle fluctuations there. It was obvious that the battle between Little Nine and the Hall Master had reached its climax.


    Bo Ye and the other disciples of the Hall of Flowing Light also raised their heads. In their hearts, they prayed that their Sect Master would be able to obtain victory. This was because they knew very well that compared to the battle between them and Gu Xi, the battle above would determine the true meaning of victory or defeat.


    As long as their Sect Master was able to win, then it would be a matter of him raising a hand to deal with Gu Xi and Qing Zhu. On the other hand, if Little Nine were to obtain victory, then their Hall of Flowing Light would probably be finished today.


    For a moment, everyone could not help but hold their breaths, quietly waiting for the result.


    The two people above seemed to have sensed something, and the commotion caused by the battle grew larger and larger. Even many of the buildings below were affected and collapsed one after another. Fortunately, the hall that everyone was in was made of special materials, it was not affected too much and there were no problems.


    Boom boom boom boom boom ¡ª


    Not long after, explosions sounded one after another. Two figures quickly appeared in everyone¡¯s field of vision, and they descended at an extremely fast speed.


    However, in the blink of an eye, the two figures returned to the main hall one after another.


    At this moment, Little Nine¡¯s pretty face was pale, and there was a trace of fresh blood at the corner of her mouth. Her full chest was constantly rising and falling. It was clear that she had suffered some injuries during the battle just now.


    Even so, her expression was still incomparably arrogant.


    On the other hand, the Hall Master on the opposite side was currently wearing disheveled clothes, and his body was covered with many ferocious wounds. Fresh blood was continuously flowing out from within, and his entire aura was extremely dispirited. It was as if he would fall to the ground and die at any moment.


    The atmosphere at the scene sunk into a long period of silence. All the disciples of the Hall of Flowing Light had pale faces, completely unlike their previous appearance.


    Although neither side had clearly won or lost, even a fool could tell that their sect leader was at a disadvantage in the battle. Moreover, he was at an extremely disadvantage.


    ¡°Who¡­ exactly are you¡­¡± The Hall Master looked at Gu Xi and the other two. His voice was a little soft.


    He took out an unknown medicinal pill and swallowed it. Only then did his pale face slightly improve. The wounds on his body also gradually formed a scab and stopped bleeding.


    ¡°I have said that you will know sooner or later.¡± Gu Xi parted his mouth into a smile. He immediately took out a medicinal pill and handed it to Little Nine by the side. He asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury.¡± Little Nine shook her head and took the opportunity to swallow the medicinal pill.

 Chapter 391 - I Only Ask For 100 Million

    ¡°Do we still want to continue?¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s gaze slowly swept across the surrounding crowd.


    As far as his eyes could see, everyone lowered their heads in shame. Not a single one of them dared to look him in the eye. It was obvious that their morale had been completely destroyed.


    Even after using all the strength of the entire Hall of Flowing Light, they were still unable to kill Gu Xi and the other two. As a member of the hall, everyone present felt their faces burn with pain.


    This was a humiliation, the greatest humiliation in the history of the Hall of Flowing Light!


    ¡°Since we¡¯re not going to fight anymore, let¡¯s talk about compensation.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s gaze moved slightly, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a malicious arc.


    ¡°Compensation? What Compensation?¡± The moment these words were said, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with bewilderment, and even Bo Ye could not help but ask.


    Gu Xi pointed at Little Nine at the side, and said with a solemn expression, ¡°You guys injured my partner, don¡¯t you need to provide compensation?¡±


    In the vast main hall, there was a deathly silence¡­


    Everyone present looked as if they had eaten sh*t. Some of their faces were ashen, some were so angry that their teeth were itchy. Some of their mouths were twitching continuously, but none of them dared to open their mouths to scold Gu Xi.


    Was this called compensation? This was blatant extortion!


    As members of the Hall of Flowing Light, these people had never suffered such humiliation before. If it was not for the terrifying strength displayed by Gu Xi and the other two, if it were anyone else, they would probably have died when they said those words.


    Even Qing Zhu¡¯s expression was a little strange. The way she looked at Gu Xi was as if she was asking if there was something wrong with his brain. On the other hand, the injured Little Nine¡¯s expression was still incomparably arrogant, as if she was ready to attack at any moment.


    ¡°You killed so many of my disciples today, and you actually dare to ask us for compensation?!¡± Bo Ye spoke again, his wrinkled face filled with anger. If he had not suffered the backlash from the formation, he probably would not have been able to hold himself back.


    It was one thing for a few unknown youths to pick on the entire sect, but in the end, they were even blackmailed! If this matter were to be spread out, not only would their Hall of Flowing Light become the laughing stock of the world, they would not even have a foothold in the future. They might as well just disband on the spot. What was the point of becoming such a joke?


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense with me. Are you going to give it to me or not?¡± Gu Xi did not intend to waste his breath. Instead, his gaze fell upon the Hall Master.


    Even though Bo Ye was the Grand Elder and had quite a bit of authority within the Hall of Flowing Light, but in front of the Hall Master, all matters were naturally decided by the Hall Master.


    Whether he would give it or not, it still depended on the Hall Master¡¯s attitude.


    The Hall Master seemed to have sensed Gu Xi¡¯s gaze. He slowly raised his head and looked over. Their gazes intersected, and there were faint sparks colliding.


    The Hall Master¡¯s expression was ashen, but he did not express any attitude. Although he did not speak, anyone could understand what he was thinking.


    This kid wanted them to compensate? No way!


    ¡°Since your esteemed sect has such an attitude, then we have nothing to talk about.¡± Gu Xi nodded his head and let out a long sigh.


    At the same time, his divine sense silently drifted out and made contact with the last heaven-grade spirit array. The smile on his face also became more and more carefree.


    Seeing his appearance, everyone was completely confused. Until now, they still did not know what Gu Xi¡¯s motive was for causing trouble in their Hall of Flowing Light.


    Following that, another wave of destructive fluctuations gradually came over, and everyone¡¯s expressions became panicked once again. Everyone scrambled to cast their gazes in the direction of the fluctuations, they saw that in the distance, a complicated spirit array was gradually taking shape.


    It was another heaven-grade spirit array!


    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Gu Xi in horror.


    They knew that the instigator of all this was still this young man in front of them with a harmless smile on his face.


    This was already the third one!


    The previous two heaven rank spirit arrays had already almost destroyed half of the Hall of Flowing Light. If another one was added at this time¡­ More than half of the Hall of Flowing Light would probably be wiped out!


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    Bo Ye also pointed at Gu Xi with a trembling finger, wanting to open his mouth to curse Gu Xi and his ancestors, but he was afraid that he would anger him and bring about a tragic end for the Hall of Flowing Light.


    ¡°Now can we properly discuss the issue of compensation?¡± Gu Xi grinned, and the spirit array in the distance had completely formed.


    Now, as long as he willed it, the spirit array would once again operate, and at that time, the consequences was clear.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Right at this moment, the Hall Master finally spoke.


    His voice was a little hoarse, and there was a trace of extremely well-hidden killing intent flashing through the depths of his eyes. However, he had no choice but to follow Gu Xi¡¯s thoughts.


    As the leader of a sect, what he had to do was to consider the entire sect.


    Flowing Light Hall had been passed down for hundreds of years, and it could not be destroyed in his hands.


    ¡°100 million high-grade spirit stones, just give it to me and I¡¯ll leave.¡± Gu Xi stretched out a finger and waved it, ¡°Otherwise, you know the consequences.¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air one after another.


    100 million high-grade spirit stones, that was a whole 100 million!


    Although their Hall of Flowing Light was rich and overbearing, taking out one hundred million high-grade spirit stones was enough to make their hearts ache for a long time.


    ¡°We can¡¯t give it! We definitely can¡¯t give it!¡± Bo Ye also gritted his teeth as he spoke, his entire being trembling from anger.


    The Hall Master¡¯s face was expressionless, making it difficult for others to guess what he was thinking in his heart. A full 100 million high grade spirit stones, if they were to just take it out like this, their Hall of Flowing Light would really suffer a great loss of vitality.


    However, if they did not give it to him and the third spirit array was activated once again, their Hall of Flowing Light would similarly suffer a great loss of vitality. This involuntarily caused him to be caught in a dilemma.


    ¡°I am kind enough to remind you that I can not control this spirit array for too long. If it is accidentally activated later, do not blame me.¡±


    As he spoke, Gu Xi¡¯s thoughts moved slightly. At the same time, the spirit array in the distance activated for an instant. The destructive aura that immediately surged over caused everyone to tremble.


    ¡°Give¡­ We¡¯ll give¡­¡± After hesitating for a while, the Hall Master finally gave an answer.


    Without any unnecessary movements, he once again threw out a storage bag. Gu Xi took it with a backhand, and his divine sense entered it to roughly scan it. The smile on his face instantly became brilliant.


    Although he did not know whether or not this was 100 million high-grade spirit stones, his divine sense told him that there were many, many, many spirit stones inside!


    ¡°In that case, thank you for your generosity.¡±


    Gu Xi cupped his hands at the crowd, then turned around and walked out of the hall without turning back, ¡°Right, as for this spirit array, it will dissipate on its own in three days. I advise you not to act rashly against it. Otherwise, if something happens, it¡¯s none of my business.¡±

 Chapter 392 - A Request From Tong Shan

    After saying these simple words, Gu Xi and the other two immediately left.


    Everyone present looked at each other in dismay. No one dared to stop them. In fact, they even opened up a path one after another, afraid that they would once again incur Gu Xi¡¯s displeasure. After all, the heaven-grade spirit array had yet to dissipate, whether or not it would work was merely a matter of Gu Xi¡¯s will.


    ¡°Hall Master.¡±


    Seeing the three of them swagger away, Bo Ye also looked at the Hall Master with a complicated expression.


    The Hall Master slowly shook his head and let out a long sigh, ¡°No need to say anything more. This matter¡­ will end here.¡±


    Hearing this, Bo Ye also let out a sigh. His gaze once again fell on the backs of Gu Xi and the other two as they gradually left. His heart was filled with mixed feelings and was filled with displeasure.


    He had never expected that they would fail to recruit these three younglings into their sect even if they tried their best.


    ¡°Pass down my orders. The entire sect will take stock of the casualties and losses. From today onwards, our Hall of Flowing Light will officially close our sect and recuperate!¡±


    After an unknown period of time, the Hall Master¡¯s voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡­


    In the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion in Jingyang City.


    In a quiet and elegant room, Tong Shan was sipping tea with that woman.


    ¡°Pavilion Master, there¡¯s a situation.¡±


    A disciple of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion knocked on the door and immediately reported everything that had happened in the Hall of Flowing Light.


    ¡°What?! The Hall of Flowing Light was actually¡­¡±


    After hearing the Disciple¡¯s report, Tong Shan almost spat out a mouthful of tea. ¡°Are you sure this news is true?¡±


    He turned his head to look at the disciple, his eyes filled with doubt.


    The disciple nodded his head with certainty, ¡°This incident happened not long ago. They caused a huge ruckus inside. Furthermore, it is said that the Hall of Flowing Light has even used a Sect-protection Formation Array, but they are still not a match for the three of them. ¡°Now, the Hall of Flowing Light has declared that it is closed to the outside world, but it has not explained the specific reason.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Tong Shan narrowed his eyes. His heart was already filled with shock.


    Although Hall of Flowing Light was not considered the strongest sect and faction in the Eastern Continent, its overall strength could be imagined for it to be able to become a first-rate faction. Now, it had actually been severely injured by three young people of unknown origins¡­


    ¡°It is understandable that such a shameful matter is not announced to the outside world.¡±


    The woman said faintly, sipping the tea in front of her with her jade-like hand. She continued, ¡°Pavilion Master Tong, it seems that those people have quite a deep background. Find an opportunity to make contact with them. It would be best if they could be used by our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.¡±


    Tong Shan nodded and immediately fell into deep thought.


    ¡­


    In an inn in Jingyang City.


    In a room, Gu Xi was sitting cross-legged, and the spiritual energy around her was flowing irregularly.


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s time to break through.¡±


    Not long after, Gu Xi slowly opened his eyes, and a bright light flashed in his eyes.


    He was now only one step away from the intermediate Saint stage. With the help of the Saint Breakthrough Pill that he had refined on the spirit boat, he should be able to break through the bottleneck!


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi took out a jade bottle. After opening it, a rich pill fragrance assailed his nostrils, and immediately filled every corner of the room.


    Dong dong dong ¡ª


    At the same time, a knock on the door rang out at an inappropriate time.


    Gu Xi frowned and put away the pill with a flip of his hand, feeling somewhat vigilant in his heart.


    Ever since the three of them returned from the Hall of Flowing Light, Little Nine and Qing Zhu had also returned to their rooms to recover from their injuries and exhaustion, while Song Qingluan was busy taking care of Elder Yun and Elder Gu. What kind of person would come looking for him at such a time?


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Gu Xi asked tentatively.


    ¡°My Young Friend, it¡¯s me, Tong Shan.¡± Tong Shan¡¯s voice was heard from outside the door.


    After confirming that it was Tong Shan¡¯s voice, Gu Xi became even more puzzled.


    He did not have a deep relationship with the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, so what was it that made Tong Shan come looking for him personally?


    Moreover, as far as he knew, the Hall of Flowing Light had chosen to keep the news of the incident that he had caused in the hall a secret. Therefore, even Jingyang City, which was more than a hundred miles away from the Hall of Flowing Light, had no reaction. Otherwise, Jingyang City would have exploded long ago.


    But apart from this matter, he really could not think of anything else.


    Even though Gu Xi was extremely puzzled, he still hurriedly got up and opened the door. Although Tong Shan was only a Branch Pavilion Master of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, the one standing behind him was the genuine number one Chamber of Commerce in the world. He could not just leave him hanging outside.


    ¡°What brings Pavilion Master Tong to my side?¡± Gu Xi invited Tong Shan into the room to take a seat and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Naturally, I have a favor to ask.¡± Tong Shan did not beat around the bush. Instead, he went straight to the point.


    Gu Xi raised her eyebrows and looked as if he was willing to hear the details.


    Tong Shan cleared his throat. First, he looked at Gu Xi with a complicated gaze. Then, he continued, ¡°Do you know about the Grand Sect Competition in half a month¡¯s time?¡±


    Gu Xi did not say anything. Instead, he shook her head slowly.


    After going through a lot of trouble to return to the Eastern Continent, he had naturally not caught up with the news in the Eastern Continent during this period of time.


    ¡°The Grand Sect Competition includes almost all the top sects and influences on the continent. It also determines the levels of many sects¡­¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xi did not know, Tong Shan explained everything to him. He was not anxious at all. Instead, he answered all of Gu Xi¡¯s questions.


    All in all, this Grand Sect Competition was a grand event that was held once every five years in the Eastern Continent. Regardless of the size of the Eastern Continent, almost all the sects would send their most elite disciples to participate. And according to the final ranking of the competition, it determined the level of the sects in the entire continent.


    It must be known that there were only a dozen first-rate forces in the entire Eastern Continent, dozens of second-rate forces, and countless third-rate forces and those below.


    According to the level of the forces, each sect enjoyed completely different treatment within the territory of their country. This was one of the reasons why almost all the sects chose to participate in the Grand Sect Competition.


    There was also an even more important reason. The sects that were ranked in the top three could choose three outstanding disciples from their sects to go to the sects from the Central Plains to study and cultivate!


    It had always been the case in the grand Grand Sect Competitions. The disciples who were lucky enough to go to the Central Plains to study would have their strength greatly improved after they returned from their studies, and they would all become the mainstay of the sect. It was not unheard of for someone to become the next Sect Master with his outstanding talent!


    ¡°May I know what you wish to tell me, Pavilion Master Tong?¡±


    After listening to Tong Shan¡¯s explanation, Gu Xi smiled indifferently.


    And in his heart, he had already roughly guessed Tong Shan¡¯s purpose for this trip.


    ¡°I hope¡­ Young Friend can represent our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion to participate in this Grand Sect Competition.¡±

 Chapter 393 - Extraction, Great Teleportation Array Formation!

    In the room, Tong Shan was looking at Gu Xi expectantly.


    Gu Xi narrowed her eyes, not surprised by Tong Shan¡¯s request at all. ¡°It seems that Pavilion Master Tong has already found out about the incident at Hall of Flowing Light.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Gu Xi did not choose to immediately respond to Tong Shan¡¯s request.


    Tong Shan nodded and laughed dryly, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of it a little.¡±


    Gu Xi nodded his head disapprovingly. He was not very surprised that the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion was aware of this matter. No matter what, it was still the number one Chamber of Commerce in the world. Even though it had maintained a neutral position in the conflicts between the various sects and forces over the years, it was not surprising that it had its own intelligence network.


    ¡°However, hasn¡¯t your Chamber of Commerce never participated in such matters? Why do you want to participate in this Grand Sect Competition now?¡± Gu Xi spoke faintly, waiting for Tong Shan to clarify his doubts.


    Tong Shan smiled in an extremely calm manner. ¡°It is one thing to remain neutral, but it is another thing to participate in this Grand Sect Competition.¡±


    He paused for a moment and smiled a little embarrassedly. He continued, ¡°If there is an opportunity to head to the Central Plains, who would not want to give it a try?¡±


    Gu Xi nodded his head in agreement before he suddenly thought of something, ¡°Isn¡¯t the main pavilion of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion located in the Central Plains? Why do you need to get involved in the muddy waters of the Grand Sect Competition? Isn¡¯t it a simple matter to send your disciple to the Central Plains?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. Although the main pavilion of our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion is located in the Central Plains, due to the great distance between the Central Plains, the connections between the various branch pavilions and the main pavilions are not very close. It is not an easy matter to send your disciple to the Central Plains to train. This Grand Sect COmpetition is a very good opportunity.¡±


    Tong Shan shook his head with a wry smile and sounded a little helpless. ¡°As long as you can get a place to go to the Central Plains for cultivation on behalf of our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, I will recommend you to become an Honorary Elder of the pavilion on the Eastern Continent. In the future, there will be a certain discount for all the expenses of all the branches of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion on the Eastern Continent. Moreover, if you need any goods, you can report them at any time. The pavilion will give priority to you.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi¡¯s eyes could not help but light up.


    All expenses were discounted. This did not attract him very much. On the contrary, the final priority was to arrange for anything he needed, which piqued his interest.


    With such a condition, if he needed to refine any medicinal pills in the future, this would definitely be of great help to him when he was searching for the more precious and rare medicinal ingredients. After all, compared to searching for medicinal herbs alone, it was much more time-saving for the entire Eastern Continent¡¯s Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion to search together.


    ¡°Since Pavilion Master Tong has already offered so many tempting conditions, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t know what¡¯s good for me if I don¡¯t agree.¡± Gu Xi thought for a moment and immediately agreed to this matter.


    Hearing this, Tong Shan could not help but heave a sigh of relief. He stood up and smiled slightly. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Oh right, may I know how to address you, Little Friend?¡±


    ¡°Gu Lan.¡± Gu Xi made up a name without thinking.


    He was not stupid. If he revealed his real name now, he would be recognized by someone in the future. By then, he would be in a lot of trouble.


    ¡°Okay, Young Friend Gu. I¡¯ll send someone to inform you before the competition.¡±


    Tong Shan chuckled, cupped his hands, and left the inn without looking back.


    Looking at Tong Shan¡¯s back, Gu Xi¡¯s right index finger continuously tapped on the table. A moment later, he muttered, ¡°It looks like I have to take advantage of the time to do all the things I need to do. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to make it in time.¡±


    Thinking of this, he did not stay here any longer. Instead, he turned around and went to inform Little Nine that he would be leaving for a period of time before leaving the inn.


    Taking advantage of this period of time, the first thing he needed to do was to make another breakthrough in his cultivation realm and step into the intermediate Saint stage. The second thing he needed to do was to extract the teleportation array.


    He had already planned this matter for a long time. There was still about half a month before the Grand Sect Competition, so he could take this opportunity to extract the teleportation array.


    After leaving the inn, Gu Xi first wandered around the city for a period of time. After making sure that no one was secretly following him, he turned around and directly left the city.


    He did not want others to know that he had taken out the teleportation array. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to participate in the Grand Sect Competition. Before that, many people would have come looking for him, and the fact that he had the System would be known by everyone.


    At the same time, on the top floor of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    ¡°Miss, he has promised to participate in the competition on our behalf.¡± Tong Shan stood behind the woman and recounted the conversation he had with Gu Xi.


    The woman did not look surprised at all, as if she had already expected Gu Xi to agree to this. She lowered her head slightly and looked down at the crowd on the street below, she said softly, ¡°I hope he won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    Tong Shan nodded, and then quietly left the room.


    ¡­


    On the other side, under the guidance of the imprint he had left earlier, Gu Xi successfully returned to the location of the teleportation array.


    Looking at the enormous array under his feet, Gu Xi closed his eyes and immediately spread his sea-like spiritual sense in all directions. In the blink of an eye, he had already covered dozens of miles.


    This area was surrounded by dense forests and mountains. He could not sense any human presence in the surroundings. However, due to the wilderness, there were quite a number of demon beasts.


    A moment later, Gu Xi withdrew all of her spiritual sense and immediately summoned Little Jin who was staying in the demon beast space. He said in a deep voice, ¡°During this period of time, protect me. No human or demon beast is allowed to come within a radius of ten miles.¡±


    Little Jin was still in the appearance of the little carp. It blinked at Gu Xi and disappeared with a flick of its tail. At the same time, a faintly discernible divine beast pressure enveloped the surroundings. Wherever it passed by, all the demon beasts would prostrate themselves on the ground and tremble. They did not even dare to stand up, let alone come here.


    Gu Xi slowly walked to the center of the array. The System¡¯s cold voice slowly sounded in his mind.


    [Ding! The Great Teleportation Array has been detected!]


    [There are a total of 874,169 flaws!]


    [Would the host like to proceed with the extraction?]


    ¡°Begin the extraction,¡± Gu Xi said calmly, and a wave of profound fluctuations instantly surged out of his body, enveloping the entire teleportation formation and beginning the extraction.

 Chapter 394 - Successfully Broke Through, Intermediate Saint Stage!

    On the towering mountain peak, Gu Xi was sitting cross-legged on a huge rock.


    The spiritual energy around his body was surging and boiling. The spiritual energy in his Dantian had also reached a state of saturation at this moment. His own aura was erratic and somewhat flimsy.


    This was the state where he was about to advance. After an unknown amount of time, he slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    He muttered and took out the Saint Breakthrough Pill from his storage bag. However, he was not in a hurry to consume it. Instead, he continued to ask, ¡°How¡¯s the progress of the extraction?¡±


    The System¡¯s reply quickly rang out.


    [Extraction progress: 30%!]


    Hearing this, Gu Xi estimated the time in his heart. With this kind of progress, it would not take long for him to complete the extraction of the teleportation array. Right now, all he needed to do was to take another step forward in his cultivation realm.


    Shaking his head, Gu Xi no longer thought about it and swallowed the Saint Breakthrough Pill in his hand.


    The pill entered his throat, and immediately, a cool feeling spread throughout his body. Immediately, a huge suction force was emitted from his body, absorbing the surrounding rich heaven and earth spiritual energy into his body in an overbearing manner.


    Gu Xi shut his eyes tightly. His expression a little pained.


    This sudden excessive spiritual energy caused all of his meridians to become swollen and painful. It even gave him the feeling that he would explode and die at any moment.


    Wave after wave of rich spiritual energy seeped out from the surface of his body like a tidal wave. After which, it slowly withdrew once again. This carried on in a continuous cycle¡­


    This process was torturous. However, Gu Xi could only grit his teeth and endure it. This was because he knew that all his efforts would be in vain once he gave up.


    Just like that, after an unknown amount of time, a powerful spiritual energy fluctuation suddenly erupted from the mountain peak.


    In the next moment, the spiritual energy in the world became extremely turbulent. Streams of pure spiritual energy gathered together and formed a huge spiritual energy vortex in the sky above the man in a green robe.


    When the spiritual energy in the vortex became more and more saturated until it reached a critical point, an endless amount of spiritual energy surged from the top of his head into his body.


    This spiritual energy poured into his body for only a dozen seconds. When the last bit of spiritual energy in the vortex was poured into his body, Gu Xi¡¯s eyes, which had been tightly shut for several days, finally opened!


    The moment his eyes opened, a cold aura shot out from his pitch-black eyes. It even tore a crack in the air in front of him.


    A majestic pressure surged out from his body in all directions, stopping in mid-air and retracting back into his body.


    ¡°Whew.¡± Gu Xi let out a breath of turbid air leisurely, his eyes incomparably profound.


    ¡°Is this the power of the intermediate Saint stage¡­¡±


    He slightly stretched his muscles and bones, and a series of crackling sounds burst out from his entire body. He clenched his fists, feeling the soaring spiritual energy in his dantian, and could not help but grin.


    ¡°How many days has it been?¡± Gu Xi slowly stretched his body, as if he was talking to himself.


    [Nine days.]


    The System¡¯s cold voice quickly sounded.


    ¡°How¡¯s the extraction of the formation?¡±


    [The extraction is complete, all you need to do is keep it in your bag.]


    Upon hearing these words, Gu Xi¡¯s eyes involuntarily lit up, before he impatiently leaped from the peak of the mountain, his entire body falling downwards.


    However, in the next moment, he once again appeared at the location where the teleportation array was located.


    He surveyed his surroundings and immediately called Little Jin over. After learning that no one or demon beast had approached this place during this period of time, he once again stored Little Jin into the demon beast space. After which, he placed his gaze on the array below his feet.


    Compared to the array from before, the patterns on the surface of this teleportation array had become increasingly clear. There was an extremely shocking energy vaguely surging within it.


    Gu Xi observed for a moment. After he did not discover anything amiss, he willed and the huge teleportation formation beneath his feet began to shrink rapidly. Finally, it shrunk to the size of a palm, it was suspended in his palm.


    Although it had shrunk in size, there were no other differences compared to the previous teleportation formation, including the surging energy within it.


    Gu Xi willed again, and the array in his palm began to expand at an extremely fast speed. In the blink of an eye, it had returned to its previous size.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve finished extracting the teleportation array, doesn¡¯t that mean I can use it to head to Central Plains at any time?¡±


    Gu Xi suddenly thought of this and could not help but be eager to give it a try.


    He was now the true master of this teleportation array, and he did not need to rely on the Greater Teleportation Token to activate the array like the ancient ones did. He only needed to move it with his mind, which was simple, fast, and convenient.


    Gu Xi had the attitude of giving it a try and gave the order to the array under his feet.


    In the next moment, the huge array began to operate slowly. Relying on the faint connection with Gu Xi, the array began to devour a large amount of the spiritual energy in Gu Xi¡¯s body. It was as if the array would never be able to eat its fill.


    Gu Xi¡¯s body trembled, but he did not stop it. Instead, he wanted to take this opportunity to test out how much spiritual energy was needed to completely activate the formation.


    As time slowly passed, the spiritual energy in Gu Xi¡¯s body also disappeared at an extremely fast speed. He was even starting to run out of energy. Meanwhile, the formation under his feet was operating at an even faster and fiercer speed. A wave of terrifying energy was continuously spreading out.


    Until a certain moment, an astonishing pillar of light soared into the sky. It was like a stairway to the Nine Heavens. One could not even see the end of it at a glance.


    The surrounding void began to become irregular and chaotic. At this moment, some of the void had already collapsed to varying degrees, revealing the darkness within.


    Soon, a spatial crack that could fit one person appeared in front of Gu Xi. It was still pitch black as far as the eye could see, but this spatial crack was the only one that did not disappear for a long time. Clearly, this was the entrance to the Void Tunnel.


    Compared to the spatial crack opened with the Greater Teleportation Token, the scale was indeed incomparable. Moreover, it looked a little shabby. Fortunately, the current formation was easy to carry, but the spiritual energy consumption was a little shocking.


    At this moment, Gu Xi was panting heavily, his face was a little pale. The spiritual energy in his body was almost depleted, and he could no longer support the Void Tunnel.


    His body trembled slightly, and he staggered and almost fell to the ground. At the same time, the Void Tunnel in front of him instantly closed and dissipated, and the formation also stopped operating.


    ¡°It seems that with my current cultivation, it¡¯s still a little difficult to use this formation to go to the Central Plains!¡±


    Gu Xi shook his head with a wry smile, sat down and began to recover.

 Chapter 395 - Set Off for the Grand Sect Competition!

    The next day.


    Gu Xi had already recovered from his previous consumption when the sky had just brightened.


    ¡°Since the array has already been taken away by me, it¡¯s better to destroy this place.¡±


    He stood up and swept his gaze around the surroundings and beneath his feet. Although the array had already been taken away by him, there were still some traces of the teleportation array¡¯s existence here.


    Without any hesitation, he waved his hand and a vast amount of spiritual power surged out from his body, instantly enveloping the entire area.


    In the next moment, under the pressure of the excessive spiritual power, the ground began to crack inch by inch into bottomless ravines. For a moment, the earth shook and the mountains shook. Rocks fell and rolled. It was as if they were experiencing an earthquake.


    When everything returned to calm, the scene in front of them was already a mess.


    Gu Xi nodded with satisfaction. Then, he did not stay here any longer and turned around to leave.


    ¡­


    Jingyang City, the inn.


    After rushing for a while, Gu Xi quickly returned to the inn.


    In the room, Elder Yun, Elder Gu, Qing Zhu, song Qingluan, Little Nine, and Gu Xi were sitting around.


    ¡°Where have you been all this time?¡± Qing Zhu sized up Gu Xi in front of her with a puzzled expression.


    Gu Xi shrugged and replied, ¡°I broke through.¡±


    He could not possibly say that he had taken the teleportation array into his pocket, right?


    Moreover, breaking through was indeed a fact, so there was no need for him to hide it from Elder Gu and Elder Yun.


    As for Gu Xi¡¯s explanation, Qing Zhu pursed her lips. Although she did not quite believe it, she did not continue to ask. Instead, she asked, ¡°What are your plans next? It¡¯s not easy to come to the Eastern Continent. As a local, can¡¯t you take us to experience the local customs here?¡±


    Hearing this, the corners of Gu Xi¡¯s mouth could not help but twitch.


    He did not go through so much to come back just to be a tour guide!


    However, Gu Xi did not show it in her heart. Instead, he looked around at the people in front of her and said with a serious expression, ¡°Next, I¡¯m preparing to participate in the Grand Sect Competition of the Eastern Continent , representing the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.¡±


    After saying this, the expressions of the people were all different.


    Little Nine¡¯s expression was indifferent while Song Qingluan was a little curious. Qing Zhu was stunned at first, but soon after, an excited expression appeared on her pretty face. It was as if she was the one who was going to participate in the competition.


    Gu Xi did not have much of a reaction, but Yun Zhiyi seemed to have thought of something and looked at Gu Xi with a twinkle in his eyes.


    Gu Xi was also keenly aware of this gaze. He smiled and nodded. ¡°The time for the Grand Sect Competition should not be too short. Moreover, the time is approaching. I think we should set off in the next few days. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to accompany you to tour the Eastern Continent properly.¡±


    This last sentence was clearly directed at Qing Zhu who was beside him.


    Qing Zhu did not seem to have the intention of Gu Xi¡¯s words. Instead, she smiled a little excitedly and hurriedly opened her mouth to say, ¡°Why don¡¯t I participate in the sect Grand Sect Competition as well?¡±


    Gu Xi was startled. A bitter smile involuntarily surfaced on his face. However, he did not feel extremely surprised in his heart. Instead, he had already expected it.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth to say something, a knock on the door suddenly sounded. A person wearing the attire of a disciple of the Ten Thousand Treasure Pavilion entered the room. He first bowed respectfully to the few of them before looking at Gu Xi. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Young Master Gu, The Pavilion Master asked me to remind you that the time for the Grand Sect Competition is almost up. Please head to the Thousand Treasure Pavilion as soon as possible and prepare to participate.¡±


    Gu Xi nodded slightly. After which, he looked at Elder Yun and said in a deep voice, ¡°During this period of time, Elder Yun and boss Gu can stay here and continue to recuperate. As for Qing Luan, she can stay here and take care of the two of you.¡±


    After saying this, Gu Xi gave little nine a look. The two of them stood up at the same time and were about to follow the disciple to the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion to prepare to leave.


    Seeing this, Qing Zhu also stood up without hesitation and followed. Elder Gu and Elder Yun looked at each other helplessly and shook their heads helplessly.


    Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, top floor.


    Under the lead of the disciple, the three of them quickly arrived at this place.


    Gu Xi had no way to deal with the fact that Qing Zhu insisted on following them. After all, this woman¡¯s strength was not ordinary and her identity and background were extremely mysterious. He could not use forceful methods to chase her away.


    Moreover, if the two of them really fought, it was not certain who was stronger or weaker. In Gu Xi¡¯s opinion, with Qing Zhu¡¯s identity and background, the number of powerful spirit tools and spirit skills in her hands was definitely an extremely terrifying number. This would greatly increase her strength.


    Seeing that the three of them had come together, Tong Shan could not help but be stunned. Clearly, it was somewhat unexpected. However, after Qing Zhu had stated her purpose of coming, Tong Shan laughed out loud and welcomed her joining him.


    Tong Shan was not stupid. Ever since Qing Zhu was able to take out the Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Token, he knew that this woman¡¯s background was definitely not simple. Although he had never seen Qing Zhu make a move, based on his guess, this woman¡¯s should be extraordinary.


    With the addition of such a person, it had increased his confidence in this competition. At one point, he even felt that it was not impossible for him to become the champion.


    ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s set off immediately.¡± Tong Shan nodded to Gu Xi and the other two. Immediately, he brought the three of them to an open space in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. There, they saw a huge flying demon beast waiting for orders.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to need a flying demon beast. It seems like the journey this time is very long!¡±


    After sizing up the tame demon beast, Gu Xi could not help but look at Tong Shan with some doubt. ¡°Where is the venue of this competition?¡±


    Tong Shan chuckled and leaped onto the back of the demon beast. His feet seemed to be nailed to the back of the demon beast and did not move at all, ¡°The location of this competition is in Lanjiang City, which is 1,000 miles away from Jingyang city. If this flying demon beast isn¡¯t suitable, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll take a long time going there by ourselves.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi nodded. Then, he and Qing Zhu leaped onto the back of the demon beast one after another and stood firmly on it like Tong Shan.


    However, when it was Little Nine¡¯s turn, the docile demon beast seemed to have sensed something. His body trembled violently, and a trace of obvious fear appeared in his eyes.


    Little Nine¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a cold light flashed through her eyes. The demon beast immediately became docile again, not daring to make the slightest bit of movement.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Tong Shan also seemed to have sensed something, but he was still a little confused. He just assumed that this demon beast was just throwing a small tantrum.

 Chapter 396 - Lanjiang Branch

    The flying demon beast began to flap its wings, and a gentle wind slowly lifted it up.


    ¡°Screech ¨C¡±


    With a clear and long screech, the demon beast identified a direction and forcefully flapped its wings, carrying a group of people and flying out at an extremely fast speed.


    The scenery on both sides rapidly disappeared behind them, and the fierce wind blew continuously, as if it was going to pull them down from above. However, the few of them still seemed to be nailed to the back of the demon beast, not moving at all no matter how the wind blew or the rain blew.


    ¡°This guy¡¯s pretty fast,¡± Feeling the current speed, Gu Xi could not help but praise.


    This was his first time riding on a flying demon beast, so he could not help but feel a little strange.


    ¡°Of course. If we only rely on our own strength to head there, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll need at least three days. And with this guy¡¯s help, we¡¯ll only need at most one day to successfully arrive at Lanjiang City.¡±


    Tong Shan smiled proudly.


    This flying demon beast was specially bred by the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion for traveling. Compared to the other sects, it was on a completely different level.


    Of course, it could not be ruled out that other sects had faster flying demon beasts.


    Gu Xi nodded with envy. Having such a flying demon beast could indeed save a lot of time, so much so that he was already thinking about when he should get one for traveling.


    Soon, as the sky gradually darkened, the outline of a huge city appeared at the end of their line of sight.


    Lanjiang City was one of the most magnificent cities in the Eastern Continent. Compared to Jingyang City, it was much grander.


    As the Grand Sect Competition was about to be held, the number of people once again reached its peak in this city. The streets were crowded with people, and the noise soared to the sky.


    The flying demon beast flew straight into the city, heading straight for the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion branch in Lanjiang City. Along the way, they also encountered many flying demon beasts. The people on them all had extraordinary cultivation bases, and they were obviously here to participate in the Grand Sect Competition.


    The flying demon beast landed in the Lanjiang Branch. The branch here did not look much different from the branch in Jingyang City. The only difference was that it occupied a much larger area, the level of luxury was exactly the same.


    ¡°As expected of the number one Chamber of Commerce in the world. They are really well-off!¡±


    Gu Xi swept a glance at the magnificent branch of the Lanjiang Pavilion. There was an unconcealable emotion in his words.


    Although he had 100 million upper-grade spirit stones from the Hall of Flowing Light in his pocket, it was still insignificant in front of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    Even a mere Branch Pavilion was already so luxurious. It was simply hard to imagine what kind of scene the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion General Pavilion located in the Central Plains would be like!


    In response to Gu Xi¡¯s exclamation, Tong Shan who was at the side chuckled and said softly, ¡°All of you go ahead and wait in the main hall for a while. I¡¯ll go pay a visit to the Branch Pavilion Master of this Lanjiang Branch first. I¡¯ll meet up with all of you later.¡±


    After saying that, Tong Shan waved his hand and a maid with a good appearance and figure walked out from the corner and nodded at Gu Xi and the other two.


    Gu Xi also nodded slightly. He did not feel that Tong Shan was neglecting them. Immediately, the three of them followed the maid to the hall. Tong Shan watched the few of them leave and turned to walk in the opposite direction.


    Soon, under the guidance of the handmaidens, the three of them arrived at the hall.


    In the magnificent hall, Gu Xi and the other two took their seats one after another. Apart from a few handmaidens and servants, there was no one else.


    ¡°It seems that we have arrived quite early.¡± Gu Xi looked at the surrounding environment and smiled.


    He knew that they were definitely not the only people participating in the Grand Sect Competition this time. There must be other top-notch disciples from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion participating in this competition.


    ¡°Are all the top-notch forces from the Eastern Continent participating in this competition?¡± Qing Zhu asked Gu Xi with an expectant look on her face.


    Gu Xi thought for a moment before nodding slightly. ¡°Probably.¡±


    According to what Tong Shan had said earlier, there should be quite a number of forces participating in the sect competition, and most of them were top-notch forces from the Eastern Continent.


    Most importantly, if all of them were truly top-notch forces, then the Ethereal Illusion Mansion, Qiankun sect, Zhan Clan, and other sects would also meet here.


    These fellows had all joined forces to deal with him back then!


    A cold glint flashed across Gu Xi¡¯s eyes, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a cold smile.


    This was also the main reason why he had agreed to participate in the Grand Sect Competition this time. He could use this opportunity to teach these fellows a lesson!


    The competition was held so that he would not have to waste time visiting each and every one of them. Although it would not cause each and every one of them to suffer a great loss like the Hall of Flowing Light, he would still have to make them pay for what they had done in the past.


    At the same time, there was some movement at the entrance of the hall. Gu Xi and the other two subconsciously looked at the entrance and saw four or five figures slowly walking into the hall.


    The people who came were dressed in the attire of the disciples of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. They looked about the same age as Gu Xi and the other two. Their faces were filled with arrogance.


    Their gazes intersected. Gu Xi merely glanced at them before shifting his gaze away. On the other hand, Qing Zhu¡¯s eyes were filled with an unconcealed disappointment.


    These people¡¯s cultivation realms had barely touched the Saint stage, and the best among them had only reached the half-step Saint stage.


    Compared to Gu Xi and the other two, these people¡¯s strength was indeed not enough.


    Those few people had clearly sensed the disappointment in Qing Zhu¡¯s eyes, and their expressions instantly darkened. One of them even shouted towards the nearby maid, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with all of you?! How can we allow random unrelated people to enter this place?!¡±


    Since Gu Xi and the other two were not wearing the attire of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion disciples, they were naturally treated as unrelated people.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi frowned slightly and did not intend to pay attention to them. After all, he did not come here to bicker with these little guys.


    On the other hand, the maid who was questioned was the one who had brought Gu Xi and the other two here earlier. Her expression changed, and she quickly bowed to them. She replied softly, ¡°These three are the people brought here by Pavilion Master Tong of the Jingyang Branch Pavilion. He ordered me to bring them here. I think they are also people who are participating in the competition¡­¡±


    At the end of her sentence, the maid¡¯s voice became softer and softer, and she began to feel uneasy.


    She knew that this hall was where the disciples who participated in the competition would gather. Tong Shan had ordered her to bring Gu Xi and the other two here, but now that she thought about it, she realized that she did not know what Gu Xi and the other two were here for.

 Chapter 397 - Filled With the Smell of Gunpowder

    If Gu Xi and the other two had not come to participate in the Grand Sect Competition, but she had brought them to this hall¡­


    Thinking of this, the maid could not help but tremble slightly.


    Seeing the maid¡¯s somewhat guilty look, that person was even more certain that Gu Xi and the other two were the kind of irrelevant people he had mentioned.


    He immediately said, ¡°Since these people are all irrelevant people, why don¡¯t you quickly drive them out of this place? If the matters discussed here are spread out by some irrelevant people, if our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion can¡¯t achieve good results in the competition, can you afford this responsibility?¡±


    Hearing this, the maid¡¯s legs went weak, and she immediately knelt down on the ground. She hurriedly bowed to that person and said with a sobbing tone, ¡°These people are all brought by Pavilion Master Tong. Most likely, they are here to participate in the Grand Sect Competition¡­¡±


    ¡°Most likely? Humph! Those who can participate in the competition are all elite disciples of our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. Why haven¡¯t I seen these people before? Moreover, are you blind? They are not wearing the clothes of our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion!¡±


    That person snorted coldly. Even though he knew that Gu Xi and the others were brought by Tong Shan, he still did not give up. Instead, he became even more unreasonable and made things difficult for the maid.


    The maid stammered and did not know what to say. Helplessly, she could only turn her head to look at Gu Xi and the other two not far behind her. At this moment, her eyes were already filled with tears, and the depths of her eyes were filled with a pleading look.


    Seeing this, even Qing Zhu, who did not like to meddle in other people¡¯s business, could not help but frown. She first glanced at Gu Xi, who had an indifferent expression on his face, and then her gaze fell on the few people not far away. She said indifferently, ¡°What does it have to do with you whether the three of us are here to participate in the competition or not?¡±


    That person clearly did not expect that Qing Zhu would actually dare to refute his words in public. He was slightly startled, and immediately, he opened his mouth and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°As a disciple of the Thousand Treasure Pavilion and a participant of this Grand Sect Competition, I have the right to make all of you scram out of this place!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Zhang Zhan, can you pipe down?¡±


    Seeing that the matter was about to escalate, a woman hurriedly tried to mediate the situation. It was obvious that she did not want things to turn ugly. ¡°Regardless of whether the three of them are here to participate in the competition or not, they are guests personally brought here by Pavilion Master Tong. Don¡¯t be so rude.¡±


    Hearing this, the man called Zhang Zhan snorted. He did not continue to make things difficult for the maid and Gu Xi. He turned around and sat down.


    The woman bowed to Gu Xi and the other two and said apologetically in a soft voice, ¡°Senior Brother Zhang was a little too extreme just now. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Qing Zhu glanced at him indifferently and did not intend to continue paying attention to him. Little Nine did not pay attention to Zhang Zhan¡¯s provocation from the start. On the contrary, Gu Xi, who had not opened his mouth to speak, shrugged his shoulders. He smiled and said, ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to pay attention to the sound of mosquitoes and flies.¡±


    As soon as she said this, the hall instantly fell into a short silence.


    The woman¡¯s apologetic smile had already frozen on her face. On the other hand, Zhang Zhan¡¯s expression instantly became so gloomy that it seemed as if water could drip out of it.


    ¡°Say that again?!¡± Zhang Zhan suddenly stood up and pointed at Gu Xi as he shouted.


    ¡°What? Are your ears not working?¡± Gu Xi glanced at Zhang Zhan indifferently, his words full of disdain.


    ¡°You¡¯re f*cking courting death!¡±


    Faced with such a provocation, Zhang Zhan, who was already hot-tempered, naturally could not bear it. He slammed the table fiercely, and a faint pressure surged out from his body at the same time. It was obvious that he was prepared to fight.


    At the same time, in the depths of the Lanjiang Branch.


    In a secluded courtyard, two people wearing the clothes of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion sat opposite each other.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that it was you who personally escorted the disciple here this time,¡± a middle-aged man with slightly white hair said with a laugh.


    Tong Shan, who was opposite him, also smiled and explained, ¡°The disciples of our Jingyang Branch participating in the Grand Sect Competition this time are not our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion disciples.¡±


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man was astonished.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you already know about the affairs of the Hall of Flowing Light, right?¡± Tong Shan finished the tea in front of him in one gulp and asked with a strange expression.


    The middle-aged man nodded. Although Lanjiang City was a thousand miles away from the Hall of Flowing Light, the news of the Hall of Flowing Light closing their sect was still widely known. After all, it was difficult not find out about such an unusual matter.


    Even though this was the case, the people in the world only knew that the Hall of Flowing Light had closed its sect. However, they were still clueless about the exact reason or what had happened.


    Looking across the entire Eastern Continent, it was likely that the only people who knew the reason why the Hall of Flowing Light had closed its sect were the instigator, Gu Xi and the other two, as well as Tong Shan and that woman, who had an ambiguous understanding of this matter.


    ¡°The three people that I brought are most likely related to the sect closure of the Hall of Flowing Light¡­¡± Tong Shan surveyed his surroundings and immediately began to softly describe some of the things that he knew. The expression of the middle-aged man in front of him also became increasingly surprised. In the end, he became incomparably shocked.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± The middle-aged man inhaled a deep breath of air and forcefully suppressed the shock in his heart.


    Just the three of them had caused the Hall of Flowing Light to close its sect. If this sort of thing were to spread out, no one would choose to believe it. After all, it was really too unbelievable.


    ¡°How can I lie about such a matter?¡± Tong Shan nodded his head with a serious expression. It did not seem like he was joking at all.


    The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and immediately stood up. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Where are the three of them now?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re waiting in the hall.¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    After saying that, the two of them stood up and left in a hurry.


    ¡­


    On the other side, in the hall.


    The smell of gunpowder in the air became more and more obvious. The maids were already so scared that they did not even dare to breathe loudly. They were afraid that if they made any noise, they would become the fuse of a battle.


    At this moment, Zhang Zhan was staring straight at Gu Xi. His eyes were wide open as if he wanted to swallow Gu Xi alive. As a top disciple of the Thousand Treasures Pavilion in the Eastern Continent, he had never been insulted by others!


    ¡°Apologize to me right now, and maybe I can let you off the hook. Otherwise¡­ you will have to pay the price for what you said!¡±


    Zhang Zhan took a deep breath. He did not lose his mind and choose to fight because of Gu Xi¡¯s words, but he was on the verge of going berserk.

 Chapter 398 - The Favored Son of Heaven, Hou Yu

    ¡°Apologize? Apologize to you? On what basis?¡±


    Gu Xi smiled disdainfully, as if she had heard a joke.


    It was Zhang Zhan who had started the matter, and in the end, he was asking for an apology? Besides, how could a guy who was not even in the Saint stage be qualified?


    ¡°Logically speaking, you were brought here by Pavilion Master Tong, and it seems that you are not a disciple of my Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. I should treat you with respect, but your stubborn mouth really makes me unhappy!¡±


    Zhang Zhan exercised his muscles and bones, and a series of crackling sounds burst out from his body. A faint wave of spirit energy surged out from his body. It was obvious that he was ready to teach Gu Xi a good lesson.


    ¡°I hope you really have the ability.¡± Gu Xi shrugged, and looked at Zhang Zhan as if he was looking at a child.


    Zhang Zhan¡¯s cultivation realm was not bad among the other disciples. He had the cultivation of a half-step Saint, but in Gu Xi¡¯s eyes, he was like an ant. He did not even need more than one hand to cripple this kid.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± At this moment, a deep voice sounded from outside the hall.


    Everyone could not help but look in the direction of the voice. They saw Tong Shan and Tang Conglin, the Pavilion Master of Lanjiang City Branch, walking slowly toward them.


    ¡°Pavilion Master Tang, Pavilion Master Tong.¡±


    Recognizing their identities, everyone present bowed one after another. Only Gu Xi and the other two stood up and bowed slightly, which was considered a bow.


    Tong Shan and the other two did not feel that their actions were inappropriate. However, Zhang Zhan was shocked when he saw this scene. He frowned and shot a malicious glance at Gu Xi and the other two. He said in a strange tone, ¡°You don¡¯t even bow when you see the Branch Master of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. The three of you are really impressive!¡±


    After he said this, the other disciples present also nodded in agreement.


    In their opinion, Gu Xi and the other two were about the same age as them. Even if they were not disciples of the Thousand Treasures Pavilion, how could they not be polite?


    However, they did not intend to speak up because of the presence of the two Branch Masters. After all, it was better to avoid unnecessary trouble. However, Zhang Zhan did not think so. He was not on good terms with Gu Xi to begin with, and now that he had something to hold over him, how could he not speak up?


    However, although the younger generation present were in agreement, Tong Shan and Tang Conglin¡¯s expressions were clearly stiff, especially Tong Shan¡¯s. He looked at Zhang Zhan as if he wanted to slap him to death here.


    Others might not know, but he knew it very well!


    Gu Xi and the other two were people who could force even existences like the Hall of Flowing Light to close their sects. Was this Zhang Zhan crazy?! How would he dare to provoke them?!


    Gu Xi didn¡¯t intend to continue paying attention to Zhang Zhan who was looking for trouble. Instead, his gaze fell on Tong Shan, who was not far away.


    Their gazes met for a moment, and Tong Shan immediately understood. He hurriedly laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. After all, the three of them are not disciples of our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. It¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t follow our customs.¡±


    Hearing this, the expressions of the few disciples immediately became strange. Among them, Zhang Zhan¡¯s expression was especially outstanding, as if he had heard something unbelievable.


    Although their Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion was a Chamber of Commerce and could not be considered a proper sect, it was still the number one Chamber of Commerce in the world! Usually, the internal rules of the Chamber of Commerce were even stricter than those of some sects, especially in terms of etiquette. After all, if the etiquette was done well, it would leave a good impression on people, and at the same time, it would have a better chance to expand the trade routes and develop the Chamber of Commerce more effectively.


    However, what Tong Shan said now was completely contrary to the rules of their Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. After all, Tong Shan was a Branch Pavilion Master of the Jingyang Branch Pavilion, so he should pay more attention to etiquette!


    ¡°But since they are not disciples of our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, then why¡­¡± Zhang Zhan was obviously unwilling to give up. He opened his mouth, wanting to continue making things difficult for Gu Xi and the other two.


    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t forget why you are here today.¡±


    Before he could finish, Tang Conglin interrupted him.


    As a Branch Master, and after Tong Shan had roughly learned about the deeds of Gu Xi and the other two, he would naturally not let Zhang Zhan provoke them. Otherwise, if Gu Xi and the other two were unhappy, then¡­ The consequences would be¡­


    Perhaps Gu Xi and the other two were not much of a threat compared to the main pavilion of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. However, the three of them could take care of the Hall of Flowing Light. It was more than enough to take care of a small branch of the pavilion.


    Zhang Zhan must not be allowed to cause trouble!


    Tang Cong Lin and Tong Shan came to the head of the hall and sat down. The former swept his gaze over the people in the hall and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Is everyone here?¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Hou Yu is the only one who hasn¡¯t arrived yet,¡± the female disciple who tried to mediate the situation earlier replied.


    For some reason, the moment the name Hou Yu was mentioned, the expressions of everyone present changed. Even Zhang Zhan revealed a trace of fear from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s that guy again. He¡¯s always the last one to arrive.¡±


    Tang Conglin shook his head helplessly, as if he had no choice.


    Tong Shan, who was standing by the side, also revealed a bitter smile. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while. After all, he is the Favored Son of Heaven in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion of the entire Eastern Continent.¡±


    Upon hearing this, even Gu Xi could not help but become interested in Hou Yu.


    The Favored Son of Heaven in the entire Eastern Continent? Judging from the changes in the expressions of Zhang Zhan and the others, it was likely that the so-called Hou Yu was a genuine Saint.


    However, was he in the early or middle stage of the Saint stage?


    The atmosphere in the hall quickly fell into silence again. As time passed, everyone waited patiently for the arrival of the so-called Favored Son of Heaven, Hou Yu.


    Even Tong Shan and Tang Conglin, who were the Branch Pavilion Masters, showed a slightest hint of anxiety or displeasure on their faces. This was enough to prove Hou Yu¡¯s status in the pavilion on the Eastern Continent.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi and the other two people, except for Little Jiu who was still unmoved, had ugly expressions on their faces. In fact, they were getting uglier and uglier.


    Almost two hours had passed since they began to wait for the so-called Favored Son of Heaven!


    Although two hours was not a long time, the three of them did not come here to wait for a guy they had never met before!


    ¡°Pavilion Masters, if that guy isn¡¯t coming, I¡¯m afraid that I will have to excuse myself.¡±


    A few minutes later, there was still no movement from outside the door. Gu Xi had really lost his patience and could not help but open his mouth to remind them.

 Chapter 399 - What? You Don’t Accept It?

    Hearing this, Zhang Zhan, who had been trying his best not to open his mouth, could not help but pull down his face again. He was about to say something when there was a sound coming from outside the door.


    Creak ¡ª


    As the door was pushed open, a figure slowly walked into the hall.


    The person was also wearing the uniform of the disciples of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. He looked similar to the few disciples present. He was handsome and feminine, but there was an undisguised arrogance in his expression. His gaze slowly swept across the crowd, other than looking at Tong Shan and Tang Conglin with a hint of awe in his eyes, he looked at the others with an imposing manner as if he was looking down on the world.


    To put it bluntly, it was the feeling of not putting the others in his eyes.


    While Hou Yu was sizing up the crowd, Gu Xi also sized up the former, but then he shook his head in disappointment.


    This so-called favored son of Heaven in the treasure pavilion of the Eastern Continent was only at the peak of the early stage of the Saint Realm, and was still a level lower than him.


    Although this level of difference was not eye-catching, there was an insurmountable gap.


    ¡°Senior Brother Hou, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Upon seeing the person who came, Zhang Zhan immediately showed a slightly flirtatious expression and went over to greet Hou Yu, looking like a lapdog.


    Gu Xi curled his lips in disdain, then stopped paying attention to the two.


    Zhang Zhan was not the only one. The other disciples of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion came forward to greet them in a friendly manner, even though Hou Yu was very cold to them. However, this did not affect their intention to befriend him.


    After all, Hou Yu¡¯s talent was well-deserved among the top figures of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion in the Eastern Continent. He would definitely have great achievements in the future. If they could establish a good relationship with him now, they could live a better life in the future.


    ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Tang Conglin smiled and glanced at Tong Shan beside him.


    Tong Shan nodded in understanding. His gaze slowly swept across the top disciples of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. His gaze lingered on Gu Xi and the other two for a moment before saying in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to say much about the importance and value of the Grand Sect Competition. I¡¯m sure all of you are very clear about it. I¡¯ll give you a general description of the details of the Grand Sect Competition later. But before that, I have something important to tell all of you here.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone present looked at Tong Shan with puzzlement.


    Tong Shan glanced at Qing Zhu. He cleared his throat and continued, ¡°As we all know, each sect participating in the Grand Sect Competition only has seven spots, and the seven spots of our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion come from the elite disciples selected from various branches all over the world. Moreover, each branch can only recommend one disciple at most.¡±


    ¡°But this time¡­ our Jingyang branch will probably need to take up two spots.¡±


    As Tong Shan¡¯s words fell, the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces changed.


    ¡°Pavilion Master Tong, what does this mean?¡± a disciple of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion could not help but ask.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? It means that if the Jingyang Branch takes up two spots this time. One of you will lose the opportunity to participate in this competition.¡± Before Tong Shan could open his mouth to explain, Gu Xi took the lead to explain for the few of them.


    Hearing this, the atmosphere in the hall immediately fell silent. The few of them were stunned at first, but soon showed displeasure on their faces.


    ¡°Pavilion Master Tong, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not in accordance with the rules, are you?¡±


    Hou Yu, who had not spoken up all this time, suddenly spoke up. He frowned and looked at Tong Shan, who was not far away. ¡°A branch can only recommend one disciple to participate in the Grand Sect Competition. This is a rule that our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion has maintained for many years.¡±


    Tong Shan smiled awkwardly. He glanced at Qing Zhu, who had been staying out of the matter, and could not help but feel helpless.


    If Qing Zhu did not want to participate in the grand competition, this would not have happened.


    Although he did not know Qing Zhu¡¯s true strength, he believed that with her joining the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, the results this time would definitely be higher than before!


    ¡°Because of the sudden incident this time, I didn¡¯t have the time to inform you in advance. However, after a discussion between Pavilion Master Tang and I, it was also for the sake of our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion being able to obtain better results in this competition, so¡­¡±


    Tong Shan spoke with an apologetic tone.


    He understood that being able to participate in such a competition was a very good experience for the elite disciples present. It was also a very good opportunity to stand out and even soar to the skies and become famous throughout the world. However, for the sake of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion¡¯s results, he had no choice but to make this choice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Before Tong Shan could finish speaking, Hou Yu had already given his response.


    Although the remaining few people had not clearly expressed their thoughts, they had all chosen to remain silent. The thoughts in their hearts were already obvious.


    This was because they knew clearly in their hearts that with Hou Yu¡¯s talent and status, the person who would be replaced would definitely not be him. Then, the scope of that unlucky fellow would be further narrowed, and he would be among the remaining five of them.


    None of them wanted to be replaced, and none of them wanted to give up on the competition just like that!


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t agree, I really want to know who is the person who can make Pavilion Master Tong so willing to break the rules and recommend him?¡±


    Hou Yu spoke again, and his gaze naturally fell on Gu Xi and the other two.


    The other people present were all dressed as disciples of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. Moreover, they had already known each other before, so naturally, that person was among Gu Xi and the other two.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Before Tong Shan could introduce her, Qing Zhu had already taken the initiative to admit her identity.


    ¡°You?¡± Hou Yu raised his eyebrows. Obviously, he had not expected that it would be a woman, and he had not expected that Qing Zhu would actually stand out so casually.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t accept it?¡± Qing Zhu shot a glance at Hou Yu, her eyes full of contempt.


    As a person from the Central Plains, she had always felt that the cultivators of the Four Continents were not much different from them. However, she had been disappointed several times since she came to the Eastern Continent. Now that she saw this so-called Favored Son of Heaven, she was even more disappointed.


    Moreover, Hou Yu had an arrogant look on his face, which made her feel even more displeased. If Tong Shan and Tang Conglin were not here, she would have come out and taught him a good lesson, despite given her character which did not like to meddle in other people¡¯s business.


    ¡°Pavilion Master Tong, since this is the person you recommended, I would like to know which one of us you plan to replace?¡±


    Faced with Qing Zhu¡¯s blatant provocation, Hou Yu held back and ignored her. Instead, he threw the question back to Tong Shan.

 Chapter 400 - Duel

    Looking around at the few disciples present, Tong Shan was at a loss.


    After all, those who could stand here were all carefully selected disciples. Anyone who was replaced at this moment would be very unconvinced.


    ¡°Are there any of you willing to withdraw from this competition?¡± after pondering for a while, Tong Shan asked them with a bitter smile.


    Although he was a Branch Pavilion Master of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, none of the disciples present were disciples of the Branch Pavilion of Jingyang. If this matter was not handled properly, it was likely that the Branch Pavilion behind them would not be happy with him in the future.


    No one responded, and the atmosphere in the hall was silent.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions were not very good. It was obvious that they did not want to be replaced.


    ¡°If anyone takes the initiative to give up on this competition¡¯s quota, I, Tong Shan, will owe you a favor. If you need anything in the future, as long as you don¡¯t violate the rules, I will give you a certain amount of help.¡±


    Seeing that everyone was unmoved, Tong Shan helplessly spoke once more.


    Hearing these words, a few people¡¯s eyes flickered. It was obvious that they were already tempted. After all, it was a favor from a Branch Pavilion Master, so it still carried some weight.


    However, even though they were tempted, none of them took the initiative to give up.


    Time passed bit by bit, and Gu Xi gradually became impatient. He came here to understand the rules of the Grand Sect Competition and participate in it. He did not come here to watch them squirm.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t make a decision, I¡¯ll do it for you,¡± Gu Xi said calmly. His gaze swept across the group and finally landed on Zhang Zhan. He grinned and pointed at the latter, ¡°I think you should give up your spot.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Zhang Zhan was instantly enraged. He had already been filled with anger towards Gu Xi because of what had happened just now. Now that Gu Xi was looking for trouble with him, he naturally could not bear it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it should be you. With your strength, it¡¯s just a disgrace for you to participate in the competition. Why don¡¯t you give up your spot so that you won¡¯t embarrass your Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion?¡±


    Gu Xi nodded. It seemed that the matter had been settled with just a few words.


    Anyway, he did not like Zhang Zhan. He had to seize the opportunity to kick this guy out of the team so that he would not be annoyed by him in the future.


    ¡°You¡¯re f*cking courting death!¡±


    Zhang Zhan cursed angrily and rolled up his sleeves, ready to make a move.


    However, before he could take a few steps forward, he was pulled back by Hou Yu. Hou Yu gestured for him to calm down, and then his gaze fell on Gu Xi. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°I think you should be the other person from the Branch Pavilion of Jingyang, right?¡±


    Gu Xi did not answer him, which was a tacit agreement.


    Seeing this, Hou Yu¡¯s expression darkened, but he was not as impulsive as Zhang Zhan. Instead, he turned to look at Tong Shan, cupped his hands to him, and said in a low voice, ¡°Since Pavilion Master Tong has proposed to take two spots, it¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhang Zhan could not help but look at Hou Yu in surprise.


    Hou Yu did not seem to see it, instead, he continued to speak on his own, ¡°Just like what this brother said, since we¡¯re going to participate in the grand tournament, we must have the corresponding strength. Otherwise, it would only be a disgrace to our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. Moreover, this brother suggested that Junior Brother Zhang Zhan should voluntarily give up the quota. It¡¯s better to let the two of them have a duel. The loser will voluntarily give up the quota for the Grand Sect Tournament.¡±


    Zhang Zhan heaved a sigh of relief after Hou Yu finished his sentence. He then smiled at Gu Xi provocatively, as if he could not wait to fight.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Tong Shan frowned and shifted his gaze to Gu Xi.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Those who have the ability will get the spot.¡± Tang Conglin, who had been silent all this while, spoke up at this moment.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll make a fool of myself.¡± Gu Xi shrugged and appeared in the center of the hall with a tap of his toes.


    Seeing this, Zhang Zhan, who had been impatient for a long time, also appeared in front of Gu Xi. He grinned at the latter, ¡°I hope your ability is as tough as your mouth. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try?¡± Gu Xi chuckled. He looked extremely relaxed, as if he did not care about this duel at all. In other words, he had full confidence that he could easily defeat Zhang Zhan.


    He could not even bring himself to get serious when facing a guy who was not even in the Saint stage.


    At the same time, Tong Shan¡¯s figure appeared between the two of them. He glanced at Gu Xi, as if telling him not to be ruthless. On the other hand, Gu Xi raised his head to look at the sky, it was as if he had not received the signal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt the peace.¡± Tong Shan shook his head with a bitter smile. He could only hope that Gu Xi would not cripple Zhang Zhan. After all, the latter was a disciple of his own sect.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pavilion Master Tong. After all, you brought him here. I will show mercy to him.¡± Zhang Zhan chuckled and rubbed his fists, eager to give it a try.


    Hearing this, Tong Shan¡¯s expression became a little strange. However, he could not say anything at this time, so he could only smile and nod.


    ¡°I hope so. Let the duel begin,¡± Tong Shan said in a deep voice, and then he disappeared from where he was.


    As soon as he finished his words, Zhang Zhan moved at an extremely fast speed. His feet stomped on the ground, and his whole body shot out like an arrow leaving a bowstring. A wave of extraordinary spiritual energy spread out from his body, it gathered on his fist.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can take this punch!¡± The distance between him and Gu Xi was getting closer and closer, and Zhang Zhan could not help but laugh out loud.


    In his opinion, at this distance, Gu Xi had no chance of dodging at all. And he did not hold back with this punch of his. Although it would not kill Gu Xi on the spot, it would definitely injure him severely.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi did not show any signs of dodging.


    ¡°He¡¯s not even going to dodge? He¡¯s underestimating Zhang Zhan too much.¡± Seeing this scene, Hou Yu laughed out loud.


    Although Zhang Zhan¡¯s strength had not reached the Saint stage yet, the body-refining cultivation technique he cultivated was nothing to scoff at. Even with his current early Saint stage, Hou Yu did not dare to face Zhang Zhan¡¯s full strength punch head-on.


    It was a very unwise decision to confront Zhang Zhan head-on.


    Everyone present was very familiar with the strength of Zhang Zhan¡¯s body. Looking at Gu Xi, who was indifferent to all of this, everyone was ready to watch a good show.


    Bang!


    Soon, the muffled sound of flesh colliding rang out.


    Many gazes gathered at the two people¡¯s positions, and everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 401 - Absolute Suppression

    In the huge hall, one could almost hear a pin drop.


    Zhang Zhan¡¯s fist was tightly grasped by Gu Xi. No matter how much strength he exerted, even though his face was red and his neck was thick, he still could not retract his hand.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Zhang Zhan gritted his teeth, his face full of disbelief.


    It was not just him, almost everyone present was the same.


    They had never expected that Zhang Zhan would actually be at a disadvantage in the first exchange.


    ¡°With Zhang Zhan¡¯s physical body, how could he be suppressed like this?¡± The female disciple of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion covered her mouth and cried out in surprise.


    Hou Yu, who was at the side, furrowed his brows, his expression gloomy, and did not answer.


    He knew clearly in his heart that there was only one possibility to be able to create such a situation, and that was that Gu Xi¡¯s physical body was more than one level higher than Zhang Zhan¡¯s!


    The two of them were simply not on the same level!


    ¡°With this little strength, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡±


    Gu Xi suddenly exerted strength and actually threw Zhang Zhan in front of him.


    Under the enormous strength, the latter was unable to control himself as he continuously retreated. Only when he finally retreated to the entrance of the hall did he finally stop.


    ¡°This is merely a fluke of yours. Don¡¯t be arrogant!¡± Zhang Zhan stomped his feet fiercely. The force was so great that even the ground under his feet had a slight crack. Then, his body once again rushed toward Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression was strange, but he did not say anything again.


    He had clearly received his attack in the most direct way and had steadily gained the upper hand. In the end, this guy still had the nerve to say that he was lucky?


    Gu Xi tapped his toes and disappeared from the spot.


    His speed was so fast that no one could see how he disappeared.


    When everyone came back to their senses and subconsciously looked for Gu Xi, the two people on the other side had already come into contact with each other again.


    Bang bang bang bang bang ¡ª


    Muffled sounds rang out one after another. The fight between the two could be said to be a fist-to-fist fight.


    Zhang Zhan was forced to stop where he was. A blurry shadow was attacking him like a ghost. He raised his hand and swung his fist in a panic, trying to block and resist. But every time, the ghost seemed to have predicted his next move.


    He felt his body go numb. This was an emergency response when a human body was attacked in many places in a short period of time. He did not even feel any pain.


    ¡°The person you brought back¡­ is really not simple.¡±


    After taking in all of this, Tang Conglin, who was sitting at the head of the table, glanced at Tong Shan.


    Tong Shan chuckled. From the corner of his eye, he intentionally or unintentionally stole a glance at the two girls, Little Nine and Qing Zhu. He did not respond to Tang Cong Lin¡¯s words.


    He knew that compared to Gu Xi, these two girls were the most dangerous ones here.


    One of them had unfathomable strength. When he first met her in the Branch Pavilion of Jingyang, even he felt powerless under that faint pressure. One of them had a mysterious identity and could carry the Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Token with her. How could any one of them be simple?


    Thinking of this, Tong Shan smiled bitterly. In his opinion, among the three of them, perhaps only Gu Xi¡¯s background was the simplest, and the strength he displayed was not too unexpected. However, what made him feel somewhat puzzled was that it was a man like Gu Xi who seemed to be the backbone of the three of them.


    ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t discovered?¡± Tong Shan stared at the ghostly figure in the middle of the hall and muttered to himself.


    At the same time, the muffled sound of fists hitting flesh came to an abrupt end.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the two of them, wanting to understand the outcome of this match.


    Gu Xi¡¯s figure once again appeared in the middle of Little Nine and Qing Zhu. He even sat down once again. His expression was calm and his breathing was steady. Not even a single wrinkle had appeared on his clothes. It was as if he did not participate in a duel at all.


    On the other side, Zhang Zhan could be seen standing on the spot in a daze. A bloody scar flowed down his forehead, and his entire body was covered in bruises. Not a single piece of undamaged skin could be found. His clothes were in a mess, like a beggar begging on the street. The originally bright and beautiful clothes of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion had long been ruined.


    ¡°I told you to withdraw from the duel long ago. Why did you do this?¡± Gu Xi spoke softly and took a sip of the tea on the table.


    As his words fell, Zhang Zhan staggered and fell to the ground. If it was not for his ragged breathing, everyone present would have thought that Zhang Zhan had been beaten to death by Gu Xi.


    ¡°Impudent! You should have said it nicely, but you actually injured Junior Brother Zhang to such a state!¡± Hou Yu¡¯s face was livid as he shouted sternly. He pointed at Gu Xi and reprimanded him.


    As soon as he said this, the rest of the people nodded one after another. Their eyes were filled with hostility as they looked at Gu Xi, as if they were reprimanding him for being careless.


    Gu Xi did not seem to mind their criticism.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Just as Hou Yu was about to make things worse, Tang Conglin¡¯s voice came, ¡°Zhang Zhan only suffered superficial wounds. He didn¡¯t hurt his root.¡±


    Hou Yu was stunned at first. He wanted to say something more, but was interrupted by Tong Shan¡¯s voice. ¡±


    That¡¯s right. If Gu Xi really did not hold back, I would have stopped him long ago.¡± Tong Shan spoke calmly. The two of them were clearly standing on Gu Xi¡¯s side.


    ¡°But¡­¡± One of the disciples wanted to voice out his doubts, but was stopped by Hou Yu with a wave of his hand.


    Hou Yu glanced at Zhang Zhan, who was lying on the ground unconscious. His expression was terrifyingly gloomy. Even though he wanted to teach Gu Xi a lesson, he could only suppress his anger in his heart.


    Since the two Pavilion Masters had already spoken, if they were to question the severity of Gu Xi¡¯s attack now, they would be questioning the two Pavilion Masters.


    ¡°It seems that I have been blind. Sorry for making a fool of myself.¡± Hou Yu took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. The gloomy look on his face disappeared without a trace. He continued with a smile, ¡°Since the outcome of the duel has been decided, we can¡¯t say anything more. The quota for the Grand Sect Competition will naturally be replaced by someone recommended by Pavilion Master Tong.¡±


    Tang Conglin nodded. With a wave of his hand, a few guards immediately appeared from the shadows and carried the unconscious Zhang Zhan out of the hall to treat his injuries.


    ¡°Although Zhang Zhan failed the duel, the conditions I mentioned earlier still stand. If he needs anything in the future, just come to me or the Branch of Jingyang Pavilion.¡±


    Tong Shan spoke again, and the displeasure in the hearts of the crowd faded a little.


    Tang Conglin, who was at the side, nodded. He then swept his gaze across the crowd in the main hall. His gaze lingering on Gu Xi for a moment, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll give you a brief introduction of the specific points to pay attention to in this Grand Sect Competition.¡±

 Chapter 402 - Qualifiers for the Competition (1)

    ¡°This sect competition is one of the most highly anticipated events on the continent. It is also highly anticipated by many sects and even families. ¡°Those who are able to participate in the competition are either confident in their overall strength or want to take a gamble and use this opportunity to raise the rank of their sects.¡±


    Tang Conglin glanced at everyone and paused for a moment. He continued, ¡°So even if our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion is participating in the competition under the name of the number one Chamber of Commerce in the world, we must never underestimate any of them! In previous years, there were always unexpected dark horses in the sect competitions, and these people would obtain an astonishing result. No one can tell where the dark horse is. Maybe it¡¯s just a seemingly ordinary person in front of you.¡±


    ¡°As for the content of the competition, it¡¯s very simple. There¡¯s only one word.¡± Tang Conglin waved a finger. ¡°That¡¯s fighting!¡±


    ¡°The competition starts with the qualifiers. All the participants draw lots to decide their opponents. There are judges selected from various sects, so the drawing of lots is absolutely fair and just.¡±


    ¡°Each sect has at most seven disciples participating in the competition, and the finalists need to choose one of the seven disciples to participate as their representative. If they win, the entire sect will enter the next stage. If they lose, they won¡¯t have the chance to participate in this competition.¡±


    Hearing this, the few people present could not help but frown.


    It seemed a bit hasty to decide the success or failure of the sect behind them with just one person.


    Tang Conglin also sensed the incomprehension in the hearts of the crowd and chuckled, he continued to explain, ¡°Because of this, the vast majority of the sects would choose to send the strongest of the seven disciples to participate in the qualifying competition. This would ensure that they would be able to successfully fight their way out of the encirclement during the qualifying competition.¡±


    A disciple of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion frowned, he asked in a somewhat confused manner, ¡°If they sent their strongest person at the beginning, wouldn¡¯t that mean that they would expose their trump card to others? Even if they could successfully pass the qualifying competition, they would presumably be targeted by others in the later stages, right?¡±


    Tong Shan, who had not spoken all this while, nodded his head noncommittally. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s still better than being eliminated in the qualifying round. However, although there are quite a number of sects that have sent out their strongest participants in the qualifying round, there are still some sects that have great confidence in their own strength that won¡¯t do so. Most of them will send out a disciple who is above average in strength among the seven people to participate. Not only can they ensure that they can successfully make it to the qualifying round, but they will also do their best to preserve their trump cards.¡±


    ¡°But if they don¡¯t send a disciple who has absolute strength, and if they are defeated in the first round, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t even have time to regret it, right?¡± The female disciple covered her mouth and chuckled softly.


    ¡°So sometimes, luck is also a part of one¡¯s strength. Even in some special circumstances, luck takes up the majority of one¡¯s strength.¡± Tang Conglin nodded with a smile. He glanced at Gu Xi and the other two from the corner of his eyes. His expression gradually became serious, and he continued, ¡°So the first thing we need to do next is to confirm our candidates for the qualifier.¡±


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Gu Xi volunteered without thinking.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to him when he said this.


    It was not that he wanted to be in the limelight, but after listening to Tang Conglin and Qing Zhu¡¯s words, he had no other choice.


    He could only guarantee that the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion would be able to make it to the next round if he or Qing Zhu participated in the competition. Apart from that, he was worried about handing the spot to anyone else.


    If he lost the competition, the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion would not be able to participate in the competition. Then, he would not be able to use this competition to teach the Zhan Clan and other sects a lesson.


    He did not want to go to the sects one by one like the Hall of Flowing Light. After all, there was no way to walk by the river without getting wet. If he encountered a tough opponent one day, it would be too late to regret it. It was better to be cautious when doing things.


    ¡°You¡¯re volunteering?¡± Hou Yu looked at Gu Xi with disdain, his eyes full of doubt.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Gu Xi raised an eyebrow, his expression cold.


    If this guy dared to provoke him again, he would not mind giving him a good beating in front of Tong Shan and Tang Conglin.


    However, to his disappointment, Hou Yu did not continue speaking, as if he was recalling Zhang Zhan¡¯s miserable state. Until now, he was still a little frightened.


    ¡°But what if you lose?¡± Although Hou Yu tactfully did not open his mouth, someone naturally opened his mouth.


    The one who spoke was the female disciple. She stared straight at Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi merely glanced at her indifferently and coldly said, ¡°If you can do it, you can go.¡±


    These simple words caused the girl to be at a loss for words.


    To be able to participate in this competition, not only did they have an absolute requirement for their own strength, but they also had to have an extremely strong mental endurance.


    Once they lost, it would implicate the entire sect behind them!


    Usually, those with poor mental fortitude would not dare to shoulder this burden. After all, in the previous competitions, there would always be many people who would fail due to excessive nervousness or pressure.


    On the other hand, among the few people present, perhaps only Gu Xi and Qing Zhu were the best candidates to participate in the qualifier. After all, the two of them did not belong to the Thousand Treasure Pavilion. Even if they lost, they did not need to feel any psychological burden.


    ¡°What if you deliberately want our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion to lose?¡± Hou Yu spoke again at this time. He turned his gaze to Tong Shan, who was not far away. ¡°Pavilion Master Tong, forgive me for being blunt. After all, they are not disciples of our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. If they were sent by other forces to deliberately disturb the people of our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion¡­¡±


    Hou Yu did not finish his sentence, but the meaning in his words was already self-evident.


    Hearing this, Tong Shan could not help but fall into deep thought.


    Indeed, until now, he still did not know the origin of Gu Xi and the others. It was indeed a little hasty to arrange for the spots for the qualifiers to be allocated to them.


    What if Gu Xi really was secretly sent by the other forces? When the time came, he would lose the competition on purpose, and it would be too late for them to cry!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, then you can participate in the qualifiers.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s voice became colder and colder. The way he looked at Hou Yu made him feel as if he had fallen into an ice cellar. ¡°But if you lose the qualifiers, believe me, your ending will definitely be a thousand times worse than Zhang Zhan¡¯s.¡±

 Chapter 403 - Qualifiers for the Competition (2)

    Hou Yu narrowed his eyes and his expression gradually darkened.


    The unconcealed threat in Gu Xi¡¯s words made him feel completely humiliated.


    After all, he was one of the top figures of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion in the Eastern Continent. Now, he was actually being so brazenly threatened by a fellow of unknown origin¡­ And in front of his Junior Brothers and Sisters!


    If he did not show his attitude, he would become a big joke in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion if this matter spread out. He did not want to be called a coward by his Senior Brothers and Sisters!


    ¡°You defeated Zhang Zhan by luck. Do you really think you¡¯re invincible?¡± Hou Yu spoke in a deep voice, and the spiritual power in his meridians began to circulate quietly.


    ¡°I told you. You can try if you don¡¯t like it.¡± Gu Xi smiled faintly. His expression was still as calm as ever, as if he did not care about the Favored Son of Heaven of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    ¡°Alright, stop bickering here. If you have this kind of ability, you might as well cultivate diligently and study more of the strong opponents in the Grand Sect Competition.¡±


    Tang Conglin shook his head helplessly and stopped the two from taking the next step.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t I enter the competition?¡± At the same time, Qing Zhu, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke up.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on her involuntarily. Some frowned, while others maintained a disdainful attitude. Even Tang Conglin was still hesitant, he did not dare to hand over this task so easily.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then I¡¯ll look forward to your performance.¡± Amidst the silence, Tong Shan nodded with a smile. He decided on this matter without hesitation and gave the spot to Qing Zhu.


    Upon hearing this, Hou Yu and the others frowned and looked at Tong Shan in confusion.


    Was there any difference between giving the spot to Qing Zhu and giving it to Gu Xi? Both of them were not disciples of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. It was undoubtedly an impulsive decision given their unclear identities.


    Even Tang Conglin was puzzled at the moment. However, he did not show it because he knew that Tong Shan must have his own considerations for agreeing so readily.


    Tong Shan naturally knew the doubts in Tang Conglin¡¯s heart. He stood up and whispered a few words into the latter¡¯s ear. Immediately after, Tang Conglin¡¯s face was filled with shock, even the way he looked at Qing Zhu changed drastically.


    Tong Shan whispered five simple words into Tang Conglin¡¯s ears: Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Token!


    These five simple words were enough to prove the power behind Qing Zhu. Even if they still did not know Qing Zhu¡¯s exact background, those who had the Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Token would naturally not do anything harmful to their Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s settled then.¡± Tang Conglin chuckled and agreed to Qing Zhu¡¯s request without hesitation.


    On the other hand, the others were at a loss. But seeing that the two Pavilion Masters had agreed to this, they naturally could not say anything more.


    Gu Xi was also confused, but he tactfully did not ask. After all, who did not have a few secrets? Moreover, Qing Zhu¡¯s strength was also unquestionable. With her help, the qualifier competition this time would be secured.


    ¡°Now that the candidates have been selected, I won¡¯t go into details about the rules of the competition. After all, if you don¡¯t pass the competition, you¡¯ll only be asking for trouble if I tell you too much.¡±


    Tang Conglin cleared his throat and continued with a smile, ¡°There are still three days before the competition starts. For the rest of the time, you¡¯ll stay here to cultivate and rest, waiting for the competition to arrive.¡±


    ¡°In addition, it¡¯s best not to wander around these few days. Currently, most of the forces on the continent are gathered in Lanjiang City. It can be said that they are a mix of dragons and snakes. If anything were to happen to them, it would not be worth it if they were to lose their places in the competition,¡± Tong Shan instructed with a serious expression.


    However, the few people present did not seem to care too much about his words. They simply bowed and left.


    After all, they were all outstanding figures in the myriad treasures pavilion. They believed that they were superior and would not do anything even if they had conflicts with other forces.


    ¡°These brats are still wet behind the ears. I¡¯m afraid they will be at a disadvantage if they have such a mentality.¡±


    Looking at the receding figures of the few people, Tang Conglin shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Who wasn¡¯t arrogant when they were young?¡± Tong Shan gave a wry smile, his voice filled with emotion. He recalled how arrogant he was when he was young.


    However, things were different now. After the baptism of time, his appearance was not the only thing that had changed. The bigger change was in his heart.


    After everyone had left, Tang Conglin waved his hand and dismissed the maids and guards in the hall. He looked at Tong Shan incredulously and asked, ¡°But do you think that woman is really holding the Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Token?¡±


    Tong Shan nodded. He narrowed his eyes as if he was reminiscing. ¡°Absolutely. Although I¡¯ve only seen this thing once, I¡¯m not mistaken. The unique fluctuations in the Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Token can not be faked.¡±


    His words were firm and unquestionable.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid that woman must be a direct descendant of some elder. It seems that I¡¯ll have to send someone to follow her in secret. If anything happens to this little girl here, neither you nor I will be able to bear the consequences.¡± Tang Conglin spoke with a solemn expression. He could not help but break out in a cold sweat just by imagining the worst possible outcome.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tong Shan nodded his head.


    ¡­


    On the other side, in the room.


    After leaving the Hall, Gu Xi and the other two left under the lead of the maids, heading to the guest room that the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion had prepared for them in advance.


    Gu Xi sat cross-legged on the soft bed, planning his next plan in his heart.


    As long as he successfully made it through the qualifiers and advanced rapidly, with the overall strength of the Zhan Clan, the Qiankun Sect, the Ancient Sect, and other sects, it was likely that he would be able to meet them in the second half of the Grand Sect Competition.


    Of course, if he was lucky enough, it was possible to match up with them in the qualifying rounds.


    At that time, it would be the best time to take revenge!


    Although killing was forbidden in the competition, it was a grand event that focused on fighting. It was not rare to accidentally kill someone in the competition¡­


    If he could kill all the elite disciples of the Zhan Clan and other sects, it would be a devastating blow to them!

 Chapter 404 - Teasing in Public

    Killing off the ¡®new blood¡¯ of the sects, his revenge could be said to be half successful.


    The corners of Gu Xi¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. He could already imagine the furious expressions of those people at that time. He could not help but feel great.


    Without further thought, Gu Xi put away the brainstorm and gradually entered into cultivation.


    He had just broken through to the intermediate Saint stage not long ago, so he naturally needed to get used to and calm down the soaring spiritual energy in his Dantian. It could also be considered as preparing for the upcoming competition.


    As the darkness rose into the sky like a tide, the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion gradually fell into silence.


    At the same time, in another room.


    ¡°Senior brother Hou, you must help me take revenge!¡±


    Zhang Zhan, who was covered in wounds all over his body, collapsed on the bed with a miserable look on his face.


    When he recalled that his spot had been taken away by a guy of unknown origin in public, he wished that he could tear Gu Xi into pieces!


    Participating in the Grand Sect Competition was the wish of many cultivators. Such a good opportunity to stand out and become famous in one go had disappeared without a trace!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this matter will not be settled just like that.¡± Beside the bed, Hou Yu responded with a gloomy face.


    In the entire Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, almost everyone knew that this Zhang Zhan was Hou Yu¡¯s little brother. Now that his little brother¡¯s place in the Grand Sect Competition had been taken away, and he had even received a fierce beating, if this big brother of his did not react¡­ It would be hard to explain.


    ¡°Do you know the identity of the woman in green?¡± after a moment of silence, Hou Yu narrowed his eyes and asked.


    Zhang Zhan shook his head blankly. They knew nothing about the origins of Gu Xi and the other two. They had not even figured out their names yet.


    ¡°To be able to get Tong Shan and Tang Conglin to agree to her participation in the qualifier, that woman¡¯s background must not be underestimated.¡±


    Hou Yu walked to the window and raised his head to look at the starry sky. One sect after another flashed through his mind, but they were all rejected one by one.


    In the entire Eastern Continent, among all the sects he knew, he had not found any clues about Qing Zhu. Her appearance could be said to be on the level of a femme fatale. It was clear that she was someone extraordinary.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ that she¡¯s not from the Eastern Continent?¡±


    After filtering through countless sects, Hou Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly moved.


    ¡­


    The next day, in the morning.


    On the bustling street, Gu Xi was walking with sleepy eyes.


    Early in the morning, he was dragged out by Qing Zhu, saying that she wanted him to accompany her to take a good look around Lanjiang City. He had wanted to take this opportunity to stabilize his cultivation state in the past two days, so he did not have the time.


    ¡°Lanjiang City looks much more prosperous than Jingyang City.¡±


    Walking through the crowd, Qing Zhu turned her head and glanced at Gu Xi with a grin.


    Coupled with her exquisite appearance, it could be said that she could topple cities with a smile. She immediately attracted the gazes of many passersby around her. Of course, there were also some unkind gazes among them.


    Gu Xi coughed a few times. He naturally knew why these unkind gazes were directed at him. He turned his head and glanced at Little Nine, who was following closely by the side, and shook his head helplessly.


    It was difficult not to attract the attention of others when there were two great beauties accompanying him.


    Gu Xi put away his other thoughts and only then began to pay attention to the surroundings. He discovered that compared to the state they had been in yesterday, the flow of people in Lanjiang City could be said to have only increased. The streets were crowded with people.


    If it was just the flow of people, it would not matter much. However, from what he could sense, four or five of these people were cultivators with extraordinary cultivations.


    Obviously, the vast majority of them were cultivators who had come to participate in the competition.


    Not only that, he also sensed the fluctuations of some cultivators whose strength was no different from his own. There were even some who even gave him a sense of danger. However, he did not know whether the owners of these auras were the competitors who had come to participate in the competition or the elders of the sects who came with them.


    Of course, the latter was the most likely, but it did not mean that the former was not there.


    ¡°There are many people in this world. There are really crouching tigers and hidden dragons.¡± Gu Xi smacked his lips, and there was some emotion in his voice. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if we can be considered the greatest dark horse in this Grand Sect Competition.¡±


    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s actually such a beautiful girl in this Lanjiang City?¡±


    Just as Gu Xi was guessing the identity of the owner of those auras, a wretched voice was suddenly transmitted from a short distance away from the three of them. Moreover, this voice was getting closer and closer.


    Gu Xi and the other two frowned. They immediately turned their heads to look in the direction of the voice. They saw a group of six to seven burly men with lewd smiles on their faces as they walked over to where they were.


    The person who had spoken just now was the leader of the group. There was an obvious scar on the man¡¯s face. His eyes were long and narrow. When he smiled, they would even cause the scar to tremble. This man could not help but speak in a lewd manner.


    ¡°Ho ho ho, I was too far away to see clearly just now. I did not expect that you would be so beautiful and have such a good figure. You are really a stunner!¡±


    Coming closer, the man sized up the two girls, Qing Zhu and Little Nine. At this moment, his eyes were like a weasel who had seen a chicken, shining brightly.


    ¡°Miss, I am Liu Wu. How about following me?¡± The man chuckled and patted his chest. ¡°I promise to make you wish you were dead!¡±


    As soon as he said this, the remaining people behind him could not help but laugh out loud. Their gazes swept over the two girls¡¯ amazing figures, as if they were going to eat the two of them.


    The surrounding pedestrians had also moved to the side. Some chose to watch from the side with cold eyes, while some had regretful faces. Basically, no one chose to step forward.


    Qing Zhu and Gu Xi frowned in the face of Liu Wu¡¯s public humiliation.


    ¡°Get lost if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± Gu Xi by the side spoke with a solemn face before Qing Zhu could open her mouth.


    This caused the two ladies to involuntarily glance at him.


    ¡°Where did this dog come from? How dare he speak to me in such a manner?!¡±


    Liu Wu glanced at Gu Xi in front of him and laughed disapprovingly. Immediately, he extended his hand and grabbed at Qing Zhu¡¯s wrist. Clearly, he wanted to use force.


    Gu Xi frowned and was about to make a move. However, he immediately sensed the circulation of the spiritual energy within Qing Zhu¡¯s body. Clearly, the latter was prepared to personally teach this guy a lesson.


    In that case, Gu Xi also gave up the idea of stopping her.


    Crack ¡ª


    ¡°Ahhhhhh ¨C¡±

 Chapter 405 - Massacre

    There was a crisp sound of bones breaking, followed by a shrill scream.


    The man took more than ten steps back and almost fell to the ground. The hand that he had stretched out earlier had been forcefully broken, and it was twisted nearly 90 degrees. Just looking at it was enough to make people gasp.


    However, it was not Qing Zhu who had attacked, but someone else.


    Gu Xi looked up and saw a slender hand stretching out from behind Qing Zhu. The hand retracted, and a figure walked out from behind Qing Zhu.


    A magnetic voice sounded. ¡°Flirting with a woman in broad daylight. How dare you. You deserve to die.¡±


    The person who came was a mysterious man. His appearance could not be considered handsome, but his well-defined facial features gave him a masculine aura. His expression was cold, and there was a faint murderous aura in his words.


    Gu Xi raised his eyebrows, and a glint of interest flashed across his eyes.


    The man¡¯s entire body was emitting a faint murderous aura. Even if he did not do anything, he was intimidating. Even if he tried his best to cover up these things, he still could not escape Gu Xi¡¯s sharp senses.


    ¡°And you.¡± The man¡¯s eyes moved slightly and his gaze landed on Gu Xi. He continued in a cold voice, ¡°My companion is in danger. As a man, you are actually indifferent and do nothing. You deserve to be killed.¡±


    As the man¡¯s voice fell, he extended his slender hand towards Gu Xi and made a grabbing gesture from afar.


    In the next moment, a wave of fiery red spiritual energy surged out from his body. In the blink of an eye, it had arrived in front of Gu Xi and wrapped around his neck.


    In the next moment, the man¡¯s illusory hand exerted some strength and the fiery red spiritual power began to tighten rapidly, as if it was going to take Gu Xi¡¯s head away.


    Seeing the man attack Gu Xi, Little Nine frowned and was about to kill the man on the spot, but was stopped by Gu Xi with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°Your Excellency is really bloodthirsty.¡± Gu Xi smiled slightly and did not make any move. The fiery red spiritual power around his neck began to dissipate at a faster speed than before.


    The man narrowed his eyes, and his expression became more serious.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite capable,¡± the man said coldly, and the spiritual energy in his body started to circulate rapidly.


    ¡°You f*cking dare to touch me?! Do you know who I am?!¡±


    Just as the man was about to continue attacking Gu Xi, Liu Wu¡¯s hysterical voice was heard, ¡°I¡¯m the eldest disciple of the Mysterious Sky Sect!¡±


    As soon as these words were said, the surrounding crowd could not help but exclaim in surprise.


    ¡°He is actually a disciple of the Mysterious Sky Sect!¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, so he is the eldest disciple of the Mysterious Sky Sect. No wonder he dares to be so arrogant.¡±


    ¡°It is said that the Mysterious Sky Sect has always taken revenge for the smallest grievance. Today, these people broke Liu Wu¡¯s hand. I¡¯m afraid this matter will be a little difficult to handle.¡±


    Many people pointed and pointed at Liu Wu and Gu Xi¡¯s side.


    The man turned his head to look. His somewhat numb gaze just happened to intersect with Liu Wu¡¯s furious gaze. Immediately, the latter could not help but shiver.


    However, due to the fact that he was in front of so many people, Liu Wu did not show any fear. Instead, he waved his big hand to call for his brothers to surround the man who had attacked.


    ¡°You dare to hit me? If I don¡¯t chop off one of your arms today, I will bury my head in shame!¡± Liu Wu gritted his teeth. He wished that he could tear the man in front of him into pieces.


    Even with six or seven burly men with fierce faces surrounding him, the man did not show any signs of panic. Instead, he slightly bowed his body, as if he was a ferocious beast ready to hunt.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± Liu Wu curled his lips in disdain when he saw the man¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Yes, Big Brother!¡±


    After receiving Liu Wu¡¯s order, they responded in unison. Then, they took out shiny daggers from their storage bags and slowly walked toward the man in the middle with a ruthless expression.


    ¡°Kid, you actually dare to attack our Mysterious Sky Sect¡¯s Brother Liu. You¡¯re really blind. Remember to watch who you¡¯re attacking in your next life!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even a hero who saves a damsel in distress needs to weigh his own strength!¡±


    The two big men laughed coldly in unison.


    On the other side, Gu Xi and the other two had been watching the battle that was about to erupt. They had no intention of helping at all.


    ¡°Should we finish them all off?¡± Little Nine suddenly spoke. A trace of undetectable scarlet flashed in the depths of her beautiful eyes.


    Little Nine still held a deep grudge toward the man¡¯s previous act of killing Gu Xi. If Gu Xi was not here, she would definitely use lightning-fast methods to completely make him disappear from this world.


    ¡°At least he saved Qing Zhu once. There¡¯s no need to repay kindness with enmity.¡±


    Gu Xi smiled and shook his head. On the surface, he did not reveal any emotions, but in his heart, he had already developed a dense killing intent toward the man.


    Naturally, he had to deal with that man himself.


    He knew that the man was most likely here to participate in the Grand Sect Competition. The competition was about to start, and killing people in public at this juncture would inevitably attract trouble. He might even lose the right to participate in the competition because of this, he did not want to take this risk.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him to save me,¡± Qing Zhu said indifferently in response to Gu Xi¡¯s words, but did not express her agreement. ¡°If it were me, his life would have been lost long ago.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi smiled helplessly and did not continue.


    At the same time, the battle on the other side was already on the verge of breaking out.


    Six strong men brandished their shining daggers as they charged toward the man. The man held his large hand in the air, and a short dagger appeared as well. Then, with a tap of the tip of his toes, his entire body flashed as he dashed forward to meet the burly men.


    Ding ding ding¨C


    A series of metal colliding sounds rang out.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh¨C¡±


    A series of incomparably miserable howls followed closely behind.


    Fresh blood spilled out and dyed the ground red. It even sprayed toward the surrounding onlookers. Many people moved away to dodge the blood. There were even some who built a spiritual energy barrier in front of them so that they were not drenched in fresh blood.


    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, the battle was over.


    Numerous gazes gathered towards the middle and saw that the man was still standing in the same spot unscathed. Compared to before, the only difference was that his clothes were drenched with fresh blood. However, his face was filled with excitement and vigor.


    On the other hand, all six of his opponents were already on the ground. The man dealt with all of them in an extremely decisive and ruthless manner.


    ¡°This¡­ is impossible¡­¡±

 Chapter 406 - Zhan Clans Zhan Hong

    Liu Wu stared blankly at everything that had happened in front of him. He was still in a daze.


    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?!¡± he screamed. At this moment, he did not care about his face anymore.


    He never expected that his fellow disciples would be defeated by the man in just a few breaths. Although the Mysterious Sky Sect was not a first-rate sect, it was still a second-rate sect!


    To be able to participate in the Grand Sect Competition meant that the seven of them were the cream of the crop in the Mysterious Sky Sect. Now, they had all died at the hands of one person.


    This sudden huge blow almost suffocated Liu Wu.


    ¡°Zhan Clan, Zhan Hong,¡± the man stared at Liu Wu like a wolf and said coldly.


    As soon as he said this, the surrounding people could not help but burst into an uproar.


    ¡°He¡¯s actually from the Zhan Clan!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve never heard of Zhan Hong¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Zhan Clan head has a personal disciple who has been training in the clan¡¯s Secret Realm. I think his name is Zhan¡­ Zhan Hong?¡±


    ¡°This guy is actually the Zhan Clan Patriarch¡¯s personal disciple?¡±


    ¡°No wonder his strength is so formidable!¡±


    One voice after another rang out, and all of them were either surprised or praising.


    Gu Xi was also surprised.


    ¡°Zhan Clan, huh¡­¡±


    He muttered, and a subtle change appeared in the way he looked at Zhan Hong.


    As such, this Zhan Hong was already on his must-kill list.


    The personal disciple of the Zhan Clan head was definitely one of the best among the younger generation of the Zhan Clan. If he could find an opportunity to kill him in the Grand Sect Competition, that would be great!


    On the other side, Liu Wu, on the other hand, had already been scared silly.


    ¡°Zhan Clan¡­ Zhan Clan¡­ Zhan Hong¡­¡±


    He kept repeating it over and over again, and his body had already begun to tremble involuntarily.


    He never expected that he would run into a brick wall today.


    ¡°It¡¯s your honor to die in my hands today,¡± Zhan Hong said calmly, and at the same time, he held the short dagger and walked toward Liu Wu.


    Seeing this, Liu Wu subconsciously kept retreating, but he did not expect that he would fall to the ground. He tried his best to get up, but the corpses of his fellow disciples made his legs go soft. He could not get up.


    ¡°Please¡­ Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong, I won¡¯t do it again, please¡­¡±


    Liu Wu¡¯s eyes reflected Zhan Hong, who was getting closer and closer. He kept begging, and his words were even filled with tears, but Zhan Hong did not care at all.


    He even looked at Gu Xi and the other two behind him for help, but the result was naturally not what he wanted. The three of them looked colder and colder, and they also chose to ignore his request for help.


    ¡°Give up, this is your destiny.¡± Coming to Liu Wu, Zhan Hong glanced at him indifferently, and the dagger in his hand immediately fell towards his chest.


    The dagger reflected in his eyes was cold, and Liu Wu¡¯s heart was cold.


    ¡°You dare do this?!¡±


    At this critical moment, a stern shout came from not far away.


    Immediately after, a rather extraordinary fluctuation approached, and before everyone could react to what had happened, they saw a slightly hunched old man appear in the middle of Zhan Hong and Liu Wu.


    A hand that was like a withered tree blocked this fatal blow for Liu Wu.


    After recognizing the old man, Liu Wu¡¯s originally pale face suddenly flushed red. Somehow, he got the strength to stand up, and he pointed at Zhan Hong in front of him and spoke sternly, his voice full of grievance. It was as though he had suffered a great tragedy. ¡°Elder¡­ it¡¯s him¡­ it¡¯s him who killed Wang Li and the others!¡±


    After hearing this, the old man¡¯s gaze landed on a group of lifeless corpses not far away. His weather-beaten face instantly darkened.


    He was the Grand Elder of the Mysterious Sky Sect this time around. He had the responsibility to protect his disciples. Currently, six out of seven disciples had died!


    How could he not be angry?!


    Under the current situation, even if he could bring Liu Wu back to the Mysterious Sky Sect safely, if he could not give an explanation to the sect, he would be dismissed from his position as an elder and expelled from the sect. At worst, he would be erased, or he would spend the rest of his life in endless torture!


    ¡°How dare you kill the disciples of the Mysterious Sky Sect!¡±


    The old man took a deep breath, and the spiritual power in his body began to circulate.


    He did not intend to kill Zhan Hong, but wanted to capture him alive. Only by doing so could he keep his current position after returning to the sect, and there was a high chance that he would not be severely punished.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the Mysterious Sky Sect, so what if my Zhan Clan kills a few of your disciples?¡±


    Just as the old man was about to make his move, Zhan Hong¡¯s simple sentence caused the spiritual power in his body to stop, and he was stunned on the spot.


    The Zhan Clan was a genuine first-rate sect!


    The difference between a second-rate sect and a first-rate sect was not just a little bit!


    If they angered the Zhan Clan, not to mention killing a few of their top disciples, even wiping out the entire Mysterious Sky Sect would not be a difficult thing to do.


    ¡°B*stard!¡± The atmosphere was silent for a moment before the old man suddenly turned around and gave Liu Wu a resounding slap. He pointed at Liu Wu¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°Are you blind?!¡±


    Liu Wu was also stunned by the sudden change. For a moment, he did not know what to do.


    ¡°This¡­ Young Friend¡­ It is my disciples who are blind. You are magnanimous¡­ why don¡¯t we end this matter here?¡± The old man took a deep breath and his voice was full of pleading.


    The fall of six elite disciples was a huge blow to the Mysterious Sky Sect. Facing the Zhan Clan, the only thing he could do now was to try his best to protect Liu Wu.


    Liu Wu¡¯s survival could at least be considered as leaving a good seedling for the Mysterious Sky Sect.


    Seeing this scene, everyone could not help but sigh helplessly.


    In the face of the absolute difference in overall strength, what bullsh*t age and experience? These things were all worthless. Only a tough fist was the truth!


    ¡°Since Senior is so lenient¡­¡± Zhan Hong pondered for a moment before turning his head to look at Qing Zhu who was not far behind him. Seeing that the latter did not show the slightest bit of displeasure, he continued, ¡°Then I will spare his life this time.¡±


    Once these words were said, Liu Wu and the old man could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    If Zhan Hong did not let go of this matter, then the matter today would not end so easily.


    ¡°Many thanks, Young Friend. Goodbye.¡±


    The old man cupped his hands towards Zhan Hong and immediately dragged Liu Wu, who had not yet recovered from his shock, to break through the crowd and rush into the distance. It was as if he was afraid that Zhan Hong would suddenly go back on his word.

 Chapter 407 - Illustrious Reputation

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn next.¡±


    After the old man and Liu Wu had completely disappeared, Zhan Hong slowly turned around, his icy cold gaze locked onto Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression was indifferent, but soon after, he smiled disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy.¡±


    Once these words were said, the surrounding spectators could not help but look at Gu Xi with high regard.


    There were probably only a few people in the entire continent who dared to speak to the young elites of the Zhan Clan in such a manner.


    ¡°Your strength is not bad.¡± Towards Gu Xi¡¯s belittlement, Zhan Hong¡¯s emotions did not fluctuate much beyond his expectations. ¡°But this is not what gives you the right to be so arrogant.¡±


    His words were ice-cold. At the same time, dense killing intent surged out from his body. It even caused the temperature in the world to drop by a few degrees at this moment. This caused the unprepared crowd to involuntarily shiver.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t have the right to speak here.¡±


    Qing Zhu, who had remained silent all this while, suddenly spoke. She stared at Zhan Hong in front of her and gently raised her jade-like finger to point into the distance. ¡°On account of the fact that you previously taught those people from the Mysterious Sky Sect a lesson, I¡¯ll spare your life. Scram.¡±


    ¡°This woman is really heartless!¡±


    ¡°And she doesn¡¯t even have a brain. Could it be that she has never heard of the Zhan Clan?¡±


    In the crowd, people continued to speak out cautiously.


    In their eyes, the current Zhan Hong could be considered Qing Zhu¡¯s benefactor. Yet, Qing Zhu was boasting shamelessly to Zhan Hong. It could be said that she was completely devoid of conscience.


    The discussions of the crowd lingered in her ears. Qing Zhu frowned slightly. If not for the fact that she was trying her best not to flare up, she would have even wanted to kill all these people here.


    Zhan Hong had indeed helped her, but now he wanted to attack Gu Xi as well. Moreover, he had used a killing move! Although she and Gu Xi were not very good friends, they had experienced life and death together. Most importantly, this whole thing was because of her. Naturally, she could not let Gu Xi be the scapegoat.


    ¡°This lady seems to be ungrateful for my help.¡± Zhan Hong spoke indifferently, his gaze landing on Qing Zhu.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it again. Get out of my sight, or else you won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± Qing Zhu also spoke indifferently. Although she did not answer Zhan Hong¡¯s words, the attitude in her words was obvious.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t leave?¡± Zhan Hong tugged at the corner of his mouth, and a trace of a smile appeared on his ice-like face.


    At the same time, the killing intent between heaven and earth began to surge forward. However, this time, its target was no longer Gu Xi alone, but three people instead.


    Obviously, Qing Zhu¡¯s ungratefulness made Zhan Hong feel a little angry.


    Seeing this, Qing Zhu snorted lightly, and was about to make a move.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it to Little Nine. We still need to participate in the Grand Sect Competition. It is not a wise choice to reveal our strength here.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s lips moved slightly. A voice quietly entered Qing Zhu¡¯s ears. This caused the spiritual energy that was circulating within her body to gradually sink into silence.


    At the same time, Little Nine by the side also understood. She slowly took a step forward. In the next moment, a spiritual energy ripple spread in all directions with her as the center.


    Even though Little Nine did not use her full strength, those people who were caught off guard were all overturned by this ripple. The scene immediately became a little chaotic.


    It was not just this. With just this one step of Little Nine, the ice-cold killing intent that surged from the sky and Earth also collapsed into nothingness in an instant.


    Zhan Hong¡¯s pupils shrunk slightly. Disbelief surged onto his expression. His entire body involuntarily took a few steps back and he nearly fell to the ground.


    ¡®So¡­ strong¡­¡¯


    This was the first thought that came to his mind.


    He had never expected that this woman, who had been quiet, would actually destroy his killing intent with just an insignificant movement.


    This was an absolute suppression in terms of strength!


    But this woman¡¯s age clearly looked similar to his!


    Similar age, yet, such crushing strength. What kind of monster was she?!


    ¡°I¡¯m in the wrong this time.¡± After suffering a huge loss, Zhan Hong tidied up his messy clothes and looked deeply at the three people in front of him. He continued, ¡°I think you guys are also here to participate in the competition, right? I believe this competition¡­ will be very interesting.¡±


    After saying this, Zhan Hong turned around and left without looking back.


    ¡°He left just like that?¡±


    ¡°F*ck, isn¡¯t the Zhan Clan a warmonger? Why did he cower so quickly?¡±


    As they watched Zhan Hong¡¯s figure gradually disappear into the distance, everyone was clearly a little disappointed.


    However, this was only a portion of the people. There was also a portion of people with sharp minds who quickly noticed that something was wrong.


    Numerous obscure gazes fell on Little Nine and Gu Xi from all directions, as if they wanted to use their gazes to see through them completely.


    ¡°Looks like we can only stop here today.¡± Gu Xi glanced in the direction of those gazes and shrugged.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back.¡± Qing Zhu frowned and took the lead to leave.


    Although she also wanted to continue strolling around Lanjiang City, she did not want to swagger around here with so many pairs of eyes.


    Gu Xi and Little Nine looked at each other, and the two of them followed Qing Zhu.


    Seeing that there was no more fun to watch, the crowd quickly dispersed.


    At the same time, the news that Zhan Clan had sent Zhan Hong to participate in the competition quickly spread throughout the entire Lanjiang City. Not only that, the news that six of the seven members of the Mysterious Sky Sect had died had also reached the ears of the people in the city.


    Most importantly, Gu Xi and the other two.


    As the three of them did not wear the clothing of any sect or family, they did not know what kind of power they came from. However, they knew that the three of them had forced Zhan Hong to retreat.


    For a time, the entire Lanjiang City became very interested in the identities and backgrounds of Gu Xi and the other two. Many people began to secretly investigate their origins. However, under the full cover of Tong Shan and Tang Conglin, they did not reveal anything at all.


    In the next few days, in order to not attract attention, the three of them stayed quietly in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, waiting for the arrival of the Grand Sect Competition. During this period of time, Gu Xi also completely stabilized his cultivation at the middle Saint stage.

 Chapter 408 - The Drawing of Lots Ceremony

    Two days later.


    In the early morning, the atmosphere in the entire Lanjiang City had already reached its peak.


    The spacious streets could be said to be filled with people. All kinds of cultivators dressed in their own sect¡¯s uniform were marching in the same direction in unison.


    Located in the center of Lanjiang City, the famous arena, Lanjiang Fighting Arena, was even famous on the entire Eastern Continent.


    Led by Tong Shan and Tang Conglin, Gu Xi and the others had already arrived at the arena early in the morning, waiting for the competition to begin.


    This was the place where the Grand Sect Competition would be held. The Lanjiang Fighting Arena was spacious enough to accommodate nearly 100,000 people at the same time. At this moment, there were no empty seats in the stands. As far as the eye could see, it was crowded with people.


    The noise soared into the sky, and even the white clouds above were forcefully dispersed.


    In the arena, the originally large arena had been divided into smaller arenas. There were around 20 to 30 of them. 20 to 30 matches could be held at the same time. This way, it would greatly save time for the competition. After all, there were quite a number of sects participating in the Grand Sect Competition.


    In addition, a high platform was set up somewhere in the grandstand. There were already many people sitting on the high platform, and these were the judges selected from the various sects. At the top of the grandstand, there was a magnificent ring-shaped room. From there, one could see the interior of the entire arena from a god-like perspective, and could also clearly see the battles on each platform.


    These were all prepared for wealthy businessmen or cultivators with powerful backgrounds. In short, those who could sit in these rooms were definitely not mediocre people.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a place in the arena.¡±


    At this moment, Gu Xi was in a room at the top of the grandstand, looking down at the sea of people below. His voice was somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion will naturally not mistreat our own disciples that are participating in the competition.¡± On the side, Tong Shan chuckled.


    As the number one Chamber of Commerce in the world, the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion would naturally receive such top-notch treatment.


    On the contrary, Hou Yu was rather disdainful of Gu Xi¡¯s performance. He looked at the latter as if he was looking at a country bumpkin. His expression was filled with disdain, but he was also very tactful and did not make any mocking remarks. After all, today was the day of the qualifiers. Although he was extremely disgusted with Gu Xi and the others, he did not want to be disqualified at the qualifiers before he could even show his skills.


    ¡°Everyone, welcome, fellow participants from thousands of miles away. Welcome to the Grand Sect Competition.¡±


    On the high platform below, an old voice came from afar.


    Under the cover of vast spiritual power, this voice had spread across the entire arena in the blink of an eye and echoed in everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°What a terrifying cultivation.¡± Looking in the direction of the voice, Gu Xi narrowed his eyes, feeling astonished.


    The person who spoke was an old man dressed in white. The old man¡¯s temples were also somewhat white, but what was surprising was that his skin looked very radiant, forming a huge contrast with his age. It left a deep impression on people with just a glance.


    ¡°This is the former Sect Master of the Qiankun Sect, Jiang Li. It is said that the highest level of the body-refining spirit skill that he cultivates can change the structure of his skin to become like glass, invulnerable to blades and spears. That is why he is in his current state.¡±


    As if sensing Gu Xi¡¯s surprise, Tong Shan explained with a smile.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi nodded slightly, but the surprise in his heart did not diminish in the slightest.


    There were very few cultivators who cultivated their physical bodies in this world. He did not expect Jiang Li to be able to cultivate a body-refining spirit skill to perfection at such a young age.


    More importantly, this guy was from the Qiankun Sect!


    Now that he returned to the Eastern Continent to participate in this year¡¯s Grand Sect Competition, the Qiankun Sect was one of the targets of Gu Xi¡¯s revenge!


    ¡®I did not expect that the Qiankun Sect would have such a strong person here. It seems that it will be somewhat difficult to kill the disciples of the Qiankun Sect during the competition¡­¡¯ Gu Xi thought to herself as she looked at Jiang Li, who was speaking in a formal manner.


    However, it made sense. No matter which sect it was, those who were able to participate in the competition were the most elite disciples of the sect. Naturally, they needed powerful cultivators from the sect to protect them.


    ¡°The drawing ceremony is about to begin.¡± Tang Conglin suddenly spoke, pulling Gu Xi back to reality from his thoughts.


    Gu Xi looked down at the high platform again. Jiang Li had finished his speech, and at this moment, a vacuum circle formed by spiritual power appeared in front of him.


    As far as the eye could see, a large number of jade pieces were being stirred continuously. As time passed, the speed of the stirring of the jade pieces became faster and faster.


    Gu Xi stared at the jade slip in the middle, wanting to see what was carved on it clearly. However, due to the increasing speed, he had no choice but to give up in the end.


    Tong Shan¡¯s sharp senses caught Gu Xi¡¯s gaze. With a smile, he said, ¡°This jade slip is engraved with the names of the disciples from the various sects participating in the qualifying competition this time. This is also the method of drawing lots for the qualifying competition. Whichever sect is drawn, the next opponent for the qualifying competition will be the sect on the jade slip.¡±


    ¡°No wonder luck is also a part of strength. If some weaker sects meet the stronger sects in the competition¡­¡± Gu Xi nodded in realization.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Similar situations have happened in the past. Some of the middle-ranked sects encountered sects whose strength was not on the same level, causing them to miss out on the competition. Some of the weaker sects advanced smoothly. If the number of sects participating in the competition was an odd number, there would be a situation where the first round would be empty. It would be counted as passing the competition.¡±


    Tang Conglin spoke faintly, but his eyes were fixed on the jade pieces dancing in the ball of light without blinking.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but smacked his lips.


    The first round was empty. This kind of luck was too much.


    ¡°I wonder if we will have this kind of luck?¡± Gu Xi softly opened his mouth. His gaze also landed on the cluster of light below.


    Soon after, the rapidly rotating cluster of light suddenly stopped at a certain moment. Immediately, the entire cluster of light began to expand at an extremely fast speed. In the blink of an eye, it exploded.


    There was no huge explosion as one could imagine. One could see numerous golden rays of light shooting in all directions at an extremely fast speed as the cluster of light exploded. Some of them landed on the viewing gallery, and some landed in the room above. At first glance, they looked as beautiful as fireworks.


    At the same time, a stream of golden light flew over at an incredible speed.


    Everyone in the room was breathing rapidly. They stared at the jade slip that was getting closer and closer, as if they were trying to see through it.


    As the jade slip got closer, Tang Conglin opened his hand. A strong suction force came out from his palm and sucked the jade slip into his hand.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Tong Shan spoke softly, a little nervous.


    Tang Conglin looked at the jade in his hand, and then showed it to the expectant crowd. ¡°Ten Thousand Demons Valley, Zhou Nan.¡±

 Chapter 409 - The Qualifier Competition Began!

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a guy from the Ten Thousand Demons Valley.¡±


    Looking at the bright words on the jade slip, Tong Shan frowned.


    ¡°Is this Ten Thousand Demons Valley very difficult to deal with?¡± Gu Xi asked with some doubt.


    Although he did not know much about the first-rate forces in the Eastern Continent, he recalled the sects of the first-rate forces, but he did not find the name of the Ten Thousand Demons Valley.


    Tong Shan nodded and explained in a deep voice, ¡°Although the Ten Thousand Demons Valley isn¡¯t among the first-rate forces, due to its special cultivation method, it¡¯s sometimes even more difficult to deal with than some first-rate forces.¡±


    ¡°The Ten Thousand Demons Valley is famous for its Demon-controlling Technique. Although it sounds like they are controlling demons, it¡¯s actually just enslaving the soul of a demon beast with a special method. The disciples of the Demon Valley have their own unique methods of controlling the soul. It¡¯s also because of the uniqueness of the soul that they are very difficult to deal with in battle. If we are not careful, we might fall into their trap.¡±


    Tang Conglin also spoke at this moment, but he was not speaking to Gu Xi, but to Qing Zhu.


    ¡°Controlling the soul of a demon beast¡­¡± Gu Xi was stunned. He did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    This method was similar to the current relationship between him and Little Nine, right? It was just that the two were not controlling each other, and she was a complete divine beast, not just a mysterious existence like a soul.


    ¡°Miss Qing Zhu, are you confident in this battle?¡± Tang Conglin hesitated for a moment, then asked Qing Zhu carefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a petty Demon Path trick,¡± Qing Zhu said lightly, then turned around and left with ease.


    Everyone present was surprised by her answer. They could not help but freeze on the spot, while Gu Xi did not look surprised at all.


    Although Gu Xi did not know exactly how strong Qing Zhu¡¯s true strength was, he was clear that in the face of the absolute difference in strength, whatever bullsh*t soul technique would just be a joke.


    ¡°Tsk, you guys are indeed the same flock. All of you are just as stubborn.¡± Looking at Qing Zhu who was gradually disappearing into the distance, Hou Yu finally could not help but ridicule her.


    ¡°It seems that you are not convinced again.¡± Gu Xi shot a glance at Hou Yu, his voice tinged with coldness.


    Hou Yu chuckled, but did not choose to reply. Instead, he pointed at the two big words on the jade slip, Zhou Nan. He said, ¡°Zhou Nan is one of the Ten Thousand Demon Valley¡¯s most outstanding talents in controlling the soul of a demon beast in the past hundred years. It is said that some time ago, with the assistance of the sect, he successfully enslaved the soul of a demon beast that had the strength of an early-stage Saint, and that beast was still alive. This guy even defeated several Heaven¡¯s Favored Sons. Yet, you guys still say that its just a petty Demon Path trick. It is really laughable!¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi only responded with an ¡®Oh¡¯, and did not do anything else.


    To be able to enslave a demon beast soul of the early-stage Saint, perhaps in the eyes of others, this Zhou Nan was very difficult to deal with. However, in his eyes, it was just so-so.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing Gu Xi¡¯s disapproving look, Hou Yu gritted his teeth and glared fiercely at Gu Xi. He continued in a deep voice, ¡°I hope that you won¡¯t embarrass the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion in the qualifiers! Even if you lose¡­ It¡¯s best if you lose with a better look!¡±


    Obviously, he did not think that Qing Zhu would be a match for Zhou Nan.


    ¡°Then how about we make a bet?¡± Gu Xi pointed at the ground beneath his feet, grinned, and continued, ¡°If we win this battle, then you kneel down and kowtow to me. If we lose, I¡¯ll kowtow to you.¡±


    Hou Yu could not help but be stunned when he heard this. Clearly, he did not expect Gu Xi to actually propose such a bet. However, he quickly nodded and agreed.


    In his opinion, for a woman to stand in the arena without shivering on stage was already an impressive performance. The chances of her winning could be said to be very slim.


    Even if it was him against Zhou Nan, he might not be able to guarantee a 100% victory.


    Seeing that Hou Yu agreed without any hesitation, Gu Xi revealed a smile of success. He did not say anything else and turned around to look at the many arenas below.


    Below, dozens of arenas were filled with one-on-one contestants. Gu Xi glanced around but did not find any sign of Qing Zhu.


    Clearly, Qing Zhu¡¯s duel was not one of them.


    Not long after, the duels on the arena officially began.


    As waves of extraordinary fluctuations burst forth, the spiritual power in the entire arena appeared to be in different degrees of disorder and boiling. All kinds of fancy spiritual skills and strange-shaped spiritual weapons were displayed by the contestants one by one. The entire arena was filled with continuous booming sounds.


    As the battle began, the atmosphere in the arena was also raised to the peak. The audience in the viewing gallery shouted the names of the sects they supported and cheered for them. It was extremely lively.


    Gu Xi¡¯s gaze continuously swept over the arena. Soon, it paused on a certain arena.


    On the arena, an intense battle was being carried out in full swing.


    The two figures shuttled back and forth, but within a split second, they had already exchanged a few rounds. Soon after, one of the figures was pushed back and almost fell off the arena.


    It was a man dressed in yellow clothes. At this moment, his clothes were somewhat messy, and there was even a trace of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. His chest was rising and falling violently. It was obvious that he had suffered some injuries during the exchange just now.


    However, the person who attracted Gu Xi¡¯s attention was not the yellow-clothed man, but this person¡¯s opponent. It was Zhan Hong.


    Compared to the yellow-clothed man¡¯s disheveled state, Zhan Hong still looked as calm as ever. However, the killing intent between his brows seemed to be a little out of place.


    ¡°Give up, perhaps you can still keep your life.¡± Zhan Hong still held that short dagger in his hand. When facing his opponent, he could not even be bothered to take out his spirit tool. However, he was not to be underestimated. This was an absolute confidence in his own strength.


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± The yellow-clothed man clenched his teeth and cried out sternly. Immediately, his body once again shot forward.


    ¡°A fellow who overestimates his own strength.¡± Zhan Hong coldly spoke. The killing intent that he emitted became increasingly dense.


    Zhan Hong did not have the slightest intention of dodging the yellow-clothed man¡¯s all-out attack. One could only see a glow appear on the dagger in his hand. Soon after, his entire body strangely disappeared from his original spot.


    Seeing this, the yellow-robed man¡¯s charging figure suddenly came to a halt. He looked around vigilantly, but did not find any traces of Zhan Hong.


    However, in the next moment, he felt a chill coming from his back. Before he could react, the sharp dagger had already been sent into his body.

 Chapter 410 - Ten Thousand Demons Valley, Zhou Nan

    The dagger was stained with blood as it was pulled out of the man¡¯s body. As fresh blood gushed out, the man fell into a pool of his own blood. His body was convulsing non-stop.


    However, Zhan Hong did not intend to stop there. He waved the short dagger in his hand again and stabbed toward the yellow-robed man¡¯s faintly heaving chest.


    At the same time, he felt a flash in front of his eyes. An invisible force surged over, but the dagger that was stabbed out could no longer move forward even half an inch.


    In the next moment, a middle-aged man appeared between the two like a ghost.


    ¡°The match is over. Zhan Clan wins!¡± The person who came was the referee of this match. He first glanced at Zhan Hong who was about to kill his opponent before announcing the result of the match. There was a certain amount of blame in his gaze.


    Zhan Hong was a little displeased with the referee¡¯s interference, but since the rules of the Grand Sect Competition were laid out, he could not say anything. He could only reluctantly put away his dagger.


    Then, his eyes moved as if he had sensed something. He turned his head to look at the room above the grandstand. A moment later, he frowned, then turned around and left the venue without looking back.


    ¡°His perception is pretty good.¡±


    In the room, Gu Xi raised his eyebrows. He was surprised that Zhan Hong could sense his spying from such a distance.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Zhan CLan to be willing to send someone like Zhan Hong. It seems that they are determined to win this competition.¡±


    Tang Conglin had also noticed the competition in Zhan Hong¡¯s arena. He frowned, apparently surprised by Zhan Hong¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Zhan Hong¡¯s strength is not ordinary, but this time, we are even more determined to win.¡±


    Tong Shan chuckled, glancing at Gu Xi from the corner of his eye.


    ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s true. If we are afraid of a mere Zhan family, our myriad treasures pavilion would rather not participate in this sect competition, let alone win the championship.¡±


    Tang Conglin laughed.


    While the two were talking, the battles in the arenas below had ended one by one. The results of the competition were soon announced.


    Just as Tong Shan had said, in the first round of the competition alone, there were several sects with average overall strength who had lost regretfully due to bad luck. They had missed the chance to participate in this competition.


    Soon, the second round of the competition began.


    Gu Xi and the others swept through the arenas one by one. Soon, they found Qing Zhu on one of the arenas in the corner.


    ¡°Whether we can continue depends on this battle.¡± Looking down at Qing Zhu¡¯s graceful figure, Tang Conglin could not help but feel nervous.


    He was not the only one. It could be said that everyone in the room, except for Gu Xi and Little Nine, was a little nervous. Even Tong Shan, who knew Qing Zhu¡¯s strength was extraordinary, felt the same.


    After all, their opponent was the Ten Thousand Demons Valley, and moreover, it was the once-in-a-century genius disciple of the valley, Zhou Nan. If they were slightly careless, they might lose the match!


    Dressed in green, Qing Zhu had peerlessly beautiful face and a proud figure. Even though the location of the match was in the corner of the arena, the moment she entered the arena, she received the attention of the majority of the people in the stands.


    Opposite her was a somewhat thin man.


    Zhou Nan was dressed in a dark green long robe and had an ordinary appearance. He was also very surprised that his opponent was actually a woman.


    ¡°Can we begin?¡± Qing Zhu looked at the referee at the edge of the arena and asked faintly.


    The referee was not in a hurry to answer. Instead, he turned his head to look at Zhou Nan on the other side. Seeing that the latter did not object, he immediately gave the order to start the competition.


    The moment his voice fell, the referee¡¯s figure disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s no need to be so anxious. It¡¯s our fate to be able to stand face-to-face in this arena. Why don¡¯t we get to know each other first before making a decision?¡±


    Zhou Nan chuckled. He was not in a hurry to make a move.


    ¡°Then will you admit defeat?¡± Qing Zhu tilted her head and asked with a serious expression.


    Zhou Nan was slightly stunned when he heard this. Clearly, he did not expect that Qing Zhu would actually ask such an unanswerable question. He shook his head after he recovered his senses.


    Although the opposite party was a beautiful woman, the Ten Thousand Demon Valley had sent him to successfully break out of the encirclement during the qualifier competition. They did not send him here to admit defeat.


    With his current talent and achievements, even if he really admitted defeat on a whim, he would not be expelled from the sect. However, he would definitely be punished severely.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t admit defeat, why are you wasting your breath on me?¡± Qing Zhu spoke again, and her tone instantly changed as if she had become a different person.


    Hearing this, Zhou Nan was stunned again.


    At the same time, with a tap of Qing Zhu¡¯s toes, her whole body shot out like an arrow, directly rushing toward Zhou Nan¡¯s position.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± When Zhou Nan came back to his senses, he could not help but curse angrily.


    The momentary absent-mindedness had already caused him to miss the opportunity.


    Cursing was one thing, but Zhou Nan was indeed worthy of being a rare genius disciple of the Ten Thousand Demons Valley. Faced with Qing Zhu¡¯s rapid approach, he did not show the slightest bit of panic, and the spiritual energy in his body began to circulate rapidly. A mighty pressure suddenly burst out and rushed forward with a whistling sound as he tried to slow down Qing Zhu¡¯s approach.


    However, what he did not expect was that the whistling spiritual power pressure actually did not have the slightest effect on the approaching speed of Qing Zhu.


    ¡°How could it be¡­¡± Zhou Nan¡¯s eyes widened, his heart was filled with shock.


    One had to know that he had already stepped into the Saint stage. Although he had only broken through not long ago, that was still the true pressure of a Saint stage ealm cultivator!


    Moreover, he did not hold back at all. How could he not have any effect at all!?


    Just as he was surprised, Qing Zhu¡¯s figure had already approached him.


    A faint green spiritual power wrapped around her slender hand. Qing Zhu extended a seemingly light palm forward and landed on Zhou Nan¡¯s chest.


    In the next moment, Zhou Nan¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted and a dazzling light burst out from his chest. He immediately felt a strong force coming from it and his entire body flew out uncontrollably. He almost lost his footing and fell off the stage.


    If he fell off the stage, then he would be judged as a loser.


    ¡°A spirit tool, huh¡­¡± Looking at Zhou Nan, who seemed to be fine, Qing Zhu¡¯s black brows furrowed slightly.


    Although she had not used her full strength in that palm strike just now, with her current cultivation realm, one palm strike was enough to easily finish off a Saint stage cultivator. Moreover, in that blinding light, she could clearly sense the aura of a spirit tool.


    It was obvious that Zhou Nan had a high-level defensive spirit tool, which allowed him to forcefully withstand the attack. Otherwise, he would have long fallen to the ground.

 Chapter 411 - A Crushing Defeat

    ¡°This woman from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion is so powerful that even Zhou Nan from the Ten Thousand Demons Valley is at a disadvantage in this first encounter.¡±


    ¡°Bah! This woman just caught him off guard. If not for that, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be Zhou Nan¡¯s match!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Zhou Nan is currently the top disciple of the Ten Thousand Demons Valley, and a hot candidate to win the grand competition this time. This woman may be quite strong, but she is definitely not a match for him.¡±


    The voices of the audience rose and fell in the stands. However, it was clear that they did not think highly of Qing Zhu. Instead, they decided that the winner of this competition would be Zhou Nan.


    Due to Qing Zhu¡¯s appearance, and the fact that she landed a blow on Zhou Nan, their arena attracted the attention of the majority of the audience in the stands.


    In the face of the discussions coming from the stands, Qing Zhu turned a deaf ear to them and did not affect her state of mind at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re very lucky.¡± She looked straight at Zhou Nan, who was not far away, and said in a calm voice.


    Zhou Nan coughed a few times and rubbed his still somewhat numb chest. He took out a bright silver armor from within. This was obviously a spirit tool that had helped him block the attack just now. However, the surface of this armor had already been damaged.


    ¡°You are very strong. Although I usually live in seclusion in the Ten Thousand Demons Valley, I am not completely ignorant of the outside world. I am very curious¡­ When did a person like you appear in the Ten Thousand Treasure Pavilion?¡±


    Zhou Nan casually threw the armor in his hand to the side and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Qing Zhu gave him a sense of danger.


    Although his spirit tool was only at the earth-grade, it was not something that an ordinary cultivator could destroy with one palm strike.


    However, the Qing Zhu actually destroyed an earth-grade defensive spirit tool with one attack. Moreover, she did not seem to have used her full strength. From this, one could see how terrifying her strength was.


    ¡°There will be more things that you do not know.¡± Qing Zhu¡¯s red lips parted slightly. Rolling emerald green spiritual energy surged out from her graceful body.


    At the same time, a heavy pressure also appeared. It was so heavy that one could not breathe.


    ¡°What a powerful pressure!¡± Zhou Nan¡¯s pupils shrunk. His expression immediately became a little ugly.


    However, he was after all an elite of his generation. He did not panic because of this. One could only see his hands quickly forming a strange hand gesture in front of his chest. Immediately, the spiritual energy within his body began to be consumed at an alarming rate.


    A strange ripple erupted from within his body. A large amount of spiritual energy gathered behind him and formed a thousand feet tall stone door.


    Zhou Nan¡¯s face turned a little pale when the stone door appeared. His entire body appeared haggard. He looked as though he was about to die at any moment.


    At the same time, the huge stone door began to tremble. Soon after, it began to slowly open. It was as though something was about to come out.


    Roar roar roar¨C


    A deafening beast roar rang out. The sound wave swept up a violent wind, blowing up dust in the air, and spreading to the surroundings.


    Fortunately, each arena had a separate protective barrier, which prevented the impact from spreading out and affecting the other arenas¡¯ matches. It will also protect the spectators in the stands.


    At this moment, the hundred-foot-long stone door finally opened, and a demon beast covered in flames slowly walked out. This demon beast was a thousand feet tall, and its overall size was extremely large. Humans were as tiny as ants in front of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually the Blazing Fire Demon Ape¡­ This aura¡­ I think it¡¯s the divine soul of the Saint-level demon beast that Zhou Nan subdued.¡± Tong Shan spoke in a deep voice in the room, his eyes filled with worry.


    The Blazing Fire Demon Ape had a fiery personality. It could suppress most of the demon beasts of the same level, and it could even fight demon beasts above its level!


    ¡°Miss Qing Zhu should be fine, right?¡± Tang Conglin, who was at the side, also had a worried look on his face, with a bitter smile on his face.


    He also knew how difficult it was to deal with the demon ape. If anything happened to Qing Zhu during the competition¡­


    The thought of Qing Zhu carrying the Ten Thousand Treasures Golden Token gave them a headache.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Qing Zhu wasn¡¯t strong, why would Zhou Nan summon this trump card during the qualifiers?¡± Gu Xi crossed his arms in front of his chest, his voice full of confidence.


    Hearing this, Hou Yu, who was at the side, curled his lips in disdain.


    In the arena, facing this mountain-like Blazing Fire Demon Ape, Qing Zhu¡¯s expression did not change much, and the pressure emitted by the demon ape did not seem to have any obvious effect on her.


    ¡°Is this your trump card?¡± Qing Zhu said indifferently. She raised her head to glance at the ferocious-looking demon ape, and then her gaze fell on Zhou Nan on the other side of the arena. ¡°Truly trash.¡±


    These simple words caused Zhou Nan¡¯s expression to turn extremely gloomy.


    Back then, in order to subdue this demon ape¡¯s soul, the sect had even paid the price of an elder, and he himself had also suffered a lot of pain!


    And now, this woman actually called the demon ape trash!

 Chapter 412 - Advanced Smoothly, Fulfilling the Bet

    On the stage, Zhou Nan¡¯s expression was somewhat dull, and he was completely stunned on the spot.


    Qing Zhu¡¯s casual attack caused him to be unable to resist even after exhausting all of his life¡¯s knowledge. A huge sense of defeat surfaced in the bottom of his heart.


    He had originally thought that with his talent and strength, he would the strength to fight even if he were to meet those first-rate forces¡¯ Favored Sons of Heaven. But now, he seemed so powerless in the hands of a woman. He could only watch helplessly as the soul of the monster ape gradually dissipated under the devouring of the green spiritual energy.


    ¡°Why is there no movement from Zhou Nan this time?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? There can¡¯t be any inside information about this competition, right?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not. The Ten Thousand Demons Valley has made sufficient preparations for this competition. How can there be any inside information? Unless¡­ Unless his opponent is¡­ Too strong¡­¡±


    Voices filled with doubt and confusion rang out from the viewing platform. Everyone was guessing the reason behind Zhou Nan¡¯s actions.


    It was nto just the people in the viewing platform who were puzzled. Even the figures from the various sects on the high platform were filled with astonishment.


    ¡°When did the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion have such a powerful disciple?¡± An old man looked down at the arena below, his voice filled with surprise.


    ¡°It seems that the Ten Thousand Demons Valley¡¯s plan this time has been in vain. After planning for so long, I didn¡¯t expect that they would lose at the qualifier rounds.¡± Another old man snorted coldly, his words could not hide his gloating.


    With that said, the old man glanced at a middle-aged man sitting not far away from him from the corner of his eyes. This man was from the Ten Thousand Demons Valley.


    The man¡¯s face was gloomy. His hands were clenched into fists, and his fingernails were already embedded into his flesh, but he was completely unaware of it. When he heard the old man¡¯s words, he suddenly raised his head. He pointed at the old man¡¯s nose and shouted angrily, ¡°You old bastard, you do not have the right to speak here!¡±


    The old man¡¯s expression instantly darkened when he heard that. Those who could sit here were all influential figures in the various sects. Now that they were being insulted in front of others, they naturally did not feel much better.


    ¡°Say that again, I¡¯ll rip off your head and use it as a urinal!¡±


    The old man slammed the table fiercely, his eyes wide open.


    ¡°What? Do you want to spar with me?¡±


    The man from the Ten Thousand Demons Valley also slammed the table and stood up. At the same time, a vast wave of energy surged out from his body, as if he was about to make a move.


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop talking.¡±


    A red-robed old man stood up helplessly. If he did not step forward, the two of them might really start fighting here. With so many people present, it was likely that they would die of laughter.


    Seeing that someone had stepped forward to mediate, the two of them snorted coldly and turned their heads away. Only then did their gazes return to the arena below.


    Below, the thousand feet large demon ape¡¯s body had already shrunk to over a hundred feet. Moreover, it continued to shrink rapidly.


    At this moment, Zhou Nan was already half-kneeling on the ground. His face could be said to be devoid of any color. His aura had already become dispirited. Clearly, the damage to the demon ape¡¯s soul had also implicated him.


    ¡°I¡­ I admit defeat¡­¡± He clenched his teeth and endured for a moment. He used all the strength in his body to spit out these few short words. Soon after, his entire body could not endure any longer. He suddenly fell to the ground and actually fainted on the spot.


    At the same time that he spoke, the green spiritual energy above immediately disappeared. At the same time, the demon ape¡¯s soul, which was originally a thousand feet tall, also disappeared.


    Qing Zhu Glanced at the referee, then turned around and left without looking back.


    ¡°This battle¡­ the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion wins!¡±


    The referee quickly announced the result of this battle.


    In the stands, other than those who didn¡¯t notice this side, almost everyone else fell into a long silence.


    ¡°The Ten Thousand Demons Valley¡­ Lost just like that?¡±


    After an unknown amount of time, someone spoke in bewilderment.


    ¡­


    The room also fell into silence.


    Tong Shan and Tang Conglin looked at each other and saw the undisguised shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It seems that the worries from before¡­ were unnecessary.¡± A moment later, Tang Conglin shook his head with a wry smile.


    Tong Shan nodded his head noncommittally. However, what surprised him was not the victory of this match, but the strength of Qing Zhu.


    With his current late-stage Saint, he could not see through her at all. He even had an illusion that if he were the one confronting Qing Zhu in the ring, would he really be able to win easily?


    After some careful consideration, Tong Shan gave himself a negative answer.


    On the other side, Hou Yu¡¯s expression turned quite ugly.


    Passing the qualifier with a crushing victory was supposed to be a happy thing, but because of the bet with Gu Xi, he was not happy at all. Instead, he wished he could turn around and leave.


    He never thought that Qing Zhu would win, and win so easily.


    If the person opposite him was not Zhou Nan from the Ten Thousand Demons Valley, he would even have thought that there must be some secret behind this competition.


    ¡°I think you haven¡¯t forgotten our bet, right?¡± At the same time, Gu Xi walked over slowly with a smile on his face.


    Hou Yu gritted his teeth and slowly closed his eyes. He did not want to talk to anyone.


    Asking him to kneel down and kowtow was simply¡­ A dream!


    Gu Xi was not the least bit surprised by Hou Yu¡¯s performance. He only shrugged his shoulders and continued, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t force you. It¡¯s just an insignificant promise anyway. Kowtowing won¡¯t do me any good.¡±


    After saying that, Gu Xi turned around and prepared to leave.


    Upon hearing this, Hou Yu wished he could tear Gu Xi into pieces.


    If he really did not fulfill the bet between the two of them today, once word of this matter spread, it would spread like wildfire. After the Grand Sect Competition ended and he returned to the sect, he would probably be labeled as someone who did not keep his word! However, once he fulfilled the bet and kowtowed, he would definitely lose face!


    In short, kowtowing or not kowtowing¡­ neither would benefit him at all!


    Hou Yu clenched his fists, deeply regretting agreeing to Gu Xi¡¯s bet.


    Thinking back, Gu Xi must have known about Qing Zhu¡¯s strength at that time, which was why he was fearless enough to bet with him, and he was fooled like an idiot¡­


    Bang!


    After a muffled sound, Gu Xi¡¯s figure paused.


    Gu Xi looked back and saw Hou Yu kowtowing to him solidly. Now, Hou Yu¡¯s face was livid, looking at Gu Xi as if he wanted to peel off his skin and tendons.

 Chapter 413 - The Ancient Sect

    Hou Yu¡¯s movements were very fast. His movements were so smooth that it only took him about two to three seconds. The people present did not even have the time to react.


    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± He gritted his teeth and spoke. His eyes were filled with anger as he looked at Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi grinned and did not answer him.


    At the same time, Qing Zhu also returned to the room. The disciples of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion looked at her with worship in their eyes, which was completely different from the way they looked at Gu Xi and the other two.


    Winning with such a crushing momentum¡­ It was not something just anyone could achieve.


    Not only in the room, but also in the stands of the entire arena. The crowd favorite, Zhou Nan, was defeated by an unknown woman from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    Such explosive news soon spread throughout the entire Lanjiang City.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Qing Zhu that I was able to pass the qualifying round so easily.¡± Tang Conglin chuckled and looked at Qing Zhu in front of him.


    At this moment, Qing Zhu was still calm. Compared to Zhou Nan, who had been beaten up badly, the two of them were like heaven and earth.


    Qing Zhu did not give any reply to Tang Conglin¡¯s thanks. The former was also a little embarrassed. After a few light coughs, he continued, ¡°Since we have successfully passed the qualifying round, I need to explain the rules of the competition to you now.¡±


    Tang Conglin¡¯s eyes slowly swept across the crowd, and his expression gradually became serious. He said in a deep voice, ¡°The following matches will continue in the form of drawing lots. However, this time, not one person from each sect will participate, but every single one of you will have to participate.¡±


    ¡°Seven people will go on stage in turn. The winner can choose to continue challenging the next participant of the opponent¡¯s team, or choose to go off stage. As for the order of who will go on stage, it must be decided by the sect at least two hours before the official start of the competition and the final report must be made. The competition will be based on four out of seven matches. In other words, as long as we win four out of seven matches, we will be able to successfully advance to the next round.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone could not help but fall into deep thought.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s our order of the participants?¡± a moment later, a disciple of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion could not help but ask.


    ¡°When deciding the order of the participants, we have to try our best not to expose our overall strength.¡± Tang Conglin spoke in a deep voice, then his gaze fell on the high platform below again. He continued, ¡°As for the order, it depends on who our opponents are.¡±


    Everyone followed his line of sight and saw that the matches on the platform had already been decided one by one. As mentioned earlier, some of the weaker sects had already advanced successfully through luck.


    Jiang Li¡¯s figure once again appeared on the tall stage. He first announced the names of the sects that had passed the qualifying competition before summoning that golden light cluster once again.


    Jade slips flew around within the light cluster. Soon after, they began to rapidly expand once again. Soon after, they exploded in a beautiful manner like fireworks. Numerous golden rays of light flew in all directions. One of them charged towards Gu Xi¡¯s direction.


    As they watched the golden rays of light getting closer and closer, everyone in the room could not help but hold their breaths once again. In their hearts, they were secretly praying for the blessings of the Heavens.


    If they were unlucky and encountered a first-rate sect or other powerful sects, then their journey of the Grand Sect Competition might come to an end here. Even if they were lucky enough to win, they would expose too much of their strength and trump cards during the competition, and then they would be targeted by the other participating sects.


    After all, the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion was only a Chamber of Commerce. Even though it was the largest Chamber of Commerce in the world, it was still a little weak compared to the sects that had thousands of years of heritage.


    As the golden light approached, Gu Xi was also staring at it closely. However, unlike the others, his thoughts were the exact opposite of theirs.


    He did not want to run into any other sects by luck. Instead, he wished he could run into the first-class sects like the Zhan Clan and the Qiankun Sect right away.


    Soon, the jade slip was only a few hundred feet away from them.


    Tang Conglin sucked the jade slip into his hand again. He glanced at the name of the sect carved on the jade slip, and his expression turned ugly.


    Seeing this, the hearts of everyone present thumped.


    As long as one was not a fool, they would naturally be able to guess the reason.


    Tang Conglin showed the jade slip in front of the crowd. One by one, gazes fell on it impatiently, and everyone¡¯s expressions turned ugly.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ The Ancient Sect¡­¡± one of the disciples swallowed his saliva and stuttered.


    Gu Xi narrowed his eyes, and a smile appeared on his face.


    The Ancient Sect¡¯s overall strength was among the best among the first-rate forces. Most importantly, the Ancient Sect was the first to chase after him!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t our luck a little too bad?¡± another disciple said with a bitter smile, his voice full of helplessness.


    Even Tong Shan and Tong Conglin, who were the leaders of the sect, dod mpt look too good at the moment, as if they had eaten a bitter gourd.


    They had met the Ten Thousand Demons Valley, which was comparable to a first-rate force, in the qualifiers. Now, they had met the Ancient Sect in the second round. The Ancient Sect was a genuine first-rate force!


    If it were not for the fact that the Grand Sect Competition had always been fair and without any shady plots, the two of them would have suspected that someone was secretly plotting against their Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    ¡°The opponent is the Ancient Sect, so our order of appearance¡­¡± a disciple looked at Tong Shan and asked.


    Hearing this, Tong Shan deliberated for a moment, and his gaze swept over the people in front of him before finally landing on Gu Xi. He asked, ¡°I wonder if Young Friend Gu has any thoughts on the order of appearance this time?¡±


    Gu Xi was first stunned when he was suddenly called out. Then, without hesitation, he gave an answer, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the others. I want to be the first.¡±


    When he said this, everyone present was stunned.


    Given the Ancient Sect¡¯s strength, they would probably not be able to avoid meeting the Ancient Sect, but Gu Xi actually went up to greet them? He looked as if he was impatient to fight them¡­ Was there something wrong with his brain?


    However, Tong Shan and Tang Conglin did not reject Gu Xi¡¯s suggestion. It should be known that the first participant to go on stage was very important, because his or her performance would greatly affect the morale of the entire team.

 Chapter 414 - Xie Long of the Ancient Sect

    Late at night, in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    In the room, Gu Xi sat cross-legged on the bed, spiritual energy surging around his body.


    ¡°Tsk, too slow.¡±


    After an unknown period of time, his pitch-black eyes slowly opened.


    He had already stepped into the middle Saint stage, but as his cultivation realm increased, the improvement brought about by cultivation became increasingly slow. It could be said that he was still a long way from the late Sage stage, with no end in sight.


    If he wanted to improve his realm as soon as possible, it was necessary to cultivate diligently. But more importantly, it was an opportunity. A huge opportunity was enough to make a big leap in his cultivation realm.


    ¡°One step at a time is good, but I don¡¯t seem to have the patience!¡± Gu Xi slowly stretched his body, and there was some emotion in his words.


    At this moment, his eyes moved, and his movements suddenly stopped.


    In the next moment, a vast spiritual sense rushed out of his mind, covering the entire area. In just a few seconds, it had covered the entire Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    ¡°This person doesn¡¯t come with good intentions.¡± Gu Xi slowly stood up, looking through the window at a certain place.


    According to the information returned by his spiritual sense, there seemed to be an uninvited guest sneaking into the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion tonight. What surprised him was that the person¡¯s target was actually the location of Qing Zhu¡¯s room.


    Gu Xi raised his brows, already having a rough guess in his heart.


    The tip of his foot lightly touched the ground, and in the next moment, his figure strangely disappeared from the spot.


    When he reappeared, he was already on a rooftop a hundred meters away, but there was not a single figure in front of him.


    A cold wind blew past, blowing the corner of Gu Xi¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯m already here, do you still intend to continue hiding?¡±


    Gu Xi gaze looked at a certain shadow below and his voice was calm.


    He did not receive any response.


    Gu Xi was not in a hurry. He only stared straight down.


    After a while, the sound of footsteps was heard from below. Immediately, a man who was completely wrapped in black clothes slowly walked out from the shadows.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be discovered by a junior.¡±


    That person coldly glanced at Gu Xi. There was some annoyance in his words.


    Gu Xi carefully sized up this man. Immediately, he opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Sir, what is your intention for barging into our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion at night?¡±


    ¡°I have no intention.¡± the man coldly replied. Immediately, he turned around and was about to leave.


    However, before he could take a few steps forward, an emerald-green light was suddenly projected from a room not far away. Immediately, an emerald-green spiritual energy pillar shot out at an extremely fast speed and rushed towards the man¡¯s location.


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly in the face of this sudden attack. The step he took suddenly stopped in mid-air. His body strangely moved back by a foot and actually brushed past this spiritual energy pillar.


    ¡°Do you think this is a place where you can come and go as you please?¡± Qing Zhu¡¯s voice slowly sounded from within the room.


    The door opened and one could see her slowly walking out of the room. Her pair of beautiful eyes coldly stared at the man. She continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been spying on me for a long time. Tell me where you came from and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    The man frowned. He did not expect to be discovered by two people at the same time.


    ¡°You two juniors want to stop me?¡± The man smiled disdainfully and prepared to leave again.


    Although he was not afraid of the two, this was still the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion¡¯s territory. If Tang Conglin and the other two found out, things would become troublesome.


    Although he still could not figure out how Gu Xi and Qing Zhu found out about him, the most important thing now was to leave this place as soon as possible.


    One step, two steps, three steps¡­ The man was not stopped at all. He could not help but turn his head to look at Gu Xi and Qing Zhu behind him. They were still standing there in a daze, showing no signs of attacking.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± The man nodded his head in satisfaction.


    After all, they were juniors, so it was normal for them to say such harsh words.


    However, before he could take a few more steps, another figure blocked his way.


    The person who came was extremely beautiful, with attractive eyes, and a graceful figure. She could be said to be the perfect candidate for every man¡¯s dream lover. However, before the man could even take a look, he was pulled back to reality by the pressure coming from the person who came.


    Another junior!


    No! This kind of fluctuation¡­


    ¡°When did you guys appear in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion?¡±


    The man stopped walking and looked around at the three people around him.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have to worry about that. Let¡¯s talk about why you barged into this place to spy on Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion disciples in the middle of the night,¡± Gu Xi said calmly, and the spiritual power in his body began to circulate quietly.


    As long as the man made any unusual movements, he would use lightning-fast methods to attack, regardless of life or death!


    The man was very disdainful of Gu Xi¡¯s words. ¡°If you Juniors are able to stop me today, then I, Xie Long, will have no face anymore!¡±


    ¡°Xie Long?¡± Gu Xi raised his eyebrows, and he began to search for the two words ¡®Xie Long¡¯ in his mind.


    Soon, he found the answer he wanted.


    During the day in the arena, he had seen Xie Long¡¯s name on the list of members of the Ancient Sect. This person was the elder that led the participants from the Ancient Sect this time.


    ¡°Ah, no, no, no¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡± Xie Long was a little flustered when he accidentally revealed his real name.


    ¡°It seems that Elder Xie is very interested in us.¡± Gu Xi narrowed his eyes, but showed no signs of making a move.


    Tomorrow was the day of the competition against the Ancient Sect. Moreover, as the first person to participate, he naturally could not easily reveal his strength. Moreover, it was in front of Xie Long, who was the leader of the Ancient Sect.


    ¡°I drank too much tonight and went to the wrong place. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xie long lightly coughed a few times. Then, when the three people were not paying attention, he suddenly stomped his foot, and his entire body shot out like an arrow leaving the bowstring.


    In an instant, he had already bypassed Little Nine, who was blocking the route in front of him, and rushed into the distance.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Seeing this, Little Nine¡¯s black eyebrows furrowed. Vast and mighty spiritual power burst out from his body, entangling with him at an even faster speed, wanting to restrain him.


    ¡°Forget it, Little Nine,¡± Gu Xi said softly, and Little Nine helplessly withdrew her spiritual power.


    At the same time, Xie Long¡¯s figure suddenly sped up, and in the blink of an eye, he had disappeared into the distant horizon without a trace. Now, even if they wanted to catch up, they probably had no chance.


    ¡°I think he probably saw the fight between you and Zhou Nan during the day, and wanted to test your strength in advance to arrange the order of the Ancient Sect¡¯s participating disciples.¡± Gu Xi glanced at Qing Zhu, then turned around and walked to his room.


    He said casually, ¡°But the fight tomorrow will be out of his expectations.¡±

 Chapter 415 - The Power of Lightning

    The next day, in the arena.


    Today was the second phase of the Grand Sect Competition. All the sects that had passed the qualifying round had already decided their opponents for today by drawing lots, and the order of their participating disciples¡¯ appearances had also been reported early.


    Gu Xi and the others arrived in the room early. Regarding Xie Long¡¯s ¡®secret visit¡¯ yesterday, the three of them did not inform Tong Shan and rest about this matter.


    ¡°You must be extremely cautious in today¡¯s competition. Try to take down the Ancient Sect. But if you can¡¯t, you don¡¯t have to force it. Focus on your own safety. Don¡¯t get seriously injured because of this competition.¡±


    Before the competition began, Tang Conglin instructed the others with a serious expression.


    Apart from Gu Xi and Qing Zhu, the remaining five people in front of them were all geniuses that the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion had taken great pains to recruit. As long as they could grow up steadily, their future achievements would be limitless.


    If they lost these disciples because of the Grand Sect Competition, it would be a great loss. It would be too late to regret.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Hou Yu was the first to speak, and the rest of the people nodded in agreement.


    Then, the group of seven left the room and went to the waiting area below to wait for the arrangements for the Grand Sect Competition to begin.


    Tong Shan, Tang Conglin, and Little Nine stayed in the room. Except for Little Nine, the two of them were very nervous.


    They had defeated the Ten Thousand Demons Valley yesterday. Although the Ten Thousand Demons Valley was known for being difficult to deal with, it was still only a second-rate force. However, the Ancient Sect they were facing today was a genuine first-rate force. It was impossible for them not to be nervous!


    ¡°I hope these little guys won¡¯t let us down.¡± Looking down at the sea of people in the stands, Tang Conglin said worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The result might be beyond our expectations.¡± At the side, Tong Shan glanced at the indifferent Little Nine from the corner of his eyes. For some reason, he felt slightly relieved.


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Tang Conglin did not notice this. He nodded with a bitter smile.


    As the leader of the team from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, if they lost the competition, even if they lost to the Ancient Sect, he would still be held responsible.


    ¡­


    Below them, a group of seven people quickly came to a conclusion under the arrangements of the relevant personnel. To their surprise, the competition between them and the Ancient Sect was arranged to be the first. This involuntarily caused the originally nervous crowd to become even more nervous.


    Today¡¯s arena was different from yesterday. The dozens of arenas in the arena had all gathered into one at this moment. The area had become even larger compared to before.


    ¡°All of you don¡¯t need to be nervous. There might not be a need for all of you to act in today¡¯s competition.¡± Gu Xi glanced at the few people who were somewhat nervous and softly laughed.


    Hearing this, the few of them were stunned for a moment before they immediately understood the meaning behind Gu Xi¡¯s words. Hou Yu curled his lips in disdain and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t be too full of yourself. Don¡¯t be beaten down the moment you enter the arena. You will embarrass our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°You should keep these words to yourself.¡± Gu Xi coldly glanced at Hou Yu before turning around and walking towards the arena. ¡°However, if I am beaten down from the arena, I will be the first to beat you up.¡±


    Hearing this, Hou Yu¡¯s face could not help but darken. However, at the crucial moment when the competition was about to begin, he tactfully did not continue to find trouble with Gu Xi.


    After all, if it was because of him that caused Gu Xi to perform poorly in the arena, or even lead to the defeat of the entire Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, he could not bear the responsibility.


    Very soon, Gu Xi¡¯s figure appeared on the arena.


    Across from him, a disciple of the Ancient Sect had been waiting quietly for a long time.


    ¡°Are the people of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion so unpunctual?¡± The man from the Ancient Sect glanced indifferently at Gu Xi, who had arrived late, and his tone was clearly very displeased.


    Gu Xi shrugged and replied with a hidden meaning, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. After all, there was a rat scurrying around my house last night, and I didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    Hearing this, the man looked confused. Xie Long, who was below the ring, turned pale when he heard this.


    ¡°Did you catch the rat?¡± the man asked curiously.


    ¡°No, it ran pretty fast.¡± Gu Xi shook his head regretfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± The man suddenly grinned and continued, ¡°You can go home and catch the rat soon.¡±


    The meaning behind his words was that he was sure that he would win this competition.


    Gu Xi pointed to the location of the ancient people below and smiled strangely. He replied, ¡°That rat seems to have run to your house. I¡¯d better send you back to look for it.¡±


    ¡°Shameless baosting!¡± Hearing this, the man snorted and an extraordinary fluctuation burst out from his body.


    ¡°With this bit of strength, how could you have the nerve to boast in front of me?¡± Sensing the fluctuation released by the man, Gu Xi shook his head in disappointment.


    This person¡¯s cultivation realm had only just touched the threshold of the Saint stage, and there was still a long way to go before he could break through to the Saint stage.


    Although this guy¡¯s strength was top-notch in other sects, in the Ancient Sect, he was clearly not the Ancient Sect¡¯s trump card.


    In Gu Xi¡¯s view, this guy was just a pawn to scout for the Ancient Sect.


    To put it bluntly, he was just a cannon fodder who came up to sell himself.


    ¡°Your mouth is quite tough. I hope your strength is also like this!¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s words clearly ignited the man¡¯s anger. As a person who was like a Proud Son of Heaven in the sect, when had he ever been treated like this? Moreover, he had been looked down upon in front of so many people, which made him even more unbearable.


    ¡°Ancient Mysterious Palm!¡± the man shouted sternly, and a large amount of spiritual power gathered on his palm. Very quickly, a mysterious fluctuation spread out.


    In the next moment, he tapped the tip of his foot, and his entire body shot out like an arrow leaving a bowstring. In the blink of an eye, he was already several feet away from Gu Xi.


    ¡°What speed!¡± Below the stage, a disciple of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion could not help but exclaim.


    If they were in his place, if they were slightly careless, this man from the Ancient Sect would find an opportunity to strike, and the situation would fall into a disadvantageous position in an instant.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi was still standing in the same spot in a daze, as if he had not reacted at all.


    ¡°What is this idiot doing?!¡± seeing this, Hou Yu could not help but growl.


    If he really lost the first round, then the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion¡¯s face would really be lost.


    Bang!


    Boom!


    After two consecutive sounds, a figure flew out.


    Bang!


    After another muffled sound, a figure fell to the ground. No one knew if this person was dead or alive.


    Thousands of gazes were anxiously focused on that figure. When they saw the person lying on the ground clearly, everyone could not help but be stunned on the spot.

 Chapter 416 - Victory With One Punch!

    ¡°Are you kidding me? Am I seeing things?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ You¡¯re not seeing things¡­¡±


    ¡°Are the disciples of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion that strong?¡±


    Exclamations rose and fell from the stands.


    Everyone was shocked, as if they had seen something unbelievable.


    At this moment, the room fell into silence as well.


    Tong Shan and Tang Conglin looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Is this guy¡­ So strong¡­¡± a disciple of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion said in disbelief below the ring.


    By the side, Hou Yu¡¯s expression was changing rapidly. He did not know what to say.


    Among the few people present, only Qing Zhu was very calm, as if she was not surprised by the result.


    After all, when she was on the spirit boat, she had already witnessed Gu Xi¡¯s methods. It was even as Gu Xi had said¡­ The other Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion did not even have the chance to go on stage today.


    On the stage, the person lying on the ground was a disciple of the Ancient Sect.


    At this moment, his eyes were tightly shut, and there was an obvious palm print on his chest. Even his entire chest had sunk an inch. It was lucky that he had fainted.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi¡¯s expression was as calm as the clouds. Even his clothes were untouched, and he did not suffer any injuries from the battle just now.


    He deafeted a disciple of a first-rate sect in one strike, and this completely shocked everyone present.


    The battle ended so quickly that even the referee on the sidelines had not reacted. By the time he came back to his senses, the battle had already ended.


    ¡°This battle¡­ The Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion wins!¡±


    The referee¡¯s voice resounded throughout the sky as he announced the result to everyone present.


    The huge arena fell into a long silence. Soon after, it was greeted by the cheers of the crowd. The atmosphere in the arena was immediately raised to its peak.


    ¡°Next.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s gaze moved as he slowly swept his gaze across the crowd from the Ancient Sect.


    At this moment, Xie Long¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. Clearly, Gu Xi¡¯s strength had greatly exceeded his expectations. Although he wanted to change the order of his own disciple¡¯s participation, it was a pity that the competition had already begun, and there was already no chance to do so.


    ¡°Wang He, be careful.¡±


    Xie long looked at a disciple from the Ancient Sect at the side and continued with a solemn expression, ¡°Focus on defense. Try your best to exhaust his spiritual power.¡±


    The Ancient Sect disciple named Wang He nodded heavily and leaped onto the stage.


    Clearly, Xie Long did not think that Wang He would be a match for Gu Xi. As the leader of the Ancient Sect, his understanding of the strength of the seven people in the team could be said to be very thorough.


    ¡°Ancient Sect, Wang He.¡± After stepping onto the stage, Wang He cupped his hands towards Gu Xi and introduced himself in a deep voice.


    Gu Xi, on the other hand, gave a disdainful smile and waved his hand impatiently. ¡°There¡¯s no need to introduce yourself to me, because you¡¯re going to be lying on the ground soon.¡±


    Hearing this, Wang He¡¯s expression turned angry and he shouted sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re invincible just because you defeated a disciple of my sect. I¡¯m different from him!¡±


    Gu Xi chuckled and pointed at the spot where the disciple was lying just now. ¡°Why? Are you going to lay down in a different way later?¡±


    As soon as he said that, the audience burst into laughter.


    Wang He¡¯s face turned extremely gloomy. He wished he could teach Gu Xi a lesson so that he could hold his head up high.


    ¡°Let the match begin!¡±


    As soon as the referee gave the order, Wang He instantly entered into battle mode. However, he did not choose to attack, but to defend. Clearly, he did not forget Xie Long¡¯s instructions just now. He had to do his best to exhaust Gu Xi.


    Only in this way would he be able to win the victory for his fellow disciples who would follow up.


    ¡°Black Tortoise Shield!¡±


    Wang He shouted in a deep voice. Brown spiritual energy surged and gathered around his body, gradually condensing into a shield that looked like a tortoise shell.


    The shield was brown, and there were many obscure patterns carved on its surface. It was about three inches thick, and it looked very thick on the whole.


    After all this was done, he did not approach Gu Xi. It was obvious that this was his best defensive spiritual skill, and he was very confident in its defensive power.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Gu Xi crossed his arms and stared at the opposite side as if he was watching a show.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Let¡¯s talk about it after you break my defense!¡± Wang He snorted and stabbed the shield that was as tall as a man into the ground in front of him.


    ¡°It seems that you have a lot of confidence in your turtle shell.¡± As Gu Xi said this, he leisurely took a step forward.


    Every step he took was very slow, as if he was shopping and not experiencing a battle.


    Compared to Gu Xi¡¯s relaxed state, Wang He¡¯s face was solemn. The spiritual energy in his body was pouring into the shield in front of him crazily, causing the color on the surface of the shield to become more and more profound. The feeling of heaviness was also becoming more and more obvious.


    ¡°This Gu Xi so arrogant, I¡¯ll laugh my head off if he fails.¡± Below the stage, Hou Yu expressed his disdain for Gu Xi¡¯s actions.


    Soon, Gu Xi¡¯s figure arrived in front of Wang He.


    Wang He did not move, but he was so nervous that he was sweating.


    ¡°You have such a low level of defense, and you have the nerve to call it a black tortoise?¡± Gu Xi gently touched the surface of the shield. At this time, there was only a thick shield between the two of them.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Xi¡¯s movements suddenly stopped.


    It was at this moment that his body instantly tensed up to the extreme. Every bone in his body seemed to be making a sound. Without holding back, the spiritual power in his body was injected into the hand that was touching the shield.


    ¡°You should go home and practice again.¡± Gu Xi suddenly exerted strength and fiercely punched the shield in front of him.


    Boom!


    Crack crack crack ¡ª


    After a loud bang, the sound of the shield shattering was immediately followed.


    An obvious crack appeared on the surface of the shield, and then it began to spread at an extremely fast speed. In the end, it became like a spider web until it shattered.


    Without the shield separating them, the two of them faced each other once again.


    However, compared to the previous time, Wang He¡¯s face was different. A trace of blood was slowly flowing out of the corner of his mouth, and his entire face became extremely pale.


    The instant the shield exploded, it caused him to lose most of the spiritual power in his body in an instant, resulting in a great backlash to him.


    Plop¨C


    Wang He opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, his eyes turned white and he fell to the ground.


    Gu Xi glanced indifferently at the unconscious Wang He, and then immediately turned his gaze to the people from the Ancient Sect below.


    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±

 Chapter 417 - Fighting Qi Feng

    Gu Xi¡¯s voice reverberated in everyone¡¯s ears. The huge arena once again fell into a long silence. It was a deathly silence, so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    The people in the stands stared with their eyes wide open. The shock in their hearts did not dissipate for a long time.


    They could never have imagined that an unknown disciple from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion would actually defeat two people from the Ancient Sect in such a forceful manner.


    ¡°Qi Feng, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Below, Xie Long¡¯s voice was filled with anger.


    Two consecutive battles had ended at such an unexpected speed. This was two resounding slaps to their Ancient Sect!


    If this continued, they would become the laughingstock of the world!


    ¡°Elder Xie, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely not let this fellow continue to be so arrogant,¡± a handsome man said in a deep voice and jumped onto the arena.


    ¡°Qi Feng from the Ancient Sect.¡± The man cupped his hands toward Gu Xi, his expression still full of solemnity.


    ¡°It¡¯s Qi Feng. This disciple of the ten Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion should be defeated, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Qi Feng is Xie Long¡¯s personal disciple. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s not inferior to the personal disciple of the Ancient Sect¡¯s Sect Master.¡±


    As soon as Qi Feng entered the arena, the people in the stands began to discuss.


    Obviously, they all recognized Qi Feng¡¯s identity and had great confidence in his strength.


    ¡°So your Ancient Sect also has some good stuff. I thought your sect only had these crooked things.¡±


    Gu Xi looked at Qi Feng slightly and nodded with satisfaction.


    Compared to the previous two, Qi Feng was still fundamentally different.


    As Xie Long¡¯s personal disciple, Qi Feng had already stepped into the Saint stage half a year ago. Now, he had gradually reached the threshold of the intermediate Saint stage.


    As long as he cultivated steadily for a period of time, or if there were any opportunities along the way, breaking through to the intermediate Saint stage was just a matter of time.


    ¡°Your strength has indeed surprised me a little.¡± Qi Feng also sized up Gu Xi before continuing, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you should be focusing on the physical body, right?¡±


    Qi Feng¡¯s words were filled with certainty.


    After all, Gu Xi had defeated the two of them with lightning-fast methods previously. He did not use any spirit techniques or spirit arrays or other methods. Instead, he used the strength of his physical body to face them head-on. This was also the reason why Qi Feng was so certain.


    ¡°I have indeed cultivated my physical body,¡± Gu Xi nodded his head and said noncommittally.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± Qi Feng smiled slightly. He clenched his hands and two short and delicate daggers immediately appeared in his hands. He continued, ¡°I have always been famous for my speed. As someone who specializes in the physical body¡­ I think that speed should not be your strong point.¡±


    Gu Xi narrowed his eyes. An unnoticeable glint flashed deep within his eyes.


    Qi Feng¡¯s words were indeed correct. Cultivators who focused on cultivating their physical bodies would often temper their body¡¯s defensive capabilities and strength. As a result, once the burden on the body increased, the corresponding speed of the body would also be limited to a certain extent, it was even inferior to ordinary cultivators.


    And in the eyes of a cultivator like Qi Feng who specialized in speed, a cultivator who specialized in cultivating his physical body was undoubtedly a kind of punching bag¡­ A living target!


    ¡°This kid specializes in cultivating his physical body? If that¡¯s really the case, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be at a disadvantage against Qi Feng!¡± In the room, Tang Conglin spoke with some worry, but he soon came to an understanding. Regardless of whether Gu Xi could win this match or not, they already had a great advantage.


    Gu Xi had defeated two opponents. One for two, no matter how they calculated it, it would not be a loss.


    Moreover, since Gu Xi had made a good start, their morale had also improved greatly, while the morale of the Ancient Sect had decreased correspondingly.


    Compared to Tang Conglin¡¯s worry, Tong Shan was a little confused.


    Was Gu Xi really a physical body cultivator?


    Could a physical body cultivator really turn the Hall of Flowing Light upside down?


    ¡°No matter what, I don¡¯t think Qi Feng will win too easily.¡± After thinking for a while, Tong Shan still could not come up with a reason. He could only shake his head helplessly and wait for Gu Xi¡¯s performance.


    At the same time, the match below had already begun under the referee¡¯s command.


    Almost at the same time, Qi Feng moved.


    His body trembled, and his entire body mysteriously disappeared from where he stood.


    Gu Xi raised his brows, and a vast spiritual sense gushed out from his mind in all directions, instantly enveloping the entire arena.


    ¡°His speed is indeed not ba,¡± Gu Xi muttered to himself.


    Even with his current spiritual sense, he was unable to capture Qi Feng¡¯s figure clearly. He could only barely see the afterimages.


    Among those in the same cultivation realm, Qi Feng¡¯s speed was the fastest he had ever seen.


    A cold light flashed, and a sharp short dagger appeared, stabbing out at an extremely fast speed.


    Its target was Gu Xi¡¯s chest. If it hit, even if it would not kill him, it would at least make him lose his ability to fight instantly.


    Gu Xi seemed to have expected this. Before he made any move, spiritual energy barriers suddenly appeared around his body, enveloping his entire body.


    Bang bang bang bang¨C


    The spiritual energy barriers exploded one after another, not blocking the speed of the short dagger at all. Obviously, this dagger was a high-level spirit tool.


    At the critical moment, Gu Xi moved to the side and narrowly avoided this attack.


    ¡°Your reaction is not bad, but that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got.¡± Qi Feng¡¯s voice came from all directions. It was as if he was everywhere.


    In the face of his praise, Gu Xi chuckled and said, ¡°Speed is indeed very effective against opponents who specialize in cultivating the body. I have to admit this.¡±


    As he said this, the spiritual energy around Gu Xi¡¯s body surged and boiled even more.


    Under his control, a large amount of spiritual energy entered the ground and disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye, as if it had never appeared before.


    ¡°I said that I cultivated my physical body, but I didn¡¯t say that it¡¯s the only thing I cultivate.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s voice sounded again, and in the next moment, the entire arena shook.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Qi Feng, who was wandering around, suddenly stopped. His eyes were filled with astonishment.


    He was not the only one. Xie Long, Hou Yu, the audience in the stands, the judges on the high platform, and Tang Conglin, who was in the room, all had blank expressions on their faces.


    At the same time, a pattern appeared on the ground of the arena below.


    As the first pattern appeared, it was as if a switch had been turned on. One after another, patterns that were filled with spiritual energy appeared. There were actually thousands of them. As these patterns crisscrossed, forming a huge spirit array.


    ¡°He used a spirit array?!¡±


    ¡°This fellow actually has such a move?!¡±


    ¡°Look at this fluctuation. It¡¯s actually an earth-grade spirit array!¡±

 Chapter 418 - Advanced Smoothly, Surviving by a Hair’s Breadth

    The huge arena was in an uproar.


    No one present had expected that apart from having a strong physical body, Gu Xi was also proficient in spirit arrays. He was a genuine spirit array master.


    ¡°This is it for the speed you are so proud of.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s gaze fell on Qi Feng, who was not far away.


    He did not use the heaven-grade spirit array to deal with Qi Feng. This was also to conceal his true strength as much as possible. Moreover, once he revealed the fact that he could set up a heaven-grade spirit array, it would undoubtedly cause a huge sensation here.


    Moreover, Qi Feng was only at the early stage of the Saint. An earth-grade spirit array was more than enough to deal with him. There was no need to use a butcher¡¯s knife to kill a chicken.


    Under the cover of the spirit array, the speed advantage that Qi Feng was proud of was rendered completely useless. His every move could be said to be under Gu Xi¡¯s watch.


    ¡°Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion¡­ is really surprising!¡± feeling the terrifying fluctuation of the spirit array under his feet, Qi Feng gritted his teeth and said.


    Gu Xi smiled slightly and did not respond to him. What responded to him was the huge spirit array that began to operate under his feet.


    The huge spirit array slowly began to operate. Under Gu Xi¡¯s control, all the spiritual energy within a radius of ten miles began to gather in this direction. The excess spirit energy was like a mountain descending, the pressure made Qi Feng unable to breathe.


    The current him could be said to be unable to move an inch.


    Even though Qi Feng was desperately circulating the spirit energy in his body in an attempt to increase his movement speed, in reality, his speed was not even one or two-tenths of what it was before.


    ¡°You are indeed very strong, but do you think you can defeat me just like that?!¡±


    Qi Feng suddenly raised his head, and his eyes had unknowingly become bloodshot.


    Surging spiritual power burst out from his body, and the initial stage of the Saint stage was completely unleashed without holding back. There was not the slightest bit of surplus.


    This instantaneous burst made Qi Feng¡¯s entire body light up, and in a short period of time, he broke free from the restriction of the spirit array formation. Immediately after, his entire body charged out at an extremely fast speed.


    The short dagger in his hand flashed with an icy cold light, becoming somewhat illusory.


    ¡°Shadow Blade,¡± Qi Feng silently muttered. He could already feel that the mountain-like heavy pressure was about to make a comeback, and he only had this one chance to erupt.


    It was only now that he realized the gap between him and Gu Xi.


    The illusory short dagger started to turn dark, leaving behind two pitch-black glows wherever it passed. The sharp aura seemed to cut through the void, but in the blink of an eye, it had already arrived in front of Gu Xi.


    Qi Feng¡¯s eyes lit up, and the short dagger mercilessly stabbed at Gu Xi¡¯s face.


    Right now, he could no longer care about the rules of the Grand Sect Competition. What he had to do was force Gu Xi to give up on controlling the spirit array formation. Only in this way could he have a chance to win this competition.


    If Gu Xi did not give up on controlling the spirit array formation, then the two cold and merciless short daggers that greeted him would most likely end his life!


    However, what surprised him was that Gu Xi did not have the slightest intention of dodging. Instead, he stood on the spot without moving.


    ¡°Do you really think that it¡¯s so easy for you to break free from this earth-grade spiritual formation?¡± Gu Xi suddenly spoke when the distance between the two of them was only a few inches away.


    Hearing this, Qi Feng¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted to the size of a needle¡¯s tip. He thought to himself that things were not looking good, and immediately wanted to withdraw and retreat.


    A cold smile appeared on Gu Xi¡¯s face. With a wave of his hand, the speed of the spirit array¡¯s operation suddenly increased by more than a few times. The heavy pressure above him mercilessly slanted downwards and ruthlessly crashed into Qi Feng¡¯s body.


    Bang!


    Accompanied by a muffled sound, Qi Feng¡¯s body fell to the ground.


    His eyes widened as he stared at Gu Xi, who was right in front of him.


    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± He opened his mouth and managed to squeeze out these words with great difficulty.


    Only now did he understand that he was able to break free from the spirit array for a short period of time because Gu Xi intentionally gave him such a chance.


    ¡°If you and I were in the same cultivation realm, perhaps you would indeed be able to break free.¡± Gu Xi said faintly and his large hand quietly covered Qi Feng¡¯s head.


    Relying on his advantage in cultivation, he had set up a trap for Qi Feng, giving him a chance to turn the tables. Only then did Qi Feng obediently deliver himself to his doorstep.


    Killing intent rose in Gu Xi¡¯s heart. He knew that Qi Feng could be considered a genuine Heaven¡¯s Favored Son in the Ancient Sect. He absolutely could not stay.


    Since he had long become enemies with the Ancient Sect, he naturally would not let go of such a great opportunity. As long as he killed Qi Feng, it would definitely be a heavy blow to the Ancient Sect.


    It was rare to see such a genius, and a good disciple.


    Gu Xi no longer hesitated when he thought of this. He exerted a little strength with his large hand. He could even hear the sound of Qi Feng¡¯s skull shattering.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    At the same time, a stern cry sounded.


    In the next moment, Xie Long¡¯s figure suddenly appeared from below the stage. In the blink of an eye, he had arrived in front of Gu Xi. Immediately, he ruthlessly threw a palm at him.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression hardened. He was not surprised by Xie Long¡¯s appearance.


    Since Qi Feng was this fellow¡¯s personal disciple, Xie Long would definitely not watch his own disciple die so easily in front of his eyes.


    Gu Xi did not dare to be the slightest bit careless in the face of Xie Long.


    A mountain-like pressure landed on Xie Long¡¯s body. At the same time, he struck out with his palm.


    Boom!


    Accompanied by a deafening boom, Gu Xi¡¯s figure instantly retreated explosively, while Xie Long and Qi Feng also retreated more than ten steps.


    Xie Long did not choose to continue chasing after Gu Xi. Instead, he hurriedly looked at Qi Feng in his arms and discovered that the latter was already on his last breath.


    If he had arrived any later, he was afraid that he would have to bid farewell to his personal disciple forever.


    ¡°What a pity.¡± Looking at Qi Feng who was not completely dead, Gu Xi shook his head regretfully.


    ¡°You Brat, how dare you attempt to kill here!¡± Xie Long glared at Gu Xi, wishing that he could tear Gu Xi into pieces.


    Seeing that Xie Long was about to attack again, the referee¡¯s figure appeared in the middle of the two, thus avoiding the following battle.


    ¡°In this competition, the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion wins!¡±


    The referee coldly glanced at Xie Long and continued, ¡°Due to the Ancient Sect violating the rules of the competition, the Ancient Sect has been eliminated, and the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion has advanced!¡±


    As soon as these words were said, the scene was once again in an uproar.


    Gu Xi smiled faintly, as if he had already expected this.


    According to the rules of the competition that he understood, if any party were to interfere with the competition during the duels, then the party that interfered would be immediately eliminated.


    In other words, the current Ancient Sect had no chance with this Grand Sect Competition.

 Chapter 419 - Blood Spirit Society

    ¡°We still have four disciples who have yet to enter the arena. Do you think we can¡­¡±


    Xie Long¡¯s lips moved slightly, and his voice soundlessly entered the referee¡¯s ears.


    Hearing this, the referee¡¯s eyes moved, and his expression instantly became serious.


    What did this mean? This would clearly be breaking the rules of the Grand Sect Competition, right?


    Moreover, in front of the tens of thousands of spectators in the arena. Was this old man asking him to break the rules?!


    ¡°The Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion has won. The Ancient Sect has been disqualified for breaking the rules of the Grand Sect Competition.¡±


    The referee announced the results of the competition in a deep voice once again. This time, he even used his spiritual power to amplify his voice so that everyone present could hear him clearly.


    He was not stupid. It was undoubtedly unwise of him to side with the Ancient Sect at this time.


    Seeing that the referee was indifferent to his words, Xie Long¡¯s expression also became a little ugly. However, he also tactfully did not continue to persist. Instead, he fiercely glared at Gu Xi who was not far away. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Very good. I will remember this matter.¡±


    ¡°Brat, just you wait. This matter will definitely not end here!¡±


    Xie Long once again forced his voice into a line and transmitted it into Gu Xi¡¯s ears.


    It was needless to say how important the Grand Sect Competition was. Now, the Ancient Sect was actually defeated by the Thousand Treasure Pavilion in such a crushing manner. Moreover, because of his recklessness, the Ancient Sect had been disqualified from participating in the Grand Sect Competition. If he were to go back easily this time, he would definitely be punished severely!


    Xie Long forcefully suppressed the killing intent in his heart. He carried Qi Feng who was on the verge of death in his arms and turned around to leave the stage. Then, he left with the group of people from the Ancient Sect dejectedly.


    If he did not treat Qi Feng¡¯s injuries in time and delay for another moment, he was afraid that this fellow¡¯s life would be lost.


    ¡°Of course it won¡¯t end here. Our story has already begun,¡± Gu Xi muttered as he watched the group of people leave.


    However, his words were drowned out by the sound waves from the stands. No one noticed what he said.


    A Chamber of Commerce had defeated the first-rate Ancient Sect. Such a shocking event was rare even in the previous tournaments.


    At this moment, the entire arena was filled with cheers. Everyone was shocked by the absolute strength that Gu Xi had displayed. Some people were happy while others were sad. The audience enjoyed watching, but the sects that participated in the competition were not like this.


    The vast majority of the sects silently prayed in their hearts. They hoped that their opponent in the next round would not be the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, specifically, not Gu Xi. They even wished that their opponent was a genuine first-rate force, they did not want to draw Gu Xi and the others.


    The current Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion had become even more terrifying than a first-rate force.


    After all, one person had almost wiped out a first-rate force. Such a battle record could be said to be unprecedented.


    After being immersed in the cheers of the crowd on the stage for a while, Gu Xi turned around and left, bringing the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion¡¯s group back to the room.


    Along the way, the few disciples who had looked down on Gu Xi chose to remain silent. Even Hou Yu, who had always been on bad terms with Gu Xi, had remained silent the entire way. He no longer dared to provoke him.


    This was because he knew clearly that the strength that Gu Xi had displayed was an existence that he could not compare to. Even someone as pretentious as him would feel that he was far from being able to defeat a disciple of an Ancient Sect with just one punch.


    At the same time, somewhere in the viewing gallery.


    Compared to the fiery atmosphere in the other seats, what was strange was that this place appeared abnormally quiet. A total of seven figures with their appearances covered by bamboo hats sat side by side. These people were all dressed in uniform, all of them wore dark red long robes.


    ¡°That fellow might become a stumbling block on our path.¡±


    One of them raised his head slightly, revealing a pair of slightly reddened eyes. His gaze was looking in the direction where Gu Xi and the others had left.


    ¡°He¡¯s only at the intermediate Saint stage.¡± The other person did not even bother to raise his head, his words filled with disdain.


    ¡°And that woman from before, I feel that she¡¯s even more difficult to deal with.¡± A person who spoke in a somewhat rustic manner scratched his head and said.


    ¡°If we were to go up against the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion next, with our current status, it would be a little difficult for us to win without being exposed.¡±


    The eyes of the man who had spoken at the beginning moved. His gaze landed on the tall platform in the distance. He looked at the figures from various sects on it. He continued, ¡°Moreover, with these old fellows around, if we were to be accidentally exposed. I think all of you should be very clear about the consequences. There¡¯s no need for me to say anything else, right?¡±


    As soon as he said this, the atmosphere became quiet again.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s find a chance to kill them all.¡±


    A man with a slightly round body pointed in the direction where Xie Long and his group had left. He smiled and said, ¡°Those guys looked very unconvinced at that time. If we do things more efficiently, we can even put the blame on them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    They looked at each other and burst out laughing.


    Vaguely, the smell of blood in the air seemed to have intensified.


    On the other side, the group quickly returned to the room. Tong Shan and Tang Conglin, who had been waiting for a long time, gave Gu Xi a big hug as soon as they entered the room. They did not care about their status at all.


    ¡°Young Friend Gu, you are truly outstanding. Your future is limitless!¡± Tang Conglin stared at Gu Xi who was right in front of him, his voice full of excitement.


    It was beyond his expectations that they could defeat the Ancient Sect so easily today. He even felt that it was an illusion for a moment.


    He had even planned to pack up and leave. However, he did not expect Gu Xi to take on the entire Ancient Sect by himself. Even Xie Long¡¯s personal disciple, Qi Feng, was not a match for him!


    ¡°I was just lucky. If Xie Long did not break the rules in the end, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to hold on against another disciple from the Ancient Sect.¡± Gu Xi smiled humbly.


    Hearing this, the people from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion behind him could not help but twitch their lips.


    Was this guy treating them like fools?


    After three whole battles, Gu Xi had not shown any signs of fatigue at all. He even said that he would not be able to hold on any longer if another person came¡­ Judging from the situation at that time, it was likely that all seven people from the Ancient Sect would not be his match even if they went up on stage.


    On the other hand, Tang Conglin did not care too much about Gu Xi¡¯s excessive modesty. Instead, he let the others take their seats one by one, and his gaze fell on the arena below once again.


    ¡°There will be competitions between various sects in the future. You can choose to watch from here, so that you can understand the people who might be your opponents in the future. If you are not interested, you can return to the pavilion to rest.¡±


    Tong Shan smiled slightly and gestured for the few of them to go ahead.


    Gu Xi did not plan to stay here any longer. In his eyes, even these so-called Heaven¡¯s Favored Sons of first-rate forces were not enough.


    Rather than wasting time here, it was better to leave as soon as possible.


    However, as soon as he stood up, a man dressed in a dark red long robe appeared in the arena. His appearance was covered by a bamboo hat.


    ¡°Blood Spirit Society battle against Wind Cloud Pavilion. The first round begins!¡±

 Chapter 420 - The First Human Life

    In the vast arena, the red-clothed man stood quietly at the edge, while the audience in the stands was still immersed in the shock brought about by Gu Xi in the previous match. Only a small portion of the audience paid attention to the arena.


    After all, they have not heard about the Blood Spirit Society before. They thought that it was just an unknown small sect that had been lucky enough to enter the second round of the competition due to its good luck in the qualifiers. On the other hand, their opponent, the Wind Cloud Pavilion, was a genuine second-rate force. Although its overall strength was inferior to that of the Ten Thousand Demons Valley, it could be said to be one of the best among the second-rate forces.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡­ looks like the limelight has been stolen.¡± The man under the bamboo hat shook his head slightly. His tone seemed to be somewhat displeased.


    ¡°Hey, I say, are you going to fight or not?¡± A voice came from afar. The person who spoke was a disciple of the Wind Cloud Pavilion.


    It had been quite a while since the referee announced the start of the competition. However, the man in red had been standing still since the start of the competition. He did not show any signs of attacking.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Can¡¯t you see that the audience is not looking over here?¡± The man in red raised his head slightly, revealing a pair of blood-red eyes.


    Seeing this, the disciple of the Wind Cloud Pavilion narrowed his eyes, but he soon smiled disdainfully. ¡°When I finish you off, their attention will naturally come over.¡±


    Like the people in the stands, the disciple of the Wind Cloud Pavilion also thought that his opponent was only from a small sect. As an elite disciple of the Wind Cloud Pavilion, it would be a piece of cake to deal with him.


    This person¡¯s words seemed to remind the red-robed man of something. The red-robed man could not help but grin, and even his eyes widened a little. His voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°That¡¯s right. After I kill you, they will naturally notice this side.¡±


    The man¡¯s words were filled with undisguised cold killing intent.


    If it was not for the fact that this was a competition on an arena, those who did not know would have thought that the two of them had some deep-seated blood feud.


    ¡°Shameless boasting!¡± The disciple of the Wind Cloud Pavilion snorted coldly as surging spiritual energy surged out from his body.


    The peak of the Quasi-Saint stage, just one step away from the Saint stage.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you see what true strength is!¡± The disciple of the Wind Cloud Pavilion waved his hand, and a three-foot flying sword flew out from his sleeve. The sharp Sword Qi broke through the void, and a series of wind-breaking sounds could be heard.


    ¡°I wonder if your blood tastes good?¡± The red-clothed man sneered, and his voice seemed to come from the underworld, reaching the ears of the disciple of the Wind Cloud Pavilion across from him.


    Just a simple sentence made him tremble.


    But as the lead disciple of the Wind Cloud Pavilion, he quickly recovered from his fear and the spiritual energy in his body burst out continuously.


    What he wanted to do was to finish off the red-clothed man in front of him as soon as possible. He had to make the name of the Wind Cloud Pavilion known in this first battle, and he had to do it loud and clear! This was the request that the leader of the team had given him.


    Very quickly, the three-foot-long sword had already flown in front of the red-clothed man.


    He slowly stretched out a hand, and a light red spiritual power wrapped around his arm and entered his palm.


    And this hand of his had actually grasped the long sword with extreme precision!


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±


    Seeing this, the disciple of the Wind Cloud Pavilion could not help but exclaim in surprise.


    It must be known that this three-foot-long sword was not an ordinary weapon. It was a genuine high-grade profound spirit tool, and it was given to the group of people who had participated in the Grand Sect Competition in the sect before they set off! Now, this guy actually grabbed it with his bare hands?!


    More importantly, he did not hold back at all in this attack. Even with the assistance of this high-grade profound rank spirit tool, this attack of his displayed at least 120 percent of his usual strength! Even a genuine cultivator in the Saint stage would have to dodge this attack, let alone receiving a white blade with his bare hands!


    ¡°I said, I will kill you.¡± The red-clothed man¡¯s lips moved slightly, and these words entered the ears of the disciples of the Wind Cloud Pavilion once again.


    Hearing these words, the latter did not know why, but he had a feeling that something bad was about to happen.


    ¡°You were just lucky to receive my attack.¡± He forcefully suppressed the fear in his heart and hid it well.


    ¡°Then it should be my turn next, right?¡± The man in red smiled. The long sword in his hand had already been corroded by the light red spiritual energy. Even the entire long sword had turned slightly red, as if it was bathed in blood.


    As the man¡¯s voice fell, his hand that was tightly gripping the long sword suddenly threw it out. The long sword, on the other hand, flew in the direction it came from at an even faster speed than before, leaving behind a long, light-red trail wherever it passed.


    Looking at the long sword that was flying rapidly towards him, the pupils of the disciples of the Wind Cloud Pavilion could not help but constrict. With a wave of his hand, he built more than ten spiritual energy barriers in front of him. Each of these barriers was filled with a good amount of spiritual energy, and the degree of their defense could not be underestimated.


    Bang bang bang ¡ª


    The long sword whistled over, but these spiritual energy walls were cut into pieces like tofu. In the blink of an eye, it had already arrived in front of the disciple of Wind Cloud Pavilion. He did not even have enough time to react.


    Whoosh¨C


    The long sword entered his chest, and the huge impact sent him flying back nearly 100 meters. Finally, his entire body was ruthlessly nailed to the ground.


    At this moment, the Wind Cloud Pavilion disciple¡¯s face was as pale as paper, and blood was continuously gushing out of the corners of his mouth. There was a bowl-sized hole in his chest, and the long sword, which had been dyed red, had already sunk into the ground and disappeared.


    ¡°A second-rate force¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to be enough.¡± Looking at his opponent, who was lying on the ground in the distance, the red-clothed man shook his head, his voice full of disappointment.


    At the same time, the referee¡¯s figure appeared beside the disciple of the Wind Cloud Pavilion. He wanted to confirm whether the latter still had the ability to continue fighting, but with just a glance, he was stunned on the spot.


    At this moment, the disciple of the Wind Cloud Pavilion was lying on the ground motionlessly. There was not a single breath left in his body.


    ¡°This battle¡­ The Blood Spirit Society wins¡­¡±


    The referee turned his head and glared fiercely at the red-clothed man before announcing the result.


    Although the grand competition advocated that one should not go too far, it was inevitable that there would be deaths and injuries due to fighting and killing. Every time there was a grand competition, there would always be some people who died here.

 Chapter 421 - Encountering the Demonic Race of the Outer Realm Again

    The huge arena once again fell into silence.


    However, this time, the silence was no longer because of Gu Xi. Instead, it was because of an unknown small sect, the Blood Spirit Society, which was not even worthy of being called a third-rate sect.


    Compared to Gu Xi¡¯s thunderous momentum that defeated his opponent, the man in red from the Blood Spirit Society similarly ended the battle with a thunderous momentum. It was a kill, not a defeat.


    Just as everyone was shocked by the Blood Spirit Society¡¯s cruel methods, Gu Xi, who was in the room, frowned and fell into deep thought.


    For some reason, he felt that the aura of the man in red was somewhat familiar.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this year¡¯s Grand Sect Competition would have so many talented people. I¡¯ve never heard of the Blood Spirit Society having such a powerful disciple.¡± On the high platform, an old man stroked his beard and said with a smile.


    He was not the only one. Almost everyone here was interested in the Blood Spirit Society. On the contrary, they did not care much about the loss of a disciple from the Wind Cloud Pavilion.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. First, it was Gu Lan and Qing Zhu from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, and now it¡¯s Tai Fengyi from the Blood Spirit Society. It seems that this competition is much more interesting than the previous one.¡±


    The other elder chuckled. Everyone nodded noncommittally.


    The more dark horses appeared in the competition, the more talented the younger generation of the Eastern Continent would be. Although there would inevitably be casualties in the competition, everyone present understood the principle of survival of the fittest.


    Soon, another disciple from the Wind Cloud Pavilion ascended the arena.


    This person¡¯s expression was gloomy. It was obvious that he was extremely angry at the red-clothed man¡¯s methods.


    ¡°It seems that you are a little angry. Do you want to take revenge for him?¡± The red-clothed man pointed at the spot where that person had been lying. Even now, there was still a pool of blood on the ground.


    ¡°You will accompany him very soon.¡± The Wind Cloud Pavilion disciple gritted his teeth as the spiritual energy in his body began to boil.


    Faced with the man¡¯s undisguised killing intent, the red-robed man appeared very relaxed and comfortable. He did not feel at a loss because of this. ¡°I should be the one saying this to you. Your Wind Cloud Pavilion¡¯s strength is really a little disappointing.¡±


    Hearing this, not only did the Wind Cloud Pavilion disciple on the stage reveal anger, but even the Wind Cloud Pavilion disciples who were waiting to enter the arena below had furious expressions on their faces. If the Grand Sect Competition allowed a group fight, these people would have already rushed forward.


    On the other hand, the people of the Blood Spirit Society were all like wooden blocks. It was as if they were already used to hearing the words of the red-clothed man on the stage.


    ¡°Let the match begin!¡± With the referee¡¯s order, the battle began again.


    The disciple of the Wind Cloud Pavilion did not lose his mind because of anger. He knew that the red-clothed man in front of him was able to kill his Senior Brother in one strike. There must be a certain gap between his strength and his Senior Brother. In short, he was definitely not easy to deal with.


    He did not choose to attack immediately. Instead, he chose to observe first and wait for a suitable opportunity to defeat the enemy in one strike. This way, he could regain their face.


    On the other hand, the red-robed man seemed to be a little impatient as he watched the disciple of the Wind Cloud Pavilion quietly. With a tap of his toes, he turned into a blood-red long rainbow and dashed forward at an extremely fast speed.


    However, he did not choose to charge directly at the Wind Cloud Pavilion disciple. Instead, he circled around him at a speed that was difficult for the naked eye to catch. As time passed, the blood-red long rainbow¡¯s speed became increasingly faster. In the end, it even became indistinct.


    ¡°Damn it, how can he be so fast?!¡±


    At this moment, the Wind Cloud Pavilion disciple held a spirit tool in his hand. He looked around in a panic. The vigilance in his heart had already been raised to the extreme. He was prepared to deal with the sudden attack launched by the red-robed man at any time.


    He did not want to follow in his Senior Brother¡¯s footsteps because of his carelessness.


    As the blood-colored rainbow sped up, a fierce wind blew in all directions on the arena. A thick smell of blood spread out from nowhere, causing the disciple of the Wind Cloud Pavilion to frown. Soon, he felt a sense of dizziness in his head.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    This feeling of dizziness only appeared for a moment, and he seemed to have woken up from a dream. His entire person instantly came back to his senses.


    But when he recovered, he discovered that he had an additional red figure.


    He looked straight ahead, and his gaze met with that scarlet pupil for an instant.


    The spiritual power in his body erupted without holding back, and a huge wave of impact surged wildly in all directions from the body of the Wind Cloud Pavilion disciple, trying to force the red-clothed man to retreat.


    The result was as he had hoped, and the red-clothed man was forced to retreat helplessly amidst this wave of spiritual power. But at the same time that he retreated, a streak of red light shot out from his hand.


    In the blink of an eye, the red-robed man¡¯s figure retreated more than a thousand feet. The disciple of the Wind Cloud Pavilion also heaved a sigh of relief with lingering fear.


    He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he realized that he could not make a sound.


    A burning pain came from his neck. Following that, a hot current surged out from it, gradually wetting his chest and dripping onto the ground.


    He was a little lost, but he just happened to find his teammates below the stage looking at him in fear, as if they had seen something terrible.


    He subconsciously raised his head to touch his neck, and then his hand was dyed red by a large amount of blood. The pungent smell of blood rushed to his head at this moment.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Only then did he react, and his expression immediately became desperate.


    He turned his head to look at the red-clothed man a thousand feet away. He could not see the man¡¯s expression clearly, but he could vaguely see the pair of terrifying eyes under the bamboo hat.


    His vision became increasingly blurry, and his entire body became colder and colder. He wanted to activate the spiritual power in his body, but no matter how hard he tried, it was useless.


    A moment later, he could not hold on any longer. His eyes turned white, and his entire body fell backward heavily onto the ground. Blood seemed to flow all over the ground.


    ¡°He¡­ He also died?¡±


    On the silent viewing platform, someone muttered after a long time.


    No one had expected that the Blood Spirit Society would attack so ruthlessly.


    Even the elders on the high platform could not help but frown.


    ¡°This Blood Spirit Society¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    In the room, Gu Xi, who had seen everything, could not help but speak out.


    Beside them, Qing Zhu cast her gaze over and the two of them exchanged a glance.


    Such ruthless methods and a familiar aura made the two of them involuntarily think of some things, some things that they had experienced in the Southern Continent.


    ¡°The outer realm demonic race¡­ has already infiltrated this place¡­¡±


    Looking at the figure below, Gu Xi clenched his fists.

 Chapter 422 - The Best Way

    In the room, Gu Xi¡¯s expression became more and more serious.


    Not long ago, the referee announced the results of the competition.


    As expected, the Blood Spirit Society would defeat the seven disciples of the Wind Cloud Pavilion with absolute crushing strength and win a complete victory.


    Two of the seven disciples of the Wind Cloud Pavilion died and five were heavily injured. It was thanks to the strong warning of the referee that the red-clothed man who went on stage restrained himself. Although the five disciples who came later were lucky enough to survive, their injuries were so severe that they could only spend the rest of their lives lying on their beds.


    The red-robed man was so ruthless that everyone was flabbergasted.


    ¡°The Blood Spirit Society is so powerful, but the name of the Blood Spirit Society seems to be quite unknown¡­ With such strength, it should not be unknown¡­¡±


    Looking at the seven red figures who had already left the arena, Tang Conglin¡¯s expression was also very grave. The strength of the Blood Spirit Society made him feel a hint of threat.


    This kind of threat even surpassed some first-rate forces to a certain extent.


    ¡°The Eastern Continent is vast. There will always be existences we don¡¯t know about.¡± Tong Shan shook his head. He did not find any information about the Blood Spirit Society in his mind either.


    It was as if¡­ This sect had appeared out of thin air.


    The competition in the arena continued, and the atmosphere in the stands was equally heated. Although some strong contestants had appeared one after another, there was no longer anyone who could fight seven opponents at once like Gu Xi and the man from the Blood Spirit Society.


    Gu Xi and the others remained in the room obediently. After Tang Conglin and Tong Shan had lowered their requirements, they had carefully learned about all the opponents they needed to pay attention to. As for what Gu Xi had noticed about the Blood Spirit Society, he did not inform Tang Conglin and Tong Shan about it.


    For one thing, Gu Xi knew very little about the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. Furthermore, the matter of the outer realm demons sneaking into the mainland was not child¡¯s play, so he could not tell them about it casually.


    After some consideration, Gu Xi decided to inform Elder Yun and Elder Gu as soon as possible when he returned. After all, Elder Yun had come into contact with the outer realm demons 10,000 years ago. Elder Gu was backed by a mysterious force from the Central Plains. As long as the two of them knew about this, they did not have to worry about what they should do.


    The sun was setting, and the sky was gradually darkening.


    The competition in the arena had come to an end. The people in the stands had also begun to leave one after another, and the number of people in the arena had decreased drastically.


    Only Gu Xi, Qing Zhu, and Little Nine were left in the room.


    Tang Conglin and the others had already returned to the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, while Gu Xi asked the two of them to stay behind for the sake of discussing tactics.


    ¡°What do you think about this?¡± In the room, Gu Xi raised his head to look at Qing Zhu.


    As he spoke, a vast spiritual sense gushed out from his mind, enveloping the entire room in the blink of an eye. In this way, there was no need to worry about his voice leaking out from the room.


    ¡°I will inform Elder Gu as soon as possible. They will make their own decision on this matter.¡± Qing Zhu spoke nonchalantly, as if she was not very concerned about discovering the matter regarding the outer realm demons. There was even a tone of indifference in her voice.


    Gu Xi was keenly aware of Qing Zhu¡¯s tone and could not help but frown slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t think that the outer realm demons will only have designs on our Eastern Continent.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qing Zhu narrowed her long and narrow eyes, feeling somewhat puzzled.


    Gu Xi smiled slightly and turned his gaze toward the sunset in the distance. ¡°We¡¯ve already discovered their tracks in the Southern Continent, and now we¡¯ve discovered their tracks in the Eastern Continent. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Four Continents have already been infiltrated by them without anyone noticing.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with the Central Plains,¡± Qing Zhu said faintly.


    ¡°Indeed, it doesn¡¯t have much to do with the Central Plains. After all, compared to the Central Plains, the Four Continents have a huge difference in overall strength. Even if the demonic race from the outer realm wanted to infiltrate Central Plains, it wouldn¡¯t be easy.¡±


    ¡°But do you really think that the ambitions of the demonic races from the outer realm are so simple?¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know much about them, please use your head to think. If they successfully occupy the Four Continents, would they really give up the Central Plains, which is rich in resources and occupies a larger area, so easily?¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression was serious. He raised his hand and pointed at the arena below, the corners of his mouth curling into an unfathomable arc. He continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you take a look at this place? What do you think they came to participate in this competition for?¡±


    Qing Zhu was stunned at first, but she quickly realized something.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that they¡­¡±


    Gu Xi nodded once again. He said in a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. If my guess is correct, they took a huge risk to participate in this Grand Sect Competition. They wanted to obtain a spot to go to the Central Plains so that they could sneak in silently.¡±


    ¡°Once they successfully sneak into the Central Plains, if the people of the Central Plains don¡¯t take it seriously, I¡¯m afraid that the fall of the Central Plains is only a matter of time.¡±


    After hearing Gu Xi¡¯s words, Qing Zhu could not help but fall into deep thought.


    The Central Plains had always been at odds with the Four Continents. Even when the demonic races from the outer realm invaded 10,000 years ago, the Central Plains had never sent out a single soldier, causing the relationship between the two sides to deteriorate drastically.


    Now, the otherworldly demonic race was showing signs of making a comeback. Moreover, just as Gu Xi had said, would their ambitions really end there?


    Once the otherworldly demonic race successfully occupied the Four Continents, they would form a siege on the Central Plains. Even though the Central Plains was a difficult bone to gnaw on¡­ When it was surrounded and gnawed on, no matter how hard the bone was, it would eventually be gnawed off!


    ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± After pondering for a long time, Qing Zhu opened her red lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡± Gu Xi smiled and said, ¡°If we want Central Plain¡¯s life to be stable, we must first ensure that the Four Continents live a stable life. What we need to do is to find out why they infiltrated, find their purpose. What we need to do now is to stop them from achieving their goal.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Qing Zhu asked again, her gaze fixed on Gu Xi.


    ¡°The best way¡­ is naturally to kill them all.¡±


    Gu Xi grinned, a murderous intent flashed in the depths of his pitch-black pupils.

 Chapter 423 - Xie Long’s Revenge

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I might as well take the initiative.¡± Qing Zhu thought for a moment and stood up, ready to take action.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Xi shook his head. His gaze moved slightly and fell on a certain spot in the viewing platform below. A figure had unknowingly appeared there. It was Xie Long, who had left with his men in a sorry state earlier today.


    ¡°Looks like I don¡¯t have the time today.¡± Gu Xi grinned. With a tap of his toes, he appeared on the stage. However, his gaze had always been fixed on Xie Long, who was on the viewing platform. ¡°Elder Xie, why are you still here at this late hour? Your Ancient Sect should have already packed up and left.¡±


    Xie Long coldly snorted. In the next moment, his figure strangely appeared not far in front of Gu Xi. He sternly said, ¡°Our Ancient Sect is unable to participate in this competition because of you!¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± Gu Xi smiled innocently. There was no trace of guilt at all.


    Seeing him like this, Xie Long could not help but gnash his teeth in anger. They had prepared for such a long time before they confidently came to participate in the competition. They did not expect to die in Gu Xi¡¯s hands in the end. Even their own personal disciple almost died on the spot!


    If he did not vent his anger, he would probably remember it for the rest of his life!


    ¡°Today, the shame of our Ancient Sect can only be repaid with your life.¡± Xie Long took a deep breath and did not hide the killing intent in his heart at all.


    The journey to the competition ended here. If he returned just like this, he would definitely be punished by the sect. If he could bring back the head of the culprit, Gu Xi, the result would naturally be better.


    ¡°Elder Xie, I have to say that you are indeed very confident.¡± Gu Xi shrugged. He did not show the fear that Xie Long had expected. Instead, he still smiled indifferently. Gu Xi continued, ¡°Although you are an elder of the Ancient Sect, and your seniority is much higher than mine, if you want to kill me¡­ You have to carefully consider your own priorities.¡±


    As he finished speaking, Little Nine and Qing Zhu appeared on both sides of him. The aura of the three locked onto Xie Long almost at the same time.


    As Gu Xi¡¯s contracted divine beast, Little Nine naturally would not watch as Xie Long made a move on Gu Xi. As for Qing Zhu, she was probably still angry at Xie Long for spying on her last time. Now that she had the opportunity to deal with Xie Long, she naturally would not let it go so easily.


    ¡°This is between him and me. I hope that you ladies won¡¯t interfere.¡± Xie Long¡¯s expression darkened. It was obvious that he did not expect the three of them to join forces to deal with him again.


    Thinking back to that night at the Thousand Treasures Pavilion, if he had not run quickly, he would have probably been beaten up.


    Little Nine and the other two didn¡¯t respond to Xie Long¡¯s words.


    Although the two of them did not make any movements, it was clear that they had already given Xie Long the answer.


    Seeing this, Xie Long slightly narrowed his eyes, and vast spiritual power began to flow through his meridians. A faintly discernible pressure gradually became heavy, and in the blink of an eye, it had already covered the entire arena.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll properly meet the three of you.¡± After thinking about it, he still decided to make a move.


    If he ran away without a fight like that night again, and if this matter was exposed by Gu Xi and the other two, then he would not only lose his face, but also the Ancient Sect¡¯s face behind him. He would lose it all.


    As an elder of the Ancient Sect, facing three juniors and running away without a fight, if this kind of news that made people laugh their heads off was spread out¡­


    Just thinking about it made Xie Long shudder involuntarily.


    ¡°Elder Xie, it¡¯s a bit of a bully for us to fight three against one.¡±


    Looking at Xie Long, who was ready to make a move at any moment, Gu Xi took a step back and pointed at the two beautiful women beside her. He chuckled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick one of these two to fight with you?¡±


    Hearing this, not only Xie Long, but even Little Nine and Qing Zhu were stunned.


    In Gu Xi¡¯s opinion, his cultivation realm could be said to be the lowest among the three. Moreover, Xie Long¡¯s realm should at least be at the late Saint stage. In addition, as an elder of the Ancient Sect, the high-level spirit skills and spirit tools in his hands would be significant. It could be said that this old man was very difficult to deal with.


    Although it was not very easy to deal with Xie Long, if he were to face either Little Nine or Qing Zhu, it would not be an easy battle for him.


    ¡°Cut the crap. The three of you can attack together!¡± Xie Long snorted coldly. Clearly, he did not plan to follow Gu Xi¡¯s words.


    What was this? Even if he won in a one-on-one fight, it would not be glorious!


    ¡°Little Nine.¡± Gu Xi did not pay attention to Xie Long. Instead, he softly called out Little Nine¡¯s name.


    Little Nine instantly understood. Her jade-like feet lightly tapped the ground, and her entire body shot out at an extremely fast speed. Her target was Xie Long.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Looking at Little Nine who attacked without saying a word, Xie Long curled his lips in disdain.


    Vast and mighty spirit energy burst out, turning into a light pillar as thick as a bucket, and directly whistled towards Little Nine¡¯s figure. Wherever it passed, even the surrounding void became distorted under this tyrannical spirit energy light pillar.


    On the other hand, Little Nine did not have the slightest intention of dodging Xie Long¡¯s attack.


    This made Xie Long¡¯s eyelids twitch, and even his heart skipped a beat.


    Actually, he did not really come here this time to take care of the lives of Gu Xi and the other two. Moreover, after that night, he knew that he did not have the ability to kill the three young juniors in front of him.


    He came here this time just to vent the anger in his heart. After all, in his eyes, Gu Xi and the other two were the elite disciples of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. If he really killed any of them, he was afraid that the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion would take revenge on him. As a result, the relationship between the Ancient Sect and the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion would become very ugly.


    If he angered the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, the number one Chamber of Commerce in the world, it would be extremely troublesome.


    With a casual word from him, at least 70 percent of the Chambers of Commerce in the entire Eastern Continent would no longer sell things to the Ancient Sect. Even if other Chambers of Commerce took the risk to continue selling things to the Ancient Sect, the price would definitely be sky-high.


    In short, Gu Xi and the other two could not be killed!

 Chapter 424 - Teaching a Lesson

    Boom!


    A deafening boom sounded from above the arena.


    The aftermath of the explosion quickly spread to the surroundings. In an instant, dust flew up from the entire arena, causing people to be unable to see the situation clearly for a moment.


    Gu Xi and Qing Zhu retreated one after another, leaving enough space for Little Nine to fight. Of course, the two of them were still very confident in Little Nine¡¯s strength.


    On the other hand, Xie Long¡¯s heart was a little perturbed. The spiritual sense he released could not sense Little Nine¡¯s existence at all. He even felt that Little Nine had already been reduced to ashes by his attack.


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t die so easily, right?¡± A huge amount of spiritual sense spread out like a fishing net. Xie Long could not help but frown.


    However, before he could further search, an ear-piercing sound pierced through the air. Immediately, a wisp of snow-white flew out from the flying dust in the sky.


    Due to the sudden development, Xie Long did not have the time to react at all. In his desperation, he could only build a spiritual energy barrier in front of him to protect himself. However, he did not expect that under this wisp of snow-white, his defense was actually useless.


    Puchi ¡ª


    In just an instant, the barrier was easily penetrated like a piece of paper.


    That wisp of snow-white appeared in front of Xie Long in the blink of an eye. Xie Long could even see the furry fur on its surface. In the next moment, his entire body flew backward.


    ¡®This is¡­ a junior?!¡¯


    Before his body flew out, this was the only thought in Xie Long¡¯s mind.


    After all, he was a genuine late-stage Saint cultivator. Yet, he was actually sent flying by a junior with a single strike!


    If this news were to spread, it would be fine if people laughed at him. More importantly, if he sent a late-stage Saint cultivator flying with a single strike, what kind of cultivation realm was the other party at?


    At the very least¡­ She had to be at the late-stage Saint!


    Thinking of this, Xie Long could not help but feel a surge of shock in his heart.


    Little Nine looked to be about the same age as Gu Xi and Qing Zhu, but her strength was already comparable to his own, and it was even very likely that she had already surpassed him!


    At such a young age, late-stage Saint¡­ What kind of monstrous talent was this?!


    Xie Long flew back more than 1,000 steps, but before he could even catch his breath, Little Nine¡¯s continuous attacks had already arrived.


    Taking advantage of the time before the dust settled, streaks of snow-white long arcs tore through the air from the dust that filled the sky. At this time, Xie Long was unable to free his hands to launch an attack, and could only choose to dodge. He looked extremely miserable.


    Boom boom boom boom boom ¡ª


    After a series of loud bangs, the originally restored and flat ground once again revealed a bottomless hole.


    ¡°Damn it, why is this woman so strong!?¡± Once again dodging an attack, Xie Long cursed while panting heavily.


    At this moment, his entire body was drenched in sweat. During this period of passive dodging, he had already used his spiritual sense to lock onto Little Nine¡¯s position. However, due to Little Nine¡¯s attacks being too concentrated, he could only watch. Even if he had the intention to attack, he could not do anything.


    ¡°Elder Xie, do you still want to continue?¡± At the same time, Gu Xi¡¯s voice came from the dust in front of him.


    Hearing this, Xie Long could not help but swear. He looked in the direction where the voice came from and said in a deep voice, ¡°What ability do you have to hide and not come out? Why don¡¯t you come out and have a good face-to-face practice!¡±


    As long as Little Nine dared to show up, Xie Long had absolute confidence that he could defeat him.


    However, the premise was that this obvious provocation would only work if someone took the bait.


    Just as his voice fell, a graceful figure appeared just a few meters in front of him, followed by a cold voice.


    ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re my match if we fight face-to-face?¡± Little Nine did not say anything and raised her hand to deliver a palm strike.


    Seeing this, Xie Long grinned. He never thought that Little Nine would actually approach him so easily. She was indeed too young and impetuous.


    Without thinking too much, Xie Long raised his hand and also threw a palm strike.


    Although he was not a cultivator who specialized in cultivating the physical body, he still had a lot of confidence in his physical body. Even though the two of them might not be in the same cultivation realm, he did not believe that a woman would spend time cultivating her physical body.


    Bang ¡ª


    Along with a muffled sound, Xie Long¡¯s expression changed again.


    He only felt an irresistible force coming from the slender snow-white hand in front of him, and a tearing pain came from his palm. He could clearly feel that his bones had been shattered.


    The intense pain made his face instantly turned pale. He fell backward uncontrollably, but the slender hand held his wrist tightly.


    In the next moment, Xie Long started spinning like a fan. The dizziness in his brain made him want to retch, but before he could open his mouth, he was thrown out like a piece of trash. He crashed into the wall at the edge of the arena, and his entire body was embedded into the wall.


    The dust in the air gradually fell, and the sight on the stage became clear again. Gu Xi and Qing Zhu¡¯s postures did not change at all. They just retreated a little bit compared to just now. On the other side of Gu Xi, Little Nine stood quietly, as if she had never moved.


    ¡°He¡¯s not dead, is he?¡± Gu Xi spoke faintly.


    ¡°I just taught him a simple lesson.¡± Little Nine replied.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although Xie Long was a member of the Ancient Sect and did not get along with Gu Xi, Gu Xi did not really dislike him. Moreover, the outer realm demonic race had already infiltrated the Eastern Continent. If they were to take revenge on the Ancient Sect and other first-rate sects now, it would undoubtedly greatly reduce the combat strength of the entire Eastern Continent.


    After all, if the demonic race from the outer realms were to really make a comeback one day, then the Ancient Sect, the Zhan Clan, and a series of other sects would become the mainstay of the entire Eastern Continent. At that time, they would still have to rely on their own strength to expel or kill the invaders.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡±


    At the same time, Xie Long¡¯s cough could be heard from the other side.


    It was not easy for him to squeeze out from the wall. At this moment, his face was pale, and his breathing was a little dispirited. His clothes were also in a mess and were covered in dust. He looked as wretched as he could be.

 Chapter 425 - Xie Long’s Guesses

    ¡°You¡­ are definitely not disciples of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.¡± Xie Long struggled to stand up, his gaze as sharp as an eagle¡¯s.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Gu Xi narrowed his eyes slightly, a faint killing intent flashing through his eyes.


    Currently, the demonic race from the outer realm had secretly infiltrated the Eastern Continent. Although the situation on the continent seemed calm on the surface, this storm was bound to rise sooner or later. If his identity was exposed at this time, the sects and factions that had a grudge with him would definitely not let him off. However, he would definitely not surrender. When that time came, the situation would be chaotic, he would naturally give the demonic clan from the outer realm a chance to take advantage of him.


    Considering the severity of the conflict between the human race and the demonic race from the outer realm, the grudge between him and those first-rate factions was not worth mentioning.


    Gu Xi still had a balance between the two matters.


    Therefore, the true identity that was hidden at the moment must not be exposed unless it was absolutely necessary. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    ¡°Our Ancient Sect has been meticulously preparing for this competition for many years. From the first-rate forces to the third-rate forces, even those small sects and sects that are not of the same level, we have investigated all the people who might become a stumbling block for us. Of course, we have also investigated the people that they might send to participate in the competition¡­¡±


    Xie Long took a few deep breaths, and his originally pale face was now faintly flushed red. ¡°Under our investigation, the disciples sent out by the sects that might be our opponents are almost the same as what we expected, but only the ten Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion¡­ The disciples sent out are very different from what we expected!¡±


    ¡°Gu Lan, Qing Zhu, right?¡±


    Xie Long¡¯s gaze swept back and forth between the two of them. ¡°Both of you are very powerful. I believe that you are definitely not nameless people in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. However, why have we never heard of these two names among the younger generation of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion?¡±


    As his voice fell, the arena fell into silence.


    Gu Xi¡¯s mind was filled with turbulent thoughts. However, he was not thinking about how to deal with Xie Long¡¯s question. Instead, he was thinking about how to kill him here.


    Since this guy was suspicious, if he was released safely today, then this guy would definitely send someone to investigate his identity. And under the full investigation of a first-rate force, it was only a matter of time before his identity was exposed.


    Only a dead person would not do such an unsettling thing!


    While he was thinking, the spiritual power in Gu Xi¡¯s body had already begun to circulate. Not only that, a thought was transmitted into Little Nine¡¯s mind. Little Nine silently narrowed her eyes, it was as if she was ready to make a move at any time.


    As long as Xie Long was killed here, as long as it was done cleanly, only God would know about this matter. As for the matter of identity, it would naturally sink like a stone into the ocean.


    ¡°Looks like you guys don¡¯t really want me to leave today.¡± Xie Long¡¯s eyes moved, and he keenly sensed the changes in Gu Xi and Little Nine.


    At the same time, his entire body tensed up, and torrential spiritual power quickly circulated in the meridians in his body. As long as Gu Xi and Little Nine made any strange movements, he would use all his means to leave this place.


    In the short exchange with Little Nine earlier, he had completely given up on the idea of confronting Gu Xi and the other two head-on. That would only make him sink into the abyss of suffering.


    ¡°No matter how you analyze it, it¡¯s the truth that we are the disciples of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.¡±


    Gu Xi placed his hands behind his back. During the time he was speaking, streams of spiritual energy that were difficult to detect gushed out from his hands and immediately disappeared into heaven and earth without any movement, ¡°But your questioning words make me very unhappy!¡±


    ¡°Unhappy? It looks like I guessed correctly, right?¡±


    Xie Long grinned. He had already made up his mind.


    If it was said that he had half-believed his guess before, now he was very sure that his guess had become the truth.


    Gu Xi and the other two were definitely not disciples of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion!


    Not only that, in the thousands of sects in the Eastern Continent, no young man had such strength!


    ¡°You talk too much.¡± Gu Xi shook his head, and at the same time, he clenched his large hand behind him.


    A mysterious fluctuation suddenly spread out, and the spiritual energy in the world began to boil. One after another, lines formed by spiritual energy emerged from the void, and the complicated lines formed a huge spiritual array, Xie Long happened to be at the center of this spiritual array.


    ¡°Activate.¡± Gu Xi said one word calmly.


    In the next moment, the huge spiritual array started to operate rapidly. This was the earth-grade spiritual array that he had used to deal with Qi Feng earlier.


    This array could gather a large amount of spiritual power in the surrounding area and turn it into gravity. It was a natural nemesis against opponents who had an advantage in speed.


    As Qi Feng¡¯s master, Xie Long also had an absolute advantage in speed. The only difference was that Xie Long¡¯s speed was one or two levels higher than Qi Feng¡¯s, and they were not on the same level at all.


    In other words, if Gu Xi was slightly careless, Xie Long would escape without a trace. This was also the reason why Gu Xi chose to use this array.


    In terms of limiting speed, this Mountain-back Array, was much stronger than some heaven-grade spirit array formations.


    Once the Mountain-back Array was activated to its fullest, it was formidable. The complicated spirit array was spinning rapidly, looking like a huge plate. Under its high-speed rotation, a strong suction force spread out from the formation. It pulled all the heaven and earth spirit energy within a radius of tens of miles over.


    A large amount of spiritual energy gathered here, turning into a mountain-like weight that slanted downwards. Their target was only one, and that was Xie Long, who was at the center of the formation.


    From the moment the formation was revealed until the mountain-like weight fell, all of this happened in a split second, so fast that no one had the time to react.


    Xie Long staggered. His clothes had already stuck tightly to his body. At this moment, his expression was a little unsightly. His entire body had already sunk an inch into the ground.


    At the same time, Little Nine was not idle either. The moment Gu Xi used the formation to pin Xie Long down, her figure appeared in front of Xie Long.


    Without any extra movements, Little Nine raised her hand and threw a palm toward Xie Long¡¯s face. Moreover, it was an unreserved palm strike.


    Although she had never cultivated her physical body, as a divine beast, her physical body was naturally extremely powerful. Even though she was in her human form now, this did not prevent her physical body from being as indestructible as steel.


    If this palm landed solidly, it would be enough to kill Xie Long in an instant!

 Chapter 426 - Separation

    Xie Long¡¯s pupils reflected the delicate hand that was coming toward him. However, he did not have the time to appreciate it. His eyes widened, and dense blood vessels climbed around his pupils.


    Under the tremendous gravity, even he, who was a late-stage Saint, could not help but feel that it was difficult for him to move an inch. In addition to Little Nine¡¯s decisive attack, it was almost a sure-death situation.


    ¡°Nine Yang Chain!¡± Seeing that Little Nine¡¯s attack was about to arrive, Xie Long growled in a low voice.


    As his voice fell, a golden light flew out from the storage bag at his waist. Upon closer inspection, it was actually a golden necklace. The surface of the necklace had faintly discernible patterns wandering about, and a mysterious fluctuation was emitted.


    The necklace directly arrived in front of Little Nine and Xie Long. The golden light emitted was becoming increasingly intense. It immediately began to rotate. A dazzling golden disc was built between the two of them. If one were to carefully observe, one would discover that nine glaring suns were actually revealed on this golden circular plate.


    At the same time, Little Nine¡¯s attack gently landed on the golden plate.


    Bang!


    A deafening sound was heard. Immediately after, sparks flew in all directions. An invisible force spread in all directions extremely quickly.


    Xie Long clearly sighed in relief after blocking this attack.


    This seemingly light palm strike from Little Nine was enough to take his life.


    However, before he could rejoice for a while, a crisp sound made his originally relaxed heart once again raise.


    Crack ¡ª


    The sound was not loud. It could even be said to be very soft. It was so soft that it was easy to ignore.


    However, this sound was like an earth-shattering explosion in Xie Long¡¯s ears.


    He raised his head with difficulty. He looked at the Nine Yang Chain that was spinning at high speed in front of him. He saw an inconspicuous crack appear at one of the places.


    Immediately, Xie Long¡¯s pupils contracted to the size of a needle tip.


    A wave of shock surged into his heart, causing him to be at a loss.


    One had to know that this Nine Yang Chain was a genuine earth-grade, middle-tier spirit tool. Although it was not a defensive spirit tool, its defensive power was definitely not to be underestimated.


    But now, it was actually cracked by a woman¡¯s palm strike!


    ¡°You must be joking¡­¡± Looking at the cracks that were gradually spreading, the corners of Xie Long¡¯s mouth twitched.


    In the next moment, there was another soul-stirring huge explosion.


    Boom ¡ª


    Under this explosion, the Nine Yang Chain shattered with a loud sound.


    There was no time to be shocked, the huge shock wave sent Xie Long flying.


    While he was flying, Xie Long suddenly felt his body lighten up. The gravity that had been pressing on his body had disappeared without a trace.


    Without any hesitation, he used all his strength to adjust his body. With the help of the huge shock wave created by the explosion, he fled into the distance.


    Under his unreserved speed, his figure disappeared into the distant horizon in the blink of an eye.


    A moment later, the aftermath of the explosion gradually dissipated. By the time Gu Xi reacted, he realized that Xie Long had already disappeared.


    A massive amount of spiritual sense gushed out from his mind in all directions, quickly covering everything within dozens of miles. However, Gu Xi did not find any trace of Xie Long. Clearly, this guy had already run out of the range of his spiritual sense.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to run away.¡± Putting away his spiritual sense, Gu Xi narrowed his eyes and muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of me.¡± Little Nine had appeared at the side at some point, and there was some guilt in her words.


    If the Nine Yang Chains had not exploded just now, then it would not have caused the Mountain-back Array to temporarily lose its effectiveness. Xie Long would not have slipped away right under their noses.


    The explosion of an earth-grade spirit tool was enough to cause a similar earth-grade spirit array to go into chaos or even perish together. Fortunately, the Fountain-back Array had been refined by the System. A perfect-tier Mountain-back Formation would not be destroyed by a regular earth-grade spirit tool. It would be different if it was someone else controlling the formation.


    ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, it¡¯s better to kill that guy.¡± Gu Xi did not blame Little Nine. Instead, he had already started to think of a way to deal with the situation. Once his identity was revealed to the public, it would definitely cause a huge uproar in the entire Eastern Continent.


    When that time came, the outer realm demonic race would take this opportunity to cause trouble. Then, he, Gu Xi, would become the main culprit in this matter.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± At this moment, Qing Zhu suddenly interrupted Gu Xi¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Leaving?¡± Gu Xi was stunned, and did not understand for a moment.


    ¡°Back to the Central Plains.¡±


    Qing Zhu smiled slightly and turned her head to look in the direction of the Central Plains from afar. She continued, ¡°Elder Gu just sent a message saying that his and Elder Yun¡¯s injuries have almost recovered. He has also sent a message to the Central Plains that the outer realm demonic race has sneaked into the Four Continents. Father has ordered us to return to the Central Plains without delay.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi nodded without any intention of stopping her.


    Although he did not know Qing Zhu¡¯s true identity, the situation on the Four Continents was turbulent. Being able to return to the Central Plains was obviously the best and safest choice.


    ¡°In that case, I wish you a safe journey.¡± Gu Xi smiled.


    Although he was a little surprised to lose Qing Zhu and Elder Gu at this juncture, he had already mentally prepared himself for this.


    Qing Zhu nodded and turned around to leave. However, she stopped after taking a few steps. After hesitating for a moment, she took out a jade pendant with obscure patterns on its surface from her storage bag and threw it to Gu Xi. She said softly, ¡°If you can go to the Central Plains in the future, feel free to use this to find me if you have any difficulties.¡±


    Gu Xi carefully sized up the seemingly ordinary jade pendant in his hand. He did not think too much about it and nodded with a smile.


    Perhaps his arrival day to the Central Plains was not far away.


    Now that he had retrieved the teleportation array, it was only a matter of time before he would head to the Central Plains. Of course, without the support of the Greater Teleportation Token, the activation of the array required a large amount of spiritual power.


    Seeing Gu Xi accept the jade pendant, Qing Zhu gently tapped the ground. A faint green spiritual power immediately surrounded her body and gently lifted her up. Then, she flew into the distance at an extremely fast speed. In the blink of an eye, her figure had already turned into a small dot on the horizon.


    At the same time, dozens of miles away from the arena.


    Xie Long was sitting on the ground, panting heavily.


    Fortunately, he had run fast just now. Otherwise, he would have died by now.


    At this moment, in front of him were the disciples of the Ancient Sect who were participating in the Grand Sect Competition.


    ¡°Send a message back to the sect. Ask them to immediately investigate the identity and background of the disciples of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion who are participating in the competition. We must not make any mistakes!¡±


    Xie Long took a short break and immediately gave the order.


    Hearing this, the disciples looked at each other in confusion, but they could only do as they were told.

 Chapter 427 - Auction

    The next morning.


    Early in the morning, Tong Shan knocked on Gu Xi¡¯s door.


    ¡°Do we need to continue watching today¡¯s competition?¡± Tong Shan asked without hesitation.


    As expected, Gu Xi shook his head without even thinking.


    To him, observing his opponent was just a waste of time.


    Tong Shan was not very surprised by Gu Xi¡¯s response. He chuckled and continued, ¡°I thought that you will be like this. In that case, why don¡¯t you come with me to the auction?¡±


    ¡°Auction?¡± Gu Xi could not help but feel a little uncertain when he heard this.


    Tong Shan nodded. He immediately revealed a profiteer¡¯s smile as he explained, ¡°The Grand Sect Competition is currently a grand event. All the heroes in the world have gathered here. Naturally, it is also a good opportunity to profit.¡±


    Gu Xi was stunned for a moment before coming to a sudden realization.


    One could say that the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion could become the number one Chamber of Commerce in the world. Currently, the flow of people in Lanjiang City could be said to have reached its peak. Taking advantage of this opportunity to participate in an auction, one could only say that this was making a fortune out of this was a certainty.


    Gu Xi did not think any further. Under Tong Shan¡¯s lead, the two of them quickly arrived at the somewhat dark hall. This was the venue where the auction was held.


    The hall was spacious, and it was the largest auction venue Gu Xi had ever seen in her life.


    Tong Shan, who was standing at the side, obviously noticed the surprise in Gu Xi¡¯s eyes. He smiled and explained, ¡°In order to cater to the competition this time, we specially sent people to expand a part of the auction hall. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be able to accommodate too many people.¡±


    ¡°I see. With more people, there will naturally be more people bidding.¡± Gu Xi suddenly understood and smiled. The meaning in his words was self-evident.


    Tong Shan also smiled a little awkwardly. Although the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion had come to participate in this Grand Sect Competition, it was still a Chamber of Commerce. Naturally, it would not easily let go of such a good opportunity to earn money.


    People entered one after another at the gate. Gu Xi glanced around and found that most of these people were people who had come to participate in the competition. He even saw Zhan Hong and a group of Zhan Clan disciples.


    As for the traces of Xie Long and his group from the Ancient Sect, he did not find them. However, after what had happened last night, Xie Long probably did not dare to stay in Lanjiang City any longer.


    As time slowly passed, the seats in the hall were soon filled. There were more than a thousand people in the hall, and those who could attend the auction at this time were definitely not good people.


    Soon, the lights in the hall gradually became brighter, and a figure appeared on the stage. Upon closer inspection, it was Tang Conglin.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Pavilion Master Tang to personally host the auction.¡± Gu Xi was a little surprised to see Tang Conglin in white.


    ¡°Those who can attend this auction are all influential figures on the mainland. The person hosting the auction shouldn¡¯t be a nobody.¡± Tong Shan smiled. If the venue of the auction was in Jingyang City, he would be the one hosting the auction.


    At the same time, Tang Conglin began his speech. His gaze swept across the crowd below. He paused for a moment when he passed Tong Shan and Gu Xi. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m glad that all of you are here to attend the auction held by our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. Since it¡¯s the time of the Grand Sect Competition and time is precious, I won¡¯t waste any more time.¡±


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s welcome our first item.¡±


    Tang Conglin waved his hand, and a handmaiden with the best looks and figure immediately pushed a small cart up from backstage. A layer of gray cloth covered the cart, obscuring everyone¡¯s sight. The cloth bulged slightly, making people curious about the item below.


    Gu Xi was also extremely curious. Logically speaking, the first item to be auctioned should be an item of considerable value. Moreover, the identities of the people participating in this auction were all extraordinary. It was just that he did not know what kind of good item the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion would bring out.


    Gu Xi¡¯s eyes moved. Immediately, a faint spiritual sense floated out from his mind and slowly swept towards the position of the small cart on the stage. However, when this spiritual sense approached the gray cloth, it was unable to take another step forward, it was as if there was something invisible obstructing and restricting his spiritual sense.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste your effort. Although this cloth looks ordinary on the surface, this thing is a special spirit tool that our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion spent a lot of effort to develop. As long as it is covered over any object, then it will hide all the aura of that object. Of course, this isn¡¯t absolute. If your spiritual sense is strong enough to ignore the function of this spirit tool, then it will be just an ordinary piece of cloth.¡±


    Tong Shan seemed to have sensed Gu Xi¡¯s spiritual sense and spoke unhurriedly.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi also tactfully withdrew his spiritual sense. Since his spiritual sense had not been able to identify what the first item was, it was obvious that his spiritual sense had not reached the level that Tong Shan had described. If he continued, it would only be a waste of energy.


    Of course, there were quite a number of people present who were as curious as Gu Xi. If anyone could see the existence of spiritual sense, they would discover that the gray cloth was currently surrounded by a dense spiritual sense, there were no less than a hundred of them.


    ¡°I think everyone needs this first item.¡±


    Tang Conglin smiled and said. He placed his big hand on the gray cloth and pulled it open, revealing the item underneath. ¡°This is a defensive spirit tool. It¡¯s called the Whale Bone Shield. It¡¯s an earth-grade intermediate spirit tool. It¡¯s made from the bones of the Blackwater Mystic Whale, whose strength is comparable to the mid-stage Saint. It¡¯s said that its defensive power is enough to withstand a full-strength attack from a mid-stage or even late-stage Saint cultivator.¡±


    As soon as these words were said, the eyes of everyone present lit up, and they were all eager to give it a try. It must be known that at this time of the Grand Sect Competition, if one could obtain a defensive spirit tool with extraordinary defensive power, then it would be a good guarantee for the disciples participating in the competition.


    To be able to withstand a full-strength attack from a mid-stage or late-stage Saint, the defensive power of the Whale Bone Shield was self evident. And this kind of defensive power might become a key turning point in the competition!

 Chapter 428 - Double Lotus Spirit Slaughtering Array

    ¡°Pavilion Master Tang, you¡¯ve said so much, but you haven¡¯t said how much the starting price is.¡±


    Below the stage, a man reminded with a smile.


    As soon as these words were said, the people present began to whisper to each other, and one after another, they began to guess the starting price of this spirit tool.


    As everyone knew, all the items that could be auctioned in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion¡¯s auction venue, whether it was cultivation methods, spirit skills, panaceas, and so on, were all priced slightly higher than the prices of other Chambers of Commerce. However, while the prices were high, they also had absolute control and guarantee over the quality.


    In general, there was a reason why it was expensive, and it had to be trustworthy. This was also the main reason why the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion was able to stand out among the numerous chambers of commerce and secure its position as the number one Chamber of Commerce for many years.


    ¡°The starting price for this Whale Bone Shield is¡­ 300,000 high-grade spirit stones, and each increment must not be less than 10,000 spirit stones.¡±


    Looking at the eager crowd below the stage, Tang Conglin extended three fingers and waved them. However, this price caused a wave of exclamations from the crowd.


    300,000 high-grade spirit stones for an earth-grade intermediate-tier defensive spirit tool. If what Tang Conglin said earlier was true, a spirit tool that could withstand the full-force attack of a mid-stage or late-stage Saint cultivator, this price seemed to be a little too low.


    Even Gu Xi, who was below the stage, could not help but feel a little surprised by this price. Tong Shan, on the other hand, had a calm expression on his face, as if he had long known about this price.


    ¡°I bid 350,000!¡±


    ¡°360,000!¡±


    ¡°400,000!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight with me, 420,000!¡±


    As Tang Conglin announced the starting price of the Whale Bone Shield, the atmosphere in the venue immediately became lively. The people below the stage began to raise the price one after another, as if they would not stop until they got their hands on the item.


    Meanwhile, Gu Xi was still sitting in his seat as if nothing had happened. Although he had 100 million high-grade spirit stones that he had extorted from the hall of flowing light, he had no intention of buying the first item.


    Although an earth-grade spirit tool was not of a low rank. He had the Immeasurable Bell, a heaven-grade spirit weapon, so he had no interest in these items. Although the Immeasurable Bell had been broken during the battle with the Void Devouring Beast, it was not impossible for it to be repaired.


    ¡°It seems that I have to find an opportunity to ask the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion to help me repair the Immeasurable Bell. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if I don¡¯t have a defensive spirit tool on me.¡±


    Gu Xi quietly listened to everyone¡¯s bids as he pondered in his heart.


    Although he had his own selfish motives in participating in this Grand Sect Competition through the Ten Thousand Treasure Pavilion, if he could help the Ten Thousand Treasure Pavilion obtain a good result, or even the first place¡­ Then repairing a spirit tool would be a reasonable request, right?


    At the same time, the atmosphere in the arena became increasingly heated. The price of the Whale Bone Shield had already been raised by everyone to 3.8 million high-grade spirit stones.


    The price of 3.8 million high-grade spirit stones for an earth-grade spirit tool was a little high, even in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. However, to be able to reach such an astonishing price, one of the reasons was due to the Grand Sect Competition.


    ¡°As expected of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, it can sell whatever it wants whenever it wants.¡±


    Seeing that the Whale Bone Shield on the stage was finally sold for 3.8 million high-grade spirit stones, Gu Xi could not help but sigh emotionally.


    Tong Shan smiled slightly, but did not respond.


    He sold whatever the customers wanted, which was the main point of doing business.


    The next items on the auction floor were mostly high-grade spirit skills and spirit weapons, but none of them attracted Gu Xi¡¯s interest.


    On the contrary, Zhan Hong and his people from the Zhan Clan won a spirit skill. Due to the Zhan Clan¡¯s influence, few people dared to compete with them.


    ¡°The next item is a spirit array formation.¡±


    On the stage, Tang Conglin looked around the crowd and pulled down the gray cloth on the cart with a smile, showing the items below. He continued to introduce, ¡°This array formation is called the Double Lotus Spirit Slaughtering Array. It is said that if you can understand this array, its power can even be comparable to a high-tier earth-grade array.¡±


    ¡°The starting bid is three million high-grade spirit stones. Each increment must be no less than 100,000 spirit stones.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, please go ahead.¡± Tang Conglin chuckled and waited for everyone to bid.


    ¡°An earth-grade intermediate-tier spirit array is very difficult for an ordinary spirit array master to Master!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s already a lack of spirit array masters in this world. Our Kongtong Sect has a few outstanding spirit array masters, but if even we can¡¯t master these array formations, then it would be a huge waste¡­¡±


    For a time, the people below the stage discussed animatedly, but no one raised the price.


    Just as they had said, the number of spirit array masters on the Eastern Continent could be said to be relatively few, even fewer than alchemists. And the main reason for all this was that spirit arrays were really too difficult to learn.


    Even if a person had some talent in spirit arrays, he could not learn every spirit array that appeared in front of him.


    Although it was the same for spirit skills, there were too many cultivators. If one person could not learn it, then naturally others would come to learn it. However, there were only a few spirit array masters in a sect. If they could not learn it, then millions of high-level spirit stones would be wasted.


    ¡°3.2 million.¡± Just when no one was bidding, Gu Xi finally chose to open his mouth.


    Following his bid, everyone could not help but cast their gazes over, wanting to see who was so rich and brave.


    Tang Conglin and Tong Shan were also a little surprised by this. However, since Gu Xi was interested in this array, as long as the competition was fair according to the rules, they naturally had no reason to stop him from bidding.


    ¡°It¡¯s Gu Lan. But isn¡¯t he a disciple of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion?¡±


    Soon, someone recognized Gu Xi¡¯s identity. After all, Gu Xi¡¯s performance in the Grand Sect Competition was too shocking.


    He single-handedly defeated a first-rate force like the Ancient Sect. Although the reason for the elimination was that the Ancient Sect had violated the rules of the grand competition, the audience could not forget the grace of killing an enemy in one blow.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know about this. The Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion has a clear rule. Even if a disciple of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion takes a fancy to an item in the sect, he or she must buy it at the same price as the outside world. Even if the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion would benefit from this, the price of the item itself is still a drop in the ocean.¡±


    The doubts of that person were quickly quelled by the others.


    ¡°3.5 million! That thing is mine!¡±

 Chapter 429 - Sky

    When this voice rang out, the entire hall fell into a deathly silence.


    Over a thousand gazes followed the direction of the voice and finally gathered on a man dressed in blood-red clothes, whose appearance was covered under a bamboo hat.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually the Blood Spirit Society¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, I never thought that they would actually come as well.¡±


    A moment later, everyone began to whisper to each other.


    The Blood Spirit Society¡¯s performance on the stage that day, their ruthless and brutal methods, was unforgettable to everyone. They even felt fear in their hearts. So much so that when everyone heard the name of the Blood Spirit Society, they could not help but feel a chill down their spines. The people sitting around the red-clothed man even hurriedly left their seats, it was as if they were afraid that the fellow next to them would take their lives if he was unhappy.


    Gu Xi frowned. It was obvious that she was a little surprised by the appearance of the Blood Spirit Society. He was even more surprised that the Blood Spirit Society would bid against him.


    ¡°An earth grade intermediate level spirit array is not considered a rare treasure. Could it be that someone in the Blood Spirit Society¡¯s team is also a spirit array master?¡±


    Gu Xi indifferently glanced at the position of the red-clothed man and guessed.


    Although the Blood Spirit Society¡¯s bid had somewhat exceeded his expectations, this did not mean that he would give up on fighting for this spirit array because of this.


    Other people were afraid of the Blood Spirit Society, but Gu Xi was not the slightest bit afraid. He even wanted to find an opportunity to ¡®spar¡¯ with them properly.


    ¡°3.8 million.¡± Gu Xi raised his hand and said calmly.


    ¡°4 million.¡± The red-clothed man spoke again without the slightest hesitation.


    Gu Xi narrowed her eyes and made another bid, ¡°4.5 million.¡±


    ¡°5 million.¡± The red-clothed man also followed suit.


    At this moment, in the huge auction hall, other than the sound of two people bidding, no one else spoke. Perhaps it could be said that no one dared to speak.


    One side represented the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, while the other side came from a small and unknown sect. However, their strength was strong, and they killed without batting an eyelid.


    In general, both sides were not easy to provoke. No one was willing to provoke either side because of an earth-grade spirit array at this time. After all, no one could guarantee that they would not be able to meet both sides in the future Grand Sect Competition. Once the two sides were dissatisfied with the bidding now, both sides would not be lenient in the arena at that time.


    In the huge auction hall, Gu Xi and the red-clothed man¡¯s bidding sounds rang out one after another. Soon, the price of this earth-grade spirit array had risen to a sky-high price of 10 million.


    A full 10 million high-grade spirit stones, which far exceeded the actual price of an earth-grade middle-tier spirit array. Even if this spirit array had the power of a high-tier spirit array, it would not be so expensive.


    Everyone quietly watched this good show, not daring to even breathe loudly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just forget about it? The origin of the Blood Spirit Society is unknown. It¡¯s best to avoid interacting with them as much as possible. I¡¯m sure you know their methods very well.¡±


    Just as Gu Xi was about to bid again, Tong Shan, who was at the side, held his hand in time and spoke in a voice that only the two of them could hear clearly.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi frowned slightly. For a moment, he was caught in a dilemma.


    The two parties had already competed to such an extent. If either side gave up the bid first, it would undoubtedly be a sign of admitting defeat!


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you bidding? Could it be that you don¡¯t have any money?¡± At this moment, the red-clothed man¡¯s voice sounded again.


    However, this time, it was not a bid. His words could be said to be full of ridicule.


    As soon as these words were said, a killing intent flashed in the depths of Gu Xi¡¯s eyes.


    These words were undoubtedly used to humiliate him!


    However, the 10 million high-grade spirit stones in front of him had already exceeded the value of this auction item itself. If he continued to increase the price, it would undoubtedly be a waste of spirit stones.


    Taking a deep breath, Gu Xi forcefully suppressed the killing intent in his heart and the impulse to continue bidding with the red-clothed man. The slight anger on his face had already disappeared without a trace. He grinned, he said, ¡°Since brother likes this spirit array so much, I, Gu Lan, can¡¯t take it away from you. I¡¯ll just give it to you.¡±


    After saying that, Gu Xi kept his mouth shut and did not intend to raise the price anymore.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I really have to thank you.¡± The man in red chuckled, but there was no trace of gratitude in his words.


    Gu Xi was unmoved, but in his heart, he had already started to plan his next move.


    ¡°Do you really think that you can take what I want away from me?¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s gaze fell on the spirit array on the stage, and he muttered, ¡°You better really have this ability, or else I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±


    His voice was very soft, and only Tong Shan, who was beside him, could barely hear it.


    When Tong Shan heard this, he could not help but be stunned. He immediately understood Gu Xi¡¯s intentions. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end, he still did not say anything to persuade Gu Xi.


    He understood what Gu Xi meant. It was nothing more than to resolve this matter after the event. He was merely letting the red-clothed man ¡®keep¡¯ the spirit array for a while.


    And the way to resolve this matter naturally wouldn¡¯t be without a storm of bloodshed.


    This sort of thing could be said to be quite common in an auction. As a Sub-pavilion Master of the Ten Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, Tong Shan could be said to have heard of this sort of thing frequently. Ince the auction ended and the Ten Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion¡¯s place was out¡­ As for what happened to the auction item or who it ended up in, it was not up to the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion to care about it.


    However, although Gu Xi was not a disciple of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, he was currently working for the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. If he were to watch him do such a dangerous thing, it would not be right.


    For a moment, Tong Shan was caught in a dilemma.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi had already closed his eyes, as if he was resting. He ignored the man in red¡¯s provocative words and chose to wait quietly for the auction to end.


    Seeing that Gu Xi was ignoring him, the man in red did not say anything else. Instead, his gaze fell on Tang Conglin on the stage.


    Tang Conglin immediately understood. He glanced around the audience and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to raise the price?¡±


    The audience fell silent. No one dared to speak.


    They would not even dare to speak now, let alone raise the price. They were afraid that they would offend the God of Plagues of the Blood Spirit Society.


    ¡°In that case, I announce that the Blood Spirit Society has obtained this earth-grade intermediate spirit array, the Double Lotus Spirit Slaughtering Array, at a price of 10 million high-grade spirit stones.¡±


    Tang Conglin was not surprised by the silence below the stage. He quickly announced the final result of this round of auction.

 Chapter 430 - Following in Secret

    The effects of the last round of auction were quickly over under Tang Cong-lin¡¯s outstanding hosting. The next round of auction items, which were dazzling enough, once again stirred up the atmosphere of the auction venue. The waves of bids from the crowd increased with each wave.


    However, although the auctioned items were of high-level, they could hardly arouse Gu Xi¡¯s interest again. He closed his eyes and rested his mind throughout the whole process. He chose to turn a deaf ear to the noise around him and waited quietly for the end of the auction.


    Although Gu Xi appeared to be doing nothing on the surface, he had already secretly released his spiritual sense, firmly locking onto the red-clothed man¡¯s movements. As long as the latter made a slight movement, he would immediately detect it.


    Very soon, the red-clothed man made a movement.


    Taking advantage of the heated bidding around him, the red-clothed man stood up and left his seat. First, he went backstage to pay a total of ten million high-grade spirit stones and took away the priceless spirit array, then, he hurriedly left the auction house.


    As soon as the man in red left, Gu Xi opened her eyes. A bright light flashed in the depths of his pitch-black eyes.


    He got up and tidied his clothes, then walked toward the door.


    ¡°Are you really going?¡± At this moment, Tong Shan interrupted Gu Xi¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡°Pavilion Master Tong, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of this matter.¡± Gu Xi turned his back to Tong Shan and smiled, then left the venue without looking back.


    Until Gu Xi¡¯s figure completely disappeared from the main entrance, Tong Shan let out a long sigh. There was obvious worry in his slightly turbid eyes.


    With Qing Zhu leaving, Gu Xi became the absolute main force of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion team. If anything happened to him, then the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion could declare that they had no chance of winning the grand competition this time.


    Moreover, with Gu Xi¡¯s talent and strength, Tong Shan had wanted to recruit him into the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion for a long time. This was why he had promised to award him the honorary elder of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion after the Grand Sect Competition.


    Therefore, Tong Shan did not want anything to happen to Gu Xi. Moreover, the opponent that this guy was looking for was the Blood Spirit Society, which was in the middle of the Grand Sect Competition. With the methods of the Blood Spirit Society, if Gu Xi was slightly defeated, the outcome would be extremely miserable.


    ¡°This little guy really makes people worry.¡± After pondering for a moment, Tong Shan shook his head with a bitter smile, and then he stood up and left.


    He did not want to miss the spot to go to the Central Plains because of the Blood Spirit Society. Therefore, no matter how he looked at it, in his eyes, Gu Xi must not have the slightest mishap.


    ¡­


    After leaving the auction house, Gu Xi quickly sensed the location of the man in red with the mark left by his spiritual sense. However, what puzzled him was that the man in red did not return to the location of the Blood Spirit Society. Instead, he circled around Lanjiang City alone.


    Gu Xi was hanging behind him from a distance. There were people coming and going on the street, which made him unable to attack the man in red. He could not help but feel a little helpless.


    ¡°Could it be that this guy is afraid?¡± Gu Xi looked at the figure in his line of sight and frowned.


    If the man in red had been circling around a place with a large number of people, then he indeed did not have the chance to attack him. After all, it was currently a special period of the Grand Sect Competition. According to the rules of the grand tournament, except for the arena, all the sects participating in the tournament could not engage in private fights in Lanjiang City or the surrounding areas. Otherwise, both or more parties involved would be disqualified from participating in the tournament.


    In other words, if he attacked the red-clothed man here, then the entire Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion would lose the right to continue participating in the Grand Sect competition because of this. In comparison, an earth-grade spirit array was insignificant.


    However, what made Gu Xi sigh in relief was that the red-clothed man finally left after strolling around the downtown area for a long time. He left in the direction of Lanjiang City.


    Gu Xi thought for a while and then continued to follow him. At this time, he had already made a guess in his heart. The man in red did not return to the place where the Blood Spirit Society¡¯s participants lived in the end, but chose to leave Lanjiang City instead. It was very likely that he had already predicted what would happen next.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi no longer continued to follow him secretly. Instead, he appeared not far behind the man openly. As he expected, the man did not react at all. Instead, he continued to rush over on his own.


    After leaving Lanjiang City and following the man¡¯s footsteps, the two of them gradually left Lanjiang City. It did not take long for them to arrive at a relatively remote mountain forest.


    In the mountain forest, the man in red gradually slowed down until he finally stopped completely. He just stood there quietly, as if he was waiting for something.


    After a few breaths, Gu Xi¡¯s figure appeared behind the man.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk. It¡¯s a good thing that you followed me. Otherwise, I would have wasted ten million spirit stones. I might even be taught a lesson by Boss later.¡± The man in red turned around and chuckled under his bamboo hat.


    Gu Xi raised his eyebrows and said with interest, ¡°You really expected me to follow you. But according to what you said, you snatched this spirit array from me just to attract my attention so that I could attack you?¡±


    ¡°Smart, your answer is correct.¡± The man raised his head slightly, revealing his blood-red eyes.


    ¡°Why?¡± Gu Xi narrowed his eyes and could not help but feel a little puzzled.


    He had already sensed that the people of the Blood Spirit Society were from the demonic race in the outer realm. No one else besides him, Qing Zhu, and Little Nine knew about this matter. There was no reason for the Blood Spirit Society to suddenly target him like this.


    ¡°The reason is very simple, because you will be a stumbling block for us.¡±


    The red-clothed man did not conceal anything at all. At this moment, there was already a faint blood Qi flowing around his body, and his killing intent was not concealed at all. ¡°As long as I kill you, I believe that the competition this time will be much smoother than our Blood Spirit Society¡­ Moreover, fighting in front of so many people in the arena is really a bit of a hindrance.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you are very confident.¡± Gu Xi grinned, and the spiritual power in his body began to circulate quietly. He stared at the red-clothed man not far in front of him. He continued, ¡°However, it¡¯s also a coincidence that I¡¯m also very interested in the people of your Blood Spirit Society. Not only that, but I¡¯m also determined to obtain the Double Lotus Spirit Slaughtering Array in your hands today.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s have a good time.¡±


    The red-clothed man licked his tongue as a hint of excitement surged in his eyes.

 Chapter 431 - Battle

    The man in red stood quietly on the spot, his body surrounded by a thick Blood Qi. His scarlet eyes were surging with a terrifying killing intent that could not be concealed, and the nauseating smell of blood filled the air. It spread over a radius of several kilometers.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi¡¯s gaze was firmly locked onto the man in red. He arched his body slightly, and the muscles all over his body were already taut, like a ferocious beast that was about to hunt its prey.


    This was the second time he had fought head-on with the demonic race. Although he had won the previous battle with Ye Wushuang, he still did not dare to underestimate the outer realm demonic race.


    The methods of the demonic race were unpredictable. One moment of carelessness and one might die.


    ¡°Let me see what kind of strength you have.¡± Gu Xi stared straight at the man and said in a low voice.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± The man in red grinned.


    In the next moment, his figure blurred and turned into a blood-red rainbow.


    At the same time, the Blood Qi in the world seemed to be attracted by something and spread out in all directions. Everything that touched the Blood Qi made a sizzling sound, it was actually completely corroded.


    ¡°What a strong corrosive property.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. His expression was somewhat grave.


    He did not dare to be the slightest bit negligent. With a wave of his large hand, numerous spiritual energy barriers immediately appeared around his body, completely enveloping his entire body within them. Immediately, he tapped his toes and immediately met the blood-colored long rainbow.


    The distance between the two of them was not far to begin with. In the blink of an eye, they came into contact with each other.


    Bang bang bang ¡ª


    Boom boom boom ¡ª


    A series of explosions rang out one after another. The two of them had an extremely tacit understanding and did not choose to use any spirit skills or spirit tools. Instead, they chose to engage in the most primitive form of hand-to-hand combat.


    Accompanied by a series of explosions, a large amount of Blood Qi in the world was scattered. However, it quickly gathered again. The spirit energy that was not under control, mixed with a dense amount of Blood Qi, spread out in the surroundings, destroying almost everything in an instant.


    Boom¨C


    Another deafening explosion sounded, and both of them retreated explosively.


    At this moment, the red-clothed man¡¯s clothes were a little messy, and the Blood Qi surrounding his body had become much thinner, but there were no obvious injuries on his body.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi, who was on the opposite side, had long disappeared from the spiritual energy barrier that covered his entire body, and there were many signs of corrosion all over his body. Fortunately, it only corroded her clothes or skin, it did not hurt his foundation.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. I didn¡¯t expect the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion to be able to nurture a disciple like you.¡± The red-clothed man smacked his lips. He was clearly a little surprised by Gu Xi¡¯s strength.


    If it was any other disciple, they would have already died in the first round.


    ¡°I¡¯m also very curious. What is the purpose of you coming here?¡± Gu Xi calmly tidied up his clothes.


    Hearing this, the red-clothed man¡¯s pupils constricted, and a hint of surprise appeared on his face.


    Although Gu Xi¡¯s words were not explicit, the meaning in her words was clear that he already knew that the Blood Spirit Society was the secret of the demonic race in the outer realm.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how you know¡­¡± The red-clothed man shook his head, and the Blood Qi around his body became denser and denser. It even began to gradually boil, and the nauseating smell of blood was almost tangible. ¡°However, based on these words of yours, I¡¯m afraid that you will definitely not leave this place alive today.¡±


    The man¡¯s tone was firm. Clearly, he had absolute confidence in his own strength.


    Gu Xi chuckled. He clenched his large hand and a longsword appeared out of thin air. He pointed his sword at the man and raised his head slightly. ¡°Be a good boy, and tell me your motive, and perhaps I will be able to give you a quick death.¡±


    ¡°You should wait until you defeat me before you say these words.¡± The red-clothed man laughed in disdain, rolling blood flowing out from his sleeve. Soon after, a blood-colored longsword also agglomerated in front of him. ¡°Of course, before that, I hope that you are able to withstand this sword strike of mine.¡±


    The blood-colored longsword was raised high by the man. A large amount of Blood Qi in the world gathered towards the longsword. The spiritual energy in the air began to boil endlessly.


    ¡°Blood Demon Slash.¡±


    The red-clothed man¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and the Blood Qi in the air quickly gathered.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± He laughed loudly, and the longsword slashed toward Gu Xi from afar.


    The Blood Qi in the air whistled down, and the pungent smell of blood made Gu Xi¡¯s face turn pale. The sharp sound of rushing wind rang out, but at this moment, it was like the whisper of a demon.


    ¡°Sword Drawing Technique.¡± Gu Xi forcefully suppressed the physical discomfort. The long sword in his hand did not strike out in a flowery and leisurely manner. Instantly, the Sword Qi that filled the sky rose up, and a Sword Qi that was several hundred feet long roared out, it directly met the Blood Qi that rushed over.


    Wherever the Sword Qi passed, even the void left a long mark.


    Puchi ¡ª


    Boom ¡ª


    As soon as the two came into contact, the thick Blood Qi began to try to erode the Sword Qi. However, the sharp Sword Qi immediately cut a gap in the Blood Qi.


    The Blood Qi had a temporary flaw. The Sword Qi followed up and instantly broke through the Blood Qi, whistling toward the red-clothed man behind.


    In the face of this, the red-clothed man did not have the slightest intention of dodging. A large amount of Blood Qi actually adhered to the surface of the Sword Q,following the continuous advancement of the sword qi. The shocking corrosive power of the Blood Qi had already corroded the powerful Sword Qi to the point that there was not much left. Compared to before, it was a completely different matter.


    In the blink of an eye, the Sword Qi had already approached a few feet in front of the man.


    The man in red struck out with his palm, and a large amount of Blood Qi surged out. Before the Sword Qi landed on his body, it had completely corroded it into nothingness.


    Seeing this, Gu Xi frowned, and his expression gradually became solemn.


    What he did not expect was that this perfect Sword Drawing Technique could not harm this person.


    ¡°Your strength is indeed very good.¡± The red-clothed man licked his tongue, and his scarlet eyes stared at Gu Xi. He continued, ¡°No wonder Boss wants to clean you all up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet,¡± Gu Xi reminded him coldly.


    The man was slightly stunned. It was obvious that he did not know what Gu Xi meant.


    However, in the next moment, the ground began to tremble. Many complicated patterns appeared under his feet, revealing a huge formation.


    ¡°Mountain-back Array Formation, activate.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s lips moved slightly, and with a tap of his toes, he disappeared from the spot.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the red-clothed man in the formation instantly sank down. Even his feet had sunk into the soil below, and his expression became even more unsightly.


    He had never expected that Gu Xi would actually use such a move when the two of them were facing each other. Moreover, he had not noticed anything strange at all.

 Chapter 432 - Hair’s Breadth

    A mountain-like pressure descended from the sky. This sudden pressure caught the man in red somewhat unprepared. Before he could react, Gu Xi¡¯s figure had already appeared in front of him.


    Gu Xi¡¯s gaze was ice-cold. The longsword in his hand did not have the slightest bit of fancy as it directly stabbed out.


    Puchi ¡ª


    The ice-cold sword entered his body, and the tearing pain caused the man to grimace in pain, and fresh blood instantly gushed out like a spring.


    ¡°You have indeed exceeded my expectations, but this should be the end.¡± The man in red sneered as he spoke, his expression somewhat malevolent.


    He suddenly stretched out a hand and ruthlessly grabbed Gu Xi¡¯s shoulder. Rich Blood Qi started to be transmitted into Gu Xi¡¯s body through his hand.


    Sizzle sizzle ¡ª


    Under the corrosion of a large amount of Blood Qi, green smoke was emitted from Gu Xi¡¯s arm. Following that, a piercing pain came.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Gu Xi¡¯s expression was furious when he suddenly felt the pain. Under his control, the pressure on the red-clothed man¡¯s body became increasingly heavier. It even caused the latter¡¯s body to become a little hunched. Immediately, he stomped his foot, his entire body took a step back. His longsword was also pulled out from the red-clothed man¡¯s body, bringing with it a pool of fresh blood.


    ¡°Blood Nether Palm!¡± the red-clothed man roared loudly. He used all his strength to raise his palm and ruthlessly smashed it toward Gu Xi, who was close in front of him.


    Even though he was currently under heavy pressure, he clearly understood in his heart that as long as he killed Gu Xi in front of him, all the problems would be solved.


    Under the heavy pressure of the Mountain-back Array, the result of his forceful attack was that the flesh on his entire arm began to fall off. One could even faintly see the bones within. The scene could be said to be extremely terrifying.


    Gu Xi snorted coldly. Faced with the attack of the man in red who did not care about his own safety, he wisely did not choose to meet it head-on. He turned his body to the side, and the latter¡¯s palm brushed past his body. However, the Blood Qi lingering in his palm had corroded a small part of Gu Xi¡¯s clothes.


    Easily dodging the man¡¯s attack, Gu Xi¡¯s expression turned cold. He raised his hand and slashed down, and the man¡¯s entire arm was chopped off.


    ¡°Ahhhhh ¨C¡± In the next moment, the man¡¯s heart-wrenching voice rang out.


    The man¡¯s body was still hunched, but the arm that had stretched out earlier had already fallen to the ground, and blood was continuously spurting out from his arm.


    His face was as white as paper, and his aura had become extremely chaotic. If he did not treat his injuries in time, he would die from excessive blood loss.


    Now that the man in red was seriously injured, Gu Xi naturally would not let go of this opportunity to pursue his victory. He brandished his longsword once again, and this time, his target was the man¡¯s neck.


    If this sword landed solidly, the man would definitely die here today.


    Just as Gu Xi thought that victory was within his grasp, the red-clothed man in front of him suddenly raised his head. His blood-red eyes were somewhat dazzling. At the same time, the body under his long robe was rapidly expanding, it was like a balloon.


    Boom ¡ª


    The next moment, a huge explosion sounded. The man¡¯s body shattered.


    In the next moment, his figure strangely appeared outside of the Mountain-back Array Formation.


    ¡°Go to Hell!¡± the man roared furiously. A large amount of Blood Qi erupted from within his body. Soon after, it agglomerated into a huge blood-colored python that was over a thousand feet in size.


    Without any delay, the huge python twisted its body and whizzed out. The monstrous murderous aura and rotten stench caused Gu Xi to involuntarily frown.


    ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± Gu Xi smiled disdainfully as the giant python was getting closer and closer to him.


    He slowly raised his hand and immediately made a downward movement.


    At the same time, the Mountain-back Array under his feet started to operate rapidly. The complicated spirit patterns continuously emitted violent spirit energy. A large amount of spiritual energy gathered in the sky above the formation and tilted downwards once again.


    As for the blood-colored giant python, its charging body was affected by the heavy pressure. Its body gradually became lower and lower until it was completely pressed to the ground. The giant python continuously struggled, but no matter what it did, it was unable to change the current situation. It was as if an invisible large hand was controlling it.


    After struggling for a short while, the giant python could no longer withstand the mountain-like pressure above it. Finally, with a loud bang, it turned into a blood mist that filled the sky.


    As the giant python dissipated, the red-clothed man not far away staggered. His face turned a few shades paler, and he could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°I¡¯ve really underestimated you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so fast in setting up the formation.¡± The man forced himself to stand up straight, his eyes filled with hatred.


    The two of them were at the same cultivation level. If Gu Xi had not quietly set up the formation just now, the result of the battle would be vastly different.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that your reaction is too slow.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s figure flashed and appeared in front of the man. Suddenly, his eyes moved and he turned his gaze to the distant horizon.


    That was the direction the two had come from, and it was also the direction of Lanjiang City!


    Clearly, the commotion caused by the fight between the two had attracted the attention of the cultivators in the city. If their identities were discovered, then the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion would be disqualified from participating in the Grand Sect Competition, and the same would happen to the Blood Spirit Society!


    ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t have the chance.¡± The red-robed man had also sensed the approaching aura in the distance. He grinned, and his words were full of ridicule.


    If Gu Xi continued to attack at this moment, it would undoubtedly be at the risk of being expelled from the competition.


    Gu Xi narrowed his eyes and a bright light flashed in his eyes.


    If he was really expelled from the Grand Sect Competition because of this, it would naturally not be worth it. However, if he did not kill the outer realm demon in front of him, it would be even less worth it!


    Without further thought, Gu Xi raised his sword and slashed down without another word.


    This sword once again aimed at the neck of the red-robed man.


    ¡°You lunatic!¡± the red-robed man screamed. Clearly, he did not expect Gu Xi to be willing to risk the entire Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion being expelled from the Grand Sect Competition to kill him.


    Without any time to hesitate, his body expanded once again. After a loud bang, he once again turned into a blood mist that filled the sky.


    The difference this time was that the man¡¯s figure completely disappeared. Even though Gu Xi used his spiritual sense to probe around, he was unable to capture even the slightest trace of the man¡¯s aura. Clearly, he had already left this place.


    ¡°What a strange method.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. His gaze turned to look at the aura that was getting closer and closer in the distance.


    Under his spiritual sense, he could sense that there were several Saints who had arrived. Although he was not afraid of these people, he was not foolish enough to wait here.


    With a wave of his hand, the spiritual formation under his feet stopped working and disappeared at an extremely fast speed. With a tap of his toes, Gu Xi flew in the opposite direction, and in just a few breaths¡¯ time, there was no trace of him.

 Chapter 433

    ?433 The Elimination Plan


    In the short span of a few breaths after Gu Xi left, waves of ripples appeared on the distant horizon. Immediately, over ten streams of light appeared at the spot where the two of them were exchanging blows.


    ¡°As expected, someone had been fighting here.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, from the looks of it, they should have just left not too long ago.¡±


    More than ten figures spread out in the surroundings, spreading out their spiritual senses one after another, trying to find any clues.


    These people were the guards responsible for maintaining the order of the Grand Sect Competition. If they discovered that anyone or any sect had violated the rules of the competition, then they would have the right to deprive the other party of the right to participate in the Grand Sect Competition.


    What made them somewhat disappointed was that they did not find any traces after searching around.


    ¡°How dare they make trouble right under our noses?¡± A middle-aged man who seemed to be the leader snorted coldly. He looked around at the destroyed environment and continued in a deep voice. ¡°Go back and investigate carefully. Once you find them, immediately expel them!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The rest of the people nodded in agreement. Then, they left in a hurry in the direction of Lanjiang City.


    At the same time, at the gathering place of the Blood Spirit Society in Lanjiang City.


    ¡°Third Brother, What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    In a luxurious inn room, a man wearing a dark red long robe also spoke with some surprise.


    Among the seven people of the Blood Spirit Society who participated in the Grand Sect Competition this time, they were divided into ranks based on the strength of the members in the team. from high to low, it was the leader to the Seventh Brother. and the one who spoke at this time was the leader of this team, also known as the Boss.


    The man known as the Third Brother was the red-clothed man who had fought with Gu Xi earlier.


    Other than the two of them, there were five other figures scattered around the room. Other than one of them who had a slightly round figure, the other six people present seemed to be carved from the same mold at first glance.


    ¡°That Gu Lan¡¯s strength is somewhat unexpected. With my strength, I can¡¯t easily finish him off. Instead, I fell into his trap and almost lost my life.¡±


    Third Brother suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, but he was still somewhat unconvinced in his heart.


    The two of them were both at the intermediate Saint stage, and their cultivation realms could be said to be about the same. If Gu Xi had not played a trick in the dark, the outcome of this battle would not have been decided so easily.


    ¡°This Ten Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion¡­ When did they have a disciple with such strength¡­¡±


    Looking at Third Brother, who was seriously injured, Second Brother frowned, and his expression was somewhat puzzled.


    In their eyes, the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion was just a business sect. Even though it was known as the number one chamber of commerce sect in the world, it was just a business association. However, the disciples sent by this business sect to participate in the competition, they were actually able to completely suppress the other first-rate forces in terms of strength.


    Although the red-clothed man who had fought with Gu Xi was only the Third Brother among the seven people, in terms of realm and strength, the Third Brother¡¯s level was almost completely superior to most of the first-rate forces¡¯ disciples on the Eastern Continent. Of course, this did not include some sects or clans that lived in seclusion all year round.


    ¡°He seems to have noticed my identity.¡± Right at this moment, Third Brother spoke again, causing the other people present to be stunned.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Boss frowned, and a bad premonition immediately welled up in his heart.


    ¡°Of course, it means what it says.¡± Third Brother coughed a few times and sat down on the ground.


    As soon as he said this, the atmosphere in the room fell into a dead silence.


    ¡°You mean that Gu Lan already knows that we¡¯re not human?¡± a moment later, Second Brother asked suspiciously, wanting to confirm this news.


    Third Brother nodded tiredly, and everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the Boss.


    Boss was not only the strongest person in their team, he was also their leader. Under special circumstances, Boss¡¯s words had the power to decide.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Fifth Brother could not help but ask.


    ¡°In the next few days, keep an eye on Gu Lan¡¯s every move. Once there¡¯s a chance, immediately wipe him out. If there¡¯s no suitable opportunity, then look for an opportunity in the competition.¡±


    The Boss spoke coldly. The air was already filled with the faint smell of blood. ¡°Since he¡¯s representing the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion to participate in the Grand Sect Competition, then it¡¯s naturally for the quota to go to the Central Plains. Since that¡¯s the case, then in the coming competition, we¡¯ll have a chance to become opponents sooner or later.¡±


    As the Boss¡¯s voice fell, other than Third Brother staying behind to recover from his injuries, the rest of the people nodded. Their figures gradually became transparent until they finally disappeared from the spot.


    What they needed to do now was to keep a close eye on Gu Xi and be prepared to wipe him out at any time.


    Since Gu Xi was very likely to have discovered their true identity, they naturally would not allow him to continue living in safety. After all, only dead people would not speak carelessly.


    Lanjiang City, the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    Gu Xi sat cross-legged in his room. A faint spiritual energy lingered around his body. As he breathed, if one were to observe carefully, one would discover faint traces of Blood Qi being expelled along with his breathing.


    These were the consequences of accidentally being invaded by the Blood Qi in the air when he fought with Third Brother. If he did not expel these seemingly unremarkable Blood Qi out of his body in time, then these Blood Qi would begin to erode the spiritual energy and even the organs in his body. This was the sign of a slow death.


    Fortunately, Gu Xi discovered it and expelled the hidden danger in his body in time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think those guys will give up just like that.¡± After an unknown period of time, Gu Xi slowly opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the previous fight.


    Although the members of the Blood Spirit Society had failed for the first time, it did not mean that they would give up on attacking him.


    Similar to the members of the Blood Spirit Society, Gu Xi was also surprised by the strength shown by Third Brother.


    Only one person in a team of seven possessed such strength. If the seven of them were equally strong, the seven of them would be able to sweep away all the competitors participating in this Grand Sect Competition.


    ¡°As expected of the outer realm demonic race that can invade Four Continents at the same time. They are really difficult to deal with!¡±


    Gu Xi slowly stretched his back. He did not think much about it and once again entered into a cultivation state.


    In the next few days, it could be said that he did not leave his house. He stayed in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion at all times to recover from his injuries and his consumption. The members of the Blood Spirit Society had been waiting outside for an opportunity to wipe Gu Xi out, and they felt a little helpless. As such, they could only place their plan to eliminate Gu Xi during the Grand Sect Competition.

 Chapter 434

    ?


    434 The Zhan Clan¡¯s Challenge


    Three days later, at Lanjiang City¡¯s fighting arena.


    The huge fighting arena was bustling with people. At a glance, the viewing platform was densely packed with people. Compared to the number of people a few days ago, it could be said that there was only an increase in the number of people.


    On the high platform, Jiang Li was still speaking with confidence. It was not until this old fellow had finally said enough that the third round of the competition¡¯s drawing ceremony began. A golden ball of light once again appeared, and within it, a large number of jade chips flew about. However, compared to the previous two rounds, the number of jade slips among them had been greatly reduced.


    After these two short rounds, the number of teams participating in the Grand Sect Competition had dropped by three-quarters. The remaining teams could be said to be quite powerful, most of the sects that had relied on their luck to reach this stage had been eliminated.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you all know the rules of this round, right?¡±


    In the room belonging to the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, Tang Conglin stared at the Golden Ball of light on the high platform, feeling a little nervous.


    ¡°Yes.¡± To the side, Hou Yu and the other disciples of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion nodded, their expressions uneasy.


    Among the people present, only Gu Xi and Little Nine looked calm, as if they did not care too much about the drawing of lots in this round.


    According to Tang Conglin¡¯s explanation, the rules for drawing lots for the third round were different from before. The jade slip in the light ball no longer had the names of their opponents on it. Instead, it had the names ¡®challenger¡¯ and ¡®being challenged¡¯.


    It was simple. According to the number of remaining teams, the competition officials would assign half of the jade slips with ¡®challenger¡¯ and the other half with ¡®being challenged¡¯. If they drew a jade slip with the words ¡®challenger¡¯ engraved on it, then the team holding the jade slip would be able to choose one of the teams to challenge. Moreover, the team being challenged did not have the right to refuse, regardless of whether the difference in strength was large or small, they could only brace themselves and choose to accept the challenge or forfeit on the spot.


    On the contrary, if they drew a ¡®being challenged¡¯ token, they would not have any right to choose. They could only obediently wait for the teams that drew a jade slip with the words ¡®challenger¡¯ engraved on it to choose them.


    It might sound unfair, but according to the explanation of the tournament, luck was a part of one¡¯s strength. This was a fact universally acknowledged by everyone.


    This was also the reason why Tang Conglin and the others were so nervous. If they were unlucky enough to be selected with a ¡®being challenged¡¯ jade slip, it would mean that they had become fish on the chopping board. If they were again unlucky enough to be targeted by a powerful first-rate force, their competition career might end here.


    Of course, the chance of being targeted by a first-rate force was very small. After all, everyone knew that they had to pick the soft persimmon. Due to the strength that Gu Xi had displayed earlier, most of the powerful teams would not choose them as their opponents. Of course, it was not impossible for some of the teams to do something unexpected.


    As the jade slips in the ball of light flew faster and faster, at a certain moment, the ball of light suddenly exploded. A large number of jade pieces began to fly in all directions, and one of them headed straight for Gu Xi¡¯s room.


    Looking at the approaching golden light, Tong Shan took a deep breath. With a wave of his large hand, a powerful suction force surged out from his palm. He forcefully pulled the jade slip into his hand.


    ¡°I hope the result will be better.¡± Tong Shan took another deep breath, and his gaze fell on the jade slip in his hand.


    In the next moment, his expression was a little ugly, and a helpless look flashed across the depths of his eyes.


    Seeing this, everyone shook their heads and sighed. Although Tong Shan had not announced the result, through the change in his expression, everyone already had an answer in their hearts. Without the right to challenge, it meant that they had lost the initiative.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t have the right to challenge. If anyone dares to challenge our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, we¡¯ll teach them a lesson!¡± Sweeping his gaze across the disappointed crowd, Tang Conglin promptly opened his mouth to cheer for everyone.


    Hearing this, everyone gradually regained their morale. Then, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Jiang Li on the high platform again, waiting for him to announce the next result.


    At the same time, somewhere in the viewing platform.


    Just like the people from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, the people here were also a little depressed.


    ¡°Damn, we¡¯re the same as Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. It seems that we won¡¯t be able to get rid of Gu Lan in this round.¡±


    Fifth Brother, who was dressed in red, could not help but curse angrily.


    Just like the jade slip that the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion obtained, the jade slip that they drew was also the one being challenged. This meant that the opportunity to kill Gu Xi had slipped away from their fingers, and they were powerless to do anything about it.


    Compared to Fifth Brother¡¯s angry curses, the others around him did not say anything. However, it was not difficult to see from their expressions that they were clearly not satisfied with the result of the drawing of lots.


    ¡°The third round of the drawing of lots has the right to challenge the White Jade Sect, the Eight Directions Sect, the Four Symbols Sect, the Zhan Clan, the Qiankun Sect, the Yellow Bamboo Sect, the Full Moon Mysterious Sect¡­¡±


    ¡°The teams waiting for the challenge are: Golden Snake True Sect, Chaos Origin Sect, Ethereal Illusion Mansion, Refined Void Spirit Sect, Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, Big Dipper Palace, Blood Spirit Society, Raindragon Pavilion¡­¡±


    On the high platform, Jiang Li quickly announced the results of the balloting this time.


    After that, the Grand Sect Competition continued according to the procedure. Next, the teams with the right to challenge began to choose their opponents. The order they chose would be determined based on their performance in the previous two rounds.


    After waiting for a moment, the teams with the right to challenge had already chosen their opponents.


    The teams that were waiting were all extremely nervous. They were afraid that they would be chosen by a strong team, especially the teams that had relied on their luck to reach this stage. All of them had expressions of despair on their faces. It was obvious that they had already predicted the outcome.


    As soft persimmon, they knew that there were too many people who wanted to pinch them. As long as they were chosen as their opponents, their opponents would be able to pass the third round of selection with ease.


    ¡°White Jade Sect versus Void Refining Spirit Sect, four symbols sect versus Yinglong Pavilion, Full Moon Mysterious Sect versus Big Dipper Palace¡­¡±


    It was unknown whether it was intentional or not, but Jiang Li did not announce the results according to the order of strength. However, his action undoubtedly caused the people from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion to once again sink into a state of nervousness and trepidation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope our luck will be better this time.¡± A disciple of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion could not help but pray.


    However, just as he finished speaking, Jiang Li¡¯s voice sounded once again.


    ¡°Zhan Clan versus¡­ Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion!¡±

 Chapter 435

    ?


    435 Order of Battle


    ¡°Zhan Clan¡­ Zhan Clan?¡±


    A disciple of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion was stunned for a moment before his expression changed drastically.


    He was not the only one. Everyone in the room had ugly expressions on their faces.


    Tong Shan and Tang Conglin looked at each other. They could see the worry in each other¡¯s eyes.


    They had thought that based on their performance in the first two rounds, there should not be any overly powerful opponents who would choose them in the third round. After all, everyone knew that one had to pick the weak one.


    However, the Zhan Clan chose them instead of the weak ones. This was something that they had never expected.


    They were not the only ones. When Jiang Li announced the result, the audience in the stands and even the judges on the high platform were surprised. However, it was the Zhan Clan¡¯s right to choose which team to fight against. No one could interfere in this matter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. It¡¯s just a match against the Zhan Clan.¡±


    After a moment, Tang Conglin adjusted his emotions briefly. His gaze slowly swept across Gu Xi and the others behind him, he continued, ¡°The Order of the third round is random. This means that the victory and defeat between us and the Zhan Clan will still be equally divided. Of course, if we are lucky enough, the scales of victory may eventually tip in our favor.¡±


    Although Tang Conglin tried his best to adjust everyone¡¯s confidence, it was obviously not of much use against the famous first-rate force, the Zhan Clan.


    Soon, Jiang Li had announced all the results. Then, he began to announce the order of the teams.


    ¡°The order of the White Jade Sect¡¯s teams: Wang Yang, Li Gongchao, Zhang Tian¡­¡±


    ¡°Refined Void Spirit Sect¡¯s team order: Liu Shan, Zhao Zonghai, Feng Lanlan¡­¡±


    ¡­


    As the order of the teams was announced, the disciples of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion in the room started to get nervous. Even Tong Shan and Tang Conglin were nervous.


    If they could get a good order, or if the Zhan Clan¡¯s order was slightly worse, it would increase their chances of winning.


    ¡°Zhan Clan¡¯s order: Zhan Gaoyuan, Zhan Shengjie, Zhan Ning, Zhan Hong, Zhan Honglang, Zhan Peng, Zhan Yang.¡±


    ¡°Zhan Hong¡¯s order is actually in the middle¡­¡± After listening to the Zhan Clan¡¯s order, Tang Conglin could not help but frown.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s look at our order first.¡± Tong Shan immediately comforted him.


    At the same time, Jiang Li¡¯s voice rang out again:


    ¡°The order of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion¡¯s team: Liu Shi, Wang Tianli, Nan Qian, Hou Yu, Liu Li, Gu Lan.¡±


    The atmosphere in the spacious room fell into silence once again.


    Tong Shan¡¯s face darkened when the order of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion¡¯s team was announced. Tang Conglin, who was standing by the side, looked even more worried.


    Ever since Qing Zhu left, according to the rules of the Grand Sect Competition, they could not recruit disciples for the team. They could only choose to participate in the following matches with six people. Without Qing Zhu, only Hou Yu and Gu Xi were qualified to fight in the team. However, the order of the match forced him to the back. This was undoubtedly bad news.


    Tong Shan and Tang Conglin looked at each other again and sighed helplessly.


    They already did not have the advantage in numbers. If nothing unexpected happened, their journey into the Grand Sect Competition would probably end here.


    However, the two of them chose to remain silent because they could not say those disheartening words at this time, which would affect the morale of the disciples behind them.


    No matter what, they were still the elite disciples of the Ten Thousand Treasure Pavilion. Although their strength might not be comparable to the geniuses of the first-rate forces, these people were all painstakingly groomed by the Ten Thousand Treasure Pavilion. In the future, they would be the mainstay of the Ten Thousand Treasure Pavilion.


    It was just a Grand Sect Competition of the sects. If they were defeated, they would just treat it as an experience to gain experience.


    ¡°According to the order of this fight, everyone should make some preparations. Other than Hou Yu and Gu Lan, the rest of you who will go on stage first have only one thing to do, and that is to use your normal or even extraordinary strength to defeat your opponents as much as possible. Even if you have no hope of defeating them, you should try your best to exhaust them and fight for opportunities for the next people to go on stage.¡±


    Tang Conglin took a deep breath and began to instruct the disciples he brought with him. His gaze swept over everyone and finally landed on Gu Xi.


    He knew that among their team, Gu Xi was the strongest. What made him feel ashamed was that the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion had actually fallen to placing the hopes of their team on a young outsider.


    On the other side, somewhere in the stands.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Zhan Clan to challenge the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.¡±


    Fifth Brother half squatted on his seat with a puzzled look in his eyes.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who is the opponent of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. In any case, Gu Lan will definitely die at our hands in the end. It¡¯s just a matter of time now.¡±


    Second Brother spoke indifferently, obviously very confident in killing Gu Xi.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if that Zhan Hong of the Zhan Clan is strong or not.¡± Seventh Brother spoke in a thick dialect.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It would be best if Zhan Hong could help us get rid of Gu Lan directly.¡± Fourth Brother, who had a round figure, said while chewing something.


    ¡°He must die by our hands.¡± The Boss, who had been silent for a while, suddenly spoke. He got up and walked down the stage first.


    Soon, it would be their turn to go on stage. This time, their opponent was a team from a second-rate force. This was nothing but a piece of cake for them.


    As Jiang Li announced the order of all the teams to go on stage one by one, it was time for the official competition. However, the competition this time was still as lively as ever.


    The members of the Blood Spirit Society also went on stage very quickly. As expected, they still ended the competition with extremely brutal methods. Although they did not kill anyone like before, almost every member of the opposing team was seriously injured.


    This move could not help but cause dissatisfaction among many people. Some people even filed complaints. However, due to the rules of the competition, as long as no one was killed, the judges were not allowed to interfere with any of the players¡¯ actions on the stage.

 Chapter 436

    ?


    436 Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist


    The competition went on very quickly, and it was the turn of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion and the Zhan Clan soon.


    On the arena, the two were facing off.


    A man with an average appearance had an unconcealable nervousness on his face, and he was the first disciple of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion to enter the arena, Liu Shi.


    Compared to Liu Shi, the Zhan Clan¡¯s Zhan plateau opposite him appeared very relaxed and relaxed, as if they did not think much of this competition.


    ¡°I advise you to surrender obediently and avoid suffering a beating.¡±


    Zhan Gaoyuan could not help but smile as he looked at the nervous Liu Shi.


    ¡°In your dreams, do you really think that our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion is inferior to your Zhan Clan?¡±


    Although he knew that the difference in strength between the two sides was very big, Liu Shi still retorted stubbornly.


    If he really listened to Zhan Gaoyuan¡¯s words and admitted defeat, then this action could be said to be a complete disgrace to the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. After that, he would not need to return to the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. He was afraid that when the time came, he would be drowned by the spittle of his fellow disciples in the pavilion.


    Zhan Gaoyuan was not surprised by Liu Shi¡¯s stubborn mouth. Obviously, he also did not think that Liu Shi would really admit defeat because of his words.


    ¡°Since you think that the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion is comparable to my Zhan Clan, then I hope that you can bring out enough strength to make me acknowledge you. You must not disappoint me.¡±


    Zhan Gaoyuan chuckled, and vast and mighty spiritual power surged out of his body.


    The pressure of an early-stage Saint filled the entire arena in an instant.


    Feeling this pressure, Liu Shi¡¯s expression could not help but change. His eyes were even more flustered, but he quickly suppressed his emotions, and he pretended to be calm.


    Early-stage Saint, this level of cultivation was the same as Hou Yu. In their Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, he could already be considered a top-notch disciple, a Proud Son of Heaven.


    And Liu Shi¡¯s current cultivation was only at the peak of the Quasi-saint stage. Although he was only one step away from the Saint stage, this step was like a heavenly chasm, an insurmountable and bottomless chasm!


    ¡°Defeat the opponent¡­ Defeat the opponent¡­¡±


    Liu Shi kept muttering and also released his own spiritual power, but then he was suppressed by the spiritual power of the Zhan Clan. The difference in strength between the two was immediately determined.


    ¡°What¡¯s so interesting about this? They are not on the same level at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Gu Lan and that Qing girl are probably the only ones who can fight with the Zhan Clan in the team of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.¡±


    In the stands, many spectators shook their heads as they watched the two people who were determined. Even Tong Shan and Tang Conglin, who were in the room, could not help but sigh.


    The gap between the Saint stage and the Quasi-saint stage was still too big.


    In the ring, the match had already begun under the instructions of the referee.


    Zhan Gaoyuan gave a stern shout and leaped up. Then, he rushed out like an arrow from a bow and threw a few punches at Liu Shi. He did not use any spirit skills, but chose the purest way of fighting.


    Even so, Liu Shi still did not dare to underestimate him. With a wave of his hand, several spiritual energy barriers rose from the ground, trying to block the first round of attack from Zhan Gaoyuan.


    However, what he did not expect was that the barrier he built was like paper under Zhan Gaoyuan¡¯s fists, shattering at a touch.


    Boom boom boom ¡ª


    The successive explosions of the barrier produced a huge sound, and the strong impact fiercely pounced in all directions. Liu Shi¡¯s figure also could not help but retreat under the impact.


    Although the fist did not really land on his body, the violent impact had already made his face pale. Coupled with his overly nervous mood, he almost fainted before he could even catch his breath. When he came back to his senses, he could not help but break out in cold sweat.


    If he fainted right after he started, then it would really be a huge loss of face.


    ¡°It seems that you are just so-so.¡± After a simple movement of his wrist, Zhan Gaoyuan gave a disdainful smile.


    Sensing Zhan Gaoyuan¡¯s contemptuous attitude, Liu Shi could not help but burn with anger. At this moment, he could not help but recall what Tang Conglin had told them earlier.


    ¡°Even if there is no hope of victory, we must do our best to exhaust them.¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s expression hardened, as a ruthless glint flashed across his eyes. Immediately, he released his spiritual power, as his right hand transformed into a claw and abruptly extended out, forming a huge claw that was dozens of feet long in front of him.


    ¡°Dragon Capturing Claw!¡± He cried out in a deep voice and grabbed towards the spot where Zhan Gaoyuan was located.


    At the same time, the hundred-feet large claw began to move. A huge shadow covered the ground. The claw whistled down from above, and the sound of it breaking through the air was heard.


    The hand claw whistled down. Zhan Gaoyuan¡¯s face was filled with disdain. He was clearly aware that this was Liu Shi¡¯s full-strength attack.


    Although there was a huge gap between the two¡¯s strength, he did not dare to underestimate Liu Shi¡¯s attack. After all, victory and defeat often happened in an instant.


    ¡°Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist!¡±


    Zhan Gaoyuan also shouted in a deep voice, and a large amount of spiritual power in his meridians was transferred to his fists. Then, he punched at the huge claw above him. A huge Fist Shadow appeared, and the wind from the fist blew, causing the spirit energy in the world to shake endlessly. The Fist Shadow was more than a thousand feet in size, and it was even bigger than the claw.


    ¡°Is this the Zhan Clan¡¯s long-time inheritance, the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist¡­¡±


    Below the stage, looking at Zhan Gaoyuan¡¯s Punch, Gu Xi could not help but mutter.


    Long after he had a conflict with Zhan Hong, he had already used the hand of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion to investigate a series of information about the Zhan Clan, including this Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist.


    The Zhan Clan had always been fond of war, and this Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist was a spirit skill that had been passed down ever since the Zhan Clan had established their sect. As every Zhan Clan disciple had to learn this Divine Fist of the Valiant Heaven, this spirit skill could be said to have become the symbol of the Zhan Clan.


    The Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist was divided into nine layers, and each layer could produce a Fist Shadow. It was said that if one could cultivate to the ninth layer, the nine Fist Shadows would be real, and their power would be enough to destroy the world.


    However, other than the ancestor who founded the sect who had cultivated the nine Fist Shadows, no other Zhan Clan member had ever cultivated to the ninth layer. Even the current Zhan Clan head had not reached the level of the ancestor.


    Although this Zhan Clan fighter only displayed the first layer of the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist, it did not mean that he had only cultivated to the first layer. However, just the first layer was enough to determine the winner of the competition.


    Bang ¡ª


    The Fist Shadow and the claw collided with a loud bang, and an intense ripple spread out.


    The claw shattered with a loud sound. On the other hand, the Fist Shadow only had a slight dullness. Immediately, it smashed down toward Liu Shi¡¯s location with a loud bang, and a large crater was forcefully formed on the ground.


    The referee¡¯s figure appeared in time. His gaze landed on Liu Shi, who was in the crater, only to discover that the latter had already fallen unconscious.


    ¡°Zhan Jia wins!¡±


    Seeing this, the referee immediately announced the result of the competition.

 Chapter 437

    ?


    437 Two for One


    ¡°Hiss¡­ is this the power of the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist? This is really the first time I¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the power of the first stage. I heard that Zhan Gaoyuan has already cultivated the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist to the third stage, and Zhan Hong from the Zhan Clan has already cultivated it to the fifth stage. I wonder if this is true.¡±


    ¡°The fifth stage?! The power of the first stage is so terrifying. If It¡¯s the fifth stage, wouldn¡¯t the entire arena be destroyed?¡±


    Looking at the mess on the stage, the people in the stands could not help but discuss.


    In the room, Tong Shan and Tang Conglin shook their heads helplessly.


    ¡°This result is not too unexpected.¡±


    Tang Conglin said with a bitter smile, not feeling very surprised by this.


    ¡°To be able to make this little fellow from the Zhan Clan use the Divine Fist, it can be considered to have exhausted him. I only hope that Wang Tianli can seize the opportunity to defeat him.¡±


    Tong Shan, who was at the side, sighed slightly. Although he said so, he did not have much confidence in what he said in his heart.


    He could see from the fight that Zhan Gaoyuan did not use his full strength when he faced Liu Shi. Even if he used the Divine Fist, he only used the first layer, in fact, it did not consume much energy.


    The next disciple was Wang Tianli. He was slightly stronger than Liu Shi and his cultivation was at the half-step Saint stage. He was still weaker than Zhan Gaoyuan.


    In other words, it was difficult for Wang Tianli to defeat Zhan Gaoyuan!


    While the two of them were talking, Liu Shi, who had fainted due to severe injuries, had been carried off the arena. After the staff of the Grand Sect Competition had dealt with the ground, the second match continued.


    Wang Tianli slowly walked onto the arena. Compared to Liu Shi, who was the first to enter the arena, he did not seem too nervous. On the contrary, his expression was very calm.


    ¡°Looks like you are already prepared to lose.¡± Zhan Gaoyuan snorted softly as he looked at Wang Tianli, who was not far from him. He felt a little uncomfortable when he saw the calm expression on the former¡¯s face. ¡°I believe that you have already seen the fate of that fellow just now. As long as you obediently admit defeat, I guarantee that you will be able to walk down this stage unscathed and not suffer the slightest bit of harm.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Wang Tianli decisively shook his head as the spiritual energy in his body began to circulate rapidly. His pitch-black eyes stared intently at Zhan Gaoyuan. He then continued in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that the might of Your Zhan Clan¡¯s Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist is unrivaled. Seeing it today is truly extraordinary. However, if I didn¡¯t experience it personally, I would feel extremely regretful.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Zhan Gaoyuan¡¯s eyes narrowed. He then laughed and clenched his fists once again. A huge Fist Shadow faintly appeared in front of him. ¡°Since this is the case, I naturally shouldn¡¯t disappoint you. However, whether you can endure it or not is another matter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. To put it bluntly, my strength is a little stronger than Liu Shi¡¯s. I believe that the first stage isn¡¯t enough to cause me to end up like him.¡±


    Wang Tianli smiled. Then, he clenched his large hand, and an ivory-white long rod appeared in his hand, ¡°My rod is called the White Jade Rod. Although it may not be as powerful as your Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist, don¡¯t underestimate it.¡±


    As he said this, the white jade rod started to dance in his hand.


    Wang Tianli¡¯s dancing speed was very fast. It was so fast that the White Jade Rod in his hand had continuous afterimages. It kept spinning in front of him, and at first glance, it looked like an electric fan.


    As the white jade stick moved faster and faster, most of the spiritual power in Wang Tianli¡¯s body had been sucked out. The spiritual power around the white jade stick became more and more vast, and even the surrounding space seemed to be slightly distorted.


    ¡°Since you want to die, then let¡¯s do as you wish.¡±


    Zhan Gaoyuan snorted. More and more spiritual power gathered in his fists. A large amount of spiritual power was squeezed into his fists. The forced compression gave the spiritual power an explosive power. As long as he punched out, although the power could not be said to be earth-shattering, it was definitely not to be underestimated.


    In front of him, the shadow of a fist appeared faintly. The spiritual power flickered with a dazzling light. However, this time, the Fist Shadow was no longer one, but three!


    ¡°Zhan Gaoyuan has indeed cultivated the third layer of the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist!¡±


    Some people in the stands cried out in surprise. When they felt this aura, everyone¡¯s expressions changed.


    Zhan Gaoyuan still had a cold expression on his face. However, this time, his face was a little pale. It was obvious that using the third level of the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist had greatly exhausted him.


    On the other hand, Wang Tianli¡¯s expression was also not very good. However, his eyes were still indifferent. Even though he was facing the third level of the Divine Fist, he still did not panic.


    ¡°White Jade Rod technique, Spiral Kill!¡±


    After a short moment, Wang Tianli suddenly roared. The rapidly spinning White Jade Rod in his hand carried a large amount of spiritual power and was thrown toward the Zhan Gaoyuan.


    Looking at the rapidly approaching White Jade Rod in his eyes, Zhan Gaoyuan clenched his teeth and slowly extended his fists forward. Three Fist Shadows flew out one after another, leaving a long rainbow of spiritual power in the sky and earth wherever they passed.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As the high-speed rotating White Jade Rod came into contact with the Fist Shadows, booming sounds suddenly rose in all directions.


    The center of the incomparably powerful self-explosion spread out in all directions, tearing apart the ground along the way, and causing the soil to fly all over the field.


    Wang Tianli and Zhan Gaoyuan were sent flying out of control under the waves of impact, falling out of the range of the arena one after another.


    Leaving the ring meant defeat.


    Both of them leaving at the same time naturally meant that both of them had lost.


    Although Zhan Gaoyuan had lost, the people from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion were not happy at all. They still looked lifeless.


    This second match could be considered a victory in another form for them. However, the Zhan Clan had only sacrificed one person, and they had lost two people.


    Two for one. No matter how one looked at it, it was still a loss. Moreover, it was a blood loss.


    Originally, they had already lost one person in terms of numbers. Now that they had lost two people, it meant that the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion only had four people left.


    On the other hand, the Zhan Clan on the opposite side still had a total of six people who had yet to enter the stage!


    This third round was undoubtedly a tough battle for the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. Moreover, it was a tough battle with little hope. The slightest carelessness would cause all their previous efforts to be wasted, and they would fall to pieces.

 Chapter 438

    ?


    438 Another Defeat


    ¡°The third round of the competition, begin!¡±


    The referee¡¯s voice sounded in the huge ring.


    At this moment, there was one person on each side of the stage. One of them was the second-ranked disciple of the Zhan Clan, Zhan Shengjie, and the other was a woman. She was the only female disciple in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion¡¯s team, Nan Qian.


    Nan Qian¡¯s eyes flashed with a trace of panic, but she concealed it very well and did not attract anyone¡¯s attention. On the other hand, Zhan Shengjie¡¯s face was filled with a faint smile, as if he was determined to win this battle.


    It was no wonder. As a first-rate power on the Eastern Continent, the disciples who could participate in this competition were all elites of the sect, and could even be called Heaven¡¯s Pride. In a situation where both talent and strength were a win-win, it was normal to be proud.


    ¡°This young lady, you look pretty good. Why don¡¯t you quickly admit defeat? Otherwise, if we were to fight later, swords have no eyes. If by any chance, a scratch is left on your little face, it would not be worth it.¡±


    Zhan Shengjie did not rush to make a move. Instead, like Zhan Gaoyuan, he first spoke out to persuade his opponent to surrender. To a certain extent, he was interfering with his opponent¡¯s psychological state.


    On the other hand, Nan Qian was obviously not disturbed in the slightest. She snorted lightly and laughed disdainfully. ¡°If you want to fight, then do it. Why are all the people of the Zhan Clan dawdling like sissies? Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing?¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Zhan Shengjie¡¯s face instantly sank.


    As an elite member of the Zhan Clan, he was actually being insulted in front of tens of thousands of people. What was even more laughable was that these words came from the mouth of a woman!


    This was simply smacking the Zhan Clan¡¯s face!


    ¡°I hope your fighting ability is as good as your talking.¡±


    Zhan Shengjie suppressed the anger in his heart and did not let it out.


    If he lost his mind because of a woman¡¯s words, it would also be an embarrassing thing.


    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Nan Qian snorted coldly. Dozens of sharp weapons flew out of her storage bag and circled around her. Each weapon was wrapped in spiritual power and was spinning at high speed. A sharp aura was constantly emitted. ¡°If you can survive my Flying Cloud Darts, then you can talk to me about your nonsense!¡±


    Following Nan Qian¡¯s words, the dozens of Flying Cloud Darts shot out like arrows from a bow, flying towards Zhan Shengjie from all directions.


    In the blink of an eye, Zhan Shengjie was already surrounded by dozens of darts.


    These cloud darts were densely packed and occupied all the positions around Zhan Shengjie. No matter which way he tried to break through, he would have to face one of the cloud darts. If he did not escape in time, he would be pierced by all the remaining cloud darts in the next moment.


    There was no need to say more about the result of being pierced by dozens of darts. Whether he could survive was unknown. Even if he could survive, he would definitely end up with half of his body paralyzed.


    Zhan Shengjie¡¯s eyes reflected the light from the Flying Cloud Darts, but he did not show any signs of panic. Instead, the corners of his mouth curled up as he sneered.


    ¡°Using such a small skill to show off, it¡¯s simply disgraceful.¡±


    Zhan Shengjie grinned as tyrannical spiritual energy burst out from his body. At the same time, the surrounding darts were already very close to him, as if they wouldpPierce his body into a hornet¡¯s nest at any moment.


    Just as Zhan Shengjie was about to be turned into a hornet¡¯s nest, the spiritual energy attack suddenly arrived, and the unstoppable force pushed back everything around him. The cloud darts fell to the ground, leaving behind a series of metal clanking sounds.


    Easily resolving the attack, Zhan Shengjie laughed smugly. He once again looked at Nan Qian¡¯s position, but in the next moment, his smug smile froze on his face.


    Nan Qian¡¯s figure¡­ It disappeared!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Zhan Shengjie scolded himself for being stupid in his heart. He looked around the entire arena, but he still could not find a single trace of Nan Qian. If it was not for the fact that the judge had yet to announce the end of the competition, he would have thought that Nan Qian had already left the ring without him knowing.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Zhan Shengjie constantly scanned his surroundings, but he still could not find Nan Qian¡¯s figure. Losing the position of his opponent made his heart a little chaotic.


    But in the next moment, Zhan Shengjie felt a strange fluctuation around him. Without the slightest hesitation, he turned around and smacked his palm toward the source of the fluctuation.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Zhan Shengjie¡¯s face was filled with malevolence. He had been toyed with by Nan Qian in succession, which made him feel extremely humiliated. Therefore, he did not hold back in his palm strike. As long as it landed on Nan Qian¡¯s body, it would at least take half of her life.


    Just as he thought that he was about to end the competition, the palm that was mercilessly clapping down unexpectedly missed and did not touch anything.


    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡±


    Zhan Shengjie stared blankly, he had clearly felt that there was something strange there!


    Just as he was in a daze, he suddenly felt a chill behind him. Before he could react, a sharp weapon instantly pierced through his skin and firmly stabbed into his back.


    The sudden pain caused Zhan Shengjie to suck in a breath of cold air. As an elite member of the Zhan Clan, he immediately made the correct response. With extreme speed, he twisted his body and stretched out his hand, following the sharp weapon and grabbing onto a slender wrist.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± With one hand firmly holding onto Nan Qian¡¯s wrist, Zhan Shengjie shouted loudly. His other hand immediately shot out, wrapped in a large amount of spirit energy, and landed on Nan Qian¡¯s abdomen.


    Bang-


    With a muffled sound, Nan Qian¡¯s figure appeared. She did not even have time to feel the pain in her abdomen before she was sent flying.


    Zhan Shengjie did not immediately pursue and attack, but instead pulled out the sharp weapon from his back. When he looked closely, it was actually the Flying Cloud Dart.


    ¡°You b*tch!¡±


    Facing a woman who was not as strong as him and was actually injured, Zhan Shengjie only felt his face burning in pain. He stomped his feet and wanted to continue attacking Nan Qian.


    ¡°I admit defeat¡­¡± At the crucial moment, Nan Qian raised her hand with great difficulty.


    In the next moment, the referee¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of her, separating her from Zhan Shengjie to prevent what was going to happen next.


    At this moment, Nan Qian¡¯s face was pale. Zhan Shengjie¡¯s furious palm had caused a heart-wrenching pain in her abdomen. For a moment, she had lost the ability to move. If she did not admit defeat in time, the consequences could be imagined.


    ¡°The third round is over. The Zhan Clan wins!¡±

 Chapter 439

    ?


    439 Zhan Ning from the Zhan Clan


    In the room, Tong Shan¡¯s expression was grave. As he watched the injured Nan Qian being carried off the stage, a hint of pity appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Is there really a need to continue¡­¡±


    After a long moment of silence, Tong Shan sighed. ¡°Right now, we already have three disciples who have failed, and the Zhan Clan has only lost one.


    In the third round of the competition, defeat seemed to be already set in stone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue. We can only place our hopes of advancing on that guy.¡±


    After some consideration, Tang Conglin gave his answer. His gaze swept past the tens of thousands of spectators in the stands and landed on a slightly thin figure in the middle of the queue below.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Tong Shan muttered as he looked at the figure.


    Even though Gu Xi had displayed his strength earlier, the Ancient Sect was still slightly inferior to the Zhan Clan. Not to mention that the Ancient Sect had broken the rules of the competition and was disqualified. If that competition had continued, it was still unknown who would have won or lost.


    On the arena, Hou Yu went up.


    Even as a genius disciple that Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion had painstakingly nurtured, he could not help but feel helpless in the face of the Zhan Clan¡¯s team.


    He could defeat one person, or even two people if he risked his life, but what about the remaining four people of the Zhan Clan? After all, there were only two people left behind him.


    ¡°Hey! Are you trying to stall for time?¡±


    Zhan Shengjie saw that Hou Yu did not move at all after going up the stage and seemed a little anxious. He turned to the referee, signaling for him to start the competition quickly.


    After being stabbed by the Flowing Cloud Dart, his physical strength and other aspects had been greatly reduced. Perhaps after a period of time, he would have no choice but to admit defeat.


    But before that, he had to defeat Hou Yu. Even if he could not defeat Hou Yu, he had to do his best to exhaust or even injure him.


    ¡°The fourth round of the competition, begin!¡±


    Following the referee¡¯s order, Zhan Shengjie impatiently clenched his fist. The remaining spiritual energy in his body began to circulate along the complex meridians. A vast pressure surged out and condensed into three fist shadows in front of him.


    ¡°Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist, Level Three!¡±


    His face was a little ferocious, and the pain from his back made him grimace in pain.


    He threw out his fist from a distance, and three huge fist shadows rushed out toward Hou Yu¡¯s position. The sound of the fist breaking through the air was somewhat ear-piercing, like a human shriek.


    ¡°Jade Crystal Shield!¡±


    Facing the famous ultimate technique of the Zhan Clan, Hou Yu did not dare to hold back in the slightest. He hurriedly took out the defensive spirit weapon that had followed him for many years.


    A dark green crystal shield the size of an adult man appeared in front of him. The surface of the shield rippled from time to time, as if it was made of water. At first glance, it looked like a dream.


    The next moment, three huge fists came one after another.


    Boom¨C


    The first fist shadow landed with a loud bang. The Jade Crystal Shield, together with Hou Yu behind it, was pushed back more than ten steps. Fortunately, it managed to block the attack, which made Tong Shan and Tang Conglin let out a sigh of relief.


    If Hou Yu was defeated in a single move, the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion would not have to participate in the sect competition anymore. It would not be embarrassing enough.


    Boom¨C


    With another loud sound, the second fist shadow landed. The Jade Crystal Shield trembled violently, and Hou Yu was forced back dozens of feet before he could stop.


    Then came the third fist shadow. Everyone held their breath and waited quietly for the final result.


    Boom¨C


    As the last fist shadow fell, an earth-shattering sound rang out.


    A series of shocking cracks appeared on the surface of the Jade Crystal Shield. The huge impact sent Hou Yu flying out of control, but fortunately, he did not leave the ring.


    Looking at the cracked shield in front of him, Hou Yu heaved a sigh of relief.


    On the other side, Zhan Shengjie was gasping for air. As time passed, his face became paler and paler, as if he would faint at any moment.


    Even so, he had no intention of admitting defeat.


    Everyone in the Zhan Clan lived up to their name. Although not all of them were brave and good at fighting, at the very least, they were all warlike and worshipped fighting. Furthermore, they would definitely not easily count their numbers.


    Hou Yu was well aware of this, so he did not plan on persuading Zhan Shengjie to surrender. Instead, he put the Jade Crystal Shield into his pocket and took out a green wooden sword. He quickly rushed out.


    Although Zhan Shengjie had sworn to not admit defeat, he was still injured and exhausted. Naturally, he was not Hou Yu¡¯s opponent. After two or three rounds, his body was covered in wounds and he fell to the ground unconscious.


    ¡°The fourth round, Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion wins!¡±


    The referee announced the result once again and ordered for Zhan Shengjie to be carried down. On the other side, another member of the Zhan Clan¡¯s team stepped up onto the stage. It was a woman.


    No matter if it was her appearance or dress, there was no trace of a woman¡¯s beauty. Instead, she was filled with a heroic and valiant aura, which was quite compatible with the Zhan Clan¡¯s style.


    ¡°Zhan Clan¡¯s Zhan Ning, I¡¯m afraid Hou Yu from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion will have to take part in this!¡±


    As soon as Zhan Ning stepped onto the stage, the spectators cheered. It was clear that many of them recognized her and acknowledged her strength.


    ¡°Who is this Zhan Ning?¡±


    Gu Xi, who was below the ring, keenly noticed the change in the atmosphere and asked Liu Li who was waiting to go on stage.


    Liu Li was obviously a little nervous and did not react at first. However, when he came back to his senses, he looked at Gu Xi in surprise, ¡°You don¡¯t even know this? Don¡¯t underestimate Zhan Ning just because she¡¯s a woman. In the younger generation of the Zhan Clan, she¡¯s one of the strongest. I heard that in the last internal competition of the Zhan Clan, Zhan Ning¡¯s strength was only second to Zhan Hong.¡±


    ¡°Second only to Zhan Hong. Huh¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but raise his eyebrows and his interest was piqued.


    For a woman to be able to reach this stage today, it was truly not simple!


    At the same time, the two people in the ring had already entered battle mode. With the referee¡¯s order, the fifth match officially began.


    Neither of them spoke any nonsense. Hou Yu clearly knew Zhan Ning¡¯s strength. At this moment, his face was solemn, and his entire body was in a state of combat. He did not relax in the slightest, because he knew that against Zhan Ning, he would be completely defeated if he was even the slightest bit careless.

 Chapter 440

    ?


    440 A Huge Score Disadvantage


    In the ring, a new round of competition had begun.


    Two blurry silhouettes flickered and shuttled back and forth in mid-air. Hou Yu wielded a green wooden sword, and as he opened and closed it, streams of sharp Sword Qi shot out, causing the surrounding void to twist and distort. On the other hand, his opponent Zhan Ning had a pair of milky-white hand stingers on each of her hands. They were made from the sharp claws of a high-level demon beast, and were clearly an extraordinary spirit tool.


    The green wooden sword and the white stingers collided continuously, creating a series of metallic sounds. Every time the two exchanged blows, it caused the void to tremble, and even cut open pitch-black cracks one after another. It was clear how sharp the sword was.


    The two of them did not hold back at all. As the battle grew more and more intense, Hou Yu gradually showed signs of weakness and fatigue. On the other hand, Zhan Ning¡¯s eyes were still flickering, as if she was getting more and more excited as the battle went on. Her entire state did not seem any different from before.


    Ding ding ding-


    Another series of metallic sounds rang out, and the two figures retreated at the same time.


    Hou Yu retreated a few hundred meters, while Zhan Ning only retreated half a hundred meters.


    The difference in strength between the two was obvious, and it also determined the outcome of the battle.


    ¡°As expected of the second strongest person in the Zhan Clan¡¯s younger generation. I am impressed.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Hou Yu coughed a few times and wiped the trace of blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Even so, you have to pay a price if you want to win this competition.¡±


    As Hou Yu¡¯s voice fell, he changed to holding the sword with both hands and slowly raised the green wooden sword in his hand. A turbulent spiritual energy storm instantly surged up, and a huge green sword light that was a thousand feet wide appeared. The sharp Sword Qi immediately filled the entire arena.


    ¡°This is the strongest attack I can use right now. If you can withstand it, I, Hou Yu, will admit my defeat.¡±


    Hou Yu spoke with some difficulty. At this time, the spiritual energy in his body was disappearing at an astonishing speed, and the disappearing spiritual energy was all poured into the green sword light above.


    As more and more spiritual energy gathered, the green sword light became more and more solid. As the green light flickered, it made people feel as if they were looking at a real giant sword that was a thousand feet away.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Zhan Ning¡¯s pupils reflected the massive green sword light as she spoke softly.


    The next moment, she put the hand stinger back into her bag and clenched her fists. Her clothes fluttered even though there was no wind. A large amount of spiritual power that was visible to the naked eye was madly flowing into her fists.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist again¡­¡±


    Looking at this scene, Gu Xi, who was below the stage, could not help but narrow his eyes.


    At the same time, four Fist Shadows gradually appeared in the world.


    Each Fist Shadow was hundreds of feet in size. The four Fist Shadows almost covered the entire sky, causing the arena to fall into darkness for a short time.


    In the darkness, the green sword light was even more conspicuous.


    ¡°The fourth level¡­ I don¡¯t know if I can take it. ¡±


    Hou Yu looked at the four Fist Shadows that covered the sky, then looked at his own green sword light. He could not help but lose some confidence after this comparison.


    Just as he finished speaking, the four Fist Shadows above him moved. The Fist Shadows fell one after another, and every time one fell, it would reveal a piece of blue Sky and white clouds.


    ¡°Azure Light Sword Slash!¡±


    Hou Yu roared as he looked at the descending fist. The green wooden sword in his hand did not hesitate at all as it slashed down in the direction of the Fist Shadow.


    In the next moment, the green sword light tore through the void, carrying with it a surge of spiritual energy to meet the four huge fists. In a flash, they had already collided.


    Immediately after, an earth-shattering boom sounded.


    After a heart-palpitating explosion, an impact that could overturn everything spread rapidly in all directions. Fortunately, a few judges worked together to block the impact within the range of the ring. Otherwise, if the impact had spread to the stands, there would definitely be casualties.


    ¡°Who won? Who won?¡±


    In the stands, the atmosphere was in full swing. At this time, the crowd had no time to care about the impact that had almost taken them away. One by one, their eyes were locked on the ring, wanting to know the result of this competition.


    Dust flew up on the stage but quickly settled down.


    There were still two figures on the stage, but one had fallen to the ground and was not getting up, while the other was still standing. And the person who was standing was Zhan Ning.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost¡­¡±


    Hou Yu lay on the ground and looked at the sky with a dazed look. He laughed at himself.


    The green wooden sword had been broken into two pieces and was lying quietly beside him.


    He had originally thought that his talent and strength were comparable to those geniuses of the first-rate forces. He had not expected that Zhan Ning would ruthlessly destroy his thoughts today.


    On the other hand, Zhan Ning¡¯s clothes were a little messy, but there were no obvious injuries on her body. She only looked a little disheveled.


    ¡°The fifth round, the Zhan Clan wins!¡±


    The judge did a simple check on Hou Yu¡¯s injuries. After confirming that he was unable to continue fighting, he announced the final result of the competition.


    In the room above, Tong Shan and the other man fell silent.


    They had originally thought that with Hou Yu¡¯s strength, even if he could not defeat all of the Zhan Clan¡¯s troops, he could at least exchange for two of their opponents. But now, he had been taken down by just one person.


    This result was beyond their expectations.


    Hou Yu was then carried off the stage, followed by Liu Li from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. At this moment, he was extremely nervous, even trembling in front of Zhan Ning.


    It would be a lie to say that he was not nervous when facing the second strongest person of the Zhan Clan¡¯s younger generation, who had just defeated their number one expert, Hou Yu.


    ¡°The sixth round of the competition, begin!¡±


    The referee announced the start of the competition.


    A new round of battle was about to start.


    Liu Li did not dare to hold back in the slightest. He used all his means to defeat Zhan Ning. At the very least, he could not let down the exhaustion that Hou Yu had put on Zhan Ning.


    However, he had clearly underestimated Zhan Ning¡¯s true strength. No matter how many tricks he used, even the various spirit tools, he could not do anything to Zhan Ning.


    The battle between the two of them continued for about 15 minutes. It ended with Zhan Ning¡¯s victory, while Liu Li was knocked unconscious.


    If it was not for the fact that he had used up a lot of his energy when he fought Hou Yu, the time it would take for Zhan Ning to defeat Liu Li would have been shortened by a lot. It might even have been possible for her to end the battle with a single thunderous attack.


    ¡°The sixth round of the competition, the Zhan Clan wins!¡±


    As the referee¡¯s announcement rang out again, the stands were filled with cheers.

 Chapter 441

    ?


    441 One Sword Strike to Decide Victory and Defeat


    ¡°There¡¯s only one person left in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. It looks like he¡¯s going to be eliminated this time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. The last person is Gu Lan. That fellow¡¯s strength is probably not inferior to Zhan Ning¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°So what? right now, the Zhan Clan only has four people left. Including Zhan Ning on the stage, that¡¯s a total of five people. Does Gu Lan think that she can single-handedly wipe out the entire opposing team?¡±


    ¡°Based on Gu Lan¡¯s previous performance, it¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m laughing my ass off! I bet 100 spiritual stones that the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion will definitely be eliminated in this round!¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait and see!¡±


    In the stands, the two of them were arguing over whether the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion would be eliminated or not, as well as Gu Lan¡¯s strength. In the end, it became a bet.


    Although some of the people present had high hopes for Gu Xi¡¯s strength, it was nothing compared to those who supported the Zhan Clan.


    As a first-rate power, the Zhan Clan still had five people who had not been eliminated. In their eyes, no matter how strong Gu Xi was, it would be difficult to turn the situation around.


    It was as if the elimination of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion had become permanent.


    Even the elders from the various sects on the high platform were not optimistic about the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion in the current situation. Many people felt that it was a pity.


    With their status in the sect and even in the continent, they were not willing to offend the number one Chamber of Commerce. They could only blame the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion for being unlucky. However, no one understood why the Zhan Clan would choose the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion as their opponent in the third round. Of course, they no longer cared about such trivial matters.


    As the unconscious Liu Li was carried off the ring, Gu Xi slowly walked up to the ring. As the last person left in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion team, he also represented the hope of the entire Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. Normally, he should be very nervous, but he was very calm.


    ¡°It seems that Gu Lan has already given up hope!¡±


    On the high platform, a white-haired old man chuckled.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the surrounding elders looked at each other and smiled. Obviously, they all had the same idea that the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion would definitely be eliminated in this round!


    ¡°Your demeanor¡­ You¡¯re underestimating me.¡±


    In the ring, Zhan Ning stared at Gu Xi and frowned.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I guess so.¡±


    Gu Xi nodded. ¡°You¡¯re no match for me in your current state. I¡¯d advise you to step down on your own accord so that you don¡¯t have to suffer.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhan Ning was slightly taken aback. Before she could react, the faces of the Zhan Clan members below the stage all changed.


    No wonder these words sounded so familiar. Wasn¡¯t these the same words Zhan Shengjie and the other two had used to persuade those people from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion to surrender¡­


    Now that these words were used on them, it sounded a little awkward.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything else. Although my current condition is not very good, it is still a little early for you to say that you can easily defeat me.¡±


    Zhan Ning¡¯s face was cold as she spoke, and faint spiritual energy was already surging around her.


    Gu Xi was not surprised by her answer. He slowly nodded and an ordinary iron sword appeared in his hand. in that case, I¡¯ll have to beat you down myself.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Zhan Ning snorted coldly and clenched her fists. All the remaining spiritual energy in her Dantian began to flow towards her fists, and four Fist Shadows faintly appeared in the air again.


    However, compared to when he was fighting Hou Yu, these four Fist Shadows were clearly a little dimmer and less powerful.


    ¡°Take my move first!¡± Zhan Ning shouted as she threw out both her fists.


    The next moment, four Fist Shadows whizzed out one after another, like a sharp axe cutting through the mountain wall, cutting through the void, carrying a vast amount of spiritual power toward Gu Xi.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she can still use the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist. Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡±


    Gu Xi smacked his lips and sounded a little surprised. ¡°But it¡¯s time for this to end. You should go down and have a good rest.¡±


    As his voice fell, the iron sword in his hand was slowly lifted.


    ¡°Sword Drawing Technique.¡± Gu Xi said softly, his eyes shining.


    At this moment, a sky full of Sword Qi appeared out of thin air. The sharp aura seemed to pierce through the sky. A burning cloud rolled over and gathered in this place. A large amount of Sword Qi cut the void, leaving a long, dark crack.


    ¡°What kind of spirit skill is this?!¡±


    ¡°Could it be a heaven-grade spirit skill?¡±


    The spectators in the stands could not help but cry out in surprise when they saw the phenomenon that had appeared in the world. Even the elders on the high platform were shocked.


    At the same time, the four Fist Shadows had already whizzed to the front of Gu Xi, and the suffocating pressure hit him in the face. The wind between heaven and earth suddenly rose, causing dust to fly in the ring for a while, making it impossible for people to see what was happening.


    ¡°Damn it, can¡¯t you just clean the dust on the stage?!¡±


    Some people in the stands could not help but grumble. This problem always appeared at times like this, which greatly affected their viewing experience.


    The next moment, a shocking sword cry rang out from the arena.


    Immediately after, the Sword Qi wreaked havoc in the sky. A shocking sword light flashed, and even the flying dust was forcibly cut open by it. Moreover, it also cut open the four Fist Shadows.


    The sword light did not even stop for a moment. It easily cut through everything in its way, even the fourth layer of the Heavenly Divine Fist.


    ¡°Is¡­ Is it over?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Zhan Ning from the Zhan Clan¡­¡±


    In the arena, Zhan Ning knelt on the ground. At this moment, her clothes were in tatters, and with a gentle breeze, it revealed the snow-white color hidden under her clothes.


    ¡°You should go down,¡± Gu Xi said lightly and did not even bother to look at her.


    Surprisingly, Zhan Ning did not feel angry at Gu Xi¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Indeed, you are very strong, much stronger than me.¡±


    She nodded, and with a wave of her hand, she changed into a new set of clothes. Then, she staggered and fell to the ground. She no longer had the strength to stand up.


    The judge appeared and announced the results after a brief inspection.


    ¡°The seventh round, Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion wins!¡±


    After saying that, the referee glanced at Gu Xi who was not far away. He was obviously surprised by the Sword Drawing Technique that he had just displayed.


    The referee was thinking if he were to face that sword strike¡­ Could he easily withstand it? Could he¡­ even¡­ Survive?

 Chapter 442

    ?


    442 Battling Zhan Hong


    The huge square was silent. Everyone was immersed in Gu Xi¡¯s shocking sword for a long time until the judge¡¯s voice sounded again, pulling them back to reality from the shock.


    ¡°The eighth round of the competition, begin!¡±


    There were two people in the ring, one was Gu Xi and the other was Zhan Hong.


    The two of them looked at each other for a long time, and with a tacit understanding, they did not start fighting.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the two people in the ring, their hearts filled with anticipation.


    They wanted to know if this Dark Horse from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, Gu Lan, would be able to defeat Zhan Hong, who was known as the number one of the Zhan Clan¡¯s younger generation.


    The battle between the two would undoubtedly be an earth-shattering battle!


    ¡°Do you think that Gu Lan can win?¡±


    In the room, Tang Conglin took a deep breath and spoke slowly.


    To the side, Tong Shan had a solemn expression. A moment later, a bitter smile appeared on his face and he shook his head, ¡°Do we have any other choice now?¡±


    Hearing this, the two of them looked at each other and smiled, then turned their eyes back to the ring below.


    Gu Xi was the last person in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion¡¯s team and had undoubtedly become their last hope. At this critical moment, the two could only choose to believe in him.


    If Gu Xi was defeated, then their Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion would undoubtedly miss this sect competition. And if he defeated the strongest member of the Zhan family, Zhan Hong, then the rest of the people might not be his match.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so strong.¡±


    Somewhere in the ring, several members of the blood spirit Association also focused their attention on Gu Xi.


    ¡°Why else do you think I¡¯m in this state?¡±


    The Third Brother, who was dressed in blood-red clothes, snorted coldly. Although his face could not be seen under the bamboo hat, one could still see a trace of weakness from him. It was obvious that the injuries from his previous fight with Gu Xi had not fully recovered.


    ¡°Just in case, I¡¯ll do it myself next time.¡±


    The Boss, who was sitting in front, narrowed his eyes and said in a flat voice.


    As soon as these words came out, the other people revealed strange expressions, but they did not choose to say anything.


    Clearly, they were very surprised by their Boss¡¯s decision.


    At the same time, the atmosphere in the ring was as if it had fallen into an ice cellar. Gu Xi and Zhan Hong did not make the first move, nor did anyone speak first. Even the judge, who had been waiting on the sidelines, could not help but feel a little anxious. However, seeing that the audience was looking forward to this battle, he tactfully chose not to intervene at this time.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re still brooding over not killing me last time.¡±


    After some time, Gu Xi grinned and chose to speak first.


    ¡°Indeed. After all, there¡¯s not much meaning in living for a man who can¡¯t even protect a woman. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such strength.¡±


    Zhan Hong nodded his head without hiding anything.


    Gu Xi did not choose to continue on this topic with this guy. Instead, he swung the iron sword in his hand and asked with a smile, ¡°Then do you think you¡¯re my match?¡±


    ¡°Defeating Zhan Ning has indeed given you the right to be proud.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you go,¡± Zhan Hong said indifferently. A heavy pressure surged out of his body, and a strong wind suddenly blew between heaven and earth. The surrounding spiritual energy was constantly in chaos. ¡°But you have to know that just because you¡¯ve surpassed the second place doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll definitely be the first.¡±


    ¡°Then, I would like to see what kind of heaven-shaking strength the number one person of the Zhan Clan¡¯s younger generation has to make you so confident.¡±


    Gu Xi nodded his head, and the next moment, his expression turned serious. Spiritual patterns emerged from the ground under his feet, and in a flash, they outlined a huge and complicated array. At the same time, a heavy pressure like a mountain came as expected.


    With just a thought, the Mountain-back Array was already displayed.


    With the System¡¯s help, setting up an earth-grade spiritual array was a piece of cake for Gu Xi. Even if it was a heaven-grade spiritual array, it could be set up in just a breath¡¯s time.


    If other spiritual array masters were to find out about Gu Xi¡¯s speed in setting up the array, they would probably spit out blood immediately. They might even cry and beg Gu Xi to be their master.


    It must be known that although spirit arrays were powerful and ever-changing, the premise of all this was that they could be successfully laid out. The higher the grade of the spiritual array, the longer it would take to lay it out. Even every year, there were many spirit array masters who died tragically in battle because of their slow laying speed. This was the weakness of all spirit array masters.


    And a spirit array master like Gu Xi was a unique existence in the world.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already buried the spirit runes underground without my knowledge¡­ Your control over your spiritual energy is the best I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    While bearing the mountain-like pressure, Zhan Hong spoke.


    Obviously, he also naturally thought that Gu Xi¡¯s ability to set up an earth-grade spiritual array in an instant was just an illusion and that he had made preparations in advance without anyone knowing.


    ¡°However, this spirit array of yours is completely useless in front of me.¡±


    Zhan Hong continued to speak. A jade pendant hanging in front of his chest glowed, and a protective shield emerged from the jade pendant, wrapping his entire body in it.


    In an instant, Zhan Hong could no longer feel the heavy pressure from above.


    It was obvious that this jade pendant was a defensive spirit tool, and its grade was not low.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Your Zhan Clan is indeed a first-rate power. Your family¡¯s wealth is really solid.¡±


    Gu Xi glanced at the jade pendant that was emitting a faint light and smacked his lips.


    With the existence of the jade pendant, the Mountain-back Array formation instantly lost the ability to restrict Zhan Hong¡¯s movements. However, this was not too unexpected to Gu Xi. After all, he did not intend to rely on the Mountain-back Array to get rid of Zhan Hong.


    ¡°Show me your true strength.¡± Zhan Hong took a deep breath and clenched his fists. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time talking to you. I think I can finish you off with one strike.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Is Zhan Hong preparing to use the ferocious Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist from the start?¡±


    Seeing this scene, a few of the Zhan Clan¡¯s disciples below the stage could not help but exclaim.


    However, they immediately remembered that Gu Xi was the last person in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, so it was not impossible for him to quickly finish the competition with the power of the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist.


    In any case, as long as they won this round, their Zhan Clan would be able to advance to the next round smoothly. As for the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, they could only wave goodbye to this competition.


    ¡°The other woman¡¯s Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist has already disappointed me. I wonder if yours will disappoint me as well.¡±


    Looking at the first Fist Shadow that appeared in the air, Gu Xi smiled slightly.

 Chapter 443

    ?


    443 Six-Layer Fist Shadow


    The huge arena was silent as everyone stared at the Fist Shadow that appeared in the air.


    The first one¡­


    The second one¡­


    The third¡­


    The fourth¡­


    It was not until the fifth Fist Shadow appeared that everyone gasped.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Zhan Hong to have really cultivated the fifth level of the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist. He is indeed one of the best of the Zhan Clan¡¯s younger generation!¡±


    Looking at the Fist Shadow that was gradually becoming more solid, someone in the stands sighed.


    The Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist was divided into nine levels or layers, and it was not easy to cultivate the fifth level. From this, it could be seen how terrifying Zhan Hong¡¯s talent was.


    ¡°Wait¡­ That Fist Shadow seemed to be¡­ It¡¯s not over yet¡­¡±


    Just as everyone was sighing, someone suddenly asked in surprise.


    One by one, gazes were cast to the position pointed out by the man. The five huge Fist Shadows that had already covered the sky did not launch the expected attack after gradually condensing. Instead, they were constantly squirming, as if another Fist Shadow was about to appear out of thin air.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s a sixth Fist Shadow!¡±


    Everyone was shocked by his words.


    Although the sixth Fist Shadow was not as solid as the previous five, and instead looked a little transparent, it was indeed real.


    In other words, Zhan Hong had already cultivated the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist to the peak of the fifth level, and was only a step away from the sixth!


    If he was given some more time, he would truly step into the realm of the sixth layer. At that time, the power of the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist would also undergo a tremendous change!


    Compared to the shock of the audience, Gu Xi was not the least bit surprised.


    ¡°He¡¯s close to the sixth level. As expected of the proud son of the Zhan Clan.¡±


    Gu Xi grinned and could not help but clap for him. However, he immediately changed his tone and his expression became extremely disdainful. ¡°Although it¡¯s only the sixth stage, your Zhan Clan¡¯s ultimate skill in front of me¡­ It¡¯s still a useless existence.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhan Hong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    It was not just him, even the entire Zhan Clan below the stage were all furious. To slander and look down on their Zhan Clan¡¯s ultimate technique in front of so many people, this was simply not putting the Zhan Clan in his eyes at all!


    ¡°Senior Brother, beat him up!¡±


    ¡°Let him have a taste of our Zhan Clan¡¯s ultimate technique!¡±


    A few of the Zhan Clan¡¯s disciples shouted in anger. If it was not for the rules of the competition and the fact that they had learned from the previous incident with the ancient sect, these young and impetuous youths would have rushed up to the ring to teach Gu Xi a lesson.


    ¡°If you can survive my sixth level of the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist, it won¡¯t be too late to say these words then.¡± Zhan Hong took a deep breath. His voice was cold, and he did not show any anger.


    As the number one person of the Zhan Clan¡¯s younger generation, he was not only different from the other disciples in terms of talent, but also in psychological and other aspects.


    Gu Xi smiled and nodded. She looked up at the sky that had been covered by the six Fist Shadows and pouted. ¡°You actually blocked the sky¡­ It was a little boring to stay here! I don¡¯t really like this.¡±


    [Ding! Spirit skill Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist detected!]


    [Would you like to extract it?]


    At the same time, the System¡¯s cold voice sounded in Gu Xi¡¯s mind.


    Gu Xi grinned, and her lips moved slightly. ¡°Extract it immediately!¡±


    The next moment, an inexplicable fluctuation surged out of his body. However, in the blink of an eye, it had already covered the six Fist Shadows and did not attract the attention of anyone present.


    ¡°To be able to reach the sixth level at such a young age, you must have experienced a lot of hardships. But I would like to ask, do you think you can defeat me with this?¡±


    Taking advantage of the time gap between the System¡¯s extraction, Gu Xi asked with a smile.


    What he needed to do now was to stall for time. Before the system completed its extraction, he could not let Zhan Hong make a move. Otherwise, with Zhan Hong¡¯s current sixth level of the ferocious Heavenly Divine fist, he would not be able to use any other means unless he took out a heaven-grade spirit array.


    However, it was best not to reveal the existence of a heaven-grade spirit array. Otherwise, it would definitely cause a great uproar in the entire Eastern Continent. After all, in the current era, there were only a few people in the entire Eastern Continent who could set up a heaven-grade spirit array, other than those old monsters who had lived in the deep mountains and forests for who knew how long. If this heaven-grade spirit array was set up by a young man, it would cause a sensation that was unimaginable.


    ¡°It seems like you still don¡¯t know the power of this Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist.¡±


    Hearing Gu Xi¡¯s words, Zhan Hong could not help but sneer. He was not in a hurry to make a move because, in his opinion, this competition had already ended after he revealed the sixth level of Divine Fist.


    ¡°Every time the Divine Fist is cultivated to a higher level, the overall power will increase by several times. Although you managed to block Zhan Ning¡¯s fourth level Fist Shadow with a powerful spirit skill, compared to my sixth level Fist Shadow, the power is like heaven and earth.¡±


    ¡°In other words, even if you are able to display the same spirit skill as before, it will be nothing in the face of my sixth layer Fist Shadows.¡±


    Zhan Hong¡¯s voice was filled with confidence. It was obvious that he was very familiar with the power of the six Fist Shadows. He was not clear about other things, but at least among those in the same realm, the power of this spirit skill could be said to be invincible!


    Gu Xi made an ¡®Oh¡¯ sound as if she suddenly realized something and immediately nodded with a serious expression. ¡°According to what you¡¯re saying, wouldn¡¯t I lose this battle without a doubt?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Zhan Hong chuckled.


    ¡°But if¡­ I still have a technique that¡¯s even more powerful than that sword strike just now?¡± Gu Xi said immediately, and a strange smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Impossible! Even if there is, it¡¯s definitely not a match for my six Fist Shadows!¡± Zhan Hong snorted coldly, obviously taking Gu Xi¡¯s words as a casual remark.


    Gu Xi pouted and did not continue to respond to Zhan Hong.


    At the same time, the system¡¯s voice sounded again.


    [Ding! Extraction complete!]


    The next moment, a large amount of information began to pour into Gu Xi¡¯s mind. This was the perfect level of the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist that the System had extracted after analyzing the six Fist Shadows.


    In just a moment, Gu Xi had already mastered the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist, and her understanding of this spirit skill was as thorough as if he had studied it for hundreds of years.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but have you heard of the Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm?¡±


    Gu Xi suddenly raised her head and stared at Zhan Hong, who was not far away.

 Chapter 444

    ?


    444 Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm


    Gu Xi stared at Zhan Hong with a playful look in his eyes, while the latter was a little shocked.


    At the same time, a majestic spiritual power surged out of Gu Xi¡¯s body and shot up into the sky in the blink of an eye, directly entering the sky that was covered by the six Fist Shadows.


    In the next moment, the six Fist Shadows were gradually forced back. They were forced to retreat a few thousand feet, allowing half of the clear sky to reappear in people¡¯s vision.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Are you an idiot? It¡¯s obvious that Gu Lan is going to use a powerful spirit skill that¡¯s almost as powerful as the Divine Fist. I really didn¡¯t expect this fellow to have such a move.¡±


    Countless people in the stands were discussing and guessing what spirit skill Gu Xi was going to use.


    Even Tong Shan and Tang Conglin, who were in the room, had a look of confusion on their faces. However, they were also very excited. As long as Gu Xi could defeat Zhan Hong, the rest of the people would not be a problem.


    As the last hope of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, Gu Xi had a heavy burden on his shoulders.


    On the other side of the high platform, the elders were staring at the sky with rapt attention. As they watched the spiritual energy gradually begin to gather in the sky, one of the elders suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°This aura, why does it look similar to the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist?¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, the other old men began to concentrate on sensing it. After a moment, some of them kept looking at each other in surprise, as if they had discovered some shocking secret.


    At this moment, half of the sky above them began to turn dark again. The sea of spiritual energy was constantly churning and condensing, and soon, it condensed into a huge palm that was a thousand feet wide.


    Not only that, not long after the first palm appeared, the second palm, which was 300 meters in size, also began to gradually form.


    Then, the third one¡­


    The fourth¡­


    The fifth¡­


    All the way until the final sixth!


    The six huge palms and the six Fist Shadows on the opposite side reflected each other.


    How the f*ck is this possible?!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is this aura so similar to my Zhan Clan¡¯s ultimate technique!¡±


    ¡°This Gu Lan couldn¡¯t have been a disciple of the Zhan Clan, right?¡±


    The moment the six palms appeared, the arena exploded.


    Everyone was so shocked that they could not close their mouths. They were all discussing amongst themselves. Even the judges and the Zhan Clan members below the stage did not know what to do.


    That¡¯s right, this was the System¡¯s version of the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist, but Gu Xi had made some slight changes to it and changed it into the Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm instead of the Divine Fist. This was also the reason why the aura it emitted was similar to the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist. However, this was only on the surface. One had to know that this Divine Palm was modified from the perfect version of the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist.


    On the arena, Zhan Hong¡¯s expression was extremely interesting.


    He was shocked and in disbelief. For a moment, he even suspected that Gu Xi was a disciple sent by the Zhan Clan, or an opponent sent by the Zhan Clan to train him.


    After all, Gu Xi¡¯s spirit skill was too similar to his own Divine Fist.


    ¡°You¡­ Who the heck are you?¡±


    After an unknown period of time, Zhan Hong finally suppressed the shock in his heart. ¡°Your spirit skill¡­ And where did this Divine Palm come from?¡±


    Gu Xi shrugged and laughed. ¡°That¡¯s not what you need to care about. Is it possible that only your Zhan Clan is allowed to have such a spirit skill in the world?¡±


    ¡°What you need to care about now is how you¡¯re going to survive my attack.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Zhan Hong¡¯s face darkened.


    He understood that although the two¡¯s spirit skills looked different on the surface, it was not hard to tell from their auras that they were of the same origin. The Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist was the Zhan Clan¡¯s famous ultimate technique. If he was defeated by Gu Xi¡¯s Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm in front of so many people, it would be equivalent to throwing the Zhan Clan¡¯s face to the ground and stomping on it!


    Therefore, they must not lose this battle!


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Zhan Hong said in a low voice. The spiritual energy in his Dantian was released without any reservation. The vast spiritual energy turned into a long river that rose up. The six Fist Shadows above also began to become more and more solid, and the fluctuations that they emitted were more and more terrifying.


    Looking at Zhan Hong¡¯s all-out attack, Gu Xi¡¯s face was indifferent. He did not need to use his full strength to deal with Zhan Hong. Moreover, there were still three people who had not entered the arena yet, so he naturally needed to save some strength to deal with the others.


    ¡°Sixfold Fist Shadow, fall!¡±


    Zhan Hong shouted and his fists landed on Gu Xi¡¯s position.


    In the next moment, six huge Fist Shadows moved and fell from the sky one after another. The huge shadow covered the entire ring, and the heavy pressure made even the people in the stands hold their breath.


    ¡°Crooked, unorthodox technique,¡± Gu Xi looked at the rapidly falling fist and said indifferently.


    His voice was neither loud nor soft, but it was enough for Zhan Hong, who was not far away, to hear him clearly.


    Hearing this, Zhan Hong¡¯s veins immediately popped out, and he wanted to tear Gu Xi apart.


    The Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist was the ultimate technique of his Zhan Clan that had been passed down for many years. Now, it was actually being called an unorthodox technique by an unknown person. How could he not be angry?


    But then again, there was nothing wrong with Gu Xi¡¯s words.


    The System had already extracted all the impurities in the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist. It could be said to be the ancestor of the perfect Divine Fist. In front of the Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm, the Divine Fist was indeed considered an unorthodox technique.


    ¡°Six Palm Shadows, fall.¡±


    Gu Xi mimicked Zhan Hong¡¯s tone and pressed both his hands down.


    Suddenly, the six huge palms above whizzed down at the same time, carrying a vast spiritual energy tilt. The heavy pressure even began to crack the ground of the ring, and a deep gully appeared out of thin air, which made people feel cold at a glance.


    The speed of the palm shadow and the Fist Shadow was very fast, and they collided in an instant.


    In the next moment, a series of earth-shaking rumbles sounded.


    Boom boom boom boom boom¨C


    As the roar fell, an extremely powerful spiritual energy impact spread out in all directions at lightning speed.


    Seeing this, the judges scrambled to appear and poured out all their spiritual energy without reservation, forming a spiritual energy barrier that wrapped the entire ring.


    The moment the barrier was built, the impact quietly arrived.


    Boom boom boom-


    There was another series of explosions, and the entire barrier trembled violently, visible to the naked eye. There were even obvious cracks in some places.


    Some of the weaker referees had underestimated the power of the impact. They spat out blood the moment they came into contact with it and fell to the ground, unconscious.

 Chapter 445

    ?


    445 Victory


    At that moment, the entire arena was in chaos.


    As several judges had fallen unconscious under the impact, a hole appeared in the spiritual energy barrier that wrapped the entire ring. The raging impact rushed out in a line and rushed towards the stands.


    The spectators in the stands were still immersed in the earth-shattering collision at the beginning, but by the time they realized that the impact was about to arrive, it was already too late.


    Everyone fought to escape from the stands, and for a moment, the crowd was in chaos.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡±


    ¡°I still have the elderly and the young. I haven¡¯t touched the legs of the widow from the neighboring village yet¡­¡±


    Some people shouted unwillingly, while others knelt on the ground and prayed.


    The flood-like impact made them feel endless despair. After all, the vast majority of the people watching the competition on the stands were just ordinary people. Even if there were cultivators, unless their cultivation was outstanding, otherwise, it would be difficult for them to escape death from the impact.


    At the same time, a figure rose up from the high platform above the stands and turned into a stream of light, appearing above everyone¡¯s heads in an instant.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. Just watch with peace of mind.¡±


    The old voice slowly rang out. With a wave of his hand, another spiritual energy barrier appeared in front of him, easily blocking the impact that spread out.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Sect Master Jiang¡¯s help this time.¡±


    ¡°As expected of Sect Master Jiang. Your methods are extraordinary!¡±


    When the crowd saw the identity of the person who came, many people thanked him.


    It was the sect leader of Qiankun Sect, Jiang Li, who was also the host of the sect competition.


    Jiang Li smiled and cupped his hands at the people behind him. The next moment, he turned into a stream of light and returned to the high platform above.


    It was only at this moment that everyone recovered from the moment of life and death just now. Everyone could not help but feel a chill down their spine. If Jiang Li had not intervened at the critical moment, it was likely that the innocent people in the stands would have died.


    ¡°Quickly look at the arena!¡±


    Just as everyone was sighing with emotion about their new lease of life, a cry of surprise suddenly rang out from the crowd, and everyone¡¯s eyes simultaneously turned over.


    If it was not for this person¡¯s reminder, they would have forgotten about the competition.


    On the stands, the terrifying fluctuations that made people¡¯s hearts palpitate had gradually dissipated. The dust that filled the sky was also slowly falling down, revealing two figures on the stands.


    Zhan Hong knelt on one knee, his face haggard and pale. His clothes were in a mess, and the aura around him was extremely weak, as if he would faint at any moment.


    Even so, he still gritted his teeth and held on. His eyes were very complicated. There was unwillingness, shock, disbelief, and so on.


    He had never thought that Gu Xi would be able to pull out such a skill when he was infinitely close to the sixth level of the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist. It was also the sixth level, the real sixth level!


    ¡°You¡­ It was really¡­ It¡¯s beyond my expectations¡­¡±


    Zhan Hong coughed a few times and could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood. His body shook a lot and he almost fell to the ground.


    Compared to Zhan Hong¡¯s sorry state, Gu Xi¡¯s current condition was much better. Other than her clothes being a little messy, she did not have any other injuries and her face looked normal, just a little pale.


    It was clear who had the upper hand.


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve been in the Zhan Clan for too long. Being the pride of the Zhan Clan doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re the pride of this world.¡± Gu Xi grinned. ¡°There¡¯s always someone better than you. You still have to understand this principle.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhan Hong laughed at himself. He could no longer support his body and after shaking for a while, he fell to the ground uncontrollably.


    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s always someone better¡­¡±


    He took a deep breath and looked up at the blue sky and white clouds that were gradually appearing above him. ¡°The Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm and my Valiant Heavenly Divine Fists are from the same source, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re short-sighted.¡± Gu Xi chuckled. As long as he wanted to, not to mention a Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm, even a Valiant Heavenly Divine Kick would not be a problem. However, because there were so many people around, if he were to be so arrogant, it would definitely attract the suspicion and attention of others.


    ¡°Am I short-sighted¡­¡± Zhan Hong muttered. His vision gradually blurred, and he fainted.


    Seeing this, Gu Xi¡¯s lips curled up slightly and he felt very happy.


    After this battle, Zhan Hong¡¯s heart was probably filled with a sense of defeat. As long as this fellow¡¯s psychological quality was slightly worse, if he could not overcome this obstacle, it would be an insurmountable obstacle for his future cultivation.


    If it got any more serious, he might not be able to advance any further for the rest of his life.


    Of course, on the contrary, if he could survive this, his cultivation realm might advance further, but that was not a problem that Gu Xi needed to consider.


    In short, no matter if it was a step forward or a step backward, Gu Xi could defeat him once. Naturally, there would be a second, third, or even countless times.


    A defeated opponent would always be a defeated opponent.


    ¡°The eighth round¡­ The Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion wins!¡±


    The referee¡¯s voice rang out, but the huge arena was still silent.


    Countless gazes were focused on the slightly thin man in green on the stage. Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open and their mouths were wide open, as if they had seen something incredible.


    ¡°Zhan Hong actually¡­ lost¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the number one person in the Zhan Clan¡¯s younger generation! How could this be¡­¡±


    No matter if they were men or women, old or young, everyone was dumbfounded.


    In their original plan, no matter how strong Gu Xi was, he would only be able to fight with Zhan Hong for a few rounds. It was only a matter of time before he would be defeated by Zhan Hong. However, the result was the complete opposite of what they had expected. It gave everyone a loud and clear slap on the face.


    In the room, Tong Shan and Tang Conglin were dumbfounded.


    ¡°This guy¡­ Where did you find him?¡±


    After an unknown period of time, Tang Conglin swallowed his saliva.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you¡­¡±


    Tong Shan smiled. He was very glad that he had invited Gu Xi to represent their Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion in this competition. If it was not for Gu Xi, their Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion would have been eliminated long ago.


    ¡°I must do my best to keep this kid in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. I must!¡±


    Tang Conglin finally made his decision as he looked at the figure on the stage.


    In the face of such a talented person, let alone Tang Conglin, many of the powerful and influential people on the scene had already begun to covet him.

 Chapter 446

    ?


    446 An Invitation from the Zhan Family Head


    In the huge arena, the cheers came in wave after wave.


    Everyone stood up and shouted Gu Lan¡¯s name, but what they didn¡¯t know was that this was a fake name that Gu Xi came up with in order to not expose her identity.


    The earth-shattering battle with Zhan Hong had obviously made a name for himself. On the other hand, Gu Xi was still standing calmly at her original spot with a calm expression. She was not affected by the crowd¡¯s cheers and enthusiasm.


    When the crowd¡¯s cheers gradually subsided, Gu Xi turned her eyes to the judge not far away, indicating that he could continue to the next round.


    The judge understood and immediately looked at the unsightly faces of the Zhan family members below the stage. He said in a deep voice, ¡± next up is the ninth round of the competition. Participants, please hurry up and get on the stage.


    Hearing this, the faces of the few people from the Zhan family turned even uglier.


    If even Zhan Hong was no match for him, what was the point of competing? Was it embarrassing?


    ¡°My Zhan family requests for a temporary suspension of the competition.¡±


    At this moment, the Zhan family¡¯s leader, a middle-aged man, took a step forward and glanced at Gu Xi¡¯s position. He raised his hand and pointed at the ring that was being used by the wolves and continued, ¡± the damage to the arena will greatly affect the performance of our contestants, so I hope that we can pause the competition and continue after the arena is repaired.


    The judge was stunned for a moment, then he looked around at the destroyed stage and couldn¡¯t help but nod. However, he couldn¡¯t make the decision with his status, so he looked at the high platform.


    Whether the competition could be postponed or not, it was still decided by the people on the high platform.


    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable. This request is also within the rules of the competition.¡±


    Very quickly, Jiang Li¡¯s voice slowly sounded.


    Seeing that even the higher-ups had no questions, the judge did not dare to delay and announced in a deep voice, due to the damage to the arena, the next competition will be postponed after the restoration of the arena is completed!


    When this news spread, everyone could not help but be somewhat disappointed.


    Although Gu Xi had already defeated Zhan Hong, there were still three people from the Zhan family who had not gone up yet. These people were not easy to deal with.


    The final result of the competition was still unknown.


    ¡°But if it¡¯s delayed, won¡¯t gu LAN recover by then? What are the Zhan family thinking if they don¡¯t take advantage of Gu Lan¡¯s exhaustion to continue their attack?¡±


    A person on the grandstand could not help but ask this question. The same question appeared in the hearts of many others, but after all, the Zhan family did not say anything.


    Gu Xi was also rather surprised by the Zhan family¡¯s decision, but he did not insist on continuing with the competition. In his opinion, no matter when the competition was held, it would not change the final result.


    Since the competition had been postponed, Gu Xi did not stay on the stage for long. She turned around and went straight back to the team¡¯s room in the myriad treasure Pavilion.


    When he returned to his room, Hou Yu and the others had already left. Everyone, including Tong Shan and Tang Qilin, was staring at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡±


    Facing everyone¡¯s gaze, Gu Xi could not help but feel a little uncomfortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡±


    Tong Shan coughed a few times and could not help but burst out laughing. He walked to Gu Xi¡¯s side and patted her shoulder a few times before continuing, ¡± ¡°Your performance today was not bad. Hurry back to the pavilion and recover. I don¡¯t want to leave behind any hidden dangers.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi did not have any objections. She turned around and followed Tong Shan and the other man back to the myriad treasure Pavilion. On the other hand, Hou Yu and the others, who were ignored, looked embarrassed.


    I didn¡¯t expect Gu LAN to be so strong. Even Zhan Hong isn¡¯t her match.


    Looking at Gu Xi¡¯s back as she disappeared around the corner, Nan Qian could not help but whisper.


    Liu Shi and Wang Tianli both nodded in agreement.


    to think that we mocked him so much earlier. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s really laughable.


    Wang Tianli sighed, his face burning.


    Even Hou Yu, who had been silent all this while, did not have any objections. It was obvious that he had been convinced by Gu Xi¡¯s strength.


    It was only at this moment that he finally recognized the gap between him and Gu Xi.


    He had to admit that Gu Xi was very strong, much stronger than he thought. She was much stronger than he thought, much stronger than he was.


    In a room in the myriad treasure Pavilion.


    Gu Xi sat cross-legged on the bed, breathing with a faint spiritual power.


    It had been two hours since his battle with Zhan Hong. In this short time, all of his injuries and energy had recovered. He was full of energy, and no one could tell that he had just gone through a battle.


    If news of such a terrifying recovery speed were to spread, everyone¡¯s jaws would drop, and they would curse him for being abnormal.


    As she continued to breathe, Gu Xi¡¯s eyelids twitched and her dark eyes slowly opened. A light flashed in the depths of her eyes.


    I didn¡¯t expect my cultivation base to increase so much after this battle.


    Gu Xi couldn¡¯t help but smile after checking the spiritual power in her dantian.


    Right now, his cultivation was at the intermediate stage of the Saint realm. After the battle with Zhan Hong, his cultivation, which had not improved all this while, had now increased a little. He was one step closer to the advanced stage of the Saint realm.


    ¡°With this rate of progress, I believe that it won¡¯t be long before I reach the bottleneck of the late stage of the sage realm. At that time, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to make the next breakthrough.¡±


    Feeling the spiritual power in her body getting stronger and stronger, Gu Xi nodded in satisfaction.


    The next moment, he squinted his eyes and felt a faint fluctuation in the distance.


    The next moment, a muffled sound was heard, as if something had been nailed to the wall.


    Gu Xi thought for a moment and immediately got up to go out and check. She saw a letter nailed to the wall by an arrow.


    Gu Xi took it off and a few big words came into view.


    ¡°Zhan Wushuang from the Zhan family invites little friend Gu LAN for a chat!¡±

 Chapter 447

    ?


    447 Barging In


    ¡°Zhan Wushuang¡­¡±


    Gu Xi narrowed his eyes as she stared at the three words on the letter.


    Zhan Wushuang was the current master of the Zhan Clan. It was said that his cultivation had entered the Great Saint stage many years ago, and he had made his name with the Zhan Clan¡¯s peerless Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist. As for what his true cultivation level was, no one knew.


    All in all, Zhan Wushuang was very strong and was ranked even in the Eastern Continent.


    As for the purpose of this guy looking for her, Gu Xi had already guessed it in a short while.


    Something that could alert the Zhan Clan¡¯s head was definitely a big matter. He thought that the reason why he was able to receive such a heavy invitation was definitely related to that Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm.


    ¡°Great Saint, I haven¡¯t fought with him yet.¡± Gu Xi smiled as he turned the letter into dust.


    The next moment, a thought was transmitted from his mind. After a few breaths, Little Nine¡¯s figure appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet those fellows from the Zhan Clan,¡± Gu Xi said indifferently and immediately took the lead to walk away. Little Nine did not ask anything and just followed behind him without saying a word.


    After leaving the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, Gu Xi asked around and found out where the Zhan Clan was staying in Lanjiang city. Without any hesitation, he set off straight for her destination.


    Soon, the two of them arrived in front of a large mansion.


    The residence was very large. It could not be considered luxurious, but it was definitely not simple either. This was a temporary residence given to the Zhan Clan by the officials of the competition. Of course, every first-rate power would receive this kind of treatment. As for the other sects, they could only think of a way on their own.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± At the gate, the guard questioned Gu Xi and the other man coldly.


    ¡°Gu Lan from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. Zhan Wushuang asked me to come.¡± Gu Xi spoke indifferently and revealed Zhan Wushuang¡¯s name.


    Hearing this, the guard was stunned for a moment before he could not help but sneer. ¡°Gu Lan? You? You actually dare to call my Clan Master by his name, leave quickly!¡±


    Obviously, the guard did not believe Gu Xi¡¯s self-introduction.


    He could not be blamed for this. Although Gu Lan¡¯s name was known by everyone in the entire Lanjiang city, only a very small portion of the people in the city had actually seen Gu Lan¡¯s appearance.


    He couldn¡¯t just believe anyone on the street who called themselves Gu Lan, right?


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, won¡¯t you know once you go in and report it?¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression was still calm, but her tone was already a little impatient.


    He was here to see Zhan Wushuang and did not have the time to talk nonsense with a guard.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? I¡¯ve seen many people like you. Do you believe that if I were to shout out Gu Lan¡¯s name on the streets right now, there would be at least a dozen Gu Lan¡¯s jumping out?¡±


    The guard glanced at Gu Xi in disdain and waved his hand impatiently.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but be a little stunned.


    He knew that he had become famous in Lanjiang city, but he did not expect so many people to pretend to be him at this time.


    In the few days that Gu Xi became famous, the number of people named Gu Lan in the entire Lanjiang city suddenly increased by several times. Many people used Gu Lan¡¯s name to swindle people everywhere, trying to make a fortune while the flow of people in Lanjiang city was large.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to report, then I¡¯ll have to go personally.¡±


    After he came back to her senses, Gu Xi did not want to continue talking here. He lifted her feet and strode into the mansion, not paying any attention to the guards.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Seeing this, the guard shouted loudly, his face instantly sinking.


    One had to know that this was the Zhan Clan¡¯s residence. There were very few people in the entire Eastern Continent who had the guts to barge in. This made the guard start to suspect the true identity of this thin-looking man.


    However, the words had already been spoken. If he went in to report now, it would undoubtedly be a slap to his own face. After some hesitation, he could only believe that Gu Xi was lying about her identity.


    ¡°Retreat quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you without mercy!¡± The guard roared again and pulled out the shining broadsword from his waist.


    Gu Xi and Little Nine ignored him and continued to do what they wanted without any intention of stopping.


    Seeing that the two of them were about to break into the mansion, the guard did not have time to think too much. He raised his sword and slashed it at Gu Xi¡¯s face, trying to stop him.


    Just as the cold blade was about to hit Gu Xi, an invisible impact suddenly spread out from Gu Xi¡¯s body, instantly sending the guard flying back a dozen feet, and smashing a big hole in the gate of the mansion with his body.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    The immense pain that came from all over his body made the guard unable to speak, and the large blade in his hand had long been sent flying to who knows where. He could only watch the two of them step through the door.


    At the same time, the huge movement also attracted the attention of the people in the mansion. Two streams of light rushed towards the gate at an extremely fast speed and appeared in front of Gu Xi in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    One of them shouted, and the pressure of the Saint-to-be stage poured out without reservation, oppressing Gu Xi and Little Nine.


    ¡°Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, Gu Lan,¡± Gu Xi said lightly, not affected by the pressure at all.


    As soon as these words came out, the faces of the two men could not help but change a little. The other man looked at the unguarded appearance at the gate and his gaze fell on the guard.


    The guard did not know where he got the strength from, but he rolled and crawled all the way to the two men. He hugged one of the men¡¯s legs and complained with a sad face, ¡°It¡¯s this guy. He pretended to be Gu Lan from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. He even said that the Clan Master asked him to come here. I chased him away but he didn¡¯t leave. He attacked me without saying a word and even barged into our residence.¡±


    Hearing that, the two of them could not help but frown. Gu Xi was really the first person in the entire East Continent who dared to look down on their Zhan Clan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind letting you guys end up like him.¡±


    Gu Xi did not intend to continue explaining his identity and was ready to take action.


    The two men in front of him were not even in the Saint stage. In his eyes, they were no different from ants.


    Upon hearing this, the two of them looked at each other and obviously noticed that Gu Xi was not ordinary. One of them laughed at Gu Xi and said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be so anxious. Wait for this one to go in and report.¡±


    Gu Xi nodded slightly and did not say anything more.


    That person did not dare to delay any longer. With a tap of his toes, his figure disappeared from the spot. As for the remaining person, he stared at Gu Xi with a vigilant look, afraid that the latter would attack again.

 Chapter 448

    ?


    448 Zhan Wushuang


    It did not take long for the person who had reported to them to return.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Young Master Gu who has come to visit. The misunderstanding just now was our fault, I hope Young Master Gu will not take it to heart.¡±


    The man chuckled and cupped his hands at Gu Xi.


    Even though he was apologizing, there was not much regret in his words.


    Obviously, he did not think much of Gu Xi.


    After all, no matter how strong an individual was, they were insignificant in front of the first-rate forces. Moreover, Gu Xi was not backed by a powerful sect, but a Chamber of Commerce.


    Although the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion was the world¡¯s number one Chamber of Commerce, it was just a Chamber of Commerce in the end. Without a long heritage and strong strength, it was difficult for people to pay too much attention to it.


    ¡°I advise you to change the guard.¡±


    Gu Xi did not care too much about that person¡¯s attitude and just strode into the depths of the mansion. you snobbish fellow. ¡°Don¡¯t offend someone you can¡¯t afford to offend one day. It¡¯ll be too late for regrets then.¡±


    Looking at Gu Xi¡¯s gradually disappearing figure, the guard curled his lips in disdain.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of? Isn¡¯t it just that his talent is better?¡±


    He struggled to stand up and cursed Gu Xi¡¯s parents in his heart, ¡°People we can¡¯t afford to offend? How many people in this continent dare to offend the Zhan Clan?¡±


    ¡­


    Under the guidance of the man, Gu Xi and the other man passed through the courtyard and soon arrived outside a Hall.


    In front of the door, Gu Xi stopped. He did not choose to open the door immediately, but quietly released his divine sense into it.


    A moment later, the invisible spiritual sense was withdrawn, and his expression was somewhat grave.


    Under his senses, there were no less than a dozen auras in the hall. Each of these people was at least in the Saint stage. One of them had a mysterious aura that made him feel a sense of danger. It was most likely Zhan Wushuang.


    ¡°What, is Young Master Gu afraid?¡± the disciple of the Zhan Clan asked with a smile.


    Gu Xi glanced at him indifferently and immediately slapped his face, sending him flying more than ten meters away. She then kicked the door open and said coldly, ¡± ¡°If I was afraid, I wouldn¡¯t have come today.¡±


    These words were not only said for the Zhan Clan¡¯s disciples to hear, but also for everyone in the hall to hear.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Xi and the other man slowly walked into the hall.


    ¡°It seems that Little Friend Gu is not in a good mood.¡±


    As soon as they entered the door, a long voice reached their ears.


    Looking at the source of the voice, Gu Xi¡¯s eyes locked on a middle-aged man in his fifties at the head of the table. The mysterious aura that he had sensed earlier was this man.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just met a few noisy dogs on the way here.¡± Gu Xi chuckled and did not give Zhan Wushuang any face at all.


    ¡°How audacious! You actually dare to speak to the Clan Master in such a manner!¡± a person immediately stood up and shouted.


    However, before Gu Xi could continue, Zhan Wushuang, who was sitting at the head of the table, raised his hand to stop that person from speaking. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Little Friend Gu has such amazing talent and strength. It¡¯s normal for him to be frivolous at his age.¡±


    After saying that, Zhan Wushuang¡¯s line of sight involuntarily fell on Little Nine.


    With just one glance, he frowned without a trace.


    Even though Little Nine was a girl, Zhan Wushuang could still sense a dangerous aura from her.


    ¡°This is?¡± Zhan Wushuang laughed without changing his expression.


    ¡°May I know why the Zhan Clan head is looking for me?¡± Gu Xi did not pay attention to Zhan Wushuang¡¯s question and asked him.


    Seeing this, the faces of the people in the hall were once again filled with anger. However, because of Zhan Wushuang¡¯s words, no one stood up to criticize Gu Xi.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that since ancient times, heroes come from the young. I heard from the sect that Zhan Hong was defeated by a young disciple from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. I¡¯m also quite curious, so I naturally came to see.¡±


    Zhan Wushuang laughed and his words were all praising Gu Xi¡¯s performance on the field.


    Gu Xi was very indifferent to Zhan Wushuang¡¯s praise. He nodded and said, ¡°It is indeed my honor to be recognized by the Zhan Clan¡¯s head. But based on my guess, I¡¯m afraid that the Zhan Clan¡¯s head doesn¡¯t just want to see me, right?¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the hall fell into silence for a while.


    Zhan Wushuang was obviously stunned as he did not expect Gu Xi to get straight to the point. This caught him off guard, but he quickly regained his senses. ¡°Since Little Friend Gu is so direct, it wouldn¡¯t be right for me to dawdle.¡±


    ¡°I wonder where Little Friend Gu¡¯s Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm, the spirit skill you used in the competition, came from?¡±


    Zhan Wushuang stared straight at Gu Xi, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    This was the reason why he had rushed to Lanjiang city as soon as possible!


    The Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm was not only one word different from his Zhan Clan¡¯s Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist, but their auras were almost the same when they were used. Their might was even better.


    This made him wonder if the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist had been leaked out. After all, the Divine Fist was the Zhan Clan¡¯s famous ultimate technique, and also the symbol of the Zhan Clan!


    If this spirit skill were to be leaked out, it would undoubtedly be a huge loss to the Zhan Clan!


    In the hall, everyone was closely watching Gu Xi¡¯s every move, waiting for his answer. Some people had even secretly circulated their spiritual power. As long as Gu Xi made any strange movements, they would immediately suppress him with thunderous means.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi did not show any signs of nervousness under the gazes of so many Zhan Clan experts. Instead, he appeared very relaxed and calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t need to tell you.¡± Gu Xi chuckled.


    Upon hearing this, everyone present was stunned.


    Faced with a personal question from their Zhan Clan Master, this fellow actually did not answer?


    He was simply not putting the Zhan Clan in his eyes!


    ¡°Kid, I advise you to tell us the truth. It¡¯s for everyone¡¯s good,¡± one of them sneered, his words full of threat.


    It was as if they would not hesitate to attack Gu Xi if he continued to be stubborn.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What can you do to me?¡± Gu Xi smiled disdainfully at the man¡¯s threat.


    Hearing this, that person wanted to continue but was stopped by Zhan Wushuang.


    ¡°My Young Friend Gu, I¡¯m sure you know how important this fist is to the Zhan Clan. As long as you¡¯re willing to hand over the Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm, the Zhan Clan will naturally give you a satisfactory reward. How about it?¡±


    Zhan Wushuang said in a deep voice. Although it seemed like he was discussing with Gu Xi, he had already made up his mind the moment Gu Xi entered the door. He had to get the Divine Palm from Gu Xi!

 Chapter 449

    ?


    449 Bet


    ¡°Remuneration? What kind of reward can be exchanged for this spirit technique?¡±


    Gu Xi laughed with a strange expression and her tone seemed to be a little disdainful.


    Seeing him like this, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with anger. He, Gu Xi, was probably the first person who dared to do this in front of the Zhan Clan¡¯s head.


    If it was anyone else, they would probably be dying to hand over the Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm to avoid getting themselves into trouble. Gu Xi was the complete opposite of ordinary people. He seemed to be unafraid of anything and did not care about the Zhan Clan.


    ¡°That will depend on what kind of payment you want, Young Friend.¡±


    Zhan Wushuang chuckled and continued after some deliberation, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to take out your Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm, then you can choose any one of the spirit skills and spirit weapons in the Zhan Clan¡¯s Treasure Pavilion. You can also exchange them for spirit stones of the same price.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present could not help but burst into a burst of exclamations.


    The Treasure Pavilion of a first-rate power, especially a family like the Zhan Clan that had a long history, could be said to have a myriad of treasures. There were all sorts of spirit skills and spirit tools of different grades. Choosing one of them at will was something that many people dreamed of doing.


    As Zhan Wushuang¡¯s voice fell, everyone¡¯s line of sight involuntarily fell on Gu Xi. They could not wait to get Gu Xi¡¯s answer.


    In their opinion, no one could resist such a great temptation.


    As long as he handed over the Divine Palm, not only would Gu Xi be able to receive a huge reward, but he would also be considered to have done the Zhan Clan a favor. In the future, even if he left the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, he could use this matter to join the Zhan Clan and not have to worry about food and drink for the rest of his life!


    However, Gu Xi¡¯s answer once again stunned everyone.


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    These two simple words made everyone present so surprised that they could not close their mouths.


    Many people even suspected that Gu Xi¡¯s brain was broken, and some people felt that if he could not even meet such conditions, perhaps he was trying to demand an exorbitant price.


    ¡°Young man, you should know when to stop!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t offend someone you shouldn¡¯t offend because of this, or you won¡¯t even have time to regret it!¡±


    Many people scolded Gu Xi for not knowing what was good for him.


    In the face of these people¡¯s reprimand, Gu Xi smiled disdainfully. He slowly swept his eyes across everyone present and said indifferently, ¡°As for why I rejected your conditions, the reason is very simple. It¡¯s because your Zhan Clan¡¯s so-called ultimate technique is on a completely different level compared to my Divine Palm.¡±


    ¡°What a joke! This is the biggest joke in the world!¡±


    An old man trembled with anger and pointed at Gu Xi¡¯s nose.


    Gu Xi did not pay any attention to him, and his gaze fell back on Zhan Wushuang, who was sitting at the head of the table. He continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, we can have a competition.¡±


    On the leader¡¯s seat, Zhan Wushuang raised his brows and could not help but feel a little surprised.


    He had never thought that the young man in front of him would have the guts to challenge him.


    Before he could respond, the hall burst into a series of sneers again.


    ¡°You dare to challenge the Clan Master with your strength? What a joke!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even know how you died.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen young and frivolous people, but I¡¯ve never seen such an arrogant person!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on everything just because you have some fame. There are heavens beyond heavens and people beyond people. You still need to understand this principle.¡±


    Mocking voices sounded one after another, but Gu Xi still looked indifferent.


    ¡°As the head of the Zhan Clan, Master Zhan¡¯s strength is naturally outstanding. I¡¯m naturally not stupid enough to really challenge a Great Saint. My method of competition is also very simple. You and I will use the same spiritual energy to use the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist and Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm. The result will be the best proof of which spirit skill is better.¡±


    Gu Xi said as she stared at Zhan Wushuang, who was sitting at the head of the table.


    After being extracted by the System, the ferocious Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm could achieve a 100 percent chance of crushing the ferocious Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist with the same spiritual energy and the same realm.


    Gu Xi had great confidence in this battle.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, but I have a request,¡± Zhan Wushuang said without any hesitation.


    Gu Xi smiled and motioned for him to continue.


    The corners of Zhan Wushuang¡¯s mouth curled up and he continued, ¡°If I win, then you must hand over the Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm in your hands for free, and you must not use this spirit skill for the rest of your life. Otherwise, once my Zhan Clan finds out, you will definitely be severely punished!¡±


    ¡°Sure, but if you lose, then during the Grand Sect Competition, your Zhan Clan must admit defeat to my Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion in front of everyone and withdraw from the competition!¡±


    Gu Xi put forward his request with a smirk on his face.


    Compared to the shock of him defeating the remaining members of the Zhan Clan one by one, it was definitely not as intense as letting the Zhan Clan admit defeat in front of nearly a hundred thousand spectators!


    Everyone knew that the Zhan Clan loved to fight, and to make them admit defeat and give up on the competition was harder than ascending to the Heavens.


    Upon hearing this condition, Zhan Wushuang could not help but hesitate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, Clan Master. This rat is definitely not your opponent!¡±


    Seeing that Zhan Wushuang was silent, someone in the crowd immediately spoke up.


    Many people nodded in agreement.


    In a battle between a Great Saint and a Saint, even if the former suppressed his cultivation to the Sage stage, the latter would definitely not be the former¡¯s opponent.


    That was indeed the case, but it was not absolute!


    ¡°Since Little Friend has already agreed to my conditions, if I don¡¯t agree, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll become a laughingstock if word gets out.¡±


    Zhan Wushuang laughed and his voice was filled with confidence, ¡°Since we can¡¯t display our skills here, let¡¯s go outside and have a good competition.¡±


    After saying that, Zhan Wushuang took the lead and left the main hall. Gu Xi and the rest of the people in the main hall followed him.


    Soon, the group arrived at the courtyard of the mansion. As there was no arena in the mansion, they could only make do with it here.


    The news of Gu Xi¡¯s duel with Zhan Wushuang spread quickly, and many of the Zhan Clan¡¯s younger generation came out one after another. Even Zhan Hong and the other top disciples showed up, but they were obviously waiting to see Gu Xi¡¯s performance.


    In the middle of the courtyard, Gu Xi looked at Zhan Wushuang, and said with a smile, ¡°Regardless of the outcome, I hope that the Zhan Clan Master will honor the agreement.¡±


    ¡°A gentleman never goes back on his word.¡± Zhan Wushuang nodded with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s start.¡±

 Chapter 450

    ?


    450 Superior


    In the huge courtyard, there were more than a dozen people.


    Most of these people were from the younger generation of the Zhan Clan. Other than Zhan Hong and the others who were here to participate in the competition, the rest were arranged to observe and learn. As for the others, they were the elders of the Zhan Clan.


    There was a faint smile on Gu Xi¡¯s face at this time. The spiritual energy in his body had already been quietly running, and the fluctuation of the Saint stage poured out without reservation. In the blink of an eye, it covered the entire courtyard.


    Not far away from her, Zhan Wushuang had his hands behind his back, looking down at him from above. His expression did not change in the face of Gu Xi¡¯s pressure.


    The difference in strength between the two of them could be seen at a glance.


    This made many of the people present laugh and shake their heads.


    ¡°I¡¯ll suppress my cultivation level to the early stage of the Saint stage, and I¡¯ll only use the sixth level of the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist. As for whether you can withstand it, it¡¯ll depend on you.¡±


    Zhan Wushuang spoke indifferently, and his clothes started to flutter even though there was no wind.


    In the next moment, a vast amount of spiritual energy gushed out from Zhan Wushuang¡¯s body without him making any movements. It started to gather in the sky and gradually condensed into six huge Fist Shadows. The pressure that was as heavy as a mountain poured down, causing the ground to crack.


    ¡°As expected of the Zhan Cla Master. He¡¯s using the sixth level of the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist, but compared to some people¡¯s sixth level, the difference is like Heaven and earth.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s pupils reflected the six huge fists as he smiled.


    Hearing this, Zhan Hong¡¯s face turned ugly.


    Gu Xi¡¯s words were obviously mocking his lack of ability.


    Although Zhan Wushuang had suppressed his cultivation to the early stage of the Saint stage, the power of the sixth level of the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist was very different from that of Zhan Hong.


    After mocking Zhan Hong, the smile on Gu Xi¡¯s face gradually disappeared. Although Zhan Wushuang had suppressed his cultivation to the early stage of the Saint stage, he was still a true Great Saint. Gu Xi did not dare to underestimate him.


    ¡®I must win this battle!¡¯ Gu Xi thought to himself. At the same time, the spiritual energy in her body burst out and gradually condensed into six huge Palm Shadows in the sky.


    Above him, the shadow of the fist and the shadow of the palm reflected each other. The two had yet to launch an attack, but their respective auras had already begun to gradually erode each other.


    Everyone was watching all of this, but they still talked and laughed from time to time. Obviously, they were not optimistic about Gu Xi.


    They could not be blamed for this. If it was anyone else, this battle was already a battle of great disparity in strength. The scales of victory seemed to have already tilted in the Zhan Clan¡¯s favor.


    ¡°We can¡¯t destroy this courtyard.¡± Zhan Wushuang laughed and waved his hand. A large amount of spiritual energy gushed out from his body and formed a huge barrier, enveloping the two of them and the palm and fist shadows above them.


    With the thickness of this barrier, even if there were two Saints fighting inside, they would not be able to damage it.


    ¡°As expected of the Zhan Clan Master. What a good move.¡± Seeing this scene, Gu Xi could not help but clap his hands and cheer.


    To be able to maintain such a powerful spirit skill while also having the energy to set up such a thick spirit power barrier was not something an ordinary person could do. The slightest carelessness might cause the spirit skill above to be in disorder, resulting in irreversible consequences.


    And Zhan Wushuang¡¯s action further strengthened the confidence of the Zhan Clan members. Everyone was cheering loudly.


    Zhan Wushuang shook his head helplessly at everyone¡¯s actions. His gaze fell on Gu Xi once again as he said, ¡°Prepare yourself.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhan Wushuang extended his finger and pointed at Gu Xi¡¯s position.


    In the next moment, the six Fist Shadows that had been waiting for a long time began to fall slowly. Although they fell very slowly, the pressure they brought began to multiply.


    Looking at the gradually falling Fist Shadows, Gu Xi¡¯s face did not have the slightest bit of panic. He imitated Zhan Wushuang¡¯s movements and also pointed at him from a distance.


    Immediately after, the Palm Shadows also moved, whistling as it came down to meet the Fist Shadows.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the approaching Fist and Palm Shadows. Even though everyone present was certain that Zhan Wushuang would win, they could not help but feel nervous.


    Very quickly, the Fist Shadows and the Palm Shadows came into contact.


    From the beginning of the contact, the spiritual energy of both sides began to erode each other. Sometimes dull and sometimes loud crackling sounds and booming sounds rang out continuously.


    Boom boom boom boom boom¨C


    The aftermath of the explosion continued to spread, but Gu Xi and Zhan Wushuang turned a blind eye to it and stood still.


    Not long after, the first Fist Shadow was completely destroyed. The first Palm Shadow could not hold on any longer and turned into nothingness in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    It was followed by the second, third, fourth¡­


    ¡°Why do I feel like something¡¯s not right?!¡±


    As the battle went on for a long time, the sharp-eyed people noticed something strange.


    The speed at which the Palm Shadows collapsed was gradually slower than the Fist Shadows.


    It was not too obvious at first, but everyone soon noticed this problem.


    As one of the main characters of this competition and the owner of the Fist Shadows, Zhan Wushuang¡¯s feelings were especially obvious. At this moment, his face was gradually turning ugly.


    Compared to the people outside the barrier, he could clearly feel that the Palm Shadows on the opposite side were getting thicker and thicker as he moved further back, and the power contained in them was also getting stronger. Even though the Fist Shadow was the same, it was still lacking compared to the Palm Shadows.


    As the person in the Zhan Clan who had cultivated the most level of the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fists, he could sense the slight difference between the Divine Palm and the Divine Fist. However, he could not figure out what the difference was exactly.


    Boom boom boom-


    The explosions continued. When the last explosion ended, Zhan Wushuang¡¯s face had turned completely dark. The hearts of everyone from the Zhan Clan had also sunk to the bottom.


    Above, the original six Fist Shadows had disappeared without a trace. In contrast, out of the six Palm Shadows that Gu Xi had used, there was only one left. Not only that, the last Palm Shadow was still thick and solid, as if it had not been consumed much.


    The result of this battle was obvious.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zhan Clan Master. It seems like I¡¯ve won this battle.¡±


    The uglier the Zhan Clan members¡¯ faces became, the wider the smile on Gu Xi¡¯s face became.


    In just a few minutes, everyone¡¯s expression and mood changed drastically, but it made Gu Xi feel very good.

 Chapter 451 - 451 Going Back on His Words

    451 Going Back on His Words


    In the courtyard, everyone¡¯s eyes widened and they looked at Gu Xi with shock. Some people even pinched themselves secretly, trying to use pain to prove that everything that had just happened was real.


    Unsurprisingly, the pain hit him. All of this was real.


    ¡°How could this be¡­¡±


    ¡°How can this Divine Palm win in the same cultivation realm?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the Clan Master went easy on us?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes landed on Zhan Wushuang.


    At this moment, Zhan Wushuang was still standing quietly at his original spot. Although he had lost this battle for the first time, he did not show much emotion on the surface.


    It was like¡­ He really seemed to have gone easy on Gu Xi.


    But whether he had gone easy on Gu Xi or not, he knew it in his heart, and Gu Xi knew it even better.


    ¡°Little Friend¡¯s Divine Palm has indeed exceeded my expectations.¡±


    Zhan Wushuang did not care about the crowd¡¯s discussion, and he did not choose to explain what had just happened at this moment. His vision was fixed on Gu Xi, who was not far away from him. He continued, ¡°Although it¡¯s powerful, I believe that anyone with a discerning eye can see that your Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm and my Zhan Clan¡¯s Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist are similar in some ways.¡±


    ¡°The world is so big, it¡¯s normal for two similar spirit techniques to appear.¡±


    Gu Xi grinned with a strange expression. He thought about the meaning of Zhan Wushuang¡¯s words and said, ¡± Zhan Clan Master, there¡¯s a hidden meaning in your words!¡±


    Zhan Wushuang laughed and said in a deep voice, ¡°As long as Little Friend is willing to hand over the Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm, my Zhan Clan will definitely do our best to satisfy all your wishes. Furthermore, after this matter, I, Zhan Wushuang, will owe you a favor. How about it?¡±


    Zhan Wushuang¡¯s words were sonorous and forceful, and his expression was serious.


    From the fight with Gu Xi just now, he could clearly feel that there was almost no difference between the Divine Palm and the Divine Fist, but the former¡¯s power was incomparable to the latter!


    As long as he could keep the Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm in his pocket, and one day, after he had studied it thoroughly and distributed it to the disciples of the sect, it would greatly increase the overall strength of the entire Zhan Clan!


    Therefore, this Divine Palm could not be missed!


    Zhan Wushuang¡¯s words caused everyone to exclaim in shock.


    Putting aside the fact that the entire Zhan Clan was trying their best to fulfill his wish, just making Zhan Wushuang owe him a favor was already harder than ascending to the Heavens!


    Who was Zhan Wushuang? Not only was he the current Clan Master of the Zhan Clan, a first-rate force in the Eastern Continent, he was also a true-blue Great Saint!


    If handing over the Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm could allow one to form a relationship with the Zhan Clan and Zhan Wushuang, he believed that no one will hesitate to hand it over.


    In an instant, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Gu Xi.


    ¡°It seems like the Zhan Clan Master is not prepared to fulfill his promise.¡±


    Gu Xi squinted his eyes slightly and said coldly.


    He had never expected that Zhan Wushuang would go against their bet in front of so many people from the zhan Clan. From this, it could be seen how much importance Zhan Wushuang placed on this Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm.


    Zhan Wushuang slowly shook his head and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°No, as long as Little Friend hands over the Divine Palm, my Zhan Clan will naturally admit defeat in the competition. ¡±


    He knew very well that although there were still three people from the Zhan Clan¡¯s team who had yet to go on stage, Zhan Hong and Zhan Ning had already been eliminated. The remaining three would definitely not be a match for Gu Xi. Since he could not change the outcome no matter what, he could take the initiative and find a good excuse to admit defeat and end it.


    Even though the Zhan Clan would not be able to participate in this competition, if they could obtain the Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm, then this competition would not be as important anymore.


    Pa pa pa-


    After hearing Zhan Wushuang¡¯s shameless words, Gu Xi could not help but clap.


    ¡°As expected of the Zhan Clan Master. I believe that the Zhan Clan¡¯s development to this day is largely due to the Zhan Clan Master¡¯s shamelessness, right?¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s sarcastic praise made everyone¡¯s face change.


    ¡°You bastard! You actually dare to speak to the Clan Master in such a manner!¡±


    One of the hot-tempered men berated Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi acted as if he did not hear the scolding. His pitch-black eyes were fixed on Zhan Wushuang as he chuckled, ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Zhan Wushuang laughed and said, ¡°Little Friend Gu, why do you have to make the situation so ugly? As long as you hand over the spirit skill¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, What if I don¡¯t hand it over?¡±


    Gu Xi spoke again and interrupted Zhan Wushuang¡¯s words.


    Zhan Wushuang¡¯s face gradually turned dark, and his expression became more and more unsightly. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Little Friend, if you insist on doing things your way, then don¡¯t blame my Zhan Clan for bullying you.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the Zhan Clan elders present immediately understood what he meant. One by one, powerful figures appeared from the crowd and surrounded Gu Xi.


    Even in such a situation, Gu Xi¡¯s expression did not change. Instead, he had a faint smile on his face from the beginning to the end, and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s said that the Zhan Clan reveres fighting. After seeing you duel today, I didn¡¯t think that you would have a way of going back on your words and bullying the weak.¡±


    Although Gu Xi did not swear, her undisguised sarcasm made everyone even angrier.


    ¡°Obediently hand over the spirit skill and you will be fine. Furthermore, you can become a friend of my Zhan Clan. So many people have dreamed of this opportunity, but you still don¡¯t know how to cherish it. Now that you¡¯ve come to this point, you can only blame yourself for not knowing what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    The hot-tempered man from before chuckled, and spiritual energy surged around him.


    ¡°Friend?¡± Hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but sneer. ¡°Friends with you guys?¡±


    Gu Xi had a strange expression on his face, as if he had just heard the funniest joke in the world.


    Seeing Gu Xi belittling and ridiculing his Zhan Clan in such a manner, the hot-tempered man could no longer tolerate it. With a loud shout, he stomped his foot and appeared in front of Gu Xi. Immediately, he raised his hand and sent a palm strike toward Gu Xi¡¯s face without any fancy moves.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the ones who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡±


    Gu Xi snorted coldly as his eyes reflected the palm in front of him.


    The next moment, with him as the center, thousands of spiritual patterns spread out. In just an instant, the Mountain-back Array had already been condensed and started to operate.


    The sudden heavy pressure caused the man¡¯s body to sink, and he lost his balance for a short time. Gu Xi accurately seized this fleeting opportunity and slapped the man¡¯s abdomen hard while he was unprepared.


    Bang! Bang!


    With a muffled sound, the man¡¯s figure flew backward and smashed into the courtyard wall.

 Chapter 452 - 452 A Change in Attitude

    452 A Change in Attitude


    ¡°You actually dare to injure my Zhan Clan¡¯s disciple! ¡±


    An elder could not help but shout when he saw this. A few of the Zhan Clan¡¯s disciples at the side immediately moved their bodies to close in. However, the heavy pressure of the Mountain-back Array formation made them sweat profusely before they could even take a few steps, let alone step forward to fight.


    If he were to fight in this state, he would probably be sending himself to his death.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that you¡¯re quite accomplished in spirit arrays. Turns out it¡¯s all true.¡±


    Zhan Wushuang¡¯s voice rang out slowly. He took a step forward slowly as if he was not affected by the Mountain-back Array formation at all. The moment his feet touched the ground, an invisible ripple of spiritual energy suddenly spread out. In the blink of an eye, it spread to the entire range of the Mountain-back Array.


    The next moment, a clear cracking sound was heard.


    Then, the Mountain-back Array formation shattered, and the mountain-like pressure disappeared.


    ¡°As expected of a Great Saint. He¡¯s extraordinary.¡± Gu Xi could not help but exclaim in admiration when she saw Zhan Wushuang destroying his spirit array so easily.


    There was no sarcasm in his words, but admiration from the bottom of his heart.


    Although there was only a one-word difference between the Saint and Great Saint, the difference between the two could be said to be like the difference between Heaven and earth, like a great chasm!


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then quickly hand over the spirit skill.¡±


    Zhan Wushuang laughed and seemed to have suddenly recalled something as he continued, ¡°For the sake of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, I¡¯ll spare your life, but I¡¯ll cripple your cultivation to prevent you from teaching the Divine Palm to others in the future.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but praise Zhan Wushuang again. However, this time, he was not praising Zhan Wushuang¡¯s strength, but his methods.


    Crippling a cultivator¡¯s cultivation was worse than killing him!


    ¡°Zhan Clan Master, good move. But you¡¯re just a little too confident.¡±


    Gu Xi chuckled and immediately retracted his aura in front of everyone, as if he was ready to surrender.


    ¡°Quickly hand over the spirit skill!¡± Seeing that Gu Xi was showing signs of surrender, another person could not help but shout.


    On the other hand, Zhan Wushuang squinted his eyes and was obviously suspicious of Gu Xi¡¯s actions. However, he did not let his guard down and said, ¡°Overconfident?¡±


    Gu Xi nodded and asked in a serious tone, ¡°Zhan Clan Master is really forgetful. Could it be that you¡¯ve already forgotten how many people I came with? It was only a short while ago.¡±


    The moment these words were spoken, everyone present was stunned. However, Zhan Wushuang quickly reacted and cursed in his heart. He turned his head to look at the spot where Little Nine was previously standing, only to discover that there was no one there.


    ¡°Zhan Clan Master, are you looking for her?¡±


    At this moment, Gu Xi¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    Zhan Wushuang quickly turned his head and looked back, but he could not help but freeze.


    Little Nine, who had disappeared, suddenly appeared beside Gu Xi. Not only that, but Zhan Hong was also her hostage!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Zhan Wushuang cursed when he saw this.


    It was clearly right under his eyes, how could such a thing happen?!


    Zhan Wushuang calmed down quickly and started to estimate Little Nine¡¯s strength. Based on the fact that she was able to do all this without anyone noticing, she was at least a Great Saint!


    ¡®How can there be such a young Great Saint cultivator?¡¯


    Even though Zhan Wushuang¡¯s heart was filled with doubts, he knew that this was not the time to ask about these things. Zhan Hong¡¯s life was still in the hands of the two people in front of him, and he could not afford to be careless! One had to know that Zhan Hong was the number one of the Zhan Clan¡¯s younger generation. If he were to die here, then their trip to the great tournament this time would be a huge loss!


    ¡°I wonder what this Young Lady wants?¡± After adjusting his state of mind, Zhan Wushuang forced out a friendly smile.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Little Nine glanced at Zhan Wushuang indifferently and replied.


    Upon hearing this, Zhan Wushuang felt a little awkward.


    He was the one who went back on his word first, and now he was asking what others wanted.


    ¡°You b*tch, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Let go of my Senior Brother Zhan Hong!¡±


    At this moment, an angry voice suddenly sounded from the crowd.


    The moment these words were spoken, the disciples of the Zhan Clan immediately responded in unison.


    On the other hand, Zhan Wushuang¡¯s expression turned ugly in an instant. He hurriedly shouted, ¡°All of you, shut up!¡±


    Wrapped in spiritual energy, this short sentence turned into a sound wave that fiercely impacted everyone¡¯s ears and even their minds. Many people groaned and almost fell to the ground.


    As soon as the Clan Master spoke, even though the disciples were extremely puzzled, they still obediently shut their mouths and did not say another word.


    Zhan Wushuang heaved a sigh of relief and turned his gaze back to Little Nine and the unconscious Zhan Hong. Seeing that Little Nine did not hurt Zhan Hong, he let out a sigh of relief.


    If the insults of these disciples caused Zhan Hong to suffer from irreversible injuries, and if it left behind a root of illness that might even cause him to be unable to cultivate in the future¡­ He might as well be dead.


    But just as he heaved a sigh of relief, Little Nine¡¯s words made him worry again.


    ¡°It seems like this fellow isn¡¯t that important to you.¡± As Little Nine spoke, a short dagger made of spiritual energy appeared out of thin air in her hands and was pressed against Zhan Hong¡¯s neck.


    At this stage, as long as she wanted to, she could end Zhan Hong¡¯s life at any time. Even if Zhan Wushuang was determined to save him, he would not be able to make it in time.


    ¡°Miss, please wait. This matter is my fault. I hope you can show mercy and not drag Zhan Hong into it.¡±


    Zhan Wushuang spoke with a sincere tone, afraid that Little Nine would get rid of Zhan Hong on impulse.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but sneer and said with a look of disdain, ¡°Old Dog, you¡¯re really shameless. Even now, you still have the face to say such words.¡±


    When they heard this form of address, many of the people present were furious. However, as it was difficult to predict whether Zhan Hong would survive or not, the group of people suppressed the urge to retort and remained silent.


    On the other hand, Zhan Wushuang¡¯s face twitched, but he did not have any other reaction.


    ¡°Little Friend Gu is right. Since things have come to this, I don¡¯t think we need to be superficial anymore. We can discuss any conditions we have.¡±


    Zhan Wushuang took in a deep breath and squeezed out an ugly smile.


    It was the first time in his life that he had been so easily manipulated by a junior.

 Chapter 453 - 453 Coercion

    453 Coercion


    ¡°Conditions? You still have the face to negotiate with me?¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s brows twitched and his face was full of disdain.


    It was clearly Zhan Wushuang who had violated their bet first. Now, he actually had the cheek to turn his head around and continue to negotiate with him. The thickness of his skin was simply unparalleled.


    Zhan Wushuang also knew that he was in the wrong. Moreover, Zhan Hong was in the hands of Gu Xi and Zhan Hong. Therefore, he did not show any displeasure when faced with Gu Xi¡¯s mockery and disdain. Instead, he chuckled and continued, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you release him first, Little Friend?¡±


    ¡°Release him? So that you can continue to bully me with your numbers?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xi¡¯s eyes looked like he was looking at a fool.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    Zhan Wushuang was not too surprised by Gu Xi¡¯s answer.


    ¡°How should I put this¡­ I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±


    Gu Xi pondered for a long time, then shook his head and continued, ¡°Since this guy is already in my hands, I naturally won¡¯t return him to you so easily. How about this, come to the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion three days later to ask for him. But before that, I hope that the Zhan Clan head can fulfill the terms of the bet.


    As she said that, Gu Xi turned around and swaggered towards the courtyard door. Little Nine, who was dragging the unconscious Zhan Hong, quickly followed.


    It was only a short distance of a few dozen steps. Wherever the two of them walked, all the Zhan Clan¡¯s disciples would angrily open up a path for them.


    If not for Zhan Hong, the two of them would have already been beaten up.


    ¡°If the Zhan Clan head doesn¡¯t fulfill the terms of the bet, then don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡±


    As the last words were said, the two figures quickly disappeared.


    The huge courtyard fell into a dead silence.


    Since Gu Xi and Zhan Wushuang left, Zhan Wushuang¡¯s face had been gloomy. An invisible pressure spread out, causing the surrounding Zhan Clan disciples to be afraid and not dare to speak. No one wanted to get themselves into trouble at this time, as they might even be implicated.


    ¡°Clan Head, in this old man¡¯s opinion, but we don¡¯t need to worry about the bet.¡±


    After an unknown amount of time, an elder spoke carefully, ¡°Even if Gu Lan has the backing of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, and even has Zhan Hong as a hostage, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t dare to make a move on Zhan Hong so easily. What he said earlier was nothing more than an empty boast.¡±


    Many people nodded in agreement.


    Zhan Hong was a Heaven¡¯s Favorite that the Zhan Clan had nurtured. His status in the Zhan Clan was naturally high. Everyone in the entire Eastern continent knew what Zhan Hong meant to the Zhan Clan. No one would dare to make a move on him.


    The moment they angered the Zhan Clan, the consequences could be imagined!


    but what kind of person was Gu Xi? Angering the Zhan Clan or not made no difference to him!


    ¡°What if that brat really dares to make a move on Zhan Hong?¡± Zhan Wushuang looked in the direction that Gu Xi had left and suddenly spoke.


    Hearing this, the elder could not help but fall into deep thought. After a moment, he replied, ¡°If Gu Lan were to really make a move against Zhan Hong, it would mean that all the hard work of the Zhan Clan over the years would go down the drain. It would also cause our Zhan Clan and the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion to become enemies, or even cause a dispute.¡±


    Zhan Wushuang nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Zhan Hong is the most outstanding disciple of the Zhan Clan in all these years. He is not inferior to me in the past. If he can grow up steadily, he will be able to reach a height that I have never reached in my entire life.¡±


    ¡°Such a genius¡­ Are we going to place him in such a dangerous situation just for the sake of our Zhan Clan¡¯s face? Furthermore, with the strength that Gu Lan has displayed today, even if we don¡¯t admit defeat, the result won¡¯t be much different.¡±


    Zhan Wushuang¡¯s words had rendered those disciples and elders who were in favor of not fulfilling the bet speechless. They had no choice but to reconsider this matter.


    Which was more important, face or Zhan Hong?


    ¡°When the competition continues, you can just admit defeat according to the bet.¡±


    Not long after, Zhan Wushuang made his final decision.


    ¡°But how can my Zhan Clan be toyed with by a nameless nobody like this¡­ ¡± The Elder said with a bitter smile. Clearly, he was unconvinced in his heart.


    Zhan Wushuang chuckled and turned to leave the courtyard.


    ¡°When Zhan Hong returns safely, it will be time for that fellow to die!¡±


    Just when everyone was feeling a little unwilling, Zhan Wushuang¡¯s voice came from afar.


    Hearing this, many of the Zhan Clan members¡¯ eyes lit up, and the unwillingness in their hearts was instantly swept away. Everyone could not help but look forward to the arrival of that day.


    Gu Xi was the first person who dared to threaten the Zhan Clan in public. Although they did not know if he would be the last, he would definitely pay the price for what he had done.


    ¡­


    on the other side, Gu Xi and his party did not return to the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion immediately after leaving the Zhan Clan. Instead, they found an inn under Gu Xi¡¯s lead and settled the unconscious Zhan Hong there. They also ordered Little Nine to look after him carefully before returning to the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion alone.


    The kidnapping of Zhan Hong had nothing to do with the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. He did not want to implicate the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion because of this. After all, Tong Shan and Tang Conglin treated him well.


    After returning to the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, Gu Xi did not mention this matter to anyone, but went straight back to her room and began to ponder about it while cultivating.


    Although he promised to release Zhan Hong after the Zhan Clan had admitted defeat, was this the case? Of course not!


    He was not stupid. Once he lost Zhan Hong, he would face the crazy revenge of a first-rate force. Even Zhan Wushuang, who was a Great Saint, would take action personally.


    However, as long as Zhan Hong was still in his hands, Zhan Wushuang and the Zhan Clan would not dare to act rashly!


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who went back on your word first, so don¡¯t blame me when the time comes.¡±


    Gu Xi chuckled and had already decided how she was going to extort the Zhan Clan.


    Soon, the sky was getting dark, and the entire Lanjiang City was shrouded in darkness. The number of pedestrians on the streets gradually decreased, and the entire city fell into a deep sleep.


    The next morning, Gu Xi received the news that the competition was going to continue.


    Tong Shan and Tang Conglin had also made their preparations long ago. They even gave Gu Xi a lot of instructions. After all, Gu Xi was the only person left in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion¡¯s team. In contrast, their opponent, the Zhan Clan, still had three people left.


    Although the suspension of the competition gave them some time to catch their breath, and Gu Xi¡¯s previous performance was extremely strong, it still made Tong Shan and his companion extremely nervous.


    If they were the slightest bit careless, their Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion¡¯s trip to the Grand competition this time would end here!

 Chapter 454 - 454 Admitting Defeat in Public

    454 Admitting Defeat in Public


    Lanjiang City, arena.


    The venue that could accommodate nearly 100,000 people at the same time could be said to be fully occupied at this moment. As far as the eye could see, it was bustling with people. The dark mass made people¡¯s scalps numb. There were even many people who chose ¡®standing tickets¡¯ because they did not have seats.


    The noise spread out like waves. Everyone was so excited that they were already arguing before the competition even started.


    Some people felt that the Zhan Clan would obtain the final victory and successfully advance after crushing the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. Of course, there were also people who felt that Gu Xi could turn the tide by himself.


    Because of this, the spectators in the stands were in a heated argument. Of course, compared to those who supported the Zhan Clan, those who supported the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion could be said to be pitifully few.


    No matter how good the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion¡¯s performance was, it was still just a chamber of commerce. On the other hand, their opponent, the Zhan Clan, still had three disciples left who had not gone up, even though their Zhan Hong had already been defeated. A starving camel was still bigger than a horse. After these two short days of adjustment, the majority of the people believed that the Zhan Clan would win.


    Although Gu Xi had shown great strength, it did not change the final result that everyone had already decided in their hearts.


    Gu Xi and the others also rushed to the arena early in the morning, and then he went to the ring alone to prepare for the competition. After all, he was the only one left in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion team, so there was no need for the others to follow him.


    Not long after the group from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion arrived, the group from the Zhan clan also entered the arena amidst the cheers of the tens of thousands of spectators. However, what no one noticed was that the faces of the Zhan clan¡¯s group were not looking too good.


    according to the bet between Zhan Wushuang and Gu Xi, they were not here to participate in the competition. instead, they were here to admit defeat to the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    This matter was undoubtedly a heavy blow to the hearts of every single member of the Zhan Clan. Furthermore, he had admitted defeat in front of so many people. To these young people, this was an unspeakable humiliation!


    In the arena, the originally destroyed ring was rebuilt day and night, and Gu Xi soon stood on the ring again.


    On the other hand, the Zhan Clan¡¯s side had a group of cold faces, and no one went up to the stage.


    It was not known how much time had passed, but the judge could not stand it anymore and urged Zhan Ning to step onto the stage unwillingly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t Zhan Ning already get eliminated?¡±


    As Zhan Ning stepped onto the stage, the crowd in the stands could not help but feel puzzled. Even the judge was confused. However, the other party was the Zhan Clan after all, and he could not afford to offend them. He could only patiently ask Zhan Ning what he meant by stepping onto the stage.


    Facing the judge¡¯s question, Zhan Ning chose to ignore it. Instead, she stared straight at Gu Xi, her eyes looking as if they were about to spit fire.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first person who dares to treat my Zhan Clan like this.¡±


    Zhan Ning¡¯s lips moved slightly, and her voice, wrapped in spiritual power, was transmitted into Gu Xi¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯m truly honored.¡±


    Gu Xi made a surprised look and responded with a smile.


    Seeing that Gu Xi did not care about their battle results, Zhan Ning was furious. But when she recalled Zhan Wushuang¡¯s order, she could only suppress her anger and threatened, ¡°You will pay the price for what you have done.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Gu Xi nodded.


    ¡°Zhan Ning, does your Zhan Clan still want to compete?¡± At this moment, the judge¡¯s impatient voice was heard.


    ¡°We admit defeat.¡±


    Zhan Ning left these words behind before turning around and walking off the stage.


    Hearing this, the judge was stunned for a moment, thinking that he had heard wrong. But when he came back to his senses and wanted to ask for confirmation, he found that Zhan Ning had already left the stage.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The situation on the stage was unfathomable to the spectators. Even the elders from the various sects on the high platform were puzzled.


    ¡°The Zhan Clan¡­ Admitted defeat! The Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion wins!¡±


    After the judge confirmed the result, he announced it to the crowd.


    As soon as these words were spoken, it immediately caused a great uproar in the entire arena.


    Tens of thousands of exclamations rose one after another. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with disbelief, as if they had heard something incredible.


    The Zhan Clan admitting defeat was something that had never happened before in history!


    It was not just the audience on the grandstand. The group of elders on the high platform above were equally confused. At the same time, Tong Shan and the group in the room were already stunned on the spot. They did not return to their senses for a long time.


    ¡°Why would they admit defeat? How could they admit defeat?¡± Tong Shan muttered. His voice was filled with confusion.


    As their opponent, he already had a deep understanding of the Zhan Clan. He knew the habits of the Zhan Clan very well. Even if they were facing a battle that they had no chance of winning, the Zhan Clan would definitely not admit defeat so easily.


    ¡°No matter why they admitted defeat, at least we won.¡±


    On the side, Tang Conglin could not find an answer that could convince himself after a long time of deep thought, so he chose to give up on guessing.


    The process was not important, the result was what people were most concerned about.


    ¡°It was the right decision to let Gu Lan join our group.¡± Tang Conglin¡¯s voice was filled with joy as he looked down at the figure on the stage.


    Although he was not sure why the Zhan Clan had chosen to admit defeat, he knew that it was definitely related to Gu Xi in many ways. If the person on the stage was not Gu Xi, but any other person from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, the Zhan Clan would definitely not choose to admit defeat at such a critical moment!


    At the same time, somewhere in the grandstand.


    The members of the Blood Spirit Society sat side by side, and everyone¡¯s gazes fell on Gu Xi, who was still in the ring.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that even the Zhan Clan would fall at the hands of this brat.¡±


    The Second Brother looked at the group of people from the Zhan Clan, who were already walking out of the arena, and spoke indifferently.


    ¡°Boss, at this rate, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be convenient to make a move in the future!¡±


    At the side, the Third Brother could not help but remind him.


    Now that Gu Xi¡¯s reputation was getting bigger and bigger, if he continued to grow like this, then the chances of them attacking him would become smaller and smaller.


    ¡°Indeed, we should kill this brat as soon as possible.¡± The leader in red stood up slowly and walked toward the ring without looking back. However, he was not going to kill Gu Xi, but it was the Blood Spirit Society¡¯s turn for the next round.


    Unsurprisingly, their Blood Spirit Society once again ended the competition with extremely cruel means and advanced to the next round with an absolute crushing momentum.

 Chapter 455 - 455 Blackmailing, Going Back on His Word

    455 Blackmailing, Going Back on His Word


    Three days later, in the morning, in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    Gu Xi arrived at the courtyard early in the morning and waited for the Zhan Clan to arrive.


    Ever since the Zhan Clan had admitted defeat in public, with Gu Xi¡¯s lead, the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, swept through all the opponents who stood in their way like a ferocious tiger. Their ferocious stance made the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion famous, and Gu Lan¡¯s name also rose with the tide.


    Coincidentally, under their unstoppable winning streak, their opponents in today¡¯s tournament chose to admit defeat without hesitation. This also gave Gu Xi enough time to deal with the Zhan Clan¡¯s arrival.


    Gu Xi was sitting alone on a stone bench in the courtyard, holding a cup of hot tea in his hand. He took a few sips from time to time, looking very relaxed. He did not seem to be very concerned about what was going to happen.


    ¡°Young Master Gu seems to be very pleased.¡±


    It did not take long for a slightly old voice to suddenly appear, forcefully pulling Gu Xi back from his daydream.


    Gu Xi looked toward the source of the voice and saw a group of people dressed in the Zhan Clan¡¯s uniform rushing into the courtyard. The person who spoke just now was an old man who looked quite old.


    ¡°The opponent of the tournament has admitted defeat. Naturally, I¡¯m in a good mood.¡± Gu Xi chuckled, and there was an inexplicable meaning in his words.


    Hearing this, the old man¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he quickly hid it.


    He was not stupid and could naturally hear the sarcasm in Gu Xi¡¯s words.


    However, the old man did not pursue the matter further. After all, his purpose for coming here today was not to quarrel with Gu Xi. He slowly walked in front of Gu Xi and said with a serious face, ¡°I think there is no need to say more about the purpose of our visit today, right? Quickly release him!¡±


    ¡°Release him? How can I let you go just because you say so?¡±


    Gu Xi drank the tea in her hand and grinned.


    The moment he said that, the Zhan Clan members were stunned for a moment before they were all enraged.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    The old man waved his hand to stop the disciples behind him who almost could not help but attack Gu Xi. at this time, his face was also very gloomy and ugly.


    As the atmosphere in the air became tenser and tenser, Gu Xi¡¯s face did not show any signs of panic at all. He slowly got up and looked at the Zhan Clan members one by one. Then, he said in a serious tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me that only your Zhan Clan can break promises, and I can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xi was not going to fulfill the agreement, the old man could not help but be angry.


    If Zhan Hong was not still in Gu Xi¡¯s hands, he probably would not be able to hold back and would have attacked Gu Xi. Even if they were in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, it did not stop them.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    After some consideration, the old man suppressed the anger in his heart and turned to stare at Gu Xi as if he would eat him alive at any time.


    To be toyed with by a junior like this made every member of the Zhan Clan feel extremely humiliated. This was no different from slapping their Zhan Clan¡¯s face!


    Gu Xi spread out his hands and said with a smile, ¡°My request is also very simple. One heaven-grade spirit skill and three earth-grade spirit skills in exchange. I believe that your sect has been passed down for many years, so you should have at least this bit of foundation, right? But of course, if you truly feel the heartache, you can use a spirit array or spirit stone of the same grade or equivalent to exchange for it.¡±


    As Gu Xi¡¯s voice fell, the courtyard fell silent for a moment.


    In the next moment, everyone¡¯s eyes widened. Some of them could not help but laugh out loud as if they had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    ¡°One heaven-grade spirit skill and three earth-grade spirit skills. You really dare to ask for them?!¡± A Zhan Clan disciple could not help but berate him.


    A heaven-grade spirit skill was an extremely precious existence in any sect or family. It could even be said to be the sect¡¯s treasure. However, Gu Xi now asked for one, which naturally made people feel angry and funny.


    ¡°Do you have the right to speak here?¡±


    In response to the man¡¯s scolding, Gu Xi glanced at him coldly and immediately turned his eyes back to the old man with a gloomy face. ¡°How about it?¡±


    ¡°One heaven-grade spirit skill, three earth-grade spirit skills¡­ Hehe¡­ Young man, even if my Zhan Clan is capable, we will definitely not compromise with you. I advise you not to test my Zhan Clan¡¯s bottom line again and again.¡±


    The old man stared at Gu Xi and continued, ¡°If you want to make the scene too ugly, at most, no one will have a good time.¡±


    With that, a heavy pressure began to radiate from the old man¡¯s body, slowly spreading out in all directions. Clearly, he was ready to strike at any moment.


    Gu Xi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his body instantly tensed up like a strung bow.


    Although this was the interior of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, he still had to be prepared. It would be troublesome if the Zhan Clan were to do something desperate.


    ¡°Elder Zhan Tang, please wait!¡±


    At this moment, a familiar voice was heard. Tong Shan, Tang Conglin, and a group of disciples from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion entered the courtyard. Tong Shan and Tang Conglin had anxious expressions on their faces. They only heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that the conflict between the two sides had not escalated to an irredeemable stage.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform us that the Elder Zhan Tang is coming to our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion today? We didn¡¯t even send someone to welcome him. Isn¡¯t this a tardy look on us?¡±


    Tang Conglin came to Gu Xi¡¯s side and cupped his fists at Zhan Tang with a smile. Although he said that, there was no apology in his tone.


    Tang Conglin did not understand the current situation. However, just based on the fact that Zhan Tang had brought his disciples and barged into the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion for no reason, he did not need to show any respect to the Zan Clan. Furthermore, they looked as if they were going to attack Gu Xi.


    If it was any other sect, he would have already rebuked them. It was only because the other party was from the Zhan Clan that he gave them some face.


    In contrast, Zhan Tang not give Tang Conglin any face. Instead, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m you¡¯re being negligent or not. I¡¯ll have to trouble Pavilion Master Tang to properly educate your Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion¡¯s disciples.¡±


    Tang Conglin¡¯s expression changed when he heard that, but he concealed it very well. In its place was a look of confusion.


    When he received news that Zhan Tang and his men had come over, he and Tong Shan rushed over at top speed. However, the two of them were completely unaware of the conflict between Gu Xi and the Zhan Clan.


    Tang Conglin¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Xi. He cleared his throat and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    There was no reproach in his tone. After all, Gu Xi was the reason why their Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion could get to where they were today in the competition.

 Chapter 456 - 456 Caught in a Dilemma

    456 Caught in a Dilemma


    ¡°What? Elder Zhan Tang doesn¡¯t want to explain this personally?¡±


    Gu Xi did not answer Tang Conglin¡¯s question. Instead, he looked at the gloomy-looking Zhan Tang. Seeing that the latter did not show any signs of explaining, he shrugged helplessly and smiled. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that I kidnapped their Zhan Clan¡¯s Zhan Hong and now I don¡¯t want to give him back.¡±


    The courtyard fell into a brief silence.


    In the next moment, everyone from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, including Tang Conglin and Tong Shan, widened their eyes as if they had just heard something unbelievable.


    In the next moment, gasps were heard one after another.


    ¡°You¡­ What did you just say?¡± Tong Shan asked in bewilderment. He even suspected that he was hearing things.


    Kidnapping Zhan Hong¡­ Was he tired of living¡­


    ¡°Zhan Hong is in my hands now.¡± Gu Xi repeated with an indifferent expression.


    It was just a short sentence and a few simple words, but Tang Conglin and Tong Shan could not even catch their breaths. They almost fell to the ground.


    Tong Shan¡¯s eyes widened to the size of copper bells, and his bloodshot eyes seemed to be questioning Gu Xi, ¡°Kidnapping Zhan Hong?! Is there something wrong with your brain?¡±


    In response, Gu Xi only smiled and did not take it too seriously.


    ¡°There might be a misunderstanding in this matter¡­¡± After holding it in for a long time, Tang Conglin finally spoke with a bitter face.


    Although he said so, Gu Xi had already made it so clear that he naturally knew the seriousness of the matter. However, in order to avoid further conflict between the two sides, Tang Conglin could only think of this method to delay time and find a better way.


    ¡°Misunderstanding? That day, your good disciple kidnapped Zhan Hong in front of many of the Zhan Clan¡¯s disciples. We agreed on a three-day deadline, and now he¡¯s suddenly going back on his words. Not only that, he¡¯s even using Zhan Hong to threaten my Zhan Clan for a heaven-grade spirit skill and three earth-grade spirit skills. Your disciples from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion really have a big appetite!¡±


    Zhan Tang did not intend to give Tang Conglin any face at all.


    However, Tang Conglin did not have the time to care about his reputation. He was completely stunned after hearing what Zhan Tang to say.


    He was not the only one. Tong Shan and the other disciples of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion were the same.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes gathered on Gu Xi and their expressions were very strange. They even suspected that there was something wrong with Gu Xi¡¯s brain.


    He had used Zhan Hong to threaten the Zhan Clan and even demanded a heaven-grade spirit skill!


    Tang Conglin glared at Gu Xi. After being shocked at Gu Xi¡¯s exorbitant demand, he was instead interested in how Gu Xi managed to kidnap Zhan Hong in front of the Zhan Clan. However, it was obviously not the time to inquire about this matter.


    On the side, Elder Zhan Tang had personally revealed this embarrassing matter, his face became gloomier and gloomier. The spirit energy around his body continued to boil, as if it would explode at any time.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was getting tenser and tenser, Tang Conglin hurriedly looked at Gu Xi and asked, ¡°Is what Elder Zhan Tang said true?¡±


    ¡°More or less.¡± Gu Xi nodded indifferently.


    Gu Xi¡¯s admission gave Tang Conglin a huge headache. He quickly smiled bitterly and continued, ¡°Since you have an agreement, why don¡¯t you hand over Zhan Hong?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in my hands, so I have the final say, right?¡± Gu Xi shrugged his shoulders and could not help but pout.


    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re looking for death!¡± Looking at Gu Xi¡¯s shameless behavior, and how he was openly toying with the Zhan Clan in front of so many people, the Zhan Clan elder could no longer tolerate it. After a loud shout, a heavy pressure suddenly burst out from his body and covered Gu Xi.


    Seeing this, Gu Xi snorted coldly. He was already prepared for this, and he was not to be outdone either. His mid-stage Saint erupted without reservation and went straight up to meet the attack.


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Seeing that their spirit energies were about to collide, Tang Conglin shouted in time. His body moved slightly and he appeared in front of Gu Xi. The spirit energy in his body surged out and blocked the pressure from the Zhan Clan.


    The Zhan Clan elder did not expect Tang Conglin¡¯s sudden action. After a brief moment of surprise, he narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°What? Is Pavilion Master Tang trying to protect this kid?¡±


    Tang Conglin turned around to look at Gu Xi, who was fine. He let out a long sigh of relief and then turned to look at Zhan Tang. He said with a serious expression, ¡°Elder Zhan Tang, you attacked my disciple in my Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. Aren¡¯t you looking down on my Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhan Tang laughed, and then his face turned fierce. it said, ¡°Your Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion¡¯s disciple has kidnapped my Zhan Clan¡¯s disciple. It¡¯s already very kind of my Zhan Clan to not look for trouble with your Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion! If you try to stop me again, don¡¯t blame me for not considering the relationship between our two clans!¡±


    Tang Conglin¡¯s expression turned ugly when he heard that.


    Indeed, as long as Gu Xi was in their Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, everything he did would be borne by the Ten Thousand Treasure Pavilion behind him. Although Gu Xi was not a disciple of their sect, only a few of them knew about it.


    The reason why Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion could reach this stage in the competition was largely due to Gu Xi¡¯s contribution. If the true relationship between Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion and Gu Xi was exposed at this time, not only would it be very difficult for them to advance in the next competition, but they would also completely lose the opportunity to recruit Gu Xi into their Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion!


    Not only that, but if they sold Gu Xi out at this critical time, even if Gu Xi was not a disciple of their Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, it would definitely chill the hearts of many disciples of Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion! It must be known that Gu Xi¡¯s performance had made him famous in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, and many male and female disciples had long regarded him as their idol and goalpost.


    However, if Tang Conglin did not push Gu Xi out, then the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion would become enemies with the Zhan Clan! Due to the special status of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, even though they would not be exterminated like the other sects that had provoked the Zhan Clan, they would still be suppressed from all sides in the Eastern Continent!


    At that moment, Tang Conglin could not help but be caught in a dilemma. He did not want to give up on Gu Xi, who had displayed such talent, but he also did not want to form a feud with the Zhan Clan.


    ¡°Since Pavilion Master Tang can¡¯t decide, then we¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Just as Tang Conglin was caught in a dilemma, a slightly hoarse voice broke the silent atmosphere. The temperature between heaven and earth also dropped a few degrees at this moment.

 Chapter 457 - 457 Mysterious Visitors

    457 Mysterious Visitors


    As the somewhat hoarse voice fell, the temperature of the world dropped a few degrees, causing everyone present to shiver involuntarily.


    ¡°What a strange technique.¡±


    Everyone looked toward the source of the voice, and Zhan Tang could not help but ponder.


    In the corner of the courtyard, three figures had appeared at some point in time. It was unknown if it was intentional, but they were all hidden in the shadows of the tree branches and the wall, so people could only see a vague outline. No one could see their faces.


    ¡°And where are you from?¡± Tang Conglin spoke first with a serious expression. At this moment, there was already a hint of anger on his face.


    As the Pavilion Master of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion in Lanjiang City, outsiders had intruded into his territory time and time again. This kind of behavior was simply disrespecting him and the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    To defend the dignity of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, normally, he would attack the person without saying anything. However, it was the critical moment of the Grand Sect Competition. The whole Lanjiang City was mixed with good and bad people. Even as a branch master of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, he had to consider the consequences when he did anything.


    The world was so big, and there were always some people that the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion was not willing to provoke.


    ¡°Pavilion Master Tang, you don¡¯t have to worry about where we come from.¡±


    The hoarse-voiced man in the middle did not answer Tang Conglin¡¯s question. He first stared at Gu Xi for a while, then turned to Elder Zhan Tang who was not far away. He chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already roughly understood the entanglement between your sect and this Gu Lan. It just so happens that we have a grudge against this Gu Lan too. If your sect doesn¡¯t mind, we can use this opportunity to teach this fellow a good lesson.¡±


    As soon as he said this, Zhan Tang was stunned for a moment, and then a hint of joy appeared on his face. However, it disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye, and no one noticed it.


    Although he did not know the background of these three people and what kind of grudges they had against Gu Xi, only a fool would refuse such free help!


    However, since Gu Xi was a disciple of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. Tang Conglin and Tong Shan, the two branch leaders of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, were also present. He did not express his attitude directly. Instead, he chuckled and said, ¡°If there¡¯s any enmity or resentment between you and Gu Lan, our Zhan Clan will not interfere. However, it seems that you¡¯re in a hurry. In that case, you can settle your enmity first.¡±


    As he said that, Zhan Tang led a group of Zhan Clan disciples to the side, as if they were prepared to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight.


    As he looked at the Zhan Clan members who had retreated to the side, Tang Conglin cursed them in his heart. In order to prevent the situation from escalating further, he could only look at the three people in the shadows and said in a deep voice, ¡°No matter what kind of grudges you have with Gu Lan, you should give us an explanation for barging into our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion without permission.¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what kind of grudges you have between the two of you, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to think twice if you want to touch a disciple of my Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion in my presence.¡±


    Tang Conglin snorted coldly. Tong Shan¡¯s expression was equally cold. Two extraordinary fluctuations gushed out from their bodies. It was clear that they were prepared to fight.


    Moreover, the disciples of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion also unleashed their spiritual energy and surrounded the three people in the shadows as well as the Zhan Clan members.


    Now that things had come to this, if they did not bare their fangs to deter their enemies, it would be embarrassing. Once this matter spread, the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion¡¯s reputation would be destroyed.


    As for the actions of the people from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, the three people of unknown origin tacitly chose to turn a blind eye to it, and their eyes were fixed on Gu Xi at this time.


    Similarly, since the appearance of the three people, Gu Xi¡¯s line of sight had been firmly locked on the three of them, and he had been maintaining a high degree of tension.


    ¡°Gu Lan, it¡¯s time for us to take this opportunity to settle our grudges.¡±


    The man in the shadows spoke again. This time, he ignored the threats from Tang Conglin and the other disciples from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    Seeing this, many young and aggressive disciples of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion were angry. If they did not know that the situation was not right, they would have gone ahead and scolded them or teach them a lesson.


    ¡°There are so many people in this world who have a grudge against me, who do you think you are?¡± Gu Xi smiled and turned to look at Zhan Tang. He squinted her eyes and asked, ¡°There¡¯s something that I¡¯m curious about. Since Zhan Hong is so important to your Zhan Clan, why didn¡¯t that old man Zhan Wushuang come personally?¡±


    As soon as he said that, a trace of undetectable nervousness flashed across Zhan Tang¡¯s face.


    Although the elder quickly hid his expression and returned to normal, this detail was still captured by Gu Xi who had sharp eyes and quick hands. He suddenly had a bad feeling.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for the Master to personally deal with someone like you.¡± Zhan Tang snorted.


    Upon hearing this, the bad feeling in Gu Xi¡¯s heart was magnified.


    According to Zhan Hong¡¯s position in the Zhan Clan and Zhan Wushuang¡¯s behaviour, he would definitely not ignore it. But now, the three-day deadline was up, and this old man had not appeared at the crucial moment.


    As for what Zhan Tang said, Gu Xi did not believe it at all.


    Gu Xi smiled disdainfully and was about to say something when a message suddenly entered his mind.


    ¡°Zhan Wushuang is with me.¡±


    It was Little Nine¡¯s voice!


    Gu Xi suddenly came to a realization and knew that this was bad.


    The thing he was most worried about had still happened!


    Gu Xi did not bring Zhan Hong back to the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion after kidnapping him. This was done to hide him well, in case the Zhan Clan found an opportunity to rescue him. But now, Zhan Wushuang had actually appeared there!


    There was only one possibility. Zhan Hong must have some unique mark of the Zhan Clan or something else on his body. That was how Zhan Wushuang could find his hiding place!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Gu Xi cursed in a low voice and immediately left the place.


    Right now, Little Nine was in an extremely dangerous situation. At this moment, he naturally had to rush to Little Nine¡¯s location first. At the very least, he could not let Zhan Hong return to the hands of the Zhan Clan!


    Without Zhan Hong as a bargaining chip, based on the Zhan Clan¡¯s style of doing things, they would definitely pursue the two of them to the death!

 Chapter 458 - 458 Can You Stop Him?

    458 Can You Stop Him?


    A blurry figure appeared in front of Gu Xi, and without a word, he struck out with his palm. A surge of spiritual power burst out from his palm. The huge impact forced Gu Xi to stop. He was planning to leave and support Little Nine.


    ¡°We¡¯ve taken such a big risk to come here, how can we let you leave just like that?¡±


    The man¡¯s figure left the shadows, and the crowd of people from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion was like an empty shell in front of him. Almost instantly, he blocked Gu Xi¡¯s path.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes subconsciously turned to look, wanting to see who this person was. However, to everyone¡¯s disappointment, the man was dressed in a gray robe, and even his appearance was tightly covered. They could only see a pair of pitch-black pupils, nothing else.


    ¡°You really think you can stop me?¡± Gu Xi¡¯s voice was extremely cold as he looked at the man who refused to back down.


    Now that Little Nine had encountered Zhan Wushuang, even if Little Nine¡¯s strength was comparable to a Great Saint with her divine beast body, Zhan Wushuang was no ordinary Great Saint. Moreover, Gu Xi did not know his true strength. If he could not get there in time, it was inevitable that something would happen.


    ¡°Whether I can stop you or not, I won¡¯t you know I try, right?¡±


    The man chuckled, and the spiritual power around him suddenly boiled, ready to attack Gu Xi at any time.


    Tang Conglin and Tong Shan¡¯s expressions changed when they saw this. They wanted to stop him immediately, but they were stopped by the Zhan Tang.


    ¡°Pavilion Master Tang, Pavilion Master Tong, this is Gu Lan¡¯s personal grudge. It¡¯s not very appropriate for your Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion to interfere at this time, right?¡±


    Zhan Tang smiled, and a heavy pressure gushed out of his body.


    ¡°Zhan Tang, I¡¯ve tolerated you time and time again for the sake of the Zhan Clan. Don¡¯t push your luck! Don¡¯t forget where we are!¡±


    Tang Conglin gritted his teeth as he spoke. His expression was filled with anger.


    He did not want to go all out with the Zhan Clan over this matter, but that did not mean that the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion did not have the ability to shed all pretenses of cordiality with the Zhan Clan!


    Moreover, even if this was Gu Xi¡¯s personal grudge, everyone was currently in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. Furthermore, Gu Xi was a disciple of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. If he, as the Pavilion Master, remained indifferent at this time, it would only make people feel bitterly disappointed!


    ¡°Pavilion Master Tang, Pavilion Master Tong, as Zhan Tang has said, this matter is my personal grudge. Naturally, there is no need for the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion to help me. You two Pavilion Masters only need to prepare for the upcoming competition. I will handle this matter properly.¡±


    Just as the atmosphere on Tang Conglin¡¯s side was getting more and more anxious, Gu Xi¡¯s voice was heard from afar.


    Tang Conglin and Tong Shan looked at each other in tacit understanding. They could see the hesitation in each other¡¯s eyes.


    From the two¡¯s point of view, if they were to go along with Gu Xi¡¯s plan, then Gu Xi will likely struggle. Now that Zhan Clan and the mysterious man were working together, they will not be easy to deal with.


    However, if they were to insist on protecting Gu Xi at this time, then the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion would also become enemies with the Zhan Clan and the power behind the mysterious man because of this matter¡­


    Tang Conglin, who had always been decisive, could not help but be caught in a dilemma.


    ¡°Handle it properly¡­ Hehe¡­ I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to handle this.¡±


    The mysterious man smiled disdainfully, obviously not believing that Gu Xi had the ability to do so.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it if you can catch up to me.¡±


    At this moment, Gu Xi¡¯s voice was heard again.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a huge spiritual array formed under his feet and covered every corner of the entire courtyard with lightning speed.


    In the next moment, a heavy pressure as heavy as a mountain poured down from above. However, under Gu Xi¡¯s exquisite control, the weight only fell on the mysterious man and the people from Zhan Clan.


    In the blink of an eye, the Mountain-back Array had already revealed its extraordinary power!


    The sudden pressure caught the mysterious man and the Zhan Clan off guard. The disciples of the Zhan Clan could not bear the pressure and were forced to kneel or even lie on the ground. Compared to the sorry state of these disciples, the elder, Zhan Tang, was slightly better off. However, his face had also turned pale for a moment. On the other hand, the three of them were staggering. Fortunately, they were able to circulate their spiritual energy in time to resist the pressure. This was why they were not as pathetic as the disciples of the Zhan Clan.


    At the same time, Gu Xi also took advantage of this distraction. He tapped his toes, and his figure turned into a stream of light and swept away.


    He understood that no matter if it was Zhan Tang or the three mysterious people, these people were not easy to deal with. Just the Mountain-back Array would not be able to hold them back for long. As long as he could leave this place in this short moment, that would be enough.


    Just as Gu Xi had guessed, the moment he left, a strong spiritual power fluctuation burst out from the mysterious man¡¯s body. The thick and cold spiritual power wreaked havoc on the spiritual array under his feet. In just a few breaths, a shocking crack appeared on the surface of the Mountain-back Array.


    Crack-


    Clear cracking sounds rang out one after another, and the Mountain-back Array soon collapsed completely.


    ¡°Do you really think you can escape with this?¡±


    The man smirked as he looked in the direction that Gu Xi had left. The three of them were about to chase after him when he suddenly thought of something. He turned his head and looked at Tang Conglin and Tong Shan, who were not far away.


    He smiled and turned his eyes to Zhan Tang. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t let this brat escape today, but I¡¯ll have to trouble Elder Zhan Tang for this matter.¡±


    Zhan Tang was slightly surprised, but he quickly understood what the man meant. He quickly chuckled and nodded, ¡°You can go ahead and chase after him.¡±


    Seeing that Zhan Tang agreed without hesitation, the mysterious man nodded in satisfaction. Then, the three of them rose into the air and chased after Gu Xi.


    ¡°The origins of these three people are unknown and they¡¯re very strong. We can¡¯t let them chase after Gu Lan. Otherwise, Gu Lan¡¯s fate will definitely be one of death.¡±


    When he saw this, Tong Shan frowned and immediately led his men to follow.


    Right at this moment, Zhan Tang led the rest of the Zhan Clan and surrounded them with smiles on their faces. They blocked the path of Tong Shan and his party.


    ¡°Pavilion Master Tong, where are you going? I¡¯ve come all the way here, you can¡¯t just leave all of us here, can you?¡±


    Zhan Tang said with a smile. Although he did not make it clear, anyone could see that his purpose was to stop Tong Shan and the other two from helping Gu Xi.

 Chapter 459 - 459 Three Tails

    459 Three Tails


    Whoosh-


    In the horizon, a stream of light flashed past at an extremely fast speed, like a meteor streaking across the sky, leaving behind a long trace that would not stop for a long time.


    Below them was the bustling Lanjiang city. If it was any other time, such a phenomenon would definitely cause the pedestrians to stop and exclaim in surprise. However, now that the sect competition was in progress, the commoners in the city were already used to it.


    Whoosh-


    Not long after the first streak of light, three more red streaks of light appeared in the sky, chasing after the first streak of light with even greater speed.


    The scenery on both sides quickly passed by. Gu Xi turned his head from time to time and could vaguely see three flashing red lights in the distance.


    That¡¯s right, the first ray of light was Gu Xi who had just escaped from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, and the third red light far behind her was the mysterious man and the other two.


    As time slowly passed, the distance between the two sides gradually shortened. If this situation continued, it would not be long before they caught up to Gu Xi.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a stubborn dog, I can¡¯t get rid of you.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s vast divine sense spread out, and he could clearly feel the distance between him and the three people behind him shortening.


    Just now, he had racked his brains to try and shake off the three people, but no matter what methods he used, the result was to no avail.


    The description of a stubborn dog could not be more appropriate.


    ¡°When a dog is anxious, it will jump over the wall. Even a rabbit will bite when it is anxious. Since you¡¯re so persistent, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡±


    Gu Xi sneered, turned around, and quickly flew out of Lanjiang city.


    Now that Little Nine was in danger, he naturally needed to rush over as soon as possible. However, the three people behind him were hot on his heels, and he could not just turn a blind eye to them and only focus on his journey.


    If he wanted to travel safely, he naturally had to shake off the three tails behind him. If he could not do so, he could only chop them off forcefully!


    Behind Gu Xi, the leading man looked at Gu Xi¡¯s figure, who had already left Lanjiang city. He paused for a moment and immediately chased after him at a faster speed. The two red lights behind him did not show any weakness and followed closely behind.


    In just a few minutes, Gu Xi¡¯s figure had already stopped in a wide open space in the dense forest some distance away from Lanjiang city.


    He placed his hands behind his back, and the sea of spiritual energy in his Dantian was already raging. His entire body was as tense as a bow that had been strung, and he was ready to take action at any time.


    Soon, three red lights appeared in the distant sky. After a few breaths, the three red lights fell in front of him one by one, and three figures wrapped in gray robes appeared.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really found a good place to bury yourself.¡± The mysterious man sneered as he scanned his surroundings.


    There was still some distance between this place and Lanjiang city. As long as the three of them killed Gu Xi with thunderous means, they would not cause too much of a commotion and would definitely not alert anyone.


    ¡°It¡¯s not certain who¡¯s going to be buried.¡± Gu Xi grinned and carefully sized up the three people in front of him.


    He thought for a moment and immediately continued, ¡°It seems like you are going to take revenge for that previous guy. Unfortunately, that kid escaped last time.¡±


    Hearing this, the mysterious man was slightly stunned. He could not help but feel a little surprised. However, since Gu Xi had exposed his identity, he no longer hid it. The three of them took off their gray robes, revealing the blood-red robe.


    Unlike before, the three of them did not hide their appearances this time.


    The three members of the Blood Spirit Society did not look much different from the others. The only difference was that their faces were slightly paler than ordinary people¡¯s. From time to time, there would be a faint red light flashing in their pupils.


    As the three of them revealed their true identities without any hesitation, an extremely obvious smell of blood filled the air, causing Gu Xi to frown.


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart, but it¡¯s all over now.¡±


    The man in the lead licked his lips and the red light in his eyes gradually brightened. ¡°If you want to blame someone, blame yourself for knowing something you shouldn¡¯t have known. Back then, when you exposed our identity in front of Third Brother, you should have already thought of the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t escape death today, I¡¯d like to know why you¡¯ve infiltrated the human race before I die. Or rather, what is your plan?¡± Gu Xi spoke with a face full of despair, as if he was really unable to escape death today.


    However, to his disappointment, even though he had already put on such a posture, the man in front of him still kept his mouth shut and even had a look of disdain on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything when you¡¯re no longer breathing.¡± The man in the lead grinned and did not fall into Gu Xi¡¯s trap.


    Although he was determined to kill Gu Xi at this time, he did not arrogantly speak in the face of such a secret.


    He was well aware that he knew very little about Gu Xi. If he were to reveal the truth, he could not guarantee that Gu Xi would not have other means of escape. Once their plan was exposed, their plan to hide in the Eastern Continent would be completely ruined!


    ¡°You¡¯re quite tight-lipped, it looks like I have to use some tricks to get you to talk.¡±


    Seeing that the man was tight-lipped, Gu Xi put away his desperate look and his eyes gradually became serious. A heavy pressure slowly surged out of his body, and his clothes fluttered without any wind.


    Although this was not his first time facing demons from the outer realm, he did not dare to guarantee that he would win against three of them at the same time.


    If he failed, he would have to pay with his life!


    Moreover, Little Nine was in danger now. He was more concerned about Little Nine¡¯s safety than finding out the plan of the outer realm to infiltrate the Eastern Continent.


    The only thing he could do now was to get rid of these three tails as soon as possible.


    ¡°Your strength is not bad, but facing the three of us, I advise you to give up those nonsensical thoughts and surrender obediently. Maybe we will spare your life.¡±


    Looking at Gu Xi, who was ready to make a move, the man spoke indifferently.


    If they could make Gu Xi work for them, it would be of great benefit to their plans in the Eastern Continent. After all, Gu Xi was in the limelight now.

 Chapter 460 - 460 Half

    460 Half-Step Great Saint


    ¡°If you want me to surrender, you¡¯ll have to convince me with pure strength.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s eyes were cold, but there was a smile on his face. A vast spiritual power was constantly surging out of his body, turning everything within a few feet into dust. The pressure of a mid-stage Saint was pouring out without reservation.


    Facing the three members of the outer realm, he did not dare to slack off at all. At the same time, he had to end the battle as soon as possible. Even if he could not, he had to get away as soon as possible.


    If he stayed here for too long, it was hard to guarantee that nothing would happen to Little Nine. And if Zhan Hong returned to the Zhan Clan, Zhan Wushuang would definitely use the Zhan Clan¡¯s power to kill her at all costs!


    ¡°If you¡¯re so stubborn, then you can go to hell!¡±


    Seeing Gu Xi¡¯s attitude, the man snorted coldly.


    The next moment, the wind raged between the heaven and earth, blowing the robes of the three people. Under the cover of the dust, three blood-colored ribbons shot out from the long robes at an extremely fast speed, and swept toward Gu Xi¡¯s position like lightning. In just a blink of an eye, the ribbons, which emitted a bloody smell, had already closed in on Gu Xi.


    Facing the fierce attack, Gu Xi did not show the slightest panic. His toes touched the ground lightly, and immediately his whole body shot up like an arrow. It was as if he was stepping on the blood-red ribbon and jumped up, avoiding their attacks by a narrow margin.


    ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± Gu Xi looked down at the three figures below, and at the same time, he suddenly stretched out a hand and pressed down on the position of the three people.


    In an instant, the ground within a radius of several miles began to tremble violently. Thick spirit runes gradually emerged from the ground. At first glance, there were thousands of spirit runes of different lengths. These spirit patterns moved at an extremely fast speed, and in just a moment, they had already outlined a huge, complicated array!


    At the same time, the originally clear sky above had been covered by a large amount of spiritual power. In just a few short breaths, the sky had become extremely dark, as if an unprecedented storm was about to come.


    Boom-


    As a dull sound rang out, the three people below could not help but look up in the direction of the sound. They saw that the sea of spiritual energy was constantly churning, and a huge palm was gradually forming.


    ¡°This is the spirit technique that kid used in the tournament!¡±


    One of the red-robed men immediately warned when he noticed this.


    The leader¡¯s expression turned serious.


    Although he was confident that he could kill Gu Xi, who was in the intermediate stage of the Saint realm, he had to admit that the power of Gu Xi¡¯s Divine Palm was not to be underestimated.


    That day in the arena, even though he had only been sitting in the stands to watch the battle, the aftermath of the battle had already made him feel a great threat.


    ¡°The weakness of this spirit skill is that it¡¯s cumbersome. The three of us will retreat in different directions. Once we are separated, the power of this spirit skill will be greatly reduced!¡±


    After a brief moment of consideration, the leader of the men immediately made a decision.


    Although this was his first time facing the Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm, he understood one thing. No matter if it was the Zhan Clan¡¯s Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist or the Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm, the power of this spirit technique had increased in a stacking manner. The more it advanced, the stronger it would be! However, as long as the three of them could split up, the Divine Palm could only attack one person at most. If the six Palm Shadows were to split up, the power would naturally be greatly reduced compared to the power that could not be stacked!


    Hearing this, the two people beside him nodded their heads and immediately lifted their feet to leave.


    However, what they did not expect was that before they could put down their feet, a heavy pressure fell from the sky and hit them hard. Caught off guard, the two men knelt on the ground and wailed in pain.


    Compared to the two men¡¯s embarrassment, the man in the middle seemed to have been prepared for this. In the face of this sudden heavy pressure, he only staggered a little, and then he relied on his own strength to stand firm.


    In the air, Gu Xi, who saw everything, could not help but grin.


    As the user of the Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm, he naturally knew the advantages and disadvantages of this spirit skill. He also had his own set of solutions.


    The Mountain-back Array combined with the Divine Palm was simply an extremely perfect combination!


    The Mountain-back Array was running without any reservation. Although this spiritual array was only of earth-grade, after the System had extracted the impurities, its true power was even comparable to some of the initial heaven-grade spirit arrays!


    With a heaven-grade restriction spirit array operating at full force, the pressure made it difficult for the three people below to move, let alone scatter to avoid the incoming fierce Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm.


    The sky was getting darker and darker, and the rising sun was completely covered by the dense spiritual energy ocean. The area deep in their hearts seemed to have entered nighttime in advance, and under the constant boiling of the spiritual energy ocean, huge Palm Shadows gradually took shape one after another.


    ¡°Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm, descend!¡± With a cold smile, Gu Xi pressed his hands down.


    In the next moment, the six Palm Shadows in the sky trembled slightly, and immediately whizzed down one after another. Wherever they passed, even space began to collapse layer by layer, revealing the darkness within. From this, one could see how terrifying their power was.


    The huge palm that was falling was reflected in the leader¡¯s eyes, and the Palm Shadow covered the three people below. The expression of the leader was a little ugly, but he did not show the slightest panic.


    On the other hand, the two men who had been forcibly pressed to the ground looked up at the massive palm projection that was over a thousand feet away, and their faces could not help but pale.


    Under the heavy pressure of the Mountain-back Array, the two of them could not put up any effective defense at all. If they were to take the six Palm Shadows with their physical bodies, the only result that awaited them was death!


    ¡°Then let me try your spirit technique that has shocked the entire Lanjiang city¡­ Just what kind of fearsome power does it have?¡±


    The man in the lead spoke indifferently, and a monstrous fluctuation burst out from his body.


    Feeling this terrifying fluctuation, Gu Xi¡¯s originally calm expression changed, and his pupils shrank to the size of a needle tip.


    ¡°This aura¡­ Half-step Great Saint?¡±

 Chapter 461 - 461 Intense Battle

    461 Intense Battle


    Boom¨C


    Six huge Palm Shadows fell from the sky one after another. The raging spiritual energy combined with the heavy pressure of the Mountain-back Array pressed the ground to crack inch by inch. A deep gully was revealed, and just a glance was enough to make people¡¯s hearts palpitate.


    The combination of the Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm and the Mountain-back Array, under Gu Xi¡¯s unreserved display, was enough to kill a mid-stage or even late-stage Saint cultivator on the spot. However, Gu Xi squinted his eyes slightly and stared at the figure below, who was gradually shooting out a dazzling blood light. His expression did not look too good.


    As the six palms mercilessly struck down, the blood-red color below became more and more dazzling. In a flash, the strong smell of blood had already spread out to a radius of several dozen kilometers. The Blood Qi with corrosive effects had corroded all the surrounding rocks into a mess.


    In the next moment, the piercing blood-red light rose from the ground and broke through everything with a destructive force, including the six palms!


    Boom boom boom boom boom-


    With six deafening rumbles in succession, under absolute strength, the blood-red figure ignored the Mountain-back Array under its feet, which was operating at full force, and forcibly broke away from the terrifying heavy pressure on its back. It directly passed through the six Palm Shadows!


    As the Palm¡¯s Shadow gradually spread, the raging spiritual energy between heaven and earth gradually calmed down. At the same time, the originally dazzling blood-red light also became a little dimmer. It was obvious that he had consumed a lot of energy to forcibly disperse the Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm with such a brutal method.


    ¡°If this is all you¡¯ve got, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to live past today.¡±


    The man raised his head slightly and stared at Gu Xi with his scarlet eyes. His eyes were cold and ruthless as if he was looking at a corpse.


    ¡°Half-step Great Saint, you¡¯ve hidden well.¡± Gu Xi frowned and her expression was extremely serious.


    In the face of this person, he had been completely suppressed in terms of cultivation. If the situation continued to develop like this, he did not know if he could leave this place alive, let alone rush to Little Nine¡¯s location in time.


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    The man said indifferently, the corners of his mouth lifting into a cold arc.


    ¡°Let me see what other abilities you outer realm demons have.¡± Gu Xi shook his head, and his body trembled violently. Strong spiritual power wreaked havoc in the surrounding area, causing the surrounding space to tremble and almost collapse.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± The man licked his lips, and a surge of blood-colored spirit energy burst out. The scarlet light became dazzling again, and the next moment, he disappeared from the spot.


    Almost at the same time, Gu Xi squinted his eyes and his vast divine sense covered the surrounding area. In the blink of an eye, he had covered a distance of tens of miles, and nothing in this area could escape his perception.


    Just as his spiritual sense enveloped the surrounding world, a strong smell of blood suddenly hit his face. This sudden and pungent smell made him, who had experienced hundreds of battles, feel a little choked.


    However, the current him had no time to adapt to the discomfort brought by his body. He only saw the tip of his foot touch the air, and his whole body leaned back at an almost impossible angle. At the same time, the spiritual power in his body that had long been boiling wildly rushed to his right hand, and immediately without mercy, he blasted a palm forward.


    The originally calm void suddenly squirmed, and a pale hand reached out from it, directly clashing with Gu Xi¡¯s palm.


    Bang-


    After a muffled sound, a sharp ripple of energy spread out in all directions with lightning speed, razing everything within a radius of several miles to the ground.


    Gu Xi groaned, and under the strong impact, he fell back uncontrollably and fell to the ground, stirring up a large amount of dust.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even take one palm strike. How can you experience the ability of the outer realm demonic race?¡±


    A pale palm tore through the void and a man in a blood-red robe stepped out. He looked at the dust below with disdain.


    In the dust, a blurry figure stood up.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough-¡±


    What followed was a low cough.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even kill me with one palm under the absolute suppression of the cultivation realm. It seems that this is all you can do. Don¡¯t come out and embarrass yourself.¡±


    As the dust gradually settled, Gu Xi slowly walked out.


    Even though he had suffered a little in the head-on confrontation just now, there was not a single injury on his body at this time. Other than looking a little miserable, even his eyes were still burning, no different from before.


    Obviously, the man had also noticed this and could not help but let out a soft gasp.


    With his strength that was infinitely close to the Great Saint stage, in the face of an opponent who was only in the intermediate Saint stage, according to common sense, this palm attack should be enough to crush the opponent¡¯s bones. However, the result was obviously beyond his expectations.


    ¡°It seems that you have cultivated your physical body well.¡±


    After a moment of silence, the man chuckled. ¡°A person like you can indeed be called a proud Son of Heaven. You¡¯re not on the same level as those who participated in the Grand Sect Competition.¡±


    ¡°It would be a pity if he were to die like this. However, what¡¯s more unfortunate is ¡­ I like to kill geniuses like you.¡±


    The man¡¯s face suddenly became extremely ferocious, and the blood seemed to overflow from his eyes. He continued in a stern voice, ¡°During my time in the Eastern Continent, I have lost count of how many so-called ¡®God¡¯s Favored Sons¡¯ have died in my hands. I can¡¯t help but reminisce about how those people begged me to spare their lives before they died.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but frown.


    He did not care about how many so-called geniuses had died. Instead, according to the man¡¯s words, he learned that these demons from the outer realm had been lurking in the Eastern Continent for a long time! However, even after such a long period of time, the entire Eastern continent was still peaceful and did not show any signs of abnormality!


    Nothing strange was obviously the biggest difference!


    At the same time, a huge change occurred around the man again. A large amount of blood Qi gushed out from under his robe, and the pungent smell of blood soared into the sky. Mixed with the violent spiritual energy, it condensed into a spear that exuded a strong blood Qi.


    The spear was spinning in front of the man, its sharp tip even shattering the nearby void. It was obvious that its power was extraordinary!

 Chapter 462 - 462 Life and Death

    462 Life and Death


    The spear was suspended in mid-air, and the Scarlet light was somewhat glaring. The almost solid smell of blood was nauseating, and everything in its path was reduced to nothing.


    Gu Xi¡¯s brows gradually furrowed and his expression became extremely serious.


    Although the attack had not yet exploded, just the fluctuation of the aura alone was enough to make him feel uneasy. He even had the illusion that he was facing death!


    ¡°What a brutal and bloody spirit skill.¡±


    A red glint flashed across Gu Xi¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    The smell of blood mixed in the air seemed to be able to bewitch people¡¯s minds. If it was not for his strong heart and strong spiritual sense, if it was someone else standing here, it was likely that it would not take long for their mind to be in chaos!


    ¡°This attack is enough to take your life.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xi was not affected by the smell of blood, a trace of surprise flashed in the man¡¯s eyes, but he quickly figured it out. After all, Gu Xi¡¯s attainments in spirit arrays could be said to be superb, and people with strong spiritual sense would naturally not be easily affected by the smell of blood.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± The man didn¡¯t give Gu Xi any time as he slowly raised his hand and pointed his index finger at Gu Xi¡¯s position.


    ¡°Blood spear.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were suddenly filled with blood as he spoke. He looked extremely strange and intimidating.


    In the next moment, the blood-red spear that was emitting a dazzling red light suddenly began to tremble. It went from light to violent, but it did not move forward at all, as if it was trying to suppress the energy within it.


    Or perhaps¡­ It was accumulating power and waiting to attack!


    The strange trembling lasted for three seconds. At the last moment, the blood-red spear stopped trembling. Not only that, but everything around it seemed to have stopped.


    Whoosh-


    An ear-piercing wind-breaking sound was heard. The blood-red spear turned into a red light with a long tail and swept out at an incomprehensible speed. Wherever it passed, it cut open a black crack in the void that lasted for a long time.


    The extremely compressed blood and spiritual power in the spear overflowed from time to time, but it was this seemingly insignificant trace that made Gu Xi feel a great threat.


    ¡°Demonic race from the outer realm¡­ Let me see what kind of strength you have.¡± The moment the spear moved, Gu Xi muttered to himself.


    He suddenly stretched out his hands, and a thick spirit energy burst out without any reservation. Thousands of spirit patterns swarmed out like a nest of snakes, and in the blink of an eye, they had already disappeared into the surrounding void. Then, another huge array took shape in an instant!


    In mid-air, the huge array was rotating at a uniform speed. The intricate spiritual patterns on its surface and the aura it emitted revealed its extraordinary power.


    Earth-grade high-rank array, Spirit Binding Formation!


    ¡°Activate!¡±


    With Gu Xi¡¯s low shout, the array suddenly burst out with a bright light, and then a slender spiritual energy ribbon shot out from the array. There were more than ten thousand of them!


    Although these spiritual energy ribbons looked thin and long, as if they were as fragile as willow branches. In fact, each of them was as tough as an earth-grade defensive spiritual tool, and there were more than ten thousand of them¡­


    Under Gu Xi¡¯s control, these ribbons seemed to have eyes as they shot out one after another. In the blink of an eye, they had already approached the blood-red spear and immediately swarmed up, wrapping the entire spear tightly.


    A large amount of spiritual energy constantly gushed out from the silk, eroding the Blood Qi around the spear. The strong pulling force gradually slowed the speed of the spear.


    Gu Xi did not move a single step the entire time. His eyes were fixed on the spear that was already in front of him, and her body was already tensed to the extreme, ready to dodge at any time.


    Seeing that the long spear had been restrained by the Spirit Binding Formation, he could not help but let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s that easy to stop my attack?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice came slowly, and Gu Xi could not help but raise his vigilance again.


    ¡°Ridiculous.¡±


    The man threw his head back and laughed. His pale hand grasped the spear in the air. At the same time, the spear, which had been restrained by the thousands of ribbons, began to tremble again. Scarlet blood continued to flow out of it, dying the ground red in an instant.


    The next moment, a blood-red light pillar soared into the sky and almost instantly corroded the countless ribbons.


    The next moment, the long spear turned into a long rainbow again, and it was actually several times faster than before. Even though Gu Xi kept mobilizing the remaining silk to bind the spear again, it did not go as he wished this time.


    No matter how many spiritual energy ribbons tried to wrap around the surface of the spear again, they were all corroded into nothingness by the extremely rich Blood Qi around the spear before they could even get close to it. It could be said that the Spirit Binding Formation was completely useless at this moment.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Gu Xi¡¯s pupils shrank, and he could not help but curse.


    Not only was there the smell of blood, but there was also a strong aura of death. It was as if the spear would pierce through one¡¯s body if one came into contact with it.


    There was no time to hesitate. Gu Xi¡¯s toes touched the ground, and his body swept to the side. The spiritual power in her meridians surged wildly, causing his speed to climb to the peak again and again. However, to her surprise, the spear seemed to have locked onto him. No matter how he dodged, he could not escape its attack range.


    ¡°Check the flaws of this thing!¡±


    Gu Xi screamed in his heart as he tried her best to escape.


    [Ding! Blood Spear spirit skill detected!]


    [A total of 69,751 flaws!]


    [Analyzing!]


    The System¡¯s cold voice rang out, but Gu Xi¡¯s expression was still ugly.


    Although he believed that the System would be able to analyze the weakness of the Blood Spear, he did not have much time left.


    With the Blood Spear¡¯s current speed, not to mention whether the System could complete its extraction in time, even if it could, he definitely would not be able to make the right response in time!


    ¡°I can¡¯t just die here in a daze¡­¡±


    Gu Xi thought to herself, but then he felt a chill on his back and goosebumps all over his body.


    The pungent smell of blood wafted over. Although he did not turn his head to look, he knew that the Blood Spear had arrived behind him without him knowing. Moreover, it was very close to him!


    He could not help but swallow his saliva, and his voice was a little flustered.


    ¡°Is this it?¡±

 Chapter 463 - 463 The Last Resort

    463 The Last Resort


    The last resort


    Gu Xi¡¯s hair stood on end, and a chill ran from her heel to the top of her head.


    The blood-red spear¡¯s speed had clearly exceeded his expectations. He could even vaguely feel the sharp aura from the tip of the spear causing his back to ache.


    [Ding! The host¡¯s life is in danger!]


    [Activating self-defense function!]


    Just as Gu Xi was in despair, the System¡¯s voice brought him hope.


    In the next moment, a mysterious fluctuation burst out from his body, and an unimaginable energy wrapped around him like a tidal wave, forming an invisible barrier.


    Boom¨C


    The blood-red spear immediately pierced his body, and a deafening roar reverberated through the world. Terrifying fluctuations spread out in a radius of several dozen miles in the blink of an eye, and all the spiritual energy in the world exploded at this moment.


    ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s hit by Boss¡¯s Blood Spear. This kid is definitely dead!¡±


    Below, one of the two who had been watching from the sidelines could not help but laugh.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Although their Boss¡¯s cultivation realm was still a step away from the true Great Saint stage, with the ruthlessness of this spirit skill, even a true Great Saint had to retreat!


    Using this spirit skill to deal with Gu Xi was a waste in their eyes, so once it hit, Gu Xi would definitely have no chance of survival!


    In mid-air, the Boss looked a little tired, but his eyes were full of confidence, as if Gu Xi had already become a ghost.


    He was very clear about the power of his spirit skill.


    As the aftermath of the explosion gradually weakened, the spiritual energy between heaven and earth returned to its calm state. The three people present looked at the center of the explosion, eager to see the fall of this Proud Son of Heaven.


    ¡°It seems like you all really want to see me die here.¡±


    However, what they heard next stunned the three of them.


    Looking at the source of the sound, they saw Gu Xi in a green robe still floating in the air at the center of the explosion. Not only did he not look injured, but even his clothes were not wrinkled at all. It was as if he was not the one who was attacked by the Blood Spear.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you this time.¡±


    He smiled and looked at the Boss, who was not far away. He clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Your spirit skill is indeed powerful. If I¡¯m not careful, I might really be cut down by you. Unfortunately, it¡¯s still a little lacking.¡±


    How is this possible?!


    ¡°What?¡± the Boss exclaimed in disbelief. He was no longer as relaxed as he was before. Instead, he looked as if he had seen something unbelievable.


    It was indeed an unbelievable thing for a mid-stage Saint to survive an attack that could threaten even a Great Saint.


    Even if he cracked his head, he could not guess how Gu Xi did it.


    However, what he did not know was that under Gu Xi¡¯s calm appearance, he was actually relieved and glad that he had survived the disaster.


    If the System had not acted in time, he would have been pierced by the Blood Spear. The only outcome would have been death.


    ¡°You¡¯ve given me such a big gift, I should return the favor.¡±


    Gradually recovering from the joy of surviving a disaster, Gu Xi chuckled. His cold eyes made people feel like they had fallen into an ice cellar. With a wave of her big hand, a large area of the ground below began to shake violently.


    The trembling ground soon cracked into a deep gully. A cold aura surged up from it. Even the Boss, who was in the Half-step Great Saint, could not help but tremble.


    At this time, he squinted his eyes slightly and his expression was extremely serious. The aura of a peak Saint burst out without any reservation. A thick blood-colored spiritual energy surrounded his body and built an indestructible defense.


    Although he still did not understand how Gu Xi managed to withstand the attack of the Blood Spear, the current situation forced him to return to reality.


    Beneath the quaking ground, there were fluctuations that made him feel fear!


    This was his first instinct, and his divine sense also confirmed this guess.


    The trembling of the earth continued until a certain extent, when all the trembling suddenly became more intense, and the soil in the depths of the earth began to surge out. An even more intense trembling came, and pillars of fire continued to shoot up from the ground. Monstrous spiritual energy fluctuations descended on the surrounding area, and the temperature between heaven and earth instantly rose by nearly a hundred degrees. The three of them felt their mouths go dry, and even their clothes started to burn.


    In just a few breaths, the area within a radius of more than ten miles seemed to have turned into another world. It was¡­ Hell on Earth!


    As far as the eye could see, all the flowers and trees in the surroundings were covered in flames. Hundreds of thick pillars of fire soared into the sky. Under the thick smoke, flames mixed with lava constantly gushed out from the ground, even converging into a slender river. The sudden increase in temperature made them feel extremely hot even when they breathed. It could be said to be a kind of torture.


    ¡°This is¡­ A spirit array?¡± Looking at the doomsday-like scene in front of him, the Boss in a blood-red robe murmured in bewilderment.


    Fortunately, he had reacted in time and had not been injured by the pillar of fire that had erupted from the ground. On the other hand, the other two people not far away were not so lucky. One of them was accidentally hit by the pillar of fire that had erupted from the ground and was burned into nothingness on the spot. The other person was luckier. He had only been touched by the pillar of fire a little, but at this time, one of his arms had been burned by the high temperature, and he was constantly wailing in pain.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Gu Xi smiled but did not answer.


    The boss took a deep breath and looked around. At this time, he could no longer care about the life and death of the other two. Even he himself felt a little desperate.


    Under the cover of his spiritual sense, he could feel that there was an unimaginably huge formation slowly operating in the depths of the ground under his feet. The size of the formation and the terrifying aura it emitted were something he had never seen before.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t an earth-grade spirit array¡­ This is¡­ A heaven-grade spirit array?¡±


    He suddenly looked up at Gu Xi, who was not far away, with a fierce look in his eyes.


    ¡°Enjoy it. I hope you can walk out of here alive. Compared to killing you with a spirit array, I¡¯d rather kill you with my own hands.¡±


    Gu Xi waved his hand, turned around, and flew away.

 Chapter 464 - 464 Critical Moment

    464 Critical Moment


    In an inn somewhere in Lanjiang city.


    This place was located in the corner of Lanjiang city. Few people would come here on normal days. Even though the entire Lanjiang city was overcrowded because of the sect competition, this place was still the same. After Gu Xi accidentally found out about this place, he ordered Little Nine to bring Zhan Hong here after leaving the Zhan Clan¡¯s courtyard. It was for the sake of a safe and hidden place.


    However, at this time, the inn was crowded with people. Some of them were floating in the air, some were squeezed in groups of two or three on the thick trees around, and some were standing on the roof of the inn. If Gu Xi was here, he would be surprised by the identity of these people, because they were all from the Eastern Continent, and were also participants of the Grand Sect Competition.


    Not only that, but even Tong Shan, Tang Conglin, and a group of Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion¡¯s disciples had gathered at a certain spot in front of the inn. Like everyone else present, they all had their eyes on the empty space in the center.


    The person who attracted their attention was the tall and beautiful Little Nine in a white dress. At this time, Little Nine¡¯s breathing was a little rushed, her beautiful face a little pale, and there was a look of fatigue on her face that could not be hidden. The tyrannical fluctuations emitted from her body revealed a trace of chaos, and it was obvious that she had just experienced a big battle not long ago.


    Not far away from her, a middle-aged man in a black robe was looking at her with a cold expression. This man was the current head of the Zhan Clan, Zhan Wushuang!


    Although Zhan Wushuang¡¯s expression was indifferent, there was an unconcealed look of surprise in the depths of his eyes.


    ¡°You have the strength of a Great Saint at such a young age. I have to admit that your talent is the greatest I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. Even among all the famous families and sects in the Eastern Continent, you are the most monstrous of all.¡±


    After an unknown period of time, Zhan Wushuang laughed and his voice was filled with praise.


    The moment these words were spoken, everyone present could not help but start discussing. Their eyes were filled with disbelief as they looked at Little Nine. One had to know that to be able to make Zhan Wushuang praise a junior so generously, such an honor was something that even the outstanding Zhan Hong of the Zhan Clan¡¯s younger generation had never received!


    ¡°Cut the crap. If you want to fight, then continue.¡±


    However, Little Nine did not fall for Zhan Wushuang¡¯s praise. She waved her jade-like hand and threw out another wave of spiritual energy that was enough to kill a mid-stage Saint. However, it was also easily dispelled by Zhan Wushuang who was not far away.


    ¡°Peak of the late Saint stage, half-step Great Saint¡­ Although you are talented, you stand no chance in front of absolute power,¡± Zhan Wushuang said with a smile. He was not in a hurry to continue attacking Little Nine.


    Hearing this, Little Nine¡¯s expression was still indifferent, but she knew very well that it was undoubtedly a fool¡¯s dream to defeat Zhan Wushuang, who was in the intermediate Great Saint stage. Even if she revealed her true form, it would only be a draw at most.


    However, revealing her true self in front of so many people was undoubtedly a stupid decision.


    ¡°Hand Zhan Hong over to me, and I can let go of all your previous actions. Not only that, but I will also give you a chance to join my Zhan Clan.¡±


    Seeing that Little Nine had no reaction, Zhan Wushuang naturally thought that Little Nine had already felt the huge gap between them. He quickly struck while the iron was hot and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you join my Zhan Clan, we will not treat you badly. We will do our best to cultivate you. With your talent, you will be able to enter the Great Saint stage in a year or two. You will definitely reach my current level in ten years.¡±


    ¡°This Zhan Wushuang really dares to say that!¡±


    ¡°If I can help this woman reach the Great Saint intermediate stage within ten years, then the Zhan Clan will have at least two Great Saint intermediate cultivators at the same time, right?¡±


    As Zhan Wushuang¡¯s voice faded, many people could not help but start whispering to each other. Their expressions were all ugly.


    If the Zhan Clan had another Great Saint cultivator, then there would be a qualitative change in the Zhan Clan¡¯s overall strength. At that time, the ranking of the sects in the Eastern Continent would also have a big change. This was not an outcome that they wanted to see.


    It was okay for a sect or family to be strong, but they could not be too strong, because that would break the balance that had been maintained in the Eastern Continent for many years!


    They were not the only ones with ugly expressions on their faces. Zhan Hong, who was a few steps behind Little Nine, was also present.


    At this moment, other than the ugly expression on Zhan Hong¡¯s face, he felt even more indignant and helpless. If Little Nine had really agreed to Zhan Wushuang¡¯s request to join the Zhan Clan, then with the strength and talent that Little Nine had displayed, she would definitely replace Zhan Hong¡¯s position in the Zhan Clan and become the leader of the new generation!


    As for himself, he could only be the second child in the future.


    However, Little Nine did not even bat an eyelid at Zhan Wushuang¡¯s olive branch. It was as if she did not care about every word that Zhan Wushuang said. She raised her head slightly, revealing her snow-white neck. She laughed in disdain and said, ¡°I told you just now, you talk too much nonsense.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Little Nine¡¯s body trembled slightly and she suddenly disappeared from her original spot.


    Zhan Wushuang¡¯s brows twitched. It was obvious that he was surprised by Little Nine¡¯s words. After all, joining the Zhan Clan and enjoying such treatment was an irresistible temptation to anyone in the Eastern Continent.


    And it was this temptation that was enough to make people go crazy, but in Little Nine¡¯s ears, it became endless nonsense, only in exchange for a contemptuous smile.


    When he thought of this, Zhan Wushuang could not help but grit his teeth. Little Nine did not give the Zhan Clan any face, even in front of so many people. This was no different from looking down on his authority as the Zhan Clan¡¯s Master, looking down on him, Zhan Wushuang!


    ¡°Your personality is unruly, it seems I can only beat you into submission.¡±


    Zhan Wushuang shook his head slowly. A terrifying wave of energy burst out from his body and spread out in all directions, causing a large area of the void to collapse.


    As the void collapsed on a large scale, a white figure appeared in his field of vision in a flash.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found you.¡± Looking at the spot where the figure disappeared, Zhan Wushuang sneered coldly.


    At the same time, somewhere a hundred miles away, Gu Xi¡¯s figure was flying toward Little Jiu¡¯s position at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡­


    ¡°Old Dog, if you dare to hurt Little Nine, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    As if he felt something, Gu Xi gritted her teeth and growled.


    In the next moment, his figure disappeared from where he was standing, and when he reappeared, he was already a few thousand feet away.

 Chapter 465 - 465 Disadvantage

    465 Disadvantage


    The majestic spiritual energy wreaked havoc between the heavens and the earth. A large area of the void collapsed with every exchange of blows between the two figures in the air. The space power that made people¡¯s hearts palpitate overflowed and wantonly destroyed everything around it.


    Not long after, the two figures in the air retreated. However, Little Nine retreated in a slightly sorry state while Zhan Wushuang seemed to be strolling around leisurely.


    After the destructive fight between the two, Little Nine¡¯s face became a little paler again, and beads of sweat seeped out of her forehead. Her chest was also rising and falling up and down greatly. It was obvious that the contact just now had exhausted her.


    On the other hand, Zhan Wushuang¡¯s expression was still calm under Little Nine¡¯s fierce attacks. There was even a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, and the aura that was emitted from his body was not in any disorder.


    Who was stronger and who was weaker, it was obvious at a glance!


    Many of the people present could not help but sigh with emotion. While they were sighing about Zhan Wushuang¡¯s strength, they were also surprised at the strength that Little Nine had displayed that exceeded those of her age.


    Just like what Zhan Wushuang had said earlier, if Little Nine really joined their Zhan Clan, then Zhan Wushuang¡¯s words might not be a joke. There was a high probability that it would really come true.


    Perhaps for other people, it was simply a fantasy to step into the intermediate Great Saint stage from the peak of the late stage Saint in a little more than ten years. However, with the terrifying strength that Little Nine had shown, it was not impossible.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that the girl who¡¯s always been by Gu Lan¡¯s side would actually possess such terrifying strength.¡±


    Tang Conglin sighed as he looked up at Little Nine in her white dress.


    Hearing this, Tong Shan could not help but nod his head repeatedly. He could not help but feel fortunate that he did not attack Gu Xi when he first met them. Otherwise, he would not even know how he died.


    As for the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion disciples behind him, especially those who participated in the competition, they were also very glad at this moment. Previously, they had looked down on and even provoked Gu Xi many times. If they had known that Gu Xi had such a powerful existence by his side, they would not have dared to show the slightest disrespect to Gu Xi even if they were beaten to death.


    Above, Zhan Wushuang stared at Little Nine coldly. At a certain moment, he suddenly spoke, ¡°How is it, have you thought about it? This might be your last chance to answer. If you¡¯re still so stubborn, then you¡¯ll really be wasting your monstrous talent.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap.¡± Little Nine¡¯s answer was without the slightest hesitation.


    Even though she did not directly answer Zhan Wushuang¡¯s question, this sentence had clearly given her final answer.


    Zhan Wushuang¡¯s face had turned completely dark at this moment.


    In front of so many people, he had tried to persuade her, and it could even be said that he had lowered his voice to allow a junior to join the Zhan Clan. But Little Nine had rejected him so decisively. This caused him to lose all his face in front of everyone.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t blame me for ruthlessly destroying a beautiful flower.¡± Zhan Wushuang spoke coldly. A short sword appeared from his sleeve and floated in front of him.


    Although it was a long sword, it was only a dozen inches long. However, the moment this mini sword appeared, the sharp sword intent caused the void around Zhan Wushuang to start trembling. There were even pitch-black spatial cracks that appeared. From this, one could see how powerful it was.


    I got this Star-Chasing Sword when I was traveling in my early years. Although it¡¯s only an elementary earth-grade spirit weapon, it should be more than enough to deal with you.


    Zhan Wushuang raised his hand and gently touched the exquisite body of the Star-Chasing Sword. The corner of his mouth curled up into a faint smile as he continued, ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but it¡¯s your honor to die at its hands.¡±


    After saying that, his hand that was originally caressing the sword suddenly changed. He flicked it gently, and it hit the center of the sword. The next moment, the Star-Chasing Sword disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight, making it impossible for anyone to catch its trace.


    On the other hand, Little Nine¡¯s expression had also become unprecedentedly serious. A huge sense of danger instantly descended on her body, making her hair stand on end.


    Even though she was Zhan Wushuang¡¯s opponent and a genuine Nine-Tailed Demon Celestial Fox, she was still unable to lock onto the exact location of the Star-Chasing Sword. Even with her strength that was enough to contend against a Great Saint, and her naturally strong spiritual consciousness, she could only catch a trace of it.


    Feeling the great sense of crisis brought by her divine sense, Little Nine¡¯s beautiful eyes widened slightly at this time. Her pair of pupils had already undergone subtle changes at this time, and a red light quietly lit up from the depths of her eyes. She was already prepared to reveal her true form.


    Although exposing his true identity in front of so many people was an extremely foolish act, in the face of the threat of death, it did not matter whether she was foolish or not. After all, only by surviving could she have the chance to continue.


    Whoosh-


    At a certain moment, the long sword cut through the void and flew straight toward Little Nine at an extremely tricky angle. It was obvious that it intended to end her life in one blow.


    Although Little Nine had not been able to sense the exact location of Star-Chasing Sword, she had been on guard from the beginning. The moment Star-Chasing Sword appeared, a fluffy white tail shot out from behind her and instantly arrived in front of her chest to form an extremely tough barrier.


    Ding¨C


    A crisp sound was heard. In the next moment, the Star-Chasing Sword tore open the void and disappeared again.


    At the same time, the snow-white tail also disappeared.


    All of this happened in an instant. It was so fast that Zhan Wushuang did not even see what had suddenly appeared in front of Little Nine and blocked the attack that could have taken her life.


    ¡°She still has some tricks up her sleeve, but it¡¯s time to stop here.¡±


    Zhan Wushuang could not help but feel a little displeased that his first attack was unsuccessful. He immediately controlled the Star-Chasing Sword to launch another attack. It was still aimed at the vital parts of her body.


    Ding ding ding ding-


    A series of collision sounds rang out, and Little Nine¡¯s figure gradually began to show injuries in this series of clashes. Her originally white dress was now stained red with blood, and large beads of sweat continued to fall from her forehead.


    ¡°Should we make a move? If that brat Gu Lan finds out that we stood by and did nothing, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be angry with us.¡±


    Tang Conglin frowned as he looked at Little Nine, who was gradually falling into a disadvantage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see. So what if we attack in front of Zhan Wushuang? In the end, we¡¯ll just be bringing the trouble to ourselves.¡±


    Tong Shan sighed slowly. His voice was filled with helplessness.

 Chapter 466 - 466 I’ll Let You Try Three Moves

    466 I¡¯ll Let You Try Three Moves


    Ding ding ding¡ª


    A series of crisp tinkling sounds echoed between the sky and the earth, the snow-white figure in mid-air was flying like a butterfly. The inconspicuous Star-Chasing Sword released palpitating terrifying fluctuations and constantly flew around Little Nine¡¯s body, appearing extremely tricky.


    Little Nine¡¯s snow-white dress was stained with scarlet blood. Her face was pale, and her breathing was weak, but there was still tenacity on that beautiful face. Her eyes were calm and terrifying, and the surrounding crowd could not help admiring her.


    If it were them, they would have already been defeated by Zhan Wushuang¡¯s fierce attacks, or they might have already agreed to join the Zhan Clan to save their lives.


    ¡°You are not afraid in the face of danger, and your character is also far superior to that of your peers, but it¡¯s a pity¡­¡± In mid-air, Zhan Wushuang sighed with regret. At the same time as his words fell, the speed of the Star-Chasing Sword in the distance also suddenly increased, traveling through the void several times faster than before. The sword pointed straight at Little Nine¡¯s eyebrows.


    All of a sudden, exclamations could be heard. This sudden change surprised everyone except Little Nine. She was facing this battle alone, and her expression was strange. The scarlet light in her eyes became more and more intense. She knew that as long as she could reveal her true body before the Star-Chasing Sword hit her, it would not be a big problem to resist the blow. With her demon beast body, she would be able to survive.


    Of course, the biggest question was not whether the body of the beast can withstand the blow of the Star-Chasing Sword, but whether Little Nine can reveal her real body before then.


    There was an ear-piercing piercing sound, and the Star-Chasing Sword broke through the void and rushed out at an extremely fast speed. The red light in Little Nine¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter.


    Snow-white tails emerged one after another, and her whole body was gradually transitioning into the image of a Nine-tailed Demon Fox. At one point, the constantly revealing tails suddenly stopped, and her expression was no longer nervous. Immediately, her eyes no longer stared in the direction of the Star-Chasing Sword. Instead, she but turned to the distant sky.


    One after another, the people followed Little Nine¡¯s gaze. Everyone saw an inconspicuous black spot appearing in the distant sky.


    ¡°Someone is coming!¡± someone in the crowd could not help saying loudly.


    Seeing this, Zhan Wushuang could not help temporarily giving up the manipulation of the Star-Chasing Sword and focused his gaze on the gradually enlarged figure in the distance.


    After all, with his intermediate Great Saint cultivation, if he really wanted to kill Little Nine, it was just a matter of time.


    ¡°Old Dog, you will definitely pay the price today!¡± A furious voice could be heard from afar.


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned. It was hard for them to imagine the consequences of addressing Zhan Wushuang like this. Even if they looked at the entire Eastern Continent, there might not be more than a handful of people who could withstand Zhan Wushuang¡¯s wraith.


    ¡°Why does this voice sound so familiar?¡± down below, Tang Conglin frowned in surprise and said.


    ¡°Why did this kid come here?!¡± Tong Shan on the side stomped his feet angrily, looking a little at a loss.


    ¡°This voice¡­ Is it Gu Lan?!¡± Seeing Tong Shan¡¯s appearance, Tang Conglin quickly realized who it was. While he was pleasantly surprised that Gu Xi was still alive, his heart sank.


    Obviously, Gu Xi should not show up at this time.


    Although all of this was caused by him, it was obviously an impulsive decision to come out to face Zhan Wushuang at this time. One must know that if one made a wrong step, one may be buried under Zhan Wushuang¡¯s hands. The Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion could not afford to give Gu Xi too much shelter.


    At the same time, a vast array suddenly took shape, with a large amount of spiritual power shot out from the void. The spiritual energy wrapped around Zhan Wushuang¡¯s body at lightning speed.


    Immediately after, Gu Xi¡¯s figure appeared beside Little Nine. Looking at the blood-stained girl who was in a panic, Gu Xi¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. The two of them did not bother to greet each other at this time. With a cold snort, a long sword suddenly appeared in Gu Xi¡¯s hand, and the sword aura surged around him. With a casual backhand, he used the Sword Drawing Technique, striking the Star-Chasing Sword which was approaching them.


    Ding¡ª Boom¡ª


    The crisp sound was followed by a huge roar, and the fierce sword energy rushed in all directions. The sharpness was so profound that it even cut the surrounding void into black gaps. Gu Xi¡¯s unreserved Sword Drawing Technique knocked the Star-Chasing Sword into the ground below.


    ¡°Do you think you can trap me with such a fluffy trick?¡± At this moment, Zhan Wushuang¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    Gu Xi looked solemnly, only to see that there were obvious cracks on the surface of the array, and the entire spirit-binding formation also began to tremble violently. Obviously, it was almost at the limit.


    Boom¨C


    The next moment, the entire array exploded, and Zhan Wushuang¡¯s figure reappeared in everyone¡¯s field of vision.


    Gu Xi did not seem very surprised. On the contrary, he had already expected this result. If Zhan Wushuang could be restrained by a single spirit-binding array, that would be really outrageous. After all, Zhan Wushuang was a true Great Saint.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, I didn¡¯t expect you to survive this long. It¡¯s really surprising.¡± Zhan Wushuang looked Gu Xi up and down. He grinned and continued, ¡°But that¡¯s fine, death by my hands is better than death by others.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who deserves to die today,¡± Gu Xi took a deep breath and responded coldly.


    As soon as these words came out, Zhan Wushuang was taken aback for a moment and then could not help laughing out loud.


    Many people in the surrounding crowd also could not help laughing out loud. On the other hand, Tong Shan and Tang Conglin¡¯s expressions time were extremely ugly.


    ¡°Perhaps I deserve to die, but with your strength, even if I stand here and let you try a few moves, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t pose the slightest threat to me,¡± Zhan Wushuang said with a look of disdain, his smile finally fading from his face.


    Indeed, at least from the perspective of the difference in cultivation realms, Gu Xi was indeed weaker, and unqualified to say such words. It was like a three-year-old child threatening a young man who is in his prime. It was ridiculous.


    ¡°Oh? Since you are so confident, Old Dog, why don¡¯t you let me try three moves?¡±

 Chapter 467 - 467 Flood of Sword Qi

    467 Flood of Sword Qi


    ¡°Three moves it is! As long as you can make me retreat more than a hundred feet within three moves, I¡¯ll forget everything you¡¯ve done. But if you can¡¯t make me retreat more than a hundred feet, then you must pay the price for what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    Zhan Wushuang laughed and his tone was filled with confidence.


    It was no wonder. Gu Xi was in the intermediate Saint stage, and Zhan Wushuang was in the intermediate Great Sage stage. There was a huge gap between the two!


    There was a saying that went ¡®Above the Saint stage, every minor realm could be said to be like a chasm, let alone an entire major realm¡¯. The difference between the two was significant!


    ¡°Alright, since the Zhan Clan Master has spoken, as a junior, I naturally have no reason to refuse. But I hope that in front of so many people¡­ When you lose later¡­ Clan Master Zhan, you must keep your promise.¡±


    Gu Xi grinned, looking as confident as he was.


    ¡°A gentleman never goes back on his word,¡± Zhan Wushuang said indifferently and placed his hands behind his back. He continued in a casual manner, ¡°Let¡¯s start, don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi¡¯s expression gradually became serious, and the spiritual power flowing through his eight extraordinary meridians became more and more turbulent.


    ¡°I must win this bet!¡± Gu Xi stretched his body and took a deep breath.


    He was clear that with Little Nine injured, and Zhan Wushuang in his peak condition, the chances of them leaving this place safely were close to zero. They would have to pay a bad price. This bet was their only and best chance to leave this place.


    Such a rare opportunity must not be allowed to slip away so easily!


    ¡°Is this kid¡¯s brain cramping? He actually dared to make a bet with Zhan Wushuang!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. With the difference in strength between the two of them, even if Gu Lan were to risk his life, he wouldn¡¯t be able to force Zhan Wushuang to take half a step back, let alone a distance of a hundred feet.¡±


    ¡°This kid¡¯s performance in the competition is indeed very eye-catching. He can be considered one of the biggest dark horses in this competition. His only weakness is that he¡¯s too young.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s young and frivolous¡­ It¡¯s good to suffer a little loss.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s said that suffering a loss is a blessing. However, if this loss is not handled properly, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll even lose my little life. To actually dare to provoke the Zhan Clan, you must be tired of living.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Xi agreed to the bet without any hesitation, the crowd not far away burst into disdainful discussions and ridicule. Many people secretly pointed at the people from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. Tong Shan and the others¡¯ faces became ugly.


    ¡°Gu Lan, this brat ¡­¡±


    Tang Conglin looked at the slender figure in the air and frowned. He continued in a deep voice, ¡°If this brat really loses his bet¡­¡±


    ¡°Then try to support him,¡± Tong Shan said in a deep voice.


    Tang Conglin hesitated for a moment before he nodded. Even though he knew that this action of theirs might cause them to become enemies with the Zhan Clan, they would still have to pay a price if they wanted to bring Gu Xi, a young man with such rare talent, into their Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion camp. It was just a matter of whether they dared to pay the price.


    In the air, Gu Xi was still standing against the wind. However, at this time, Little Nine had already retreated not far away, leaving the rest of the battle in Gu Xi¡¯s hands.


    Gu Xi¡¯s right hand flipped, and a long sword quietly appeared in his hand. The sharp blade of the sword glowed with a dazzling cold light under the sunlight. At this time, the ordinary sword in his hand seemed to have become an unparalleled divine weapon.


    Vaguely, there was a trace of sharp Sword Qi in the world, and the long sword began to tremble constantly. From the beginning to the end, Gu Xi had to pour spiritual power into his palm to hold the long sword firmly. With the passage of time, the Sword Qi in the world was multiplying, and one after another, the sharp Sword Qi drifted around Gu Xi¡¯s body, tearing small cracks in the surrounding void.


    All of this continued as Zhan Wushuang watched from not far away. He was still as calm as before. It was as though he did not care about the incoming attacks.


    Until a certain moment, the long sword finally stopped trembling, and the Sword Qi around Gu Xi¡¯s body had reached an amazing amount, so dense that even his figure was covered in it. The terrifying fluctuation made the people who were originally talking shut their mouths obediently.


    From their point of view, Gu Xi agreeing to the bet was a very stupid act, but the terrifying Sword Qi sent chills down their backs just by looking at it, and it shocked them greatly. Many of the people present were in the intermediate Saint stage, and there were even a few who were close to the Great Saint stage. However, when they felt Gu Xi¡¯s attack, they thought that they would not be able to launch such a terrifying attack when they were in the intermediate Saint stage!


    ¡°Then¡­ Let¡¯s have another sword strike.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he muttered.


    The hand that was holding the hilt of the sword had been pierced by the sharp Sword Qi, and scarlet blood was constantly flowing from his palm, causing him heart-wrenching pain. However, he could not care so much at this time.


    ¡°Look carefully. This sword move of mine is called¡­ the Sword Drawing Technique!¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s voice suddenly rose, and at the same time, the long sword in his hand was raised high. Thousands of Sword Qi rang in unison, as if there were tens of thousands of real sharp swords!


    In the next moment, the longsword slashed down at Zhan Wushuang¡¯s position.


    In the next moment, thousands of Sword Qi turned into a torrent of Sword Qi and whizzed out. The sound of the sword was a little harsh, and wherever it passed, it broke the void, leaving a black crack that was dozens of feet wide. From this, it could be seen that its power was extraordinary.


    ¡°What a terrifying spirit technique. From the looks of it, this kid didn¡¯t use his full strength at all during the great competition!¡±


    A middle-aged man in the crowd exclaimed as he looked at the tens of thousands of Sword Qis that formed a torrent of steel in the air.


    He was not the only one. All the participants in the crowd who were similar in age to Gu Xi and came from various sects could not help but lower their heads in shame.


    It was infuriating to compare with others. They might only be able to beat Gu Xi in terms of age, but in other aspects, they simply lost miserably.

 Chapter 468 - 468 The Second Move

    468 The Second Move


    Under the scorching sun, thousands of Sword Qi let out ear-piercing cries and turned into a flood of steel, whistling and flying out. Zhan Wushuang, who was not far away, had been standing at his original spot the entire time. However, a vague trace of astonishment flashed across the depths of his indifferent eyes.


    ¡°Your strength is beyond my expectations. If we were in the same realm, I might not be able to face you. But it¡¯s a pity that there are no ifs.¡± Zhan Wushuang chuckled as his pupils reflected on the approaching flood of Sword Qi.


    The next moment, the torrent of Sword Qi tore through the void and descended. In almost an instant, countless Sword Qi swallowed him up.


    At this moment, the void around Zhan Wushuang¡¯s location was being torn apart by the sharp Sword Qi. The pitch-black void was like a ferocious mouth that swallowed everything in its vicinity.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, what a huge formation. The Zhan Clan Master can¡¯t possibly be defeated like this, right?¡± A young man in the crowd spoke as he watched everything that was happening.


    Hearing this, the other older man beside him could not help but curl his lips and said, ¡°So what if the formation is large? It¡¯s all useless in front of the absolute difference in strength.¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone could not help but nod in agreement.


    In their eyes, Gu Xi¡¯s moves were gorgeous, and it was hard to find a match for him among cultivators in the same cultivation realm. But no matter how powerful he was, there was still a huge realm difference between him and Zhan Wushuang. This was something that was almost impossible to make up for.


    At the same time, the number of Sword Qi torrents in the air had been reduced sharply. The torn void was gradually restored to its original state, and a somewhat blurry figure appeared in everyone¡¯s sight.


    Everyone, including Gu Xi, subconsciously shifted their gazes over. They were eager to see if Gu Xi¡¯s powerful attack could cause any trouble for Zhan Wushuang.


    However, when everyone saw the figure clearly, they could not help but feel a little disappointed.


    In midair, Zhan Wushuang was still floating at his original spot. At this moment, he did not have any injuries on his body. His face was still ruddy and full of energy, not looking like he was fazed at all.


    ¡°Your first move seems to have ended in failure.¡± Zhan Wushuang smiled and spoke in a light tone.


    Gu Xi nodded. He was not surprised that Zhan Wushuang was unscathed, as though he had already expected it. He then said, ¡°This first strike was just to test your true strength¡±


    Upon hearing this, Zhan Wushuang was stunned for a moment before he laughed out loud. However, he quickly calmed down and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already tested me, what are you going to do next? Or perhaps, do you have any other way?¡±


    Gu Xi was not in a hurry to respond but fell into deep thought.


    Gu Xi had the System by his side and was not too afraid of Zhan Wushuang. However, Gu Xi did not have many spirit skills that he could use, let alone force Zhan Wushuang to retreat a hundred feet.


    Of course, the bet did not place a limit on the type of methods he could use. In other words, even if he revealed his trump card and used the heaven-grade spirit array, he would definitely force Zhan Wushuang back.


    However, it was not worth it to expose his trump card for a verbal bet.


    ¡°Now, this is the only way,¡± after a moment of contemplation, Gu Xi muttered to himself.


    Zhan Wushuang¡¯s brows twitched as he quietly waited for Gu Xi¡¯s next move. He did not have any intention of urging Gu Xi. In his opinion, he had to show the bearing of a senior and a strong person when facing a junior like Gu Xi whose strength was completely being suppressed. Patience was the best way to show it.


    ¡°Zhan Clan Master, you have to be careful with my next attack.¡± Gu Xi took a deep breath and a majestic spiritual power continued to surge out of his body. The spiritual energy rose under his control and quickly entered the heavy clouds above.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not careful, you might really lose.¡± Gu Xi spoke again with a faint smile on his lips.


    ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡± Zhan Wushuang laughed disdainfully. In the next moment, he raised his head and stared at the large amount of clouds that were gathering above him. He squinted his eyes and furrowed his brows. It was as if there was an existence behind the heavy clouds that made him feel some fear.


    Zhan Wushuang¡¯s actions naturally did not escape the eyes of the crowd. Everyone raised their heads and followed Zhan Wushuang¡¯s line of sight. Right at this moment, a terrifying wave of energy came down from the sky. The heavy pressure made everyone feel suffocated. Many people even released their spiritual energy to protect themselves, and only then did they feel better.


    ¡°What kind of spirit technique is this? What a terrifying fluctuation!¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel that this fluctuation is a little familiar? I feel like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before.¡±


    People in the crowd kept exclaiming in surprise. Everyone was guessing.


    ¡°This is¡­ Valiant Heavenly¡­ Divine Palm?¡± suddenly, a person¡¯s eyes widened as he exclaimed.


    The heavy clouds above them were slowly dispersing, and the shadow of a huge palm that was a thousand feet wide appeared in everyone¡¯s field of vision. Compared to the Palm Shadow that Gu Xi had used against Zhan Hong in the previous competition, this Palm Shadow was much larger, and the lines on the palm were clearly visible, as if it was a real palm.


    ¡°He¡¯s even stronger than before, but the six Palm Shadows only defeated Zhan Hong. If he wants to force Zhan Wushuang back by a hundred feet¡­ I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll fail again.¡±


    Tang Conglin sighed slightly as he looked at the Palm Shadows above his head, which covered most of the sky like a dark cloud. It was obvious that he did not think highly of Gu Xi¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. If he doesn¡¯t have absolute confidence, this kid wouldn¡¯t be like this,¡± Tong Shan said with a frown. He was in no hurry to make a conclusion.


    In contrast to the disappointment and mockery from the crowd, Zhan Wushuang¡¯s brows were gradually furrowed. As the person with the highest cultivation realm present, and a Great Saint, his unfathomable spirit consciousness could bring him things that others could not.


    Although he was not present during the battle between Gu Xi and Zhan Hong, he had a rough idea of the power of this spirit skill from their previous exchange.


    The feedback from his divine sense told him that the power this time was far greater than before!

 Chapter 469 - 469 Fearsome Might!

    469 Fearsome Might!


    In the sky, the Palm Shadow that covered more than half of the sky exuded a suffocating pressure. The vast spiritual energy slanted on the ground, causing cracks of varying degrees to appear on the ground.


    ¡°Zhan Clan Master, you have to be careful.¡± Gu Xi smiled slightly and stretched out his big hand to press forward.


    In the next moment, the huge Palm Shadow trembled and fell down mercilessly.


    Zhan Wushuang snorted coldly and casually created a spiritual energy barrier that was a hundred feet thick in front of him. Then, his figure was enveloped by the Palm Shadows.


    Boom¨C


    A loud boom suddenly rang out, and the dust in the sky immediately flew up. However, this was only the beginning. After the first Palm Shadow fell, a second Palm Shadow quickly condensed in the sky. The power of the second Palm Shadow was several times stronger than the first.


    Boom¨C


    There was another deafening sound, which numbed everyone¡¯s ears.


    After the second one, the third one, the fourth one¡­


    The power of each Palm Shadow was several times stronger than the previous one.


    ¡°Is an attack of this level really something that an intermediate Saint stage cultivator can launch? This is simply¡­ He¡¯s too abnormal.¡±


    Someone in the crowd could not help but sigh as they watched everything that was happening.


    Although they were not the target of these daunting Palm Shadows, they could not help but feel their hearts beat faster when they landed.


    Just as everyone was surprised by Gu Xi¡¯s means, a sixth Palm Shadow appeared in the sky, and this was the limit that Gu Xi had displayed in the competition.


    Compared to the power of the first Palm Shadow, the sixth Palm Shadow was many times stronger. Just the spiritual power overflowing from it made many cultivators in the Saint stage feel a great sense of oppression. They could not imagine that if they were to face this blow, their inner defense would have been destroyed in an instant.


    Then, the sixth Palm Shadow whistled down under Gu Xi¡¯s control.


    Heavy pressure pressed down on the people below, and a large area of the ground began to collapse to varying degrees. The depth was even more than a hundred feet.


    The ear-piercing sound of the palm breaking through the air rang in everyone¡¯s ears. Compared to the sixth Palm Shadow that Gu Xi had released in the previous competition, this sixth Palm Shadow was obviously on a different level.


    Boom¨C


    Soon, there was another earth-shaking sound.


    The spiritual energy that filled the sky wreaked havoc and turned into a spiritual energy light pillar that soared into the sky. This power was enough to be clearly felt by people from a hundred miles away.


    ¡°It¡¯s powerful, but it¡¯s not enough to pose a real threat to Zhan Wushuang,¡± Tong Shan stared at the spot where Zhan Wushuang was standing and said in a deep voice.


    However, the result was just as he had expected. As time slowly passed, the spiritual energy of the heavens and earth gradually returned to its calm state. After the dust settled, Zhan Wushuang¡¯s figure once again appeared in everyone¡¯s sight.


    At this moment, Zhan Wushuang was still standing at his original spot. He still had an indifferent expression, and his clothes were clean and tidy. He did not look much different from before.


    ¡°If this is your second move, then it¡¯s a bit too disappointing.¡± Zhan Wushuang laughed in disdain and shook his head in disappointment.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi also smiled and also shook his head. He pointed upwards and said, ¡°The Zhan Clan Master seems to be a little anxious. I didn¡¯t mention that it¡¯s over.¡±


    The moment he said that, everyone, including Zhan Wushuang, could not help but be stunned. Immediately, all of them raised their heads in unison and looked at the sky that Gu Xi was pointing at.


    Above them, the heavy clouds were still gathered together. The dark clouds were rolling continuously, as if something was about to be born.


    ¡°This is¡­ Could it be that there are more?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible? With this kid¡¯s Saint-stage strength, six Palm Shadows should be his limit!¡±


    There were many surprised voices in the crowd, and many of them even suspected that Gu Xi was just doing something that was not real.


    However, after a few short breaths, they changed their minds.


    The heavy clouds dispersed once again, but the sun above did not shine its warm sunlight on the ground as expected. Another huge Palm Shadow covered everything.


    ¡°This is¡­ The seventh Palm Shadow¡­¡±


    ¡°No, there seems to be another one behind!¡±


    ¡°How could this be¡­¡±


    With everyone¡¯s exclamations ringing in his ears, Gu Xi had a faint smile on his face. On the other hand, Zhan Wushuang¡¯s face had already sunk.


    That¡¯s right, behind the seventh Palm Shadow was the existence of the eighth Palm Shadow. Although the eighth Palm Shadow was a little faint and dim compared to the seventh, it was still a genuine eighth Palm Shadow, and its power was absolutely not to be underestimated!


    The reason why Zhan Wushuang¡¯s face turned gloomy was because the threat that the seventh and eighth Palm Shadows brought to him was far greater than the sum of the previous six Palm Shadows!


    ¡°Zhan Clan Master, I wonder if you can still stand where you are after facing my attack this time?¡±


    Looking at Zhan Wushuang¡¯s gloomy face, Gu Xi felt an inexplicable sense of comfort in his heart.


    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t think too highly of your own strength. The difference between you and me is like a firefly compared to the bright moon. I admit that the methods you¡¯ve displayed have far exceeded my expectations, but this is also far from enough for you to win the bet.¡± Zhan Wushuang spoke coldly and his words were still filled with confidence.


    Gu Xi did not choose to continue the debate. After all, at this time, strength was the best proof. Without any further nonsense or hesitation, Gu Xi pressed her hands down and two Palm Shadows fell down at the same time.


    The monstrous pressure was mixed with heart-palpitating spiritual energy fluctuations. The shadows of two huge palms almost covered the entire sky. The warm sunlight completely disappeared, and in its place was a terrifying fluctuation that made people tremble.


    The two Palm Shadows streaked across the sky, and the space they passed by collapsed. At the same time, Zhan Wushuang waved his hand, and a thin spiritual energy barrier appeared in front of him, protecting him.


    Although the spiritual energy barrier this time looked extremely thin, it was still on a different level compared to the defensive power he had previously set up.


    What he did not notice was that the moment he finished doing all this, Gu Xi, who had been watching everything, could not help but smile strangely.


    The next moment, the System¡¯s cold voice sounded in his mind.


    [Ding! Spiritual Energy Barrier detected!]


    [A total of 6584 flaws!]


    [Analyzing! Please wait!]


    Soon, a light screen appeared in Gu Xi¡¯s mind. The light screen was covered with hundreds and thousands of red light spots, which were all the flaws of the Spiritual Energy Barrier.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you can use to block this time.¡±


    Gu Xi glanced at the position where the red dots were the densest on the light screen. At the same time, he controlled the last two Palm Shadows to whistle toward the position where the Spiritual Energy Barrier was the weakest.


    Boom¨C


    As the two Palm Shadows hit at the same time, a huge impact spread in all directions, forcing everyone present to use spiritual energy to protect their bodies in order to stand firm under the impact. But even so, some of them could not withstand the impact and were forced back more than a thousand feet.


    Even though everyone was in a sorry state from the impact, they did not have the time to care about their appearance. Everyone¡¯s eyes were locked on Zhan Wushuang¡¯s position, wanting to see the final result of the second move.


    Although they understood how big the gap was between Gu Xi and Zhan Wushuang, the power of the seventh and eighth Palm Shadows was too terrifying. They had no choice but to change their inner thoughts. They were eager to see the result of the second move.


    Was Gu Xi really going to lose this bet?


    Very quickly, the aftermath of the battle gradually calmed down. Zhan Wushuang¡¯s figure once again appeared in everyone¡¯s vision.


    ¡°This¡­ How is that possible?¡±


    When everyone could not wait to see everything clearly, they could not help but gasp.

 Chapter 470 - 470 Heinous Killing Intent

    470 Heinous Killing Intent


    In mid-air, Zhan Wushuang¡¯s figure was still standing firmly on the spot, but at this time, his clothes were disheveled. Even his hair was a little messy, and he looked very embarrassed.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Zhan Wushuang did not stay where he was. He actually retreated a distance of nearly a hundred feet!


    After being forced to retreat nearly a hundred feet, the result of the bet was obvious.


    ¡°Good, good¡­ Good!¡± The applause sounded, and Zhan Wushuang was clapping continuously, staring at Gu Xi who was not far away with his cold eyes. He gritted his teeth and said with a smile, ¡°You are indeed the man who was able to break out of the tight encirclement in the competition! Your strength is indeed far beyond my expectations.¡±


    ¡°The bet¡­ It seems that I lost.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present gradually came to their senses, and turned their heads to look at Gu Xi. Their expressions lookedl ike they have seen a ghost.


    With a cultivation realm of the intermediate Saint, he forcibly pushed back a genuine Great Saint by a distance of nearly a hundred feet. This feat was really incredible!


    ¡°That kid¡­ actually did it.¡± Looking at the figure in mid-air, Tang Conglin could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    On the side, Tong Shan was frowning. He shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy. Even though this kid won the bet, it is still unknown if Zhan Wushuang will fulfill his end of the bargain. If he does not fulfill it, all this will be in vain.¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Conglin nodded in disbelief and immediately said, ¡°In front of so many people, that old man should also save face. If he reneges his promise in public, it will implicate more than just Zhan Wushuang alone. Even the entire Zhan Clan behind him will be ridiculed by the world!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, but it is also because he wants to save face. Even if he can fulfill his bet today and no longer pursue the previous matter, there is no guarantee that he will not secretly send someone to trip up Gu Lan in the future. It is better to be careful from now on.¡± Tong Shan spoke in a deep voice, his analysis was clear and logical.


    ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s pass this test first before thinking about the future.¡± Tang Conglin nodded, obviously agreeing with Tong Shan¡¯s thoughts.


    In mid-air, looking at Zhan Wushuang who voluntarily surrendered, Gu Xi¡¯s face was still very calm. He did not seem very excited because he knew that with Zhan Wushuang¡¯s temperament, this matter would definitely not be over so easily. Naturally, the play still needed to continue.


    Gu Xi smirked and said, ¡°In that case, according to the bet, Clan Master Zhan should not blame me for what I did before. If you agree, I will now take my leave.¡±


    After leaving these words behind, Gu Xi turned around and wanted to take Little Nine and Zhan Hong out of here.


    ¡°Slow down.¡±


    However, before they could take a few steps, Zhan Wushuang¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, and they could not help but stop. At the same time, Gu Xi¡¯s face gradually darkened. He quickly changed his expression and put on a smile. He turned to look at Zhan Wushuang and asked, ¡°Does Clan Master Zhan have any other instructions?¡±


    The two looked at each other. Zhan Wushuang smiled, raised his finger to Zhan Hong, and said, ¡°According to the previous bet, I can let you go for what you did before, but I didn¡¯t say that you can take my Zhan Clan members away. Hand over Zhan Hong. You two can leave at will, but if you take Zhan Hong, then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the scene immediately fell silent. At the same time, the atmosphere in the air seemed to have suddenly become extremely cold. The situation became extremely tense.


    Tong Shan and Tang Conglin looked at each other, and they both saw the anger in each other¡¯s eyes. However, in front of Zhan Wushuang, they did not speak out.


    Zhan Wushuang¡¯s move was obviously somewhat unreasonable, but his request did not violate their bet.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Gu Xi. They wanted to see how Gu Xi would deal with Zhan Wushuang¡¯s request. Anyone with a discerning eye knows that after losing to a junior in front of so many people, Zhan Wushuang was like a powder keg that might explode at any moment. As long as Gu Xi is a little careless, this powder keg might blow him into pieces!


    ¡°This guy wasn¡¯t part of the bet, so I¡¯m not obliged to hand him over to you so easily. After all, I went through all the trouble to capture him.¡±


    Gu Xi shook his head and rejected Zhan Wushuang¡¯s request without the slightest hesitation. And with his short sentence, the entire atmosphere became dead silent. Everyone did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    ¡°Oh? Then what else do you want?¡± Zhan Wushuang narrowed his eyes slightly, and an imperceptible cold light flashed in the depths of his eyes.


    In front of so many people, Gu Xi repeatedly made him lose face. At this moment, he wished he could slap Gu Xi to death.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi grinned, stretched out a finger, and shook it. He said, ¡°I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. As long as you hand over one heaven-grade spirit array. Alternatively, a spirit skill of the same level will do.¡±


    ¡°Is this kid crazy?!¡±


    ¡°A heaven-grade spirit skill or spirit array? He really dares to say it!¡±


    ¡°Unreasonable! Simply unreasonable!¡±


    As Gu Xi¡¯s words fell, the crowd suddenly burst into chatter, and the gazes that looked at Gu Xi became full of contempt.


    Whether it was a heaven-grade spirit skill, spirit array, or a spirit weapon, these things were all priceless. Even if Zhan Wushuang had them, they were definitely treasures. It was impossible for him to easily hand them over to an outsider, even if it was to exchange for the life of a Zhan Clan disciple!


    Even if this person was Zhan Hong, it was absolutely not worth it. Absolutely impossible!


    ¡°It seems that we don¡¯t need to continue talking.¡±


    ¡°You are simply¡­ courting death!¡± Zhan Wushuang slowly, and the anger that had been hidden in his heart for a long time finally broke out uncontrollably. His body trembled, and after a twist of the space around him, his figure disappeared.


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression froze. He had been prepared for a long time, and immediately swayed his vast spiritual consciousness, weaving it into an airtight net and spreading it in all directions, trying to capture Zhan Wushuang¡¯s figure. However, the result surprised him very much.


    There was no trace of Zhan Wushuang! It¡¯s as if he had evaporated from the world!


    Searching to no avail, Gu Xi had a bad feeling and immediately turned around to grab Little Nine¡¯s hand. He shouted loudly and wanted to retreat into the distance.


    He knew that Zhan Wushuang was completely motivated to kill at this time. As long as he stayed here for one more second, he would be one step closer to death!


    ¡°Careful!¡± At this moment, Little Nine¡¯s stern voice pulled Gu Xi back from his thoughts to reality.


    Following Little Nine¡¯s line of sight, Gu Xi saw that the void in front of him suddenly began to distort. A fierce palm attack emerged from it, and the target was Gu Xi¡¯s chest!


    At this moment, Gu Xi felt a strong danger from this ordinary-looking palm, and even this feeling of danger was even stronger than the one he felt when he fought the outer realm demonic race!


    Without time to think, Gu Xi subconsciously wanted to stop the palm attack, but it was too late when he reacted. The moment the two sides were about to come into contact, a snow-white figure suddenly appeared in front of him and took the blow firmly.


    Boom¨C


    The palm fell on the chest of the snow-white figure, and she let out a dull cry.


    ¡°Little Nine!¡± Gu Xi¡¯s eyes widened, and he stretched out his hand to pull Little Nine back. However, before the two of them could touch each other, a strong ripple of spiritual power spread out, and Gu Xi was sent flying back uncontrollably. In the blink of an eye, he flew nearly a thousand feet.


    On the other hand, Little Nine had been firmly embedded in the depths of the ground by Zhan Wushuang¡¯s palm strike. No one knew whether she was dead or alive.


    ¡°You Old Dog, you are f*cking courting death!¡±


    There was a roar, and at that moment, there was an overwhelming killing intent!

 Chapter 471 - 471 Annihilated?

    471 Annihilated?


    In mid-air, Gu Xi¡¯s veins bulged on his forehead as he glared at Zhan Wushuang. A monstrous killing intent gushed out from his body, and his vast spiritual energy madly tore the surrounding void. At this moment, the anger in his heart could be said to have reached its peak and completely erupted.


    He did not go down to check on Little Nine¡¯s injuries. His divine sense told him that Little Nine was still alive, but his aura was extremely weak. It was obvious that he had suffered more serious injuries from the blow just now.


    ¡°Zhan Wushuang, I will definitely make you pay the price today!¡±


    Gu Xi took a deep breath and his cold eyes looked as if he wanted to swallow his enemy alive.


    ¡°You! If you knew this would happen, why did you do that?¡±


    Somewhere in the void, a hand reached out and forcefully tore open a crack that was big enough for one person to pass through. Zhan Wushuang¡¯s figure slowly walked out from the crack and sized up the furious Gu Xi.


    Zhan Wushuang chuckled and continued, ¡°I will still fulfill the bet between us. As long as you return Zhan Hong to me, I will write off all the disrespect you have shown me just now. I will not pursue it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll return him to you,¡± Gu Xi said with a cold expression. He grabbed Zhan Hong, who was beside him, and crushed his heart as the latter cried out in pain. Then, he threw the corpse in front of Zhan Wushuang and continued coldly, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    At this moment, everyone was stunned, including Zhan Wushuang.


    He never thought that Gu Xi would actually have the guts to kill Zhan Hong in front of him, and he even looked so calm while doing so.


    ¡°Is this kid crazy?!¡± Below, Tang Qilin gritted his teeth and said, ¡°He killed Zhan Hong at such a critical moment. Is he afraid that he won¡¯t die fast enough?!¡±


    Tong Shan frowned and shook his head, not knowing what to do.


    Gu Xi¡¯s behavior was obviously putting himself in a situation of certain death. Under the wrath of a Great Saint cultivator, life and death were just a matter of mere thought.


    As expected, Zhan Wushuang¡¯s face was extremely gloomy.


    A majestic spiritual energy gushed out of his body. At this time, he did not hold back his intermediate Great Saint. The pressure alone was enough to make everyone present breathless, and many people had to retreat a fair distance.


    ¡°Good job, Gu Lan, good job!¡±


    Zhan Wushuang slowly raised his head, and his bloodshot eyes stared straight at Gu Xi. His undisguised killing intent was almost tangible, and even the temperature dropped drastically. ¡± Today¡­ you will die!¡±


    A suffocating pressure hit Gu Xi in the face, but even so, he still held on and did not fall from the air. Gu Xi gritted his teeth and clenched his hand, and the long sword appeared in his hand again. Without saying a word, he immediately threw out his move ¨C Sword Drawing Technique.


    The flood of Sword Qi appeared once again. However, it was not as powerful as the previous attack as it was executed suddenly. However, it still headed straight for Zhan Wushuang¡¯s position with a clear sword cry.


    ¡°It seems that this is all you¡¯ve got.¡± Zhan Wushuang laughed disdainfully as he looked at the flood of Sword Qi.


    He clenched his right hand into a fist and slowly punched forward. The next moment, a huge Fist Shadow condensed in front of him and met the flood of Sword Qi with unparalleled and terrifying fluctuations.


    Boom¨C


    Immediately after, a deafening explosion could be heard.


    The Fist Shadow instantly shattered the torrent of Sword Qi with destructive power. The destructive power did not stop and immediately rushed to Gu Xi¡¯s position at an even faster speed.


    Seeing this, Zhan Wushuang grinned and said, ¡°With your insignificant strength, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t come out and make a fool of yourself. In your next life, remember to use your brain before you do anything. Don¡¯t provoke people you shouldn¡¯t provoke.¡±


    He had absolute confidence that Gu Xi would turn into ashes under his attack!


    This was because he had the strength to do so. He had an absolute crushing advantage!


    Boom¨C


    In the blink of an eye, there was another earth-shaking explosion.


    ¡°This kid wouldn¡¯t really die here, right?¡± Tang Conglin¡¯s face turned pale as he looked up at the center of the explosion.


    Even though Zhan Wushuang¡¯s casual punch was not directed at him, it was enough to make his heart jump. He could not imagine how Gu Xi, who was facing all of this alone, could survive.


    ¡°It¡­ It can¡¯t be.¡± Tong Shan gulped. His voice was filled with uncertainty.


    ¡°Look, no one¡¯s there.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Gu Lan has been completely vaporized by that attack?¡±


    The crowd burst into exclamations again. Tong Shan and the other man quickly looked at the place where Gu Xi was previously standing, but they realized that there was no one there.


    ¡°He has already turned into ashes¡­¡± Tong Shan sighed faintly. He could not help but feel extremely sorrowful.


    With Gu Xi¡¯s monstrous talent, if he could join the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, he would definitely lead the pavilion to a new height in the future. But now that he had fallen here, it was such a pity.


    ¡°It¡¯s just so.¡± Zhan Wushuang snorted in disdain and looked at the deep pit below. He could feel a faint, withered aura. As long as he could get rid of Little Nine, this matter would be considered over.


    ¡°Old Dog, do you really think I¡¯m going to die so easily?¡± Just as Zhan Wushuang was about to make a move on Little Nine, a deep voice suddenly rang in his ears, causing all the hair on his body to stand on end.


    The void on one side began to wriggle, and a large amount of gray gushed out and began to spread, causing the void to start boiling like a pot of boiling water.


    This phenomenon instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. All of their gazes converged in this direction as a slender hand suddenly stretched out from within. It brought along a vast amount of spiritual energy as it smacked Zhan Wushuang¡¯s back.


    Bang-


    After the muffled sound, Zhan Wushuang¡¯s body was sent flying like a sandbag. In an instant, he was sent flying a distance of over 300 meters.


    The next moment, Gu Xi¡¯s figure stepped out of the boiling space.


    ¡°How is this possible? That guy is still alive?!¡±


    This was everyone¡¯s first reaction when they saw the figure above.


    Tong Shan and the other man looked at each other. They could see the disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Spatial power? How can a mere Saint like you be so adept at using the power of space?¡± Just as everyone was immersed in shock, Zhan Wushuang¡¯s figure appeared in front of Gu Xi once again. He also questioned Gu Xi with a face full of disbelief.


    To be able to survive the Fist Shadow and quietly circle behind Zhan Wushuang¡­ It was absolutely impossible to pull off without a very skilled use of spatial power. To have such a method, one¡¯s own cultivation must at least reach the Great Saint stage!


    And now, Gu Xi was just an ordinary Saint cultivator!


    This was also the reason why everyone present was dumbfounded.


    Facing Zhan Wushuang¡¯s question, Gu Xi only smiled. He naturally had no obligation to explain this matter to anyone. Even if he did, would anyone believe that he had obtained the void essence from the Void Devouring Beast?

 Chapter 472 - 472 True Identity!

    472 True Identity!


    ¡°You¡¯re able to step into the intermediate Saint stage at such a young age. Your talent in spirit arrays is also the most outstanding person I¡¯ve seen in these years. Now, you¡¯re also able to use the power of space so skillfully¡­ You¡¯ve given me quite a few surprises.¡±


    Zhan Wushuang clicked his tongue in wonder. He was surprised and squinted his eyes as he looked straight at Gu Xi and continued, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, a genius like you, who can be said to be one that only appears once every 10,000 years¡­ You¡¯re definitely not a disciple of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, right?¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi hesitated for a moment, then grinned and nodded. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m not a disciple of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, and ¡­ My name isn¡¯t Gu Lan.¡±


    As soon as this was said, everyone present could not help but feel a little surprised. One by one, curious eyes fell on Gu Xi, waiting for him to continue.


    ¡°The name Gu Lan is just a fake name. I believe that everyone here has heard of my true identity. I have even come into contact with you before.¡±


    Gu Xi slowly glanced at the people around him with an inexplicable smile on his face.


    ¡°We¡¯ve met him before?¡±


    The crowd could not help but begin to discuss these words, but most of them could not recall anything no matter how hard they racked their brains. On the contrary, a small number of people seemed to have thought of something, and their expressions gradually froze.


    Zhan Wushuang was also lost in his thoughts. Very quickly, he suddenly recalled the young man who had risen to fame in the Eastern Continent a few years ago. He suddenly raised his head and said with an incredulous expression, ¡°You are¡­ Gu Xi?¡±


    As Zhan Wushuang¡¯s voice fell, the entire place fell into silence. Everyone¡¯s eyes were locked on Gu Xi, as if they wanted to guess the real answer from his micro-expressions.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Zhan Clan Master is indeed old but still young at heart. You have a good memory.¡±


    Gu Xi grinned and gave Zhan Wushuang a big thumbs-up.


    ¡°What? This guy is actually Gu Xi?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Gu Xi has already escaped to the Demon Region?! And I¡¯ve seen Gu Xi before, his appearance is very different from Gu Lan¡¯s. It shouldn¡¯t be him!¡±


    In an instant, the crowd burst into an intense uproar.


    Tong Shan and Tang Qilin looked at each other. They did not even try to hide the surprise in their eyes. Tong Shan shook his head with a bitter smile .¡±Gu Lan¡­ Gu Xi¡­ I should have thought of this long ago.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be Gu Xi, the one who turned the entire Eastern continent upside down at that time. No wonder¡­ I was just wondering how two young people with such great attainments in spirit arrays appeared in the Eastern Continent in the past few years¡­¡±


    Tang Conglin smiled wryly, his voice full of disbelief.


    ¡°You are a spy from the Demon Region! You turned the entire Eastern continent upside down, and now you dare to show up at a human race¡¯s grand event again!¡±


    Just as most of the people were still immersed in shock, a stern voice suddenly rang out from the crowd. Everyone¡¯s eyes followed the direction of the voice, only to see an old man glaring at them.


    He was the leader of the Ancient Sect¡¯s team for this competition.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Demon Region¡¯s spies should be killed by everyone!¡±


    ¡°He was lucky enough to escape back then. Now that this brat has exposed his identity, we must not let him slip back to the Demon Region!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who knows if he¡¯s back here with some ulterior motive?!¡±


    With one person taking the lead, a large number of people immediately stood out from the crowd, and most of these people were the group that had joined forces to deal with Gu Xi back then.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi was still calm when everyone¡¯s attitude suddenly changed, as if he had already expected this.


    ¡°Gu Xi¡­ Tsk tsk¡­ The Demon Region¡¯s spy¡­ You have given me another reason to kill you.¡±


    As Zhan Wushuang gradually recovered from his shock, a large amount of spiritual energy surged out of his body. It was obvious that he had the intention to kill again.


    Regardless of whether it was Gu Lan or Gu Xi, the person in front of them must die!


    ¡°If I dare reveal my true identity in front of so many people, do you really think you still have the ability to kill me?¡± Gu Xi smiled as he glanced at the group of people who stood up.


    Finally, Gu Xi¡¯s line of sight landed on Zhan Wushuang, who was not far away from him. Gu Xi looked very calm and relaxed.


    ¡°What an arrogant tone, but then again, you are mad enough to be so arrogant,¡± Zhan Wushuang said in a deep voice. The vast spiritual energy in his body burst out and soared into the sky. A wave that made people tremble spread out in all directions. His expression gradually turned cold. ¡°However, there will always be a price to pay for being arrogant.¡±


    As his voice fell, a huge Fist Shadow gradually solidified in the sky. This was the source of the terrifying fluctuation between heaven and earth.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist. It looks like he¡¯s going to use his real strength this time.¡±


    Tong Shan immediately recognized the famous spirit skill of the Zhan Clan. At the same time, his heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    If it was said that Gu Xi had a slight chance of survival before, now that Zhan Wushuang had used the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist, Gu Xi¡¯s chances of survival were practically zero.


    After knowing Gu Xi¡¯s true identity, Zhan Wushuang did not hold back at all.


    Looking at the huge Fist Shadow that had already condensed in the sky, Gu Xi could not help but click his tongue in wonder. He clapped his hands and praised, ¡°As expected of the Zhan Clan Master. It¡¯s the same spirit skill that Zhan Hong used, but the power level is completely different.¡±


    When he heard Gu Xi mention the dead Zhan Hong, Zhan Wushuang¡¯s killing intent towards him increased even more. However, he was indeed a wily old fox, and he quickly controlled his emotions and was not distracted by Gu Xi¡¯s words.


    It had to be known that the most taboo thing for a cultivator to do while controlling a powerful spirit skill was to be distracted. If there was a slight mistake in the operation of spiritual energy, the consequences would be extremely painful.


    ¡°You should be glad that you are able to die under the secret art of the Zhan Clan¡­¡± Zhan Wushuang took a deep breath and did not choose to continue arguing with Gu Xi.


    Gu Xi pouted and turned to look at the Fist Shadow above. Feeling the terrifying fluctuation coming at him, his face gradually became serious.


    One Fist Shadow¡­ Two¡­ Three¡­ When the seventh Fist Shadow appeared, the wind raged between the heavens and the earth, and the spiritual energy was stirred up like a storm. The terrifying fluctuation was suffocating, but it was not over yet. When the outline of the eighth fist shadow appeared, the fluctuation was enough to make people feel fear, and the power suddenly reached its peak.


    ¡°This is a little difficult to handle!¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s pupils reflected the eight Fist Shadows that covered the entire sky like dark clouds, and his face became extremely serious.


    Although he had also used the eight Valiant Heavenly Divine Palms, there was still a significant gap between his cultivation realm and Zhan Wushuang¡¯s. Therefore, the waves of the eight Valiant Heavenly Divine Fists that Zhan Wushuang had used could be said to be on a completely different level.


    Most likely, when these eight Fist Shadows landed, more than half of this city would be destroyed!


    ¡°Zhan Clan Master, are you going to ignore the lives of the people in the city?!¡± Seeing this, Tong Shan immediately shouted out.


    Now that Gu Xi had revealed his true identity, he could not bear the pressure and stand on Gu Xi¡¯s side. He could only use this method to stop Zhan Wushuang from making a move.

 Chapter 473 - 473 The Final Confrontation

    473 The Final Confrontation


    In mid-air, eight enormous Palm Shadows covered the entire sky, and the earth was shrouded in shadow. The invisible pressure made everyone dare not even breathe.


    Zhan Wushuang looked cold, and he did not listen to Tong Shan¡¯s ¡®kind¡¯ reminder at all. Now that Gu Xi revealed his true identity, all he has to do is to use absolute strength to crush this battle.


    ¡°If we allow this spirit skill is be unleashed, Lanjiang City will be destroyed!¡±


    Looking at the ground that was gradually cracking into bottomless gullies due to the huge oppression, Tong Shan¡¯s expression sank to the extreme.


    ¡°Oh, what can we do? All we can do is watch.¡± Tang Conglin sighed deeply, his words were full of helplessness.


    Hearing this, Tong Shan also sighed heavily.


    He knew in his heart that even with their combined strength, heck, even with the strength of everyone in Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion in Lanjiang City, they would not be able to withstand the current blow. They can forget about defeating Zhan Wushuang. Under the crushing of absolute strength, all of this was nothing more than wishful thinking.


    ¡°Look quickly!¡± An exclamation suddenly erupted from the crowd.


    One after another, the crowd turned to look. They saw that there was a lot of surging spiritual power floating around Gu Xi, and a series of spiritual patterns as thick as buckets rushed from his body toward the world in all directions and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    ¡°This kid is going to use another spirit array?¡±


    ¡°With his cultivation of intermediate Saint stage, even if he deploys a high-level spirit array, he probably won¡¯t be able to withstand Xia Zhan Wushuang¡¯s all-out blow, right?¡± Tang Conglin frowned tightly. Although he did not think highly of Gu Xi¡¯s chances of victory, he felt admiration for Gu Xi¡¯s courage to resist in the face of this situation.


    ¡°A high-level spirit array¡­ is indeed insufficient to resist.¡± Tong Shan nodded in agreement, but he seemed to think of something suddenly, and his eyes widened. He murmured in disbelief, ¡°But what if¡­ its a heaven-grade spirit array?¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Tang Conglin was stunned for a moment, then shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°Although this kid¡¯s talent in spirit arrays is not weak, it would be too unbelievable if he could create a heaven-grade spirit array. What¡¯s more, we¡¯re not sure if a heaven-grade spirit array even exists in the Eastern Continent¨C¡±


    ¡°Look at the number of spirit patterns¡­ hasn¡¯t it already exceeded 10,000?¡± Before Tang Conglin could finish speaking, Tong Shan interrupted him unceremoniously.


    The two looked up in unison, only to see spirit patterns endlessly gushing out of Gu Xi¡¯s body, and the spiritual power contained in each spirit pattern was absolutely terrifying. Since it started, so far, the formation reached a terrifying number of over 10,000 spirit patterns!


    The current number of spirit patterns has already exceeded the sum of the number of spirit patterns required by an earth-level spirit array formation, and this number is still soaring!


    ¡°It can¡¯t really be¡­ a heaven-grade spirit array?¡± Taking a panoramic view of all this, Tang Conglin swallowed his saliva somewhat dubiously.


    At the same time, in the sky above, with a large number of spirit patterns sinking into the sky and the earth, the spiritual power in Gu Xi¡¯s Dantian was also being consumed at a terrifying speed. However, after a short period of time, his face turned pale, and he also felt a little dizzy.


    On the other side, Zhan Wushuang stared at Gu Xi. He seemed to have a premonition, and a sense of disbelief gradually surged in his eyes.


    ¡°Heaven-grade spirit array formation?! How could it be a heaven-grade formation?¡±


    Not long after, he could not suppress the shock in his heart anymore, He roared loudly, and even looked a little hysterical. He pointed to Gu Xi and continued, ¡°You¡¯re just a little Saint! Where did you get a heaven-grade spirit array from?!¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi reluctantly twitched the corners of his mouth, and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this matter has nothing to do with you, Old Dog. I¡¯ll tell you¡­ when you die.¡±


    As Gu Xi¡¯s words fell, the ground below suddenly collapsed inch by inch, with Gu Xi as the center. Dark red lava erupted from the depths of the ground, each pillar of lava was as thick as a towering tree as it gushed out toward the heavens. There were palpitating fluctuations in spiritual power, and the temperature suddenly rose sharply, making everyone present sweat profusely. It even forced many people to sacrifice their spiritual power to protect their bodies.


    This spirit formation spanned a distance of tens of miles, and it dragged most of Lanjiang City into it almost instantly. Fortunately, due to the noise caused by the previous fight between Gu Xi and Zhan Wushuang, the vast majority of people in the vicinity have already left. If someone stayed behind out of curiosity, they would face nothing but death.


    ¡°Heaven-grade spirit array formation¡­ This is a f*cking heaven-grade spirit formation!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, why did Gu Xi pull us into the spirit array?!¡±


    With the final formation of the big array, everyone present finally realized the seriousness of the problem. However, they had no time to be surprised. Instead, their faces turned pale, as if their death was approaching.


    They understood that when faced with a heaven-grade spirit array, if their strength was insufficient, their end will be extremely miserable. At this moment, everyone could only pray secretly in their hearts, hoping that Gu Xi would spare them from the formation.


    At this moment, eight huge Fist Shadows glowed with terrifying fluctuations as they covered the entire sky, and the powerful pressure continued to crush the earth below. Meanwhile, below was a vast spirit array, and pillars of magma soared into the sky one after another, accompanied by thousands of degrees of extreme heat. The two completely different spiritual forces had already quietly begun to confront each other.


    ¡°I, Zhan Wushuang, have lived a long life, but I have never fought against a heaven-grade spirit array. Now that I¡¯m facing you, I understand one of life¡¯s great regrets.¡±


    Looking around at the world that seemed to be coming to an end, a slight smile appeared on Zhan Wushuang¡¯s cold and murderous face. At the same time, the Fist Shadow above him was about to move, ready to destroy everything at any time.


    ¡°Clan Master Zhan, don¡¯t worry, my spirit array will definitely not let you down.¡±


    Gu Xi chuckled, and the two looked at each other from a distance. Then, a huge Fist Shadow descended from the sky, creating a dull but piercing sound of breaking wind, which filled everyone¡¯s ears. A pitch-black hole was cut open in the void, and in a blink of an eye, the surrounding sounds and spiritual power were swallowed up, causing the space to become a harsh but silent environment.

 Chapter 474 - 474 The Ninth Fist Shadow

    474 The Ninth Fist Shadow


    Gu Xi¡¯s pupils reflected the shadow of the huge descending fist, and his expression was serious. He knew that this would be an all-out blow from a cultivator in the intermediate Great Saint stage, and this blow could annihilate an entire area. Gu Xi knew that he could not underestimate it.


    If he was a little careless, he will fall here!


    ¡°Whew¡­¡± Gu Xi took a deep breath, and then let it out slowly. The breath he exhaled was instantly evaporated by the high temperature, and at the same time, the anxiety in his heart disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Old Dog, I hope you won¡¯t let me down either!¡± His voice was so soft that only he could hear it. He immediately stretched out his slender hands, making a lifting motion.


    The next moment, the ground began to tremble violently, and the magma from the depths of the ground poured out of the surface almost crazily, thick pillars of magma fire shot up into the sky, and gathered in mid-air to form an even larger pillar of fire. Like a long flaming dragon, it opened its teeth and swung its claws to meet the first falling Fist Shadow.


    Boom¡ª


    Accompanied by a deafening sound, a tyrannical ripple of spiritual power spread in all directions, forcing the onlookers to retreat further away, so as not to harm themselves.


    However, the aftermath of the first confrontation was not over yet, another huge Fist Shadow roared down from above. At the same time, the large formation below responded. Hundreds of pillars of magma and fire shot up into the sky again, striking upward without fear.


    Boom boom boom¡ª


    In just a few short minutes, there had already been seven shocking fights, and laying waste to a large area around it.


    At this time, the crowd of onlookers had already retreated several miles away and built thick barriers of spiritual power. The barriers allowed them to watch the battle safely for the time being. Some people with weak strength have already fled far away, for fear that if they stayed, they will be into an inconspicuous part of this battlefield.


    In mid-air, seven of the eight Fist Shadows that originally covered the sky and the sun had disappeared, leaving only the last one. However, it was also the strongest one.


    Zhan Wushuang was quietly suspended in mid-air. His expression was still ice-cold at this time, but one could vaguely catch a hint of emotion on his face.


    ¡°Looking at the entire Eastern Continent, there are very few people who can resist seven of my Fist Shadows, and you¡¯re definitely the only one among the younger generation.¡±


    He stared directly at Gu Xi who was not far away. He was silent for a moment before he continued, ¡°If you are such a genius, it would be a pity to die like this. I will give you another chance. As long as you choose to join my Zhan Clan, I swear by my own reputation that I will definitely give you the most generous treatment ever in the entire Zhan Clan. Whether it is spirit skills, spirit arrays, spirit stones, or even women¡­ As long as you want it, the Zhan Clan will provide them. I will do my best to give you everything, and your status will be unbeatable, below only me. How about it?¡±


    After saying these words, Zhan Wushuang¡¯s eyes were full of anticipation.


    Gu Xi was very strong. At his age and in this cultivation realm, he was unbelievably strong. It was indeed very strenuous for Zhan Wushuang to defeat Gu Xi. However, even so, Zhan Wushuang still had the absolute confidence to defeat or even obliterate him.


    Now that he had seen Gu Xi¡¯s astonishing skills through these few fights, it also made him cherish Gu Xi¡¯s talent. If Gu Xi could agree to join the Zhan Clan, then this battle will just be a great story to tell, and in the days to come, the strength of the Zhan Clan will also increase with Gu Xi¡¯s growth. The Zhan Clan may even dominate the entire Eastern Continent one day!


    Of course, all these ideas were predicated upon Gu Xi joining the Zhan Clan, which was also the main reason why Zhan Wushuang looked forward to it so much.


    On the other hand, Gu Xi shook his head resolutely when Zhan Wushuang proposed such a generous and attractive condition. He smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I will have to disappoint you, Clan Master Zhan. Your Zhan Clan¡­ I will never join it!¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s answer was very straightforward, and he did not give Zhan Wushuang the slightest bit of face. It could even be said that he raised his hand and gave Zhan Wushuang two resounding slaps.


    Just like what Zhan Wushuang said, looking at the entire Eastern Continent, there were only a few people who could match Gu Xi¡¯s talents and abilities. However, in the same way, it was also extremely rare for Zhan Wushuang to extend an olive branch to Gu Xi again and again without hesitation.


    Gu Xi was also the first person who could reject Zhan Wushuang¡¯s invitations in such a way.


    And as Gu Xi¡¯s words fell, the smile that took so much effort to put on disappeared from Zhan Wushuang¡¯s face.


    ¡°Since you have chosen not to join the Zhan Clan, then you will disappear from this world.¡±


    After the words were finished, the eighth Fish Shadow roared down without the slightest delay.


    The shadow of the gradually enlarged fist was reflected in Gu Xi¡¯s pupils. Without the slightest hesitation, he manipulated the entire spirit array to explode, causing thousands of pillars of magma fire to erupt, and gathered a flame pillar of nearly a thousand feet. The long magma dragon flew out roaring.


    Boom¡ª


    In the blink of an eye, the Fist Shadow and the dragon came into contact. After a huge roar, the nearly 100-foot void at the center of the explosion collapsed and shattered. Immediately, a terrifying spiritual power shot up into the sky, tearing apart a long-lasting crack in space along the way.


    From a distance, the confrontation between the two seemed to tear the entire sky apart. This scene made everyone watching the battle from a distance gasp.


    And with the shattering of the eighth Fist Shadow, shocking cracks appeared on the surface of the huge formation that stretched for tens of miles below. After a short period of time, the entire formation started to collapse inch by inch. The array formation was now broken, and it gradually degraded into nothingness.


    ¡°It seems that this is the limit of the Zhan Clan¡¯s famous skills. How disappointing.¡± At this time, Gu Xi¡¯s face was extremely pale, and his chest was heaving up and down. The spiritual power in his body was already stretched. It was obvious that the use of the heaven-grade spirit array consumed an extremely large amount of spiritual energy.


    ¡°This is definitely not the limit of my Zhan Clan¡¯s Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist,¡± Zhan Wushuang said softly.


    Compared to Gu Xi¡¯s miserable state, Zhan Wushuang was in better shape. However, his clothes were a little messy. Although he was breathing a little heavily, it was almost completely negligible compared to Gu Xi.


    As his words fell, Zhan Wushuang twitched the corner of his mouth. At the same time, a large amount of spiritual power began to gather in the sky above, and then another huge Fist Shadow appeared in everyone¡¯s field of vision.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Xi¡¯s heart suddenly sank.


    ¡°This is¡­ the ninth Fist Shadow!?¡±

 Chapter 475 - 475 Goodbye, Elder Yun!

    475 Goodbye, Elder Yun!


    In the sky, a massive amount of spiritual energy surged, and soon, another huge Fist Shadow condensed, and a terrifying fluctuation lingered in everyone¡¯s heart.


    Compared to the previous eight Fist Shadows, the ninth Fist Shadow seemed a little illusionary and transparent. It was not even completely formed, but the power it emitted was something that the previous eight Fist Shadows could not reach even if they were superimposed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Zhan Clan Master to have already cultivated this Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist to the ninth level. With this level of power, it can practically be said to be able to destroy the heaven and earth!¡±


    ¡°In the face of this attack, Gu Xi is most likely going to die here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already unbelievable that such a young kid could force Zhan Wushuang to fight so seriously. Even if this kid dies, his name will be remembered for eternity!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Such a genius is going to die young here¡­¡±


    Looking at the ninth Fist Shadow above, the crowd could not help but burst into a burst of sighs, and many people felt sorry for Gu Xi.


    They knew that if Gu Xi was allowed to grow up steadily, with his immense talent, he would definitely become the leader of the entire Eastern Continent¡¯s cultivators in the future. He might even become a legend of his generation. However, the chances of survival were slim in this situation.


    Tong Shan and Tang Conglin¡¯s mood had hit rock bottom. They wanted to protect Gu Xi, but they were not strong enough.


    On the other side, a trace of blood seeped out from the corner of Zhan Wushuang¡¯s mouth. His face was already turning pale and green. After releasing the ninth Fist Shadow, his aura started to become more and more chaotic.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t fully comprehended the ninth Fist Shadow yet, but I think that with your cultivation realm, your earlier move has put you on the verge of death. You¡¯re a genius made by heaven, and using this move of mine to end your life is a sign of my respect for you.¡±


    Zhan Wushuang¡¯s body trembled slightly. He forcefully swallowed the blood that was surging up his throat and tried his best to control the Fist Shadow above him so that it would not go out of control.


    ¡°Then I really have to thank the Zhan Clan Master for the honor.¡± Gu Xi forced a smile. At the same time, a mysterious fluctuation that was hard to detect gushed out of his body. In the blink of an eye, it spread out and covered the huge Fist Shadow in the sky.


    [Ding! Spirit skill Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist detected!]


    [A total of 96741 flaws detected!]


    [Would you like to extract?]


    ¡°Extract,¡± Gu Xi said softly.


    [Instruction received! Extraction in progress!]


    The System quickly gave an answer.


    Zhan Wushuang was right. Gu Xi was indeed on the verge of death. After laying out two heaven-grade spirit arrays, he had almost used up all of his spiritual energy. Now that he was facing Zhan Wushuang¡¯s ninth Fist Shadow, his only chance was to use the System to analyze the flaws of the ninth Fist Shadow and break it with the least cost.


    And if he failed, he would undoubtedly face death!


    ¡°It¡¯s time to end this.¡±


    Looking at Gu Xi, who did not react at all, Zhan Wushuang revealed a vicious smile. He pressed his hand down in the air, and the huge Fist Shadow above him fell down.


    [Extraction progress 50%¡­ 56%¡­ 61%¡­]


    The System¡¯s notifications rang out one after another, and each time it rang, it meant that Gu Xi¡¯s chances of survival had increased, but it also meant that the Fist Shadow above was getting closer.


    Gu Xi took a deep breath as he looked at the rapidly approaching Fist Shadow. He then slowly closed his eyes. The ear-piercing sound of wind breaking rang in his ears, and a terrifying wave rushed towards his position. However, he no longer cared about these things. The cold and heartless voice of the System kept echoing in his mind.


    [75%¡­ 79%¡­ 83%¡­]


    Gu Xi stood quietly on the spot and even spread out his hands, waiting for the final result. He was waiting for the final result of his life or death.


    He could feel the Fist Shadow approaching, and the whistling spiritual power was piercing his skin. He knew that with the System¡¯s current extraction speed, he was definitely not going to make it in time.


    He even wondered if there would be an autonomous defense mechanism in the System.


    If there was, he might be able to survive after this blow, but what about the next one? How could he leave this place when he was already at the end of his rope? One must know that Zhan Wushuang was not the only one who wanted to kill him.


    No matter from which direction one looked at it, it seemed like they would definitely die today!


    Gu Xi¡¯s mind was filled with wild thoughts. Through the contract with Little Nine, he could clearly feel that Little Nine was starting to reveal her true form. But with Little Nine¡¯s current state of serious injury, even if she revealed her true form of a Nine-tailed Celestial Fox, could they really withstand Zhan Wushuang¡¯s last all-out attack?


    This possibility could be said to be very small, and even Little Nine could die under this attack. Even if Little Nine was lucky enough to escape this disaster, the moment she revealed her true form in front of so many people, her fate was already doomed.


    ¡°If it ends like this, I¡¯m really not willing!¡± Gu Xi muttered, feeling a little lonely.


    However, in the next moment, he suddenly felt a familiar fluctuation.


    Little Nine¡¯s display of her true form was forcefully interrupted. That familiar fluctuation seemed to have passed through space and arrived here at an unparalleled speed.


    Gu Xi seemed to have suddenly thought of something, and his sunken heart was lifted up again. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the two figures who had appeared in front of him. There was an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    It was a man and a woman, one old and one young.


    The old man¡¯s hair was white, and his body was slightly hunched. The woman had a slim figure, and she was wearing a snow-white dress, which carried a faint fragrance.


    ¡°Since this old master has promised to protect you, I naturally won¡¯t let anything happen to you while I live.¡±


    The two of them turned back to look at Gu Xi, and Yun Zhiyi stroked his beard and chuckled.


    Song Qingluan, who was standing at the side, did not say anything. She just stared at Gu Xi. When she saw the latter¡¯s embarrassed appearance, her eyes were filled with unconcealed care.


    ¡°Master, this person is bullying Senior Brother Gu. You must teach him a lesson.¡±


    Song Qingluan spoke softly and walked to Gu Xi¡¯s side. She reached out her hand and a gentle spiritual power poured into Gu Xi, and his expression immediately Gu Xi¡¯s face look better.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That guy is just an intermediate stage Great Saint. It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±


    Yun Zhiyi nodded confidently and turned around again. At the same time, the huge Fist Shadow above them was already a hundred feet away.


    ¡°The power is not bad, but it¡¯s a pity¡­ It seems like the user hasn¡¯t fully comprehended the move yet.¡±


    With a cursory glance, Yun Zhiyi came to a conclusion.

 Chapter 476 - 476 Breaking With One Finger

    476 Breaking With One Finger


    The Fist Shadow covering the sky roared down, and the hunched old man stood alone between the Fist Shadow and Gu Xi with his hands behind his back. He ignored the terrifying coercion and raging spiritual power coming toward his face. At this time, the Fist Shadow was only only ten feet.


    ¡°Eh? Where did this old man come from?¡±


    ¡°There is a young woman next to her, who is so good-looking.¡±


    It was only then did the people in the distance noticed that there were two more figures on the battlefield.


    The Fist Shadow was so close that it was clearly reflected in Yun Zhiyi¡¯s pupils. He did not move at all the entire time. He just stood still and criticized the so-called Zhan Clan¡¯s famous stunt. He looked like a piece of wood.


    ¡°Looks like another one is here to spout nonsense. Well then, you¡¯ll die here together!¡±


    Not far away, Zhan Wushuang quickly noticed Yun Zhiyi and the girl¡¯s sudden appearance/ However, he did not show any signs of stopping his attack. Instead, he craziliy poured what¡¯s left of his spiritual power into the Fist Shadow.


    The fluctuations emitted by the Fist Shadow became even more frightening, and even the people watching the battle from a distance could not help shivering.


    They wondered if they were to face Zhan Wushuang¡¯s attack, how many of them would actually be able to escape? Of course, the greatest possibility was that everyone present will be wiped out, and there wold be no bones left here. This result made them feel palpitations.


    Looking at Yun Zhiyi¡¯s figure from a distance, Tang Conglin narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°The old man seems to be on Gu Xi¡¯s side.¡±


    Tong Shan nodded irrefutably from the side and said in a deep voice, ¡°Not only that, but looking at that old senior¡¯s calm appearance, he must be a person with good strength.¡±


    Speaking of this, Tong Shan could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Although he did not know Yun Zhiyi¡¯s true strength, the change in the current situation at least gave Gu Xi a chance to survive. At least, it was much better than being killed by a single punch from Zhan Wushuang.


    At the same time, Elder Yun made a move.


    Facing the huge Fist Shadow that was close at hand, he slowly stretched out an arm. He lifted lifted a finger like a dead branch, and tapped lightly towards the void in front of him.


    The next moment, the large void in front of him began to squirm uncontrollably, and immediately an intricate spirit array emerged, completely enveloping the entire Fist Shadow like a spider web.


    Bang bang bang¡ª¡ª


    One after another, dull explosions could be heard from within the spirit array. The Fist Shadow was struggling to destroy the spirit array formation, but no matter how much it was allowed to display its power, it still could not cause any damage to the spirit array. Not even the slightest crack appeared.


    ¡°Damn it, what kind of formation is this?! Could it be another heaven-grade spirit array formation?!¡± Taking a panoramic view of this scene, Zhan Wushuang finally could not help but curse.


    It took considerable effort to beat the heaven-grade spirit array cast by Gu Xi earlier. Now, Zhan Wushuang was at risk of getting backlash from using the ninth Fist Shadow, and the move was restrained by an old man who came out of nowhere. Once again, he was restrained by a spirit array, and the difference was that this time, he was being absolutely suppressed!


    ¡°Heaven-grade? No, no, no, it¡¯s just a low-level spirit formation at the earth-grade.¡± Facing Zhan Wushuang¡¯s hysterical questioning, Yun Zhiyi smiled faintly.


    Hearing this, Zhan Wushuang was stunned for a moment and then fell into a daze.


    ¡°A low-level spirit array formation? How could a low-level spirit array formation suppress my ninth fist so easily? It¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± Zhan Wushuang kept shaking his head, apparently not believing Yun Zhiyi¡¯s words.


    According to common sense, the spirit array of the earth-grade was indeed not enough to suppress the ninth level of the Valiant Heavenly Divine Fist with such an overwhelming advantage, but it also depends on who its user was.


    All in all, being able to do this with a low-level spirit array formation meant that the strength of the spirit formation user was far superior!


    Yun Zhiyi looked back, and he did not intend to continue to explain to Zhan Wushuang. He only glanced at the restless Fist Shadow in front of him, and then stretched out his dead branch-like fingers again, and lightly tapped on the fist. The intricate spirit formations controted in front of his eyes.


    Crack¡ª


    Following the light touch of the fingertips, a crisp sound suddenly sounded.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were firmly locked on the spirit array, and at this time, the Fist Shadow was centered on the core of the array, and cracks like spider webs spread out in all directions.


    The crack did not spread quickly until it reached the edge of the spirit array, but everyone present still held their breath for a long time, waiting for the final result.


    Crash¡ª


    The next moment, the spirit array shattered, and the spiritual energy gushed out, spreading between heaven and earth, and the huge Fist Shadow that had been suppressed by the array was also shattered into pieces, and it disappeared in just a few seconds.


    ¡°This¡­ How could this be¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a terrifying strength. He actually defused Zhan Wushuang¡¯s all-out attack with only a low-level spirit array!¡±


    ¡°The old man¡¯s strength must be far above Zhan Wushuang!¡±


    All of a sudden, shocking voices erupted from the crowd.


    Tong Shan and Tang Conglin looked at each other subconsciously, and both of them let out a long sigh of relief at the same time. The stone hanging in their hearts finally fell at this moment.


    They knew that with the terrifying strength displayed by the old man right now, Gu Xi was saved!


    Compared with Yun Zhiyi¡¯s relaxed and comfortable look, Zhan Wushuang¡¯s face was green and pale, with mixed expressions of shock and anger.


    Zhan Wushang wanted to yell again but dared not speak up. In the end, reason prevailed. Taking a deep breath, he forcibly suppressed the shock and anger in his heart and saluted Yun Zhiyi extremely respectfully. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°This humble one is Zhan Wushuang of the Zhan Clan. How may I address you, Senior?¡±


    Yun Zhiyi glanced at Zhan Wushuang and responded lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the anger in Zhan Wushuang¡¯s heart could not help soar. As the current Clan Master of the Zhan Clan, his status was extremely high in the entire Eastern Continent. When had he ever experience such contempt in front of so many people?


    However, when he recalled the astonishing strength shown by Yun Zhiyi just now, he had no choice but to suppress his anger again. He smiled and smacked his lips, and then said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why Senior would choose to help Gu Xi, as long as Senior can step aside now, my Zhan Clan will definitely give Senior a gift. I promise that this gift is sure to satisfy you. I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

 Chapter 477 - 477 A Two

    477 A Two-Stage Reversal


    ¡°Oh? What are you going to give me?¡±


    Yun Zhiyi¡¯s brows twitched, and his expression seemed to be slightly interested.


    Seeing that there was a chance, Zhan Wushuang could not help but be overjoyed. In an instant, he started brainstorming and listed out all the things that the Zhan Clan could offer. However, the final result still did not satisfy Yun Zhiyi.


    ¡°If these things can not pique Senior¡¯s interest, then my Zhan Clan can also promise you one thing. Even if my Zhan Clan has to climb a mountain of daggers or plunge into a sea of flames, I will definitely fulfill my promise!¡±


    After thinking hard for a while, Zhan Wushuang said many flattering things.


    Although he was not sure what kind of request Yun Zhiyi would make in the future, in his opinion, the most important thing right now was Gu Xi. Now that both of them had a feud, if he let him go today, he would definitely become the number one threat to the Zhan Clan in the future!


    It was also because of this that Zhan Wushuang was already prepared to pay a huge price. No matter what price he had to pay today, he had to make Gu Xi stay here forever!


    ¡°Forget it. With your Zhan Clan¡¯s strength, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to meet my request. There¡¯s no need to waste my time on you.¡±


    Yun Zhiyi shook his head slowly and immediately grabbed at the air below him. Little Nine¡¯s figure appeared in the blink of an eye. At this time, Little Nine was covered in blood, and her breathing was very chaotic. If it was an ordinary cultivator or demon beast, she would have already walked to the gate of hell. Fortunately, Little Nine relied on her abnormal physique of an ancient demon beast to avoid fatal injuries.


    Looking at Little Nine¡¯s miserable appearance, Gu Xi¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. His eyes were filled with deep worry for Little Nine as well as hatred for Zhan Wushuang. However, he was also very dispirited because his spiritual energy was running out, so he dispelled the idea of continuing the fight.


    ¡°Sister Little Nine, are you okay?¡± Song Qingluan frowned and took Little Nine into her arms, her eyes full of worry.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a good thing that she¡¯s full of life. It¡¯s just some external injuries. She¡¯ll be fine after a period of rest.¡±


    Yun Zhiyi came to a conclusion after a quick glance. He then shifted his gaze back to Zhan Wushuang, who was not far away. He narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯ve injured my disciples to this extent, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve settled the score with you yet, right?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a vast pressure spread out from his body. Zhan Wushuang did not even have the time to react before he was suppressed to the point where he could not move.


    Even though he constantly mobilized the remaining spiritual energy in an attempt to break the shackles on his body, just like the ninth Fist Shadow that was suppressed by the spirit array, no matter how he struggled, he could not change the final result.


    ¡°Senior¡­ Please spare my life, Senior. I didn¡¯t know that Gu Xi was your disciple. If I had known his identity, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to lay a finger on him!¡±


    At this moment, Zhan Wushuang no longer cared about his so-called face. He kept on pleading loudly, afraid that Yun Zhiyi would kill him here.


    On the other side, the onlookers had already fallen into a dead silence. Even though they were far away, they did not even dare to breathe.


    They did not know the true strength of the old man, but judging from the current situation, the old man¡¯s cultivation must be at least in the late stage of the Great Saint. He could so easily suppress Zhan Wushuang, an intermediate Great Saint. He might even have touched the terrifying level of the Absolute Saint!


    At the thought of this, everyone present could not help but shudder.


    The Absolute Saint sounded very similar to the Great Saint, but the difference in strength between the two could be said to be worlds apart! If the Great Saint was like a mantis waving a claw, then the Absolute Saint was a strong adult elephant!


    The difference between the two was significant!


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to beg for mercy. If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, I¡¯m afraid that this disciple of mine would have already died in your hands. You also¡­ You almost made me break my promise.¡±


    Yun Zhiyi shook his head slowly. His withered branch-like hand made a grabbing motion in the direction of Zhan Wushuang. In the next moment, Zhan Wushuang appeared in front of him.


    ¡°What a terrifying use of spatial power. Elder Yun¡¯s strength seems to have improved again,¡± seeing this scene, Gu Xi could not help but exclaim in a low voice.


    With regards to the use of spatial power, even if Gu Xi had the void essence, it could be said that he could not catch up to Elder Yun. It could be seen how superb Elder Yun¡¯s means were.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a blessing in disguise. After recovering from the injury in the Void Tunnel, his strength has improved, but it¡¯s more appropriate to call it a recovery,¡± Song Qingluan explained with a smile.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but take a deep breath.


    When Elder Yun first appeared, he used the System to analyze Elder Yun¡¯s current cultivation realm ¨C early Absolute Saint stage! He had thought that Elder Yun was lucky enough to make a breakthrough while he was recuperating, but he did not expect that he had actually recovered the Absolute Saint stage!


    Breakthrough and recovery were completely different!


    Now that Elder Yun had recovered to the state of an Absolute Saint, it meant that he was at least an Absolute Saint 10,000 years ago, and that was the most conservative estimate!


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to be surprised at a time like this.¡±


    Just as Gu Xi was immersed in shock, Yun Zhiyi¡¯s voice came slowly, pulling him back to reality. ¡°How do you want to deal with this guy?¡±


    Yun Zhiyi pointed at Zhan Wushuang, who was bound and could not move at all. It was as if he would immediately raise his blade and kill him if Gu Xi gave the order.


    ¡°Little Friend Gu, Little Friend Gu, I was too snobbish earlier. It¡¯s all my fault. I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me and hold it against me!¡± Zhan Wushuang said with a mournful face. In front of absolute strength, even if he was the Zhan Clan¡¯s Master, he could only beg for mercy.


    Seeing him like this, the Zhan Clan¡¯s disciples in the distance lowered their heads. However, no one laughed at them. Everyone knew that if their Sect Master or Clan Master were here, they would end up in an even more miserable state than Zhan Wushuang!

 Chapter 478 - 478 Death Restriction

    478 Death Restriction


    ¡°Oh? Zhan Clan Master, you didn¡¯t speak in such a tone earlier!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a junior, and my strength is inferior to you, Clan Master Zhan. What qualifications do I have to make the you put on such an attitude in front of a junior? I¡¯m really overwhelmed by your favor!¡±


    Gu Xi cupped his hands in front of Zhan Wushuang with a reverent and fearful expression. Song Qingluan, who was standing at the side, could not help but smile.


    On the other hand, Zhan Wushuang¡¯s face was ashen. He had already cursed Gu Xi¡¯s ancestors over and over again in his heart. Even though he wanted to slap Gu Xi to death, he could only suppress his anger when he thought of the terrifying strength that Yun Zhiyi had displayed just now.


    He forced a smile and said, ¡°What are you saying¡­ I attacked you just now because I saw your talent and couldn¡¯t help but test you. If I didn¡¯t control my strength and went too far, I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Upon hearing this, even Gu Xi, who was known for his thick skin, could not help but give Zhan Wushuang a thumbs up in her heart. This old man was really shameless!


    ¡°No wonder the Zhan Clan is able to survive so well in the eastern continent and have such a high status. It must have a lot to do with the Zhan Clan Master¡¯s shamelessness, right?¡± Gu Xi sneered at Zhan Wushuang¡¯s shamelessness with disdain.


    Zhan Wushuang chuckled but did not continue the conversation. It was obvious that he did not want to talk too much with Gu Xi.


    Seeing that Zhan Wushuang did not continue the conversation, Gu Xi grinned and slowly walked in front of Zhan Wushuang. He sized up the latter¡¯s miserable appearance and said, ¡°If you want to live, it¡¯s very simple. Do you still remember my request to exchange Zhan Hong? As long as the Zhan Clan Master can take out a heaven-grade spirit array or spirit skill, I will naturally guarantee your survival.¡±


    The moment Gu Xi said that, Zhan Wushuang was stunned for a moment. He obviously did not expect Gu Xi to use this opportunity to bring up this topic again. But immediately after, his expression turned ferocious, and the veins on his neck and forehead popped out due to the exertion of force. He said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re dreaming! My Zhan Clan doesn¡¯t have any heaven-grade spirit skills or spirit arrays. Even if we do, we will definitely not hand them over to others. I, Zhan Wushuang, will definitely not become a sinner of the Zhan Clan just for the sake of my own life!¡±


    The sudden change in Zhan Wushuang¡¯s attitude surprised Gu Xi, but he knew that a heaven-grade spirit skill and spirit array were extremely important to a sect or family. It could even be said that they were the lifeblood of the sect or family.


    If Zhan Wushuang really handed over the Zhan Clan¡¯s lifeblood in order to live, then this action would do more than just disappoint all the Zhan Clan disciples. Without the intimidation of the heaven-grade treasure, the Zhan Clan would definitely go downhill in the future. In the end, they would not be able to escape the fate of being submerged in the deepest depths of the era.


    ¡°Since the Zhan Clan Master is so considerate of the clan, it would be a little tactless for this junior to continue like this.¡± Gu Xi chuckled and did not continue to ask for the heaven-grade treasure.


    Although Gu Xi did not know much about the Zhan Clan, he knew that the current Clan Master, Zhan Wushuang, was already in the intermediate Great Saint stage. Then, there might be other unfathomable old monsters behind the Zhan Clan. Perhaps they might not be as strong as Elder Yun, but once the Zhan Clan was forced into a corner, who knew what they would do?


    After all, the Zhan Clan was a famous aristocratic family of inheritance in the Eastern Continent. It was better not to push them too hard. After all, even a rabbit would bite when it was anxious.


    ¡°One billion spirit stones, plus ten earth-grade spirit skills or spirit arrays. I will accept no less than three advanced earth-grade spirit skills and no less than five intermediate earth-grade spirit skills. How about it?¡±


    Gu Xi grinned. Although he seemed to be asking for Zhan Wushuang¡¯s opinion on the surface, his words did not have any intention of asking. Instead, it sounded like he was not to be questioned.


    ¡°A billion? This guy¡¯s demands are so exorbitant!¡±


    ¡°Our Lingyun Sect might not even be able to earn one billion spirit stones in our lifetime¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s also asking for ten earth-grade spirit array skills. Gu Xi¡¯s appetite is really big.¡±


    As Gu Xi¡¯s voice fell, the crowd in the distance started to whisper to each other. Most of them thought that Gu Xi was asking for an exorbitant price, but there was nothing they could do about it. After all, Zhan Wushuang¡¯s life was in his hands¡­


    However, compared to everyone¡¯s shock, Zhan Wushuang looked to be at ease. One billion spirit stones was not a small sum, and could even be said to be the equivalent of the Zhan Clan¡¯s accounts for the past ten years. However, it was still insignificant when compared to his life and a heaven-grade spirit array or spirit skill.


    As for the ten earth-grade spirit array or skills, although they were not of a low grade, there were more than ten of them in the Zhan Clan¡¯s sacred storage pavilion. It was not the end of the world to take out ten of them.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal!¡±


    ¡°However, this is a big sum of spirit stones. I¡¯ll need Little Friend Gu to wait for a few days before I can hand everything over to you.¡±


    With all the above factors combined, Zhan Wushuang agreed without hesitation. It even made Gu Xi feel that he was asking for too little. But now that the deal is made, he naturally could not go back on his words at the last minute. Otherwise, he would be no different from Zhan Wushuang.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble Elder Yun.¡±


    Gu Xi shook his head and immediately exchanged a glance with Elder Yun. The latter immediately understood and suddenly raised his hand to gently Pat Zhan Wushuang¡¯s chest. After doing all this, he completely removed the restrictions on Zhan Wushuang.


    ¡°What did you do to me?!¡± Zhan Wushuang had no time to be happy after regaining his freedom. Yun Zhiyi¡¯s palm strike had given him a strange feeling. At the same time, he had a bad premonition.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a restriction placed on your heart. When you bring all the things that Gu Xi asked for, it will disappear on its own. If you go back on your word or play any tricks, you¡¯ll know the consequences.¡± Yun Zhiyi spoke indifferently, as if he was talking about some trivial matter.


    And it was these casual words that made Zhan Wushuang feel as though he was pulled right back to the gates of hell. It could even be said that he was already halfway in.


    Upon hearing this, Zhan Wushuang was shocked. He quickly used his inner sight to check the area around his heart. Indeed, he found an insignificant restriction. Even though this restriction looked unremarkable, the surging energy contained within it was something that Zhan Wushuang did not dare to underestimate.


    He had no doubt that if this thing were to exert force in his heart, then his entire body would explode into a cloud of blood mist. No matter how strong he was, it would be of no use.

 Chapter 479 - 479 Formation Broken, Blood Cocoon!

    479 Formation Broken, Blood Cocoon!


    Silence, a deathly silence.


    Facing Zhan Wushuang¡¯s current situation, everyone present chose to remain silent. Even those sects and powers that were on good terms with the Zhan Clan had chosen to remain silent.


    They had never thought that Gu Xi, who was so young, would be able to fight with Zhan Wushuang. What was more unexpected was that there was a peak cultivator who is close to the Emperor stage behind him!


    Under the suppression of absolute strength, no one dared to say anything!


    ¡°Since the Zhan Clan Master has already agreed to this Junior¡¯s request, then this can be considered to have come to a temporary end.¡± Gu Xi chuckled and nodded at Zhan Wushuang. He then swept his gaze across the crowd. No one dared to look him in the eye as they were afraid that their careless actions would offend this junior.


    ¡°Then, our Grand Sect Competition¡­ Can we continue?¡± Gu Xi placed his hands behind her back and waited for everyone¡¯s answer.


    Everyone looked at each other with a bitter smile on their faces. In their hearts, they had already cursed Gu Xi¡¯s ancestors for 18 generations.


    With the strength that Gu Xi had just displayed, he could be said to be the leader of the younger generation in the Eastern Continent, sitting in the first place. With such tyrannical strength, there was almost no need to continue the Grand Sect Competition.


    Although the competition had yet to end, everyone present already knew who the champion would be. Gu Xi also understood this truth in his heart, so he smiled and said, ¡°It seems that everyone doesn¡¯t really want me to continue participating in the tournament. I can pull out of the competition, but the champion position of the tournament¡­ I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t have any objections to give that position to my Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only natural. Little Friend Gu has displayed such astonishing strength. There¡¯s no doubt that you¡¯ll be the champion.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, our Lingyun Sect has no objections to this.¡±


    ¡°My Khua Sect also has no objections¡­¡±


    ¡­


    As Gu Xi¡¯s voice fell, voices of agreement sounded one after another. Everyone tried their best to squeeze out a smile, not daring to show the slightest displeasure. Not to mention Gu Xi¡¯s strength, just Yun Zhiyi standing there alone was enough to make them tremble in fear. Naturally, they did not dare to express any dissatisfaction, unless they were tired of living.


    Gu Xi was not surprised by everyone¡¯s attitude at all. On the contrary, Tong Shan and Tang Conglin were dumbfounded. They looked at each other and didn¡¯t recover from their shock for a long time.


    ¡°Does that mean¡­ We¡¯re the champion?¡±


    ¡°Old Tong, quickly pinch me. Am I dreaming?¡± Tang Conglin mumbled as he nudged Tong Shan, who was also frozen in place.


    Tong Shan was the first to snap out of his daze. He first glanced at Gu Xi, who was not far away, then turned around and gave Tang Conglin a hard blow. The latter grimaced in pain. ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream. We¡¯re really the champion.¡±


    Tong Shan took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. He recalled that when he first brought Gu Xi to Lanjiang City to participate in the Grand Sect Competition, he did not even think about the position of champion. After all, none of the sects that could participate in this competition were outstanding people.


    But now¡­ With Gu Xi¡¯s strength and his unfathomable background, he alone had successfully achieved the impossible for the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion!


    ¡°For you to bring him to us, it was really¡­ a wise decision!¡± Tang Conglin had also regained his senses. Like Tong Shan, he was also looking at Gu Xi¡¯s position. ¡°But it seems like it¡¯s going to be difficult to get him into our Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.¡±


    Tong Shan nodded without saying anything. However, he suddenly thought of something very soon and chuckled. ¡°This might not be the case¡­¡±


    ¡­


    At the same time, on the other side.


    The huge formation enveloped the vast land, and the scene of purgatory was mixed with terrifying fluctuations that constantly spread in all directions. There seemed to be a blurry blood-colored figure within this formation. If one were to take a closer look, one would discover that this was not a blood-colored figure, but a¡­ Blood Cocoon!


    Crack¨C


    After an unknown period of time, a clear and melodious sound suddenly resounded in the world.


    At the bottom of the Blood Cocoon, a small crack appeared. In just a few short breaths, the crack had reached the top and spread out in all directions, like a dense spider web.


    Crack, crack, crack¨C


    A series of sounds rang out, and the outer shell of the Blood Cocoon began to gradually fall off. The smell of blood, so thick that it was enough to make one nauseated, continued to surge out and spread. In the blink of an eye, it had already filled the entire formation.


    The dense Blood Qi was constantly and forcefully corroding the interior of the formation, causing the already overused formation to become more and more transparent, until it was on the verge of collapse.


    The outer shell of the Blood Cocoon had completely fallen off, and a naked figure slowly walked out of it. Every step left a clear blood-red footprint on the ground, and these footprints were all corroded beyond recognition.


    The man looked very delicate and pretty, but his entire body was covered in complicated blood patterns. These blood patterns were constantly wriggling, as if they were long snakes.


    Soon, as the man slowly walked forward, he came to the edge of the array. He slowly raised his head and stared expressionlessly at the edge that was being corroded by a large amount of Blood Qi. He slowly reached out a hand, and the moment his hand touched the array, a palm-shaped hole suddenly appeared.


    Even though this heaven-grade spirit array had extraordinary self-repairing abilities, it was to no avail no matter how much spiritual energy was used to repair the hole.


    With the appearance of the first hole, the Blood Qi that filled the sky immediately swarmed in. In a few breaths of time, the hole had been enlarged by hundreds of times, until it was greedily devouring the entire formation.


    A heaven-grade spirit array was completely corroded into nothingness just like that!


    ¡°Gu Lan¡­¡±


    ¡°Gu Lan¡­¡±


    The man spoke slowly, and for the first time, there was some emotion in his numb eyes.


    However, this emotion was negative, and it was filled with killing intent and hatred!


    ¡°I will make you pay the price¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the man¡¯s figure strangely turned into a cloud of blood mist. A breeze blew past, and the blood mist disappeared without. trace, leaving only the ground filled with holes, and the strong smell of blood in the air¡­

 Chapter 480 - 480 The Hidden Danger That Disappeared

    480 The Hidden Danger That Disappeared


    As the man disappeared, Gu Xi, who was a hundred miles away, suddenly turned his head and looked in a certain direction, his expression becoming a little gloomy.


    Although he could not sense from such a long distance with his current strength, he could feel that the heaven-grade spiritual array he had left behind had collapsed. It was not a natural collapse, but it was forcibly broken by someone.


    ¡°Oh, so it seems that you¡¯re related to the thing over there.¡± Elder Yun¡¯s voice came from the side.


    ¡°You noticed it?¡± Gu Xi¡¯s expression was filled with unconcealed surprise.


    Yun Zhiyi chuckled and pointed to his head, explaining, ¡°Although I¡¯m old now, I¡¯ve recovered my strength to the Absolute Saint, or the Emperor-to-be stage. I can more or less sense what¡¯s happening hundreds of miles away, not to mention such a large fluctuation of spiritual energy.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xi suddenly understood and was very surprised.


    To be able to sense anything from a hundred miles away, what kind of vast spiritual sense was needed to do this?


    ¡°However, the fluctuations over there¡­ It seems familiar.¡± Yun Zhiyi spoke again, looking at Gu Xi as if he had expected something.


    Gu Xi did not hide anything in front of Elder Yun and nodded without hesitation. He looked around vigilantly and said in a low voice, ¡°There are also people from the outer realm here, and the person I trapped in the array is one of them. However, now that the spirit array has been broken, I think that person has most likely left.¡±


    ¡°The demonic race from the outer realm¡­ Looks like I have to go take a look.¡±


    Elder Yun nodded with a serious expression. He turned to Song Qingluan, who had been taking care of Little Nine, and whispered, ¡°Gu Xi and I have something to do. We¡¯ll be leaving for a while. You take Miss Little Nine and find a place to rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Song Qingluan nodded and supported Little Nine.


    Before they could take a few steps, Gu Xi¡¯s voice came from the side, ¡°Elder Tong, let¡¯s settle these the matters between the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion first.


    Hearing this, Tong Shan, who was standing below, was stunned for a moment. Then, he immediately came forward with Tang Conglin and a group of disciples from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. He sized up Gu Xi and could not help but feel that things had changed. At the same time, he immediately ordered a few female disciples to help the seriously injured Little Nine and said, ¡°Little Friend Gu, you can rest assured. The two young ladies will definitely receive the best care in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank Elder Tong and Elder Tang.¡± Gu Xi bowed slightly to the two of them, and then looked at Yun Zhiyi who was beside him.


    In the next moment, a wave of obscure fluctuation surged out from Yun Zhiyi¡¯s body. Then, the two figures disappeared from where they were like ghosts.


    ¡°As expected of an Emperor-to-be stage cultivator!¡±


    When he recovered from his shock, Tong Shan could not help but exclaim in admiration.


    Tang Conglin felt the same way, but the two of them soon stopped sighing. Instead, they turned around and led the group back to the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion in a hurry. They were afraid that they would be delayed and make Little Nine and Song Qingluan dissatisfied. After all, the strength that Little Nine had displayed earlier was at a height that they could not reach now.


    With the departure of Gu Xi and Yun Zhiyi, the remaining people could not help but sigh in relief, and their anxious hearts finally settled down.


    It was only now that the people from the Zhan Clan hurriedly came to Zhan Wushuang and asked about his well-being. However, they were naturally rebuked by the latter.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Gu Xi only felt darkness in front of his eyes and a faint sense of dizziness in his mind. When he came back to her senses, he found that she had already arrived at her destination.


    ¡°Woah¡­ So fast?¡±


    Even though he had already estimated the strength of an Emperor-to-be cultivator, he still could not help but be shocked when witnessed it himself.


    He had successfully covered the distance of a hundred miles in an instant! And it was two people travelling at the same time!


    Even though he had the void essence with him, he still felt that traveling such a long distance across space was out of his reach!


    ¡°It¡¯s just a movement through space. You¡¯ll naturally understand this method when you step into the Emperor-to-be stage.¡±


    Looking at Gu Xi¡¯s surprised expression, Yun Zhiyi could not help but smile. His eyes immediately turned and fell on the hellish scene below.


    This did not surprise him because this spirit array that Gu Xi used was obtained from him. However, what made him frown was the extremely thick smell of blood that filled the air.


    Even though he was an Emperor-to-be, he still felt a little cold.


    ¡°This is strange! Why is the Blood Qi here so dense?¡± Gu Xi also noticed this and could not help but Mutter.


    In his impression, although the fellow from the Blood Spirit Society who had fought with him before was very outstanding, that guy¡¯s Blood Qi was definitely not as strong as this.


    ¡°Could it be that another one came after I left?¡± This was the most reasonable explanation that Gu Xi could give for the current situation.


    ¡°Such a strong evil and Blood Qi. This is not the aura that an ordinary demonic race from the outer realm can have. Moreover, his cultivation realm is far beyond the initial stage of the Great Saint stage.¡±


    Yun Zhiyi squinted his eyes and a vast amount of divine sense gushed out from his mind. In the blink of an eye, it covered the entire range of the spirit array and began to search carefully.


    ¡°Elder Yun, can you sense the presence of another person?¡±


    Gu Xi also released her divine sense to investigate, but the collapse of a heaven-grade spirit array had caused the space and other things in this world to be in chaos for a period of time. Many clues had disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Only one person.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one person here from the entire time.¡± Elder Yun¡¯s tone was very certain, and he did not sound like he was joking.


    Gu Xi could not help but take a deep breath, her heart full of shock.


    From the beginning to the end, there was only one person here. With Elder Yun¡¯s current Emperor-to-be cultivation realm, there was naturally no possibility of any mistakes. In other words, the person who caused such a huge amount of Blood Qi here was the same person who had fought with him earlier!


    ¡°How could he have changed so much? Or is this his true strength? But it shouldn¡¯t be the case! If he had such strength, I¡¯m afraid I would be easily defeated when we first fought. Even if I had used a heaven-grade spirit array, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop him for long.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s brain worked quickly, and he did not know why he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    The disappearance of a powerful member of the outer realm was not only a huge threat to him, but also to the entire Eastern Continent!

 Chapter 481 - 481 The Calm before the Storm!

    481 The Calm before the Storm!


    Three days later, in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    Gu Xi, Elder Yun, Tong Shan, Tang Conglin, Little Nine, and Song Qingluan were seated in the large living room. Among them, Gu Xi and Elder Yun had rather unsightly expressions.


    Three days was neither long nor short. In these three days, the two of them had tried all kinds of ways to find out who the demonic race was hiding, but they had not found any clues. It was as if they had suddenly evaporated from the world for no reason.


    Not only that, but even the remaining members of the Blood Spirit Society were nowhere to be seen. It was as if the sect had never appeared in Lanjiang City. This made Gu Xi¡¯s uneasiness rise even higher.


    ¡°We have to settle this matter once and for all. Only then will I be able to set off for the Central Plains without any worries. Otherwise, once we leave and they appear again, there will be a storm of blood in the entire Eastern Continent.¡± Gu Xi sipped the tea in his cup, and his voice was firm.


    Although he did not belong to this world, the Eastern Continent was still half his home. He could not just watch the Eastern Continent be plundered by the demonic race from the outer realm.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave before I find them.¡± Elder Yun smiled and finished the tea in front of him.


    Tong Shan and Tang Conglin were stunned when they heard their conversation. The two of them looked at each other and Tong Shan could not help but ask, ¡°Little Friend Gu, which Saints are you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Saints?¡± Gu Xi smiled and shook his head, but his expression gradually turned serious. He looked straight at Tong Shan and continued in a deep voice, ¡°With the current situation, it seems like there is no need to continue hiding it. After all, this is not just about me, it concerns the safety of the entire Eastern Continent.¡±


    Hearing this, Tong Shan and Tang Conglin looked at each other again. They could see the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. The two of them quickly sat up straight and listened attentively.


    ¡°I wonder if the two of you have heard of the demonic race and the outer realm?¡±


    The eyes of Tong Shan and the other man instantly widened as disbelief filled their faces.


    ¡°The outer realm demonic race? Could it be that they have appeared again?¡± Tang Conglin cried out, his voice was filled with unconcealable shock.


    Gu Xi nodded expressionlessly and no longer hid anything. He told him in detail about his contact with the Blood Spirit Society during this period of time.


    ¡°How could this be¡­ Weren¡¯t they chased out of the Four Great Continents by our human race 10,000 years ago? How could it be¡­¡± Tong Shan gradually collapsed on his chair as he muttered to himself.


    Although Tang Conglin did not lose his composure, he could not hide the shock on his face. The two Branch Masters of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion panicked when they heard the shocking news.


    Although the two of them had never had any direct contact with the outer realm demonic race, they had more or less learned about it from the historical records of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    The return of the demonic race undoubtedly meant that the human race would be plunged into misery and suffering!


    ¡°This matter must be dealt with seriously. We must completely eradicate them before they take any action to prevent any future trouble!¡± Tong Shan quickly adjusted his state of mind and once again regained the dignity of a Branch Pavilion Master.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be even more difficult to find them.¡± Elder Yun waved his hand, signaling for Tong Shan not to be anxious. He continued, ¡°When we were in the Southern Continent, we had already noticed the traces of the outer realm demonic race. At the same time, we guessed that besides recuperating over the years, they had also secretly sent people to sneak into our territory. However, we did not expect that the situation in the Eastern Continent to be this serious. They could even appear in front of our human race openly without us knowing.¡±


    ¡°Although we don¡¯t know what kind of plan they have, we can be sure that they want to get involved and start all over again. These guys who have infiltrated our human race are most likely waiting for that day to come.¡±


    ¡°If we didn¡¯t discover them in time, when they make a comeback, the human race will be troubled both internally and externally because of these parasites. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to drive them out of the Four Continents again.¡±


    As Elder Yun¡¯s voice fell, the living room fell into a long silence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have any ideas?¡± After a long time, Song Qingluan spoke softly with a worried look.


    Gu Xi was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°We thought we could easily find the demonic race who had infiltrated the Eastern Continent. But now it seems that it won¡¯t be easy. Elder Yun and I have been guessing these days, and their plan to invade the Eastern Continent seems to have been put on the agenda since their identities have been exposed.¡±


    ¡°We may face the invasion of the outer realm demonic race at any moment.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s short sentence completely sounded the alarm in everyone¡¯s heart.


    ¡°The only thing we can do now is to unite all the sects in the Eastern Continent and wait for that day to come. I believe that day will come soon,¡± Elder Yun said with a serious face. Even with his current strength of the Emperor-to-be stage, he could not help but feel a chill when he thought of the scene of the crazy invasion of the demonic race.


    After all, the strength of an individual was still too small. Perhaps only by combining the strength of everyone could they stand up to the outer realm demonic race!


    ¡°I¡¯ll immediately arrange this matter.¡± Tang Conglin stood up abruptly without any hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll be summoning the leaders of all the sects and families in the Eastern Continent in the name of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. As for bringing everyone together to fight against these outer realm people, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll have to trouble you to come personally, Elder Yun.¡±


    There was probably no one in the Eastern Continent who would not give Tang Conglin face if he called for a meeting in the name of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion¡¯s headquarters. However, Tang Conglin knew that he did not have the right to bring everyone together. The only person who had the power to say such words was undoubtedly Elder Yun.


    ¡°No proble. I¡¯ll also spread this news and let the other three continents make some preparations. They might also be able to send some people to help us,¡± Elder Yun nodded and said.


    Tang Conglin turned around and left quickly.


    The people present knew very well that if the demonic race really attacked the Eastern Continent, they would suffer an unprecedented heavy blow! The Eastern Continent¡¯s overall strength was ranked at the bottom of the Four Continents. If they were not careful, the entire Eastern Continent might fall into the hands of the outer realm demonic race!

 Chapter 482 - 482 Searching for the Array

    482 Searching for the Array


    ¡°There¡¯s something more important,¡± Elder Yun poured a new cup of tea and said with a serious expression.


    ¡°What else is more important than the invasion of the demonic race?¡± Gu Xi asked with a puzzled look. Although he could not figure it out, he believed that since Elder Yun could describe it in such a way, this matter must be of extraordinary importance.


    ¡°At present, the most important thing is indeed to resist the invasion of the outer realm demonic race. What I¡¯m talking about is inextricably related to this matter.¡± Elder Yun chuckled and took a sip of tea. He looked into the distance and continued, ¡°Do you know what means the demonic race must use to cross the space and come to the Eastern Continent?¡±


    Gu Xi and Tong Shan looked at each other, and the former said tentatively, ¡°A spatial tunnel or¡­ A teleportation array?¡±


    Elder Yun nodded and explained, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how far the outer realm demonic race¡¯s territory is from the human race¡¯s territory, I think the distance between the two must be extremely terrifying. If they want to send a large number of people to invade, they will definitely use a huge teleportation array or build a stable spatial tunnel.¡±


    ¡°Even if they have top-notch cultivators, it¡¯s impossible for them to build a spatial tunnel that spans tens of millions of miles in a day. Even if they¡¯re secretly building a spatial tunnel, they¡¯ll definitely cause a lot of noise, and it¡¯ll definitely attract the attention of the hidden old monsters in the Eastern Continent. Therefore, this method is not feasible.¡±


    ¡°Compared to building a spatial tunnel that spans tens of millions of kilometers, using a huge transportation formation is much more desirable. The construction of a transportation array formation is much simpler than a spatial tunnel. Although there is a limit to the number of people that can be transported in one go, as long as we build a few more transportation formations, we can make up for this disadvantage in numbers.¡±


    ¡°No matter which method the demonic race chooses, as far as I know, this is the only way they can come here. So, as long as we can find the teleportation array or spatial tunnel that they have built and destroy it, we can greatly delay their invasion. At least, we can have more time to prepare for the arrival of that day.¡±


    As Elder Yun¡¯s voice fell, Gu Xi could not help but fall into deep thought.


    ¡°This matter can not be delayed. I¡¯ll go and check if there¡¯s anything wrong with the teleportation array formation that the Eastern Continent brought. As for searching for other formations and tunnels that we don¡¯t know about, this matter is a bit tricky. We can only wait for the others to arrive before we make any plans.¡±


    Gu Xi slowly got up, his expression very serious.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. I¡¯ll wait here for the other sects and forces to arrive and try to unite them to resist.¡±


    Elder Yun also stood up slowly. After a moment of thought, he continued, ¡°This is a copy of the teleportation formations in the Eastern Continent that I know of. Go and investigate them one by one. Also, this is a messenger jade talisman. If you encounter any danger, you can crush it, and I¡¯ll be the first to come to your location.¡±


    As he spoke, Elder Yun took out a map and a green jade talisman. Gu Xi did not refuse and put them into his bag.


    ¡°Pavilion Master Tong, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of me in the following period of time,¡± Gu Xi turned to look at Tong Shan and said solemnly.


    Tong Shan hurriedly waved his hand when he heard that. He said sternly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. It¡¯s related to the safety of the Eastern Continent. As the people who live in this land, we naturally can¡¯t just watch the outer realm demonic race descend here.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xi smiled with satisfaction. His eyes moved slightly and his gaze fell on Little Nine and Song Qingluan. He first smiled at Song Qingluan and then said to Little Nine, ¡°Your injuries have yet to fully recover, so you should stay here and recuperate. Perhaps we¡¯ll still need your help in the upcoming battle.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s words made Little Nine speechless. She had originally planned to go with him to check on the situation. Helplessly, she could only nod and agree.


    After everything was settled, Gu Xi did not stay here any longer. With a tap of his toes, he turned into a long rainbow and left the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. He flew out of Lanjiang City at a speed that was hard to catch with the naked eye.


    ¡­


    The next day, in the deep mountains a thousand miles away from Lanjiang City, a figure quickly flew across the sky above the forest. A terrifying pressure tilted down from above, oppressing the various demon beasts in the forest to involuntarily prostrate on the ground and tremble.


    Gu Xi¡¯s figure slowly landed on the ground, and with a flip of his hand, the map that Elder Yun had given him appeared in his hand. His eyes stopped on a conspicuous red dot in a certain place.


    ¡°It should be around here,¡± he muttered and slowly closed his eyes.


    In the next moment, an invisible divine sense whizzed out from his mind and rushed in all directions. In just a few short breaths, it had covered an area of several dozen miles, and every blade of grass and tree was reflected in his mind.


    ¡°I found it.¡± A moment later, Gu Xi suddenly opened his eyes and turned his head to look in a certain direction. Without any hesitation, he quickly shuttled through the dense forest with the tip of his toes and appeared at the location that was reflected by his divine sense in ten seconds.


    When he stopped, he saw a large open space. In addition to some messy stones, there was an obvious array left behind. However, it seemed that this array had not been used for a long time.


    ¡°This is already the third formation that has been destroyed.¡±


    After a rough look, Gu Xi shook his head in disappointment.


    This array was not big, and after the baptism of time, repairing it would be a huge project. It was almost impossible to do it without a master in spirit arrays, and most importantly, whether it could be used after repairing it was still unknown.


    Considering all these factors, the possibility of the outer realm demonic race choosing this place was not high.


    ¡°Are they really going to build their own array?¡± Gu Xi shook his head helplessly and opened the map again. After checking it, he turned around and headed to the next teleportation portal marked on the map.


    However, before he could take a few steps, he paused.


    He arched his nose and sniffed the fresh air of the forest.


    ¡°This bloody smell¡­ It can¡¯t be a coincidence, right?¡±

 Chapter 483 - 483 Members of the Demonic Race

    483 Members of the Demonic Race


    There was a faint smell of blood in the air. Gu Xi decided to give up the idea of looking for the next teleportation portal. He sniffed a few more times until he confirmed that there was a faint smell of blood in the air. He turned his head and looked in a certain direction.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not let me run into you.¡± Gu Xi took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. He turned around and walked slowly in the direction of the smell of blood. He went deep into the forest again, and it did not take long for the smell of blood in the air to become more and more obvious.


    He was clear that he was about to reach his destination.


    At a certain moment, he stopped again. Looking around, he saw a figure sitting cross-legged under a towering tree not far away. The figure was covered in blood, and because of the distance, his appearance could not be seen clearly. Beside him was the corpse of a huge demon beast, which had obviously fallen in the hands of a man.


    Gu Xi did not choose to approach rashly, but used his majestic divine sense to quietly approach the man¡¯s position. In just a few breaths, he was already close to the man¡¯s body. Feeling the unconcealed strong Blood Qi on the man¡¯s body, his face completely sank.


    This man must be from one of the outer realm demonic race!


    Although he was not sure if this guy was a member of the Blood Spirit Society, Gu Xi had a conclusion in his heart based on the familiar and strong Blood Qi and evil aura on his body.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Perhaps it was because of the emotional fluctuation, Gu Xi¡¯s revealed a trace of his divine sense, which woke the man who was cultivating.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!?¡±


    The man shouted and threw a sharp blood-red ribbon at Gu Xi¡¯s hiding place.


    Boom¨C


    After the sound of an explosion, the flowers and trees where Gu Xi was hiding were almost instantly eroded, and his figure had long disappeared.


    ¡°Could it be an illusion?¡± The man frowned when he saw that no one was around.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, I didn¡¯t expect that I would be lucky enough to see a cultivator from the demonic race in the deep mountains and forests. It¡¯s really a great fortune!¡±


    At this moment, Gu Xi¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. The man stood up like a bird startled by the twang of a bow and turned his head to look in the direction of the voice. He saw Gu Xi standing on the branch of a towering tree, looking down at the man below.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The man squinted his eyes slightly, obviously surprised that Gu Xi had exposed his identity. At the same time, a strong killing intent towards Gu Xi had already risen in his heart.


    For the forerunners of the outer realm demonic race, the identity that they had tried so hard to hide was undoubtedly the most important thing. Over the years, it was not that no one had accidentally discovered or suspected their identity, but all of them were no longer alive.


    ¡°Who I am is not important. What¡¯s important is¡­ why are you here?¡± Gu Xi¡¯s expression gradually became serious. Although he had roughly guessed the man¡¯s purpose here, he still wanted a definite answer.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think this barren mountain range is your family¡¯s land?¡± The man smiled disdainfully, obviously not intending to answer the question.


    ¡°Although it doesn¡¯t belong to my family, it belongs to everyone in the Eastern Continent. It definitely doesn¡¯t belong to your people from the outer realm.¡±


    Gu Xi jumped and landed not far from the man. He stared at the man with cold eyes and continued, ¡°Tell me your plan, and I¡¯ll let you die a quick death.¡±


    Hearing this, the man could not help but laugh out loud. However, his smile quickly disappeared and was replaced by an undisguised killing intent. He said in a deep voice, ¡°After so many years, you¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve met who can directly expose my identity. You¡¯re also the first person who has the guts to challenge me.¡±


    ¡°Believe me, you¡¯re the first, but you will also be the last.¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how you found this place, or what kind of strength you have to make you so confident, you¡¯re going to be a dead man soon.¡±


    As soon as the man finished speaking, a scarlet spiritual power filled the air around the man. A strong and nauseating smell of blood hit Gu Xi¡¯s face, making him frown.


    ¡°It seems like you won¡¯t open your mouth so easily if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson.¡± Gu Xi smiled, and a vast spiritual power surged out of his body, forming an equal stand with the Blood Qi that filled the sky. ¡°I hope that when I break your legs later, you can still be as tough as you are now.¡±


    As soon as Gu Xi finished speaking, the space around him suddenly began to churn. The next moment, a long crack was torn open, and the gray space swallowed Gu Xi whole like a big mouth.


    ¡°Spatial power? A Great Saint cultivator?¡±


    The man¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank to the size of a needle tip at this sight, and he could not help but cry out in surprise. However, he quickly calmed himself down, and at the same time, the Blood Qi in a radius of several kilometers quickly shrank toward him, forming a blood-colored barrier that tightly enveloped him.


    ¡°Your reaction is not bad, but your little tricks are useless.¡± Just as the man was looking around vigilantly, ready to face Gu Xi¡¯s sneak attack at any time, Gu Xi¡¯s voice rang out from all directions.


    ¡°Damn it! How can there be such a young Great Saint in the Eastern Continent?!¡±


    A large amount of blood-colored spiritual energy gushed out from the man¡¯s body, and even his pupils were bloodshot under the influence of the Blood Qi, making him look a little terrifying at this time.


    ¡°There are still many things you can¡¯t imagine.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s voice sounded again, and the man¡¯s body instantly straightened.


    A strong hand landed firmly on the man¡¯s shoulder. The man¡¯s eyes were wide open, filled with fear and disbelief.


    He had never thought that Gu Xi would be able to get so close to him without him noticing it, despite him putting in all his effort to defend himself!


    ¡°Die!¡± Without time to think, the man roared and forcefully turned his body around. He suddenly slammed his palm at Gu Xi¡¯s position, only to see that his palm was constantly oozing thick blood, and almost instantly, his entire palm was covered in blood.


    Whoosh¨C


    With a whooshing sound, the palm strike was unleashed, but it did not hit anything.


    The man looked up and saw that there was no one behind him, as if everything that had happened earlier was an illusion.

 Chapter 484 - 484 The Suppressive Force of Spatial Power

    484 The Suppressive Force of Spatial Power


    ¡°So fast!¡± The man was shocked that his attack had missed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass yourself with your mediocre skills.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s voice sounded again, and there was undisguisable ridicule in his words.


    The man did not respond. Instead, he struck again in the direction of the sound with lightning speed. However, the second palm strike still missed.


    ¡°Damn it, what kind of hero are you if you¡¯re cowering?!¡± Another strike missed, and the man roared in exasperation, ¡°Since you have the guts to expose my identity, then come out and fight me to the death!


    ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Xi quickly responded. At the same time, his figure appeared behind the man like a ghost, and immediately without hesitation, he lightly slapped the man¡¯s back.


    The strike seemed weak and powerless, but the moment the palm landed on the man¡¯s back, the man¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. He felt an irresistible force surge into his body from behind. Before he could react effectively, his body was sent flying like a kite with a broken string.


    Bang-


    The man¡¯s body crashed through dozens of thick trees before coming to a stop.


    ¡°As expected of the Void Devouring Beast. This void essence is simply amazing!¡± Gu Xi clapped his hands and could not help but sigh.


    Although he had not yet touched the Great Saint stage, by relying on the void essence, he was no longer weaker than an ordinary Great Saint in the use of spatial power. In fact, he was even more outstanding in some aspects!


    With such a skillful use of spatial power, it could be said that he was like a fish in water when facing opponents of the same cultivation realm or below the Great Saint realm, and had absolute suppression!


    Just as Gu Xi was still immersed in the pleasure of absolute suppression brought by the void essence, an extremely rich Blood Qi suddenly burst out in the direction where the man had been sent flying. Then, a blood-red ribbon suddenly shot out like an arrow from a bow.


    ¡°Small tricks.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s expression froze and he sneered in disdain.


    The blood-red ribbon whizzed over, and the sharp sound of the wind breaking was mixed with the nauseating smell of blood. The moment it was about to hit Gu Xi, the space around Gu Xi suddenly began to boil. The gray space was forcibly torn open again, and Gu Xi was once again swallowed by the void.


    As for the blood-red ribbon, it had lost its target once again.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! You should die!¡± An indignant roar rang out from it. As the blood-red ribbon gradually disappeared, the man¡¯s somewhat embarrassed figure appeared. At this time, the veins on his forehead were bulging, and his eyes were bloodshot. It was obvious that Gu Xi¡¯s mudfish-like fighting method made him very angry.


    ¡°Tell me why you¡¯re here, and I¡¯ll give you a quick death.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s voice faintly sounded from the void. The man looked around in panic. Even though he tried his best to activate his divine sense, he could not lock onto Gu Xi¡¯s position.


    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡± the man roared, and blood gushed out of his body. The corrosive ability of this rich Blood Qi even corroded the spiritual power in the air.


    ¡°Looks like he won¡¯t shed a tear until he sees the coffin.¡± The man¡¯s tight-lipped mouth made Gu Xi admire him a little, but admiration was just admiration, and he would definitely not show any mercy to him.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you should enjoy it.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a ferocious spatial crack was silently torn open. Gu Xi¡¯s figure appeared behind the man and immediately blasted out with a palm strike.


    Bang¨C


    A dull sound rang out, and the man¡¯s body felt as if it had been struck by lightning.


    However, before he could recover, Gu Xi¡¯s figure was swallowed by the void again, and then she strangely appeared on the other side, and then she hit him mercilessly.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang-


    Muffled sounds were heard one after another. Gu Xi¡¯s figure appeared around the man as if she had teleported, and every time he appeared, it meant that the man had been hit by a solid palm. As time slowly passed, the man¡¯s body had already been hit dozens of times.


    Bang-


    When the last muffled sound was heard, the man could not hold on any longer and slowly collapsed to the ground. He was covered in blood and his face was as pale as paper. Even his eyes were a little empty, as if he had experienced something desperate.


    This was true. Facing Gu Xi, an opponent who made him powerless, it was indeed a hopeless thing.


    ¡°Tell me your purpose and I¡¯ll give you a quick death.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s figure appeared again. This time, he did not rush to hide, but instead stepped on the man¡¯s arm. With a crisp cracking sound, the man¡¯s arm was easily broken into two.


    Facing the outer realm demonic race, Gu Xi did not have the slightest pity.


    ¡°Hehehehe¡­ Do you really want to know?¡± The man chuckled, blood flowing from the corner of his mouth.


    Gu Xi squinted his eyes slightly. Although the man did not answer the question, it was obvious that he did not intend to tell Gu Xi anything.


    ¡°Then, lower your head and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    The man coughed a few times, and a large amount of blood gushed out of his mouth every time he coughed. His eyes gradually became unfocused, and it was obvious that he did not have long to live.


    Seeing the man¡¯s appearance, Gu Xi did not think much and subconsciously lowered his head. Then, the man¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth, directly toward Gu Xi¡¯s forehead.


    Fortunately, Gu Xi was prepared for it. A heavy pressure suddenly burst out from his body and resolved the sneak attack with absolute suppression. Due to the sudden pressure, the man under Gu Xi felt his bones cracking inch by inch.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    The intense pain almost made the man faint, and his shrill screams rose to the sky, echoing in the remote mountains and forests.


    ¡°You can die now.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s expression turned cold. He lifted his foot again and stomped on the man¡¯s leg. Blood splattered in an instant and one of his legs was broken.


    ¡°Then¡­ Let¡¯s die together!¡± The man endured the excruciating pain and his expression suddenly became ferocious. Soon after, every pore on his body began to overflow with blood as a terrifying spiritual energy fluctuation began to brew and expand in his body.


    Gu Xi¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he stomped her foot on the man¡¯s chest. The next moment, Gu Xi retreated rapidly with the help of the spatial power.


    Boom¨C


    In the next moment, the man¡¯s body exploded like fireworks, and the violent spiritual energy mixed with rich Blood Qi quickly spread in all directions, destroying everything in the surroundings¡­

 Chapter 485 - 485 The Meeting Begins

    485 The Meeting Begins


    In the vast open space, there was blood everywhere that emitted a foul smell. This blood was extremely corrosive and was almost crazily corroding everything around it. Not a single flower or tree was spared. Even a small hill had more than half of its body corroded away. From this, it could be seen how terrifying the corrosive nature of this Blood Qi was.


    Gu Xi, who was dressed in a green robe, was floating in the air. He looked down at the man who had exploded into a pile of flesh and blood, but there was no joy on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence to meet the demonic race here. If I¡¯m not wrong, this guy is most likely here for the teleportation array¡­¡±


    Gu Xi shook his head, and his body trembled as he strangely appeared in the sky above the teleportation portal. He stared at the portal below and did not move for a long time.


    ¡°This formation¡­ It seems to be a little different from the one I encountered before.¡± After some time, Gu Xi mumbled to himself, ¡°But I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s different¡­¡±


    A vast divine sense gushed out of his mind and once again enveloped the array below. Under Gu Xi¡¯s control, it swept through every corner of the array again and again, but no matter how detailed the investigation was, there was nothing unusual.


    ¡°Did I sense it wrong?¡± Gu Xi shook his head helplessly after a fruitless search.


    After saying that, he turned around to leave, but after taking a few steps, he suddenly thought of something. He suddenly patted his head and said, ¡°How could I have forgotten about this?¡±


    He came to the sky above the formation again and muttered in a low voice, ¡°System, check if this spirit array is still operational.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the System quickly responded.


    [Ding! Teleportation Array detected!]


    [Checking if it is operational!]


    ¡­


    The System fell into silence again, and Gu Xi quietly waited for the System to give the most accurate result. At present, the array seemed to be in a state of complete failure. He knew that once the System detected that the array could still be used, it would most likely be the outer realm demonic race who had self-destructed just now that had caused all this.


    That fellow tried so hard, even to the point of causing himself to self-destruct¡­ It must be to protect this secret!


    The explosion had turned a funcitonal teleportation array formation into a broken one. This meant that the demonic race would soon arrive at the Eastern Continent through this array!


    [Detected that the array can be activated!]


    As expected, the System quickly gave him an answer.


    The next moment, a mysterious fluctuation uncontrollably gushed out of Gu Xi¡¯s body and gently landed on the surface of the array. Immediately, the huge array seemed to have taken off its camouflage coat and began to slowly operate.


    As the formation started to operate, the surrounding space gradually began to boil. Fortunately, Gu Xi ordered the System to stop it in time. Otherwise, once the array started to operate, who knew where he would be transported to.


    Maybe¡­ He would be transported to the lair of the outer realm demonic race!


    Gu Xi could not help but shiver at the thought of this.


    Although he was now one of the best among the young generation in the Eastern Continent, and he could even sit firmly on the throne of the first place, if he was teleported to the base camp of the demonic race, he would not even know how he died.


    it seems that the outer realm demonic race will most likely come to the Eastern Continent through this formation, and there will definitely be more than one teleportation point in the Eastern Continent.


    After some analysis, Gu Xi quickly came to this final conclusion.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he waved his hand, and a tyrannical spiritual energy burst out from his body, surging toward the array below.


    Boom¨C


    An earth-shattering sound followed. In an instant, the ground within a radius of several miles began to tremble. Thick dust flew up, making it difficult for people to see the situation below.


    When the dust settled, the array below, which had been repaired, was once again destroyed and rendered useless.


    ¡°There¡¯s definitely more than one teleportation formation. Who knows how many more of such secret teleportation arrays there are in this world? It¡¯s going to be difficult to find them one by one.¡±


    Looking down at the array that was useless again, Gu Xi¡¯s expression was still not good.


    The outer realm demonic race¡¯s intention to repair and cover up the teleportation array had made it a fact that the Eastern Continent was about to face their invasion.


    ¡°No matter how many arrays you plan to use, I, Gu Xi, will destroy every single one I can find. I won¡¯t let you off!¡± After a while, Gu Xi regained his confidence, and with a tap of his toes, he turned into a stream of light again and quickly flew towards the distant sky.


    He knew that as long as the demonic race was not eliminated, the people in the Eastern Continent would not have a peaceful day in the future.


    In the blink of an eye, his figure had already disappeared into the horizon. He did not hesitate to rush to the next teleportation array marked on the map¡­


    ¡­


    At the same time, on the other side.


    In the meeting hall of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    As the world¡¯s number one Chamber of Commerce, the meeting hall of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion could be said to occupy a very vast area. It was enough to accommodate nearly 1,000 people at the same time for discussion. Moreover, they spared no expense on decoration, and it was not an exaggeration to call it magnificent.


    Compared to the usual desolation, the meeting hall was packed with people today. People in groups of twos and threes constantly entered the hall, and they found their seats under the guidance of the maidservants of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. It did not take long for the entire meeting hall to be filled with people. There were even many people who had no seats and had to stand by the wall to wait.


    As the crowd took their seats, Tong Shan and Tang Conglin took the lead. They looked at the thousands of faces below them with a hint of tension on their faces. After all, they were facing all the famous people in the entire Eastern Continent. None of them were easy to deal with.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy to be able to gather with all of you in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion today. However, I have to apologize to all of you for one thing. This time, you¡¯re not summoned by the headquarters of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, but by the branch of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion in Lanjiang City.¡±


    After clearing his throat, Tong Shan slowly said the words that he had prepared for a long time with an apologetic tone. His words instantly ignited the emotions of the people below the stage.


    ¡°Pavilion Master Tong, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re usually very busy. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we heard that this was an invitation from your Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion¡¯s main pavilion, we might not have put aside time to come here.¡±


    ¡°I broke out of my closed-door cultivation to come here!¡±


    For a moment, the crowd below the stage began to complain.

 Chapter 486 - 486 Announcing the News

    486 Announcing the News


    In the huge meeting hall, everyone was complaining at the same time.


    Tong Shan and Tang Conglin looked a little embarrassed. They quickly ordered the maidservants of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion to calm the crowd down, but it didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Since Pavilion master Tong has thought of so many ways to gather us here, you must have something important to announce, right?¡±


    After a while, a middle-aged man stood up and said with a smile.


    ¡°There is indeed something very important that I have to inform everyone here. This matter concerns the survival of the entire Eastern continent, so we decided to deceive everyone. I hope everyone can understand.¡±


    Tong Shan clasped his hands at the crowd apologetically and continued,¡±However, this matter is not for the two of us to announce, but for someone else.¡±


    With that, the complaints gradually died down. Everyone was confused, clearly not expecting the two to not be the ones who had gathered them.


    ¡°This matter was under this old master¡¯s instructions. I¡¯ve delayed everyone¡¯s time, so this old master apologizes to you now,¡±


    A voice suddenly reverberated through the entire Hall. Everyone present hurriedly looked left and right before finally finding the owner of the voice behind the two.


    Yun Zhiyi, dressed in a long white robe, slowly walked out from behind Tong Shan and the other man. He then calmly sat down in the middle seat.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you wasted our precious time, and now you want to get rid of us with just a sentence?¡±


    With elder Yun¡¯s appearance, a portion of the people present clearly recognized his identity. They, who were full of complaints earlier, immediately shut their mouths. The majority of the remaining people clearly did not know elder Yun well. Instead, they became even angrier when they saw elder Yun¡¯s attitude.


    On the other hand, elder Yun did not pay much attention to the complaints and doubts of the people below the stage. His gaze slowly swept across the crowd below the stage, and his expression gradually became serious. He said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone here is curious as to why I¡¯ve gathered all of you here. Just like Tong Shan said, I have a matter that concerns the survival of the eastern continent that I need to inform you of.¡±


    ¡°I say, this senior, you used the name of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion to gather us together and wasted so much of our time. You can¡¯t just let it go with an apology, right?¡±


    Seeing that Yun Zhiyi had ignored everyone¡¯s complaints, one of the men could not help but speak up.


    Hearing this, Yun Zhiyi¡¯s brows twitched. Tong Shan and Tang Conglin beside him did not know whether to laugh or cry. They could not help but break out in cold sweat.


    Who was Elder Yun? He was a true Emperor-to-be cultivator!


    Where did this guy get the guts? Did he not want to live anymore?


    Tong Shan and Tang Conglin looked at each other. Just as they were about to explain, Yun Zhiyi waved his hand and stopped them. The two of them had no choice but to keep quiet and look at the man with pity in their eyes.


    ¡°Since an apology isn¡¯t enough, what else do you want?¡± Yun Zhiyi chuckled, his voice emotionless.


    ¡°For Pavilion master Tong and Pavilion Master Tang¡¯s sake, you should at least compensate us with everything you have. I think the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion is a big family and business, so it shouldn¡¯t be lacking in these things,¡± the man said with a shameless smile.


    As his voice fell, not many people at the scene dared to echo him. Some people even looked at the man in surprise, as if they were surprised that he still dared to raise conditions.


    Even though they did not know Yun Zhiyi¡¯s true identity, they could tell from the respectful attitude of Tong Shan and Tang Conglin that this seemingly ordinary old man on the stage must have an extraordinary identity!


    ¡°Impudent! He¡¯s simply lawless!¡±


    Before Yun Zhiyi could respond to the man¡¯s words, a scolding voice suddenly rang out from the crowd. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw Zhan Wushuang pointing at the man and scolding him.


    ¡°Do you know who Elder Yun is? It¡¯s your honor to be here today, yet you still dare to ask for something so shamelessly?¡± Zhan Wushuang¡¯s face was filled with anger, and that man was clearly stunned by this sudden scolding. Initially, he wanted to retort, but when he saw that the person who spoke was Zhan Wushuang, he instantly swallowed his temper. He could only nod his head in agreement with an awkward expression.


    ¡°Elder Yun is a true Emperor-to-be cultivator! This time, we had no choice but to use the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion to summon us here. I hope that everyone here will not act insensibly. Otherwise, even if Elder Yun doesn¡¯t teach you a lesson, I, Zhan Wushuang, will not let you all get away with it!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the entire meeting hall fell into a dead silence.


    Everyone looked at each other in shock, as if they had heard something unbelievable.


    What was the concept of an Emperor-to-be cultivator?


    Among the sects present, it was rare to see a Great Saint, not to mention an Emperor-to-be cultivator, which was an extraordinary existence!


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Yun Zhiyi chuckled and glanced at Zhan Wushuang indifferently. Immediately, an unparalleled fluctuation surged out of his body and enveloped everyone present in the blink of an eye. It immediately made everyone¡¯s legs go soft. The man who did not know what was good for him earlier was so scared that his face turned pale and he collapsed on his seat, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°This old master won¡¯t continue to beat around the bush with you.¡± After a simple display of his power, Yun Zhiyi retracted his aura. The attitude of the crowd had also undergone a 180-degree change. Everyone¡¯s face was filled with admiration, completely different from the dissatisfaction and complaints from before.


    ¡°I wonder if you have heard of the demonic race from the outer realm?¡± Elder Yun¡¯s expression became unusually serious at the mention of these words.


    The people below looked at each other and then nodded.


    Elder Yun, are you talking about the demonic race that once invaded the Four Continents of the human race 10,000 years ago?¡± one of them stood up and asked respectfully.


    Yun Zhiyi slowly nodded and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve gathered all of you here to tell you one thing. The outer realm demonic race, which had once plunged our human race into misery and suffering 10,000 years ago, is about to make a comeback!¡±


    Whoosh-


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Haven¡¯t they been driven out of the Four Continents by the human race a long time ago? The world is peaceful now, and there are no signs of them!¡±


    Yun Zhiyi¡¯s short words were like a deep water bomb that stirred up huge waves in the crowd. In addition to the shock, the crowd clearly did not quite believe Elder Yun¡¯s words at this moment.

 Chapter 487 - 487 Fruitless Search

    487 Fruitless Search


    ¡°Elder Yun, you¡­ you¡¯re not joking, right?¡±


    Zhan Wushuang laughed drily at Yun Zhiyi. It was obvious that he was also skeptical of Yun Zhiyi¡¯s words. However, he could not be blamed for this. After all, the matter of the outer realm demonic race¡¯s comeback was truly of great importance and could not be joked about. Moreover, the incident from 10,000 years ago was suddenly going to repeat itself, and it was obviously a little worrying for them now.


    ¡°Otherwise, what kind of major event do you think would force me to gather all of you here? Besides, I have no reason to lie to you,¡± Yun Zhiyi said indifferently, his voice unquestionable.


    Hearing Elder Yun¡¯s words, Zhan Wushuang could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. He staggered and almost fell to the ground. At this moment, his face was slightly pale. He was obviously shocked by this news. He was not the only one. Everyone who knew the severity of the matter had ugly expressions on their faces.


    Although no one present had experienced the catastrophe 10,000 years ago except for Yun Zhiyi, the disaster had been passed down by word of mouth until today. Even if the people present had not even come into contact with the demonic race, it did not prevent them from having fear from the bottom of their hearts toward this familiar yet strange name.


    ¡°I wonder if you remember the Blood Spirit Society that shone in the Grand Sect Competition some time ago? After our verification, the few people from the Blood Spirit Society are from the outer realm demonic race. Over the years, the demonic race has been secretly sending people to infiltrate our Eastern Continent. They have been lurking in every corner of the continent, almost everywhere. All of this is to repeat the catastrophe that happened 10,000 years ago!¡±


    At this moment, Tong Shan¡¯s voice was heard again.


    As his voice fell, the crowd began to exclaim one after another.


    ¡°Blood Spirit Society? Is it the sect that was extremely brutal in the great tournament?¡±


    ¡°They are actually the outer realm demonic race?¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, the way the Blood Spirit Society does things is indeed the same as the demonic race that invaded our human continent 10,000 years ago!¡±


    The noisy chatter reverberated in the hall. Yun Zhiyi¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd below again. He cleared his throat and continued, ¡°Now, the Eastern Continent is about to fall into the same situation as it was 10,000 years ago. The difference is that this time, the Eastern Continent will be the first target of the outer realm demonic race. This time, they will be more prepared than they were 10,000 years ago, and the war will be more tragic!¡±


    ¡°In order to deal with their invasion, the only way is for everyone here to abandon their prejudices and join forces. Only then will we have a chance of survival!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s expression became extremely serious. The sound of discussion in the hall gradually died down as everyone fell into deep thought.


    Although the invasion of the demonic race was not a small matter, there was no real evidence at the moment. It was just a guess without any evidence. It was difficult to get them to abandon their prejudices and join forces for this groundless guess!


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this old master needs to explain the importance of this matter. As for the matter of forming an alliance, it¡¯s already urgent. There¡¯s not much time left for everyone to consider.¡± Yun Zhiyi tried to persuade them again.


    Seeing this, Tong Shan quickly spoke up, ¡°If the alliance is established, my Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion will definitely be the first to join. I also promise that if the demonic race really invades the human territory in the near future, all the spirit skills, spirit arrays, and various spirit weapons stored in the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion will be free to the members of the alliance!


    Hearing this, everyone present could not help but gasp.


    All of the spirit techniques, spirit arrays, and other materials were open to the public for free. To the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, this was undoubtedly a deal that would cause them to suffer a great loss. However, Tong Shan¡¯s unshirkable attitude of taking the lead in battle also moved the hearts of the people.


    However, even so, no one at the scene made a decision.


    ¡°Although I, Zhan Wushuang, am the head of the Zhan Clan, this matter is of great importance. I still need to discuss with the elders in my clan before making a decision. I hope that Elder Yun can forgive me.¡± After an unknown period of time, Zhan Wushuang stood up and spoke.


    At this time, he had regained the dignified appearance of the Zhan Clan¡¯s Master. Compared to the man who had been frightened by the news of the invasion of the outer realm demonic race, he was a completely different person.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. In the following period of time, the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion has already prepared free accommodation for all of you in Lanjiang city. I hope that all of you can quickly pass on the news to the sect and make a decision as soon as possible in preparation for the next war.¡±


    Yun Zhiyi nodded and did not stay any longer. With a shake of his body, he disappeared, as if he had never been there.


    With Elder Yun¡¯s departure, the people in the meeting hall could no longer hold back. Deafening arguments suddenly rang out. There were still many people who held a skeptical attitude toward this matter, and many of them had already begun to contact their own sects.


    ¡°I actually hope that this matter is fake.¡±


    Looking at the noisy crowd below, Tong Shan, who was on the stage, laughed bitterly.


    ¡°Yup! If the outer realm demonic race really made a comeback, the Eastern Continent would definitely be plunged into a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. You and I¡­ It¡¯s also unknown whether this Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion can survive this catastrophe¡­¡± Tang Conglin nodded, his voice filled with helplessness.


    If this really happened, this war could really be called a catastrophe, and their individual strength would hardly be able to affect the direction of things. Even their survival would be a problem.


    ¡­


    Three days later.


    It was a barren land at the northern end of the Eastern Continent, known as the Desolate North.


    This place was extremely desolate. Due to the year-round drought, there were no large cities to be seen. In the entire Desolate North region, there were only a few medium-sized towns or villages that were isolated from the world.


    Gu Xi had already been in the Desolate North for nearly three days. Three days ago, he had come to the last two transmitting formations according to the guidance on the map. Now, he had checked all of them, but he did not find any trace of the demonic race.


    ¡°This forsaken land is deserted. It is reasonable to say that the outer realm demonic race would most likely pay attention to the two teleportation arrays here. However, I haven¡¯t detected anything unusual with the two teleportation array systems here¡­¡± on a small hill, Gu Xi muttered tiredly.


    During this period of time, he had traveled across more than half of the Eastern Continent without stopping, and he was extremely exhausted.

 Chapter 488 - 488 Meeting the Demonic Race Again

    488 Meeting the Demonic Race Again


    On the hill, Gu Xi slowly stretched his back, and the bones in his body made a series of crackling sounds.


    After a few days of searching, he had checked all the teleportation arrays marked on the map, and he did find several arrays with traces of the demonic race. He destroyed all of them without exception. This should have been a happy thing, but at this time, Gu Xi could not lift his mood at all. Instead, he was very worried.


    Although he had wiped out a few teleportation arrays that the demonic race had tried to repair and use, this also made Gu Xi realize that the return of the outer realm demonic race had become a 100 percent reality. More importantly, in the invasion, the demonic race would not limit themselves to just the use of these inconspicuous teleportation arrays!


    If they wanted to set foot in the territory of the human race again, they would use more than just this obvious method of transportation!


    ¡°There must be some other way.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s eyes looked at the horizon and his brain started to work quickly.


    ¡°According to Elder Yun, the demonic race either built a space tunnel that could teleport them across long distances or completed their invasion through the teleportation formation. Building a space tunnel will attract attention, and even though the Eastern Continent is vast, it is still a very risky thing to do. So, it is very likely that they chose to come through the teleportation formation. But I¡¯ve already checked all the known teleportation portals in the Eastern Continent, and I¡¯ve destroyed all those that should be destroyed. We can¡¯t just stop the demonic race¡¯s plan to come here so easily, can we?¡±


    Gu Xi paced back and forth on the hill, mumbling to himself.


    ¡°If they didn¡¯t come here through the Eastern Continent¡¯s teleportation formation, the other possibility is that they¡¯re going to build their own teleportation formation¡­¡±


    At a certain moment, Gu Xi¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped.


    According to the current trend, the outer realm demonic race had most likely built their own teleportation portal in an unknown place, and the number of teleportation portals must be a number that could not be underestimated.


    However, the Eastern Continent was vast, and trying to find the teleportation arrays was like looking for a needle in a haystack. By the time they found all the teleportation arrays, it would be too late.


    ¡°I wonder how Elder Yun is doing.¡±


    After some thought, Gu Xi could only pin his hopes on Yun Zhiyi.


    As long as the Alliance could be established, they could mobilize most of the cultivators in the entire Eastern Continent to participate in the operation to defend their homeland. They could send people to search the entire Eastern Continent inch by inch, find all the teleportation formations set up by the outer realm demonic race in one fell swoop, and destroy them. In this way, they could delay the arrival of the war by a large margin, giving the people of the entire Eastern Continent some time to catch their breath.


    ¡°I hope everything goes well.¡± Gu Xi sighed and turned into a stream of light and flew straight into the sky.


    It was best to return to Lanjiang City as soon as possible to discuss with Elder Yun. After all, Elder Yun¡¯s strength was clear on the surface, and with his experience in fighting against the demonic race 10,000 years ago, Elder Yun was the absolute backbone of this operation.


    In the air, Gu Xi¡¯s figure flew towards Lanjiang City at an extremely fast speed. However, before he could leave the northern wilderness, an inconspicuous small village below caught his attention.


    Looking down, the village was remote and not big, but the strange thing was that there was no sign of any villagers when looking down from the sky, as if it had been abandoned.


    Gu Xi pondered for a while, and his figure flashed. When he reappeared, he was already on the dirt road at the village entrance.


    As soon as he landed, Gu Xi was stunned for a moment before his face immediately darkened.


    He did not notice it when he was up there, but the moment he came down, a strong smell of blood rushed into his nose!


    There were obvious traces of the existence of the demonic race here!


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s really a blind cat bumping into a dead mouse.¡± Gu Xi grinned. At the same time, a vast divine sense burst out from his mind, like a stormy wave, and wrapped the entire village in an instant.


    A moment later, he frowned. The feedback from his spiritual sense showed that there was nothing unusual about the village at first glance.


    ¡°It seems that I still have to go in to find out.¡± After taking a deep breath, Gu Xi no longer hesitated. He raised his vigilance to 100 percent and immediately strode into the village.


    After entering, the smell of blood in the air suddenly rose to a new level. As Gu Xi gradually went deeper, he even saw the broken limbs of the villagers and their miserable corpses from time to time. He also found a strange similarity. The corpses of these villagers were all dried up and their blood seemed to have evaporated into thin air.


    ¡°Snatching their blood¡­ What are they using it for?¡±


    After a simple search, Gu Xi still could not get an answer. His eyes slowly swept across the village that looked normal on the surface and ordered the System to start examining the entire village.


    [Ding! A teleportation array has been detected deep underground!]


    Not long after, the System responded.


    Gu Xi raised his eyebrows and immediately stomped his feet. At the same time, he tried to spread his divine sense deep underground, but it was blocked by an invisible barrier.


    ¡°Is the blood used to set up a formation? That¡¯s indeed the demonic race¡¯s way of doing things.¡±


    Connecting the two things together, Gu Xi instantly had his own guess.


    It was extremely cruel for the demonic race to use human blood to set up the teleportation formation. It was hard to imagine what would happen to the common people if they really occupied the entire Eastern Continent in the future!


    [An outer realm demonic race has been detected approaching!]


    Just as Gu Xi was thinking about how to destroy the teleportation array under his feet, the System¡¯s cold prompt suddenly sounded, and his whole body tensed up in an instant.


    He could feel that at this moment, there were no less than five auras rapidly approaching his position!


    After a few short breaths, a few figures in blood-red robes appeared in Gu Xi¡¯s field of vision, and these people just happened to surround Gu Xi.


    ¡°It looks like they don¡¯t plan on letting me go.¡± Gu Xi indifferently glanced at the few people who had appeared, and the corners of his mouth lifted slightly.


    ¡°Young man, you should not have come here,¡± an old man with a hoarse voice said indifferently. His voice was extremely cold.


    ¡°I should be the one saying this to you.¡± A majestic spiritual power fluctuation slowly surged out of Gu Xi¡¯s body. He smiled and his body tensed up like a bow on a bow, ready to attack at any time.


    As long as they made any strange moves, he would not hesitate to completely obliterate them in this barren land with thunderous means!


    ¡°It seems like our plan has been exposed.¡± The old man glanced at Gu Xi indifferently and sighed. ¡°No wonder the plan was brought forward¡­ However, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. After all, this world is about to become the territory of my race.¡±


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re very confident. However, our human race was able to drive you out of this continent 10,000 years ago. We naturally have the ability to do the same 10,000 years later. Of course, if it were me, not only would I drive you out of the Eastern Continent, but I would also track you down and annihilate you all in one fell swoop.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s words were sonorous and powerful, and his words revealed a strong killing intent that was not concealed at all.


    Although he had never seen the scene of the demonic race invading the human race, he could tell from the tragic state of this small village that if the demonic race really succeeded in the future, the human race would be plunged into misery and suffering. It could even be said that the human race faced extinction!


    This kind of thing could not be allowed to happen!


    ¡°Everything is set in stone, and you can¡¯t change it,¡± the old man said indifferently, his tone full of confidence in their plan.


    Gu Xi did not intend to continue arguing with him on this matter. Instead, he looked at the ground under his feet. At the same time, with the help of the System, the complete appearance of the teleportation array under his feet had already appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 489 - 489 One against Five

    489 One against Five


    Scarlet¡­ It was red, and it stretched as far as the eye could see.


    Scarlet blood flowed in the depths of the earth, stretching for thousands of feet. Blood-red spirit runes were intertwined, forming a huge spirit array.


    This was the image that the System sent to Gu Xi¡¯s mind.


    Although it was only a projection, the image had a strong bloody smell. The smell of blood was very pungent and even made people want to vomit.


    ¡°Is this the teleportation array of your demonic race¡­¡± After a rough look, Gu Xi could not help but mutter.


    Although he did not know how powerful the teleportation array formation under his feet would be once it was activated, there was no doubt that the size of the formation and the number of people it could teleport had an inseparable relationship.


    Once such a huge array was activated, the number of people it could teleport was immeasurable. However, this was not the most important point. The most important thing was, how many similar arrays were there in the vast Eastern Continent?


    Gu Xi¡¯s heart gradually sank when he thought of this.


    It was as if¡­ The invasion of the outer realm seemed to be inevitable.


    ¡°Elder Yun, I¡¯m afraid that we have to hurry up with the matter of the Alliance. I¡¯m afraid that these demonic race people will not give us much time to prepare.¡±


    Gu Xi retracted his thoughts and looked at the location of Lanjiang City.


    After all, there was a limit to one person¡¯s strength. The best way to solve the current crisis was to unite everyone to fight against the enemy. Only then could the countless people of the eastern continent find a chance of survival in this life and death situation!


    ¡°Do you have any last words before we start?¡±


    Suppressing the worry in his heart, Gu Xi¡¯s gaze swept across the few people around his.


    His voice was cold, and his words were filled with unconcealed killing intent.


    With the lesson learned, he did not intend to continue to talk nonsense with these demonic race members. Instead of wasting time talking nonsense with them, it was better to get rid of them as soon as possible and discuss the next countermeasures with Elder Yun.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a mid-stage Saint. How dare you talk like this!¡±


    The old man snorted in disdain. He glanced at the blood-robed man closest to him and continued, ¡°Quickly settle it.¡±


    Hearing this, the man in the blood-red robe nodded slowly. His body trembled and his entire body turned into a blood-red light at an extremely fast speed. His target was Gu Xi¡¯s vital parts, obviously wanting to kill him in one blow.


    ¡°Late-stage Saint, huh¡­ His cultivation realm is not bad.¡± The moment the blood-robed man moved, Gu Xi knew his cultivation realm.


    [Ding! Attack detected!]


    [Analyzing flaws! ]


    In an instant, She system accurately analyzed the blood-robed man¡¯s flaws and projected all of them into Gu Xi¡¯s mind.


    In order to save time, Gu Xi did not hesitate to use the System.


    At the same time, the blood-robed man¡¯s figure was already in front of Gu Xi. A big hand stained with blood suddenly reached out from his sleeve and used it as a claw to grab Gu Xi¡¯s throat.


    A foul smell came head-on, and the corrosive blood Qi had begun to quietly corrode the spiritual power between heaven and earth. The veins on the forehead of the man in the blood-red robe bulged, and his eyes were covered with winding blood vessels. It was really terrifying to look at.


    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself.¡± Gu Xi sneered, and a majestic spiritual power continued to gather in his hand. Then, he did not hesitate to throw a seemingly ordinary punch.


    Bang-


    A muffled sound rang out. The next moment, the figure of the man in the blood-red robe flew backward, sticking close to the ground. He was ruthlessly embedded into a house, and dust was instantly stirred up.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds¡­


    Three seconds later, the house collapsed into ruins, and the man in the blood-red robe, who was buried in it, did not come out even after a long time. He could not even feel his breath.


    With just one punch, Gu Xi had taken care of a late-stage Saint from the demonic race!


    This was undoubtedly thanks to the System. After the System¡¯s detailed analysis of the blood-robed man¡¯s various flaws in both attack and defense, it allowed Gu Xi to easily hit the blood-robed man¡¯s biggest weak point and kill him in one blow!


    ¡°It seems that I have underestimated you.¡± After a while, the old man spoke again, but this time, there was no disdain in his words. Even his expression had a hint of seriousness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be your turn soon.¡± Gu Xi smiled, and his entire body was suddenly swallowed up by the space behind him.


    ¡°Spatial power¡­ A Great Saint cultivator?¡±


    Seeing this, the old man could not help but widen his eyes.


    Previously, when Gu Xi killed a late-stage Saint with a single blow, he thought that Gu Xi was only relying on a powerful spirit weapon. After all, Gu Xi¡¯s strength was in front of him. It was extremely difficult for a cultivator in the intermediate Saint stage to defeat a cultivator in the late stage Saint. Not to mention killing him instantly, this was almost impossible.


    And Gu Xi¡¯s display of skills gave the old man an inexplicable bad feeling.


    At this moment, a shrill voice rang out, and several of the demonic race members present subconsciously looked in the direction of the voice. They saw a blood-robed figure with a bowl-sized hole in his chest. At this time, his pupils had become lax, and in just a few seconds, he had lost all vitality.


    ¡°How did this happen?!¡± the old man shouted in shock and anger. His brain was working quickly, but before he could think of a solution, another scream was heard.


    Another person fell into a pool of blood, and his death was no different from the previous one.


    Another shrill voice sounded in the empty village. Only a dozen seconds had passed since Gu Xi left, and now only the old man was left, standing in place.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± the old man cursed angrily. At this time, he no longer had any intention of staying here. With a tap of his foot, he was about to leave.


    However, just as he leaped up, a powerful hand landed on his shoulder from behind and forcefully pressed him back to the ground.


    ¡°How many of these formations have you secretly set up in the Eastern Continent?¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s voice came from behind him, and at the same time, the hand gradually began to exert force, and actually crushed the old man¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°No comment!¡± The old man gritted his teeth and spoke as he felt the intense pain. His face was extremely ferocious, and the pain from his shoulder made him almost faint.

 Chapter 490 - 490 Returning to Lanjiang City

    490 Returning to Lanjiang City


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no need for you to live.¡±


    Seeing that the old man refused to speak, Gu Xi did not continue to ask. He squeezed the old man¡¯s shoulder again and the old man only felt a huge force, and then half of his body was torn in half by Gu Xi.


    In an instant, blood splattered everywhere, and the old man¡¯s life ended in an instant. He had not even had the slightest room to resist before he was easily finished off.


    After dealing with these people, Gu Xi did not immediately relax his vigilance. A vast divine sense gushed out of his mind, accompanied by the System¡¯s accurate detection, which quietly enveloped a radius of dozens of miles. Only after confirming that there were no traces of other demonic race members did he let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see how good your demonic race¡¯s formation is.¡±


    After doing all this, Gu Xi shouted and a mighty spiritual power burst out from his body, hitting the ground. Suddenly, the entire village was filled with dust, and the ground continued to collapse under the impact of the spiritual power. When it was a few hundred feet deep, a dark red color was exposed in his field of vision.


    A moment later, the ground around the village was completely lifted up, and the huge scarlet array was finally exposed to the sun. A strong smell of blood rushed into the sky, and everything that came into contact with the blood Qi was corroded.


    ¡°The fluctuations of this formation¡­ It¡¯s already close to heaven-grade.¡±


    Feeling the surging spiritual energy fluctuation in the array below, Gu Xi raised his eyebrows. ¡°This array is completely built with blood. As for the source of the blood¡­ it must be the villagers from this village.¡±


    ¡°This damned outer realm demonic race!¡± Gu Xi gritted his teeth and said, wishing he could cut all the demonic race members into pieces.


    This also made him more aware of the seriousness of the outer realm¡¯s invasion of the Eastern Continent. At present, the two sides had not yet officially come into contact, and the people of the Eastern Continent had already suffered such a disaster. If the demonic race really occupied the Eastern Continent one day, one could imagine the horrors that would ensue!


    He was afraid that there would be mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Many people would lose their families and have to escape from the demonic race for the rest of their lives!


    No one wanted to live such a life. No one wanted to see such a thing happen on this continent!


    He must not let the outer realm demonic race succeed!


    Thinking of this, Gu Xi no longer hesitated. The spiritual power in his body was constantly mobilized, turning into a sea of spiritual power that fell on the scarlet teleportation array below without reservation.


    Boom¨C


    A loud explosion sounded. Under the impact of the spiritual energy, the array collapsed inch by inch. In just a few breaths, it had completely collapsed into a sea of blood.


    Gu Xi¡¯s toes touched the ground, and his figure swept into the air. Looking at the sea of blood below, he waved his hand, and the collapsed ground below was filled up again, completely burying the sea of blood here, along with the village.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you die in vain.¡± After saying this, Gu Xi turned into a stream of light and left.


    After burying the dead villagers, what he had to do next was to return to Lanjiang City as soon as possible and start planning his next move.


    ¡­


    The next day, in the assembly hall of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    The large hall was packed with people. Below them were the Sect Masters and Clan Masters from the various sects and clans of the Eastern Continent. Yun Zhiyi, Tong Shan, Tang Conglin, Little Nine, and Song Qingluan were all sitting on the stage.


    At this time, Little Nine¡¯s complexion was ruddy, and it was much better than before.


    Although there were many people gathered in the main hall, it was completely silent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are thinking, but we don¡¯t have much time to think about this. We¡¯ll make a decision today so that we can make full preparations for the upcoming war.¡±


    Yun Zhiyi¡¯s expression was serious as his voice reverberated throughout the hall.


    As soon as Yun Zhiyi¡¯s words came out, everyone looked at each other in silence. Most of them did not have the sense of urgency of facing a disaster. Only a small number of them had serious expressions on their faces. They were obviously seriously considering Yun Zhiyi¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Elder Yun, if what you said is true, that the outer realm demonic race is going to invade the Eastern Continent, this is undoubtedly a matter of life and death¡­ However. for us, the demonic race is just a race that exists in the ancient books, and you said that the Blood Spirit Society is the outer realm demonic race. Now. you want us to form an Alliance without any evidence. Isn¡¯t this a little¡­ It¡¯s not too appropriate¡­¡±


    After a moment, Zhan Wushuang spoke first with a bitter smile.


    Many people could not help but nod in agreement after hearing this. It was obvious that what they were thinking was not too different from what Zhan Wushuang had said.


    Up until now, the invasion of the outer realm demonic race had not been confirmed. Although Elder Yun¡¯s strength was obvious, one could not believe everything he said unconditionally.


    ¡°You want evidence? Now that the great enemy is approaching, and the demonic race that has infiltrated this place has hidden themselves very deeply, where am I supposed to find evidence for you?¡±


    Elder Yun squinted his eyes as he spoke. A heavy pressure gushed out from his body. The tyrannical aura of an Emperor-to-be stage instantly suppressed Zhan Wushuang, causing him to fall back onto his seat.


    ¡°Elder Yun¡¯s words are extremely true, but the matter of forming an Alliance is of great importance. Previously, the discussion with the Elders in the clan did not reach an ideal result. In order to convince them, we naturally need evidence that can convince everyone.¡±


    At this moment, Zhan Wushuang¡¯s face was a little pale. Under Yun Zhiyi¡¯s pressure, he could not even think of resisting. He could only choose to endure it.


    Hearing this, Elder Yun frowned and sighed helplessly.


    Although he was not from the Eastern Continent, he knew that no matter where one was, forming an Alliance would be the same. No one would be willing to put their own sect together with others for no reason.


    In order to make the people present willing to form an Alliance, they did need to show evidence that could prove the invasion of the outer realm demonic race into the Eastern Continent.


    But where could he find this evidence?


    Even if they were to capture a single member of the demonic race alive, they would have to at least be able to find their tracks before they would have the chance to do so. However, they were now hiding extremely deep like rats. Even if they dug three feet deep into the ground, they would not be able to find any clues, let alone evidence.


    Elder Yun sighed helplessly again.


    ¡°Evidence? Who said there¡¯s no evidence?!¡±


    Right at this moment, a deep voice rang out.


    Everyone looked toward the source of the voice and saw Gu Xi¡¯s figure appearing on the high platform. At this time, he was looking down at the people below. He waved his hand and the strong smell of blood suddenly filled the hall.

 Chapter 491 - 491 Establishing an Alliance

    491 Establishing an Alliance


    In the large hall, the sea of blood was extremely thick and the nauseating smell of blood filled every corner of the hall, causing everyone¡¯s expression to change.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Zhan Wushuang¡¯s eyes were wide open, and his voice was filled with bewilderment.


    ¡°This is something I encountered by chance after leaving Lanjiang city. It¡¯s located in an unremarkable mountain village in the desolate north. An entire village of people was slaughtered, and these¡­ It¡¯s their blood!¡±


    Gu Xi waved his hand again, and the light screen changed again. Five figures covered in blood-red robes appeared in everyone¡¯s sight, ¡°The people who can do such a tragic thing¡­ I don¡¯t think I need to say more, right?¡±


    The entire meeting hall was silent.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the few figures on the light screen. Although it was only an image, it made everyone present feel a sense of fear.


    Cold, bloody, brutal, and many other negative emotions came from the blood-red figure.


    ¡°This is¡­ The outer realm demonic race¡­¡±


    After an unknown period of time, a faint voice rang out from the crowd.


    A short sentence pulled everyone back to reality.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯ve secretly infiltrated the Eastern Continent a long time ago. Now that we¡¯ve discovered their true identities, they have no choice but to start their plan in advance. As for the blood of our human race¡­ It¡¯s the tool they use to set up their spirit arrays.¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression was solemn as he slowly swept her gaze across everyone present. He continued in a deep voice, ¡°Their plan is very clear now. They are going to set up a teleportation array to connect with the demonic race¡¯s lair. Then, they will continue to send the demonic race to invade our Eastern Continent until the Eastern Continent falls into their hands.¡±


    ¡°The image I¡¯m showing you is only one of the many hidden teleportation arrays. I¡¯m sure there are more hidden teleportation circles in every corner of the Eastern Continent!¡±


    ¡°The day when all the teleportation arrays are ready will be the day of disaster for the human race. It will be the day of life and death for the Eastern Continent!¡±


    ¡°Based on their current progress, I believe that day is not far away. It might be tomorrow or even today! In order to deal with this catastrophe, the only thing we can do is abandon the estrangement and grudges between us, join hands to form an Alliance, and resist the invasion of the demonic race together. Only then can we find a chance of survival!¡±


    Gu Xi¡¯s voice was calm, but every word he said was like thunder in everyone¡¯s ears, deeply shocking everyone.


    The hall once again fell into a deathly silence.


    ¡°There¡¯s no benefit to us in forming an Alliance. However, this is the last chance for the Eastern Continent. If this matter continues to drag on, it¡¯ll only be a matter of time before the outer realm demonic race descends in the future,¡± Yun Zhiyi said indifferently.


    At this moment, Song Qingluan suddenly stood up and looked at the crowd with red eyes. She choked and said, ¡°Everyone, my family has died in the hands of the demonic race, and no one in the entire mansion has been spared except for me. If you don¡¯t want to end up like me one day, perhaps the best result would be for everyone to join forces.¡±


    After saying that, Song Qingluan turned around and left the hall. Gu Xi quickly gestured to Little Nine, and she immediately understood and quickly followed Song Qingluan.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± As the two of them left, Zhan Wushuang suddenly spoke loudly. He stared straight at Gu Xi and continued with a serious expression, ¡°Although we had conflicts before, in this life and death situation of the Eastern Continent, my Zhan Clan is willing to cast aside our hatred and form an Alliance!¡±


    ¡°Good, as expected of the Zhan Clan¡¯s Master. What spirit!¡± Gu Xi grinned and gave Zhan Wushuang a big thumbs-up.


    ¡°My Qiankun Sect is also willing to join the Alliance!¡±


    ¡°My Ancient Sect will also join!¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Secret Sect is willing to protect the Eastern Continent with all our might!¡±


    ¡°And my Flowing Cloud Palace!¡±


    ¡°The Golden Blade Sect will join!¡±


    ¡­


    With Zhan Wushuang taking the lead, loud voices rang out in the hall one after another. When they thought of what the outer realm demonic race had done, everyone could not help but feel indignant.


    ¡°Since the Alliance has already been established, the position of the Alliance Leader¡­¡± After everyone had made their decision, Zhan Wushuang asked with a dry smile.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi smiled and turned her eyes to Yun Zhiyi, who was standing at the side, and said, ¡°The position of the Alliance Leader will naturally be taken up by the most experienced and powerful person. I believe that no one has any objections to Elder Yun taking this position.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement. After all, Elder Yun was an Emperor-to-be, and as the most powerful person, he was indeed qualified to do so.


    Elder Yun did not refuse. He stood up, nodded, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Since no one has any objections, this old man will temporarily take on the position of Alliance Leader. It will not be too late to change it in the future if there is a more suitable candidate.¡±


    ¡°Then may I ask Alliance Leader, now that the Alliance has been formed, what should we do next?¡± a middle-aged man stood up and asked with a worried expression.


    Elder Yun pondered for a moment and said with a serious expression, ¡°Now that the outer realm demonic race has secretly set up a teleportation array in the Eastern Continent, the only thing we can do now is to find out where they are hiding and destroy all the teleportation arrays they have set up. Although we don¡¯t know if this can stop their invasion, at least it can buy us some time so that we can be more prepared to deal with their arrival.¡±


    ¡°Time is of the essence, so we have to make arrangements as soon as possible. From now on, this place will be the Alliance headquarters. After you leave, send all the disciples to search the area and try to find and destroy the teleportation arrays. Each sect will be equipped with a jade pendant for communication, so that they can send a message in time if they encounter the extraterritorial race so that they can go to help.¡±


    ¡°This is all we can do now. As for how long we can delay, it will depend on everyone¡¯s performance. I will also try my best to contact the people of the other three continents and ask them to send as many cultivators as possible to support us.¡±


    As Elder Yun¡¯s voice fell, everyone present stood up and said their goodbyes. Soon after, they all left in a hurry and returned to their own sects.


    They knew that they must win this battle!


    Before the outer realm demonic race descended, their only opponent was time!

 Chapter 492 - 492 Bad News

    492 Bad News


    With everyone¡¯s departure, the large meeting hall seemed a little empty.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, that day is not far away.¡± After a long time, Elder Yun sighed.


    Even though he was an Emperor-to-be, he could not help but feel a sense of powerlessness in the face of the impending invasion of the demonic race.


    Could the Eastern Continent really be defended?


    Would the outer realm demonic race really be defeated so easily?


    According to the war 10,000 years ago, it could only be said to be very, very difficult.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already united almost all the sects in the Eastern Continent. Do you think we can¡¯t stop them even with all the cultivators in the Eastern Continent?¡±


    Tong Shan clenched his fists. His words were filled with doubt.


    Hearing this, Yun Zhiyi shook his head with a bitter smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°According to the current situation, the demonic race has obviously infiltrated the mainland for some years, and the teleportation arrays that they have secretly set up should be mostly completed by now. If there are no accidents, the demonic race will come here again when all the teleportation arrays are completed. They can¡¯t wait any longer,¡± Gu Xi said in a deep voice with a serious expression.


    ¡°This is bound to be an earth-shattering war!¡± Tang Conglin sighed with emotion. As a branch master of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion, he had experienced all kinds of things and met all kinds of people over the years. He had always handled things meticulously and planned strategies well. However, he didn¡¯t know what to do in the face of this matter.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just that. It could be said that everyone in the entire Eastern continent who knew about this was the same. Before the demonic race had even arrived, an invisible pressure had already enveloped the entire Eastern continent and everyone¡¯s heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we just need to do our best and leave it to fate.¡± Yun Zhiyi chuckled, then stood up and slowly walked towards the exit of the hall.


    ¡°Rest well for the next few days and wait for news from the other people in the Alliance. I believe that it won¡¯t be long before there will be an endless stream of news coming to us.¡±


    ¡­


    Three days later, in the morning.


    Elder Yun, Gu Xi, and the others were sitting upright in the main hall of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion.


    Since everyone had left the last time, apart from their usual rest and sleep, they had spent most of their time here. The purpose of this was to be able to receive the news sent back by the other sects as soon as possible.


    After mobilizing the strength of almost the entire Eastern Continent, it did not disappoint. In the past three days, disciples from other sects had come to report their latest findings. After their relentless search, they found more than 30 formations. All the teleportation arrays that had been discovered were guarded by the outer realm demonic race. Elder Yun would also order people to kill them as soon as possible and destroy the teleportation arrays completely.


    ¡°We have cleared 36 of the teleportation array formations built by the outer realm demonic race. Three of them are earth-grade formations, and the rest are below the earth-grade.¡±


    Tong Shan read out the latest report with a frown. Even though he had cleared a total of 36 formations, he did not show any signs of joy. On the contrary, he still looked worried.


    There were 36 formations in three days, and on average, only 12 formations were discovered and destroyed in a day. However, the Eastern Continent was vast, and there were countless places that were rarely visited by humans. These 36 formations were undoubtedly just a drop in the ocean.


    ¡°This progress¡­ It¡¯s really a little worrying!¡± Tang Conglin sighed, his voice filled with helplessness.


    ¡°These demonic race members have been planning to invade the Eastern Continent for a long time. Moreover, they have hidden the teleportation arrays very well. It¡¯s not easy to find them in a short time,¡± Gu Xi said with a bitter smile.


    In order to speed up the search, Tong Shan and Tang Conglin had gathered all the branches of the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion in the entire Eastern Continent. They had even sent out all the disciples they could use to participate in the search. Their goal was to speed up the search, but it was obvious that the results were minimal.


    ¡°We¡¯re in a very passive position right now. Just as Gu Xi said, it¡¯s not easy to find these formations. We can only take it one step at a time. If we can clear one more formation, we can face fewer Outer Realm Demonic Race members in the future.¡±


    Elder Yun nodded. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly stood up. His turbid eyes shot out a bright light as he looked into the distance.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing this, Gu Xi and the others also stood up.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad, it¡¯s bad!¡±


    At the same time, a disciple from the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion hurriedly barged into the hall. When he saw Tong Shan and the others, his panicked expression eased a little. He continued, ¡°Pavilion Master Tong, just now, countless transmitting formations suddenly shot up into the sky from the continent. It seems¡­ It seems like something is coming¡­¡±


    As soon as this was said, Gu Xi and the others¡¯ faces suddenly sank.


    ¡°How could it be¡­ It¡¯s so fast!¡± Tang Conglin suddenly smashed the table beside him into pieces.


    ¡°According to the latest news from the other sects, an extremely huge formation has appeared near the Supreme Purity Sect. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the biggest one among all the formations here,¡± the disciple said.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but be stunned.


    Supreme Purity Sect, wasn¡¯t that the sect he had stayed in the Eastern Continent before?


    The largest teleportation array was near the Supreme Purity Sect¡­ How could there be such a coincidence?


    ¡°Pass down my order, all the sects will immediately gather their disciples and guard the vicinity of the formation. We will be on guard!¡± Elder Yun said in a deep voice, and his eyes immediately fell on Gu Xi and the others. He continued, ¡°It looks like we don¡¯t have much time left. We¡¯ll do our best.¡±


    After saying this, Elder Yun rose from the ground and turned into a stream of light, whistling out of the hall. He flew in the direction of the Supreme Purity Sect at an extremely fast speed.


    Although he had never been to the Supreme Purity Sect, he could vaguely feel an extremely powerful spiritual energy fluctuation coming from somewhere. This fluctuation made him, who was now in the Emperor-to-be realm, feel a burst of fear.


    After that, Gu Xi and the others did not hesitate at all. After looking at each other, they each displayed their movement skills and turned into a few streams of light, speeding towards the location of the Supreme Purity Sect.


    Supreme Purity Sect was not too far away from Lanjiang City, and Gu Xi and the others were rushing at full speed, so they arrived near Supreme Purity Sect in a short time.

 Chapter 493 - 493 Heaven

    493 Heaven-Grade Teleportation Array


    By the time they arrived at the source of the fluctuation, Elder Yun had already arrived. At this time, Gu Xi did not have time to go to the sect to reminisce about the past. Instead, like many people present, he was stunned at the first sight of the array.


    On a plain not far from the Supreme Purity Sect, a huge spell formation rose in the air. Spiritual energy circulated around the scarlet spell formation, and it was even more complicated than a heaven-grade spirit array formation.


    The strong smell of blood had already occupied the world. The array that emitted a scarlet light dyed the sky blood red. It looked like a boundless sea of blood, causing everyone present to feel suppressed.


    ¡°This formation¡­ It should already be considered a heaven-grade teleportation array.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s pupils reflected the huge array floating in the air as he spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve never seen the complexity of this formation even during the Great War 10,000 years ago. It¡¯s clear that the demonic race has decided to go big this time,¡± Elder Yun said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Is there any way to erase this formation? If we can get rid of a heaven-grade teleportation array before they start, we can definitely reduce the number of people sent to the Eastern Continent by the demonic race.¡±


    Tong Shan¡¯s gaze fell on Elder Yun. After all, the latter was the one with the strongest cultivation and strength. Furthermore, Elder Yun¡¯s attainments in spirit arrays were unparalleled. Naturally, he had to place his hopes on Elder Yun.


    To everyone¡¯s disappointment, Elder Yun shook his head without hesitation and explained with a bitter smile, ¡°Since they dare to reveal the formation at a time like this, they naturally have absolute confidence that we won¡¯t be able to destroy it. Furthermore, I¡¯ve already observed that the surface of the formation is tightly wrapped by an invisible barrier. Even with my current cultivation level, it won¡¯t be an easy task to destroy it.¡±


    ¡°Elder Yun, are we just going to wait for them to come?¡± someone said unwillingly.


    Gu Xi turned around and saw that it was Zhan Wushuang. There was also a group of people wearing the Zhan family¡¯s uniform behind him.


    It was not just the Zhan Clan. On the way here, Elder Yun had once again passed on the news, summoning the Zhan Clan, Hall of Flowing Light, Qiankun Sect, and all the other famous sects in the Eastern Continent to hurry over.


    He knew that the appearance of a heaven-grade teleportation formation would definitely attract a large number of the extraterritorial race¡¯s main forces to this place! He had also gathered the main forces of the eastern continent here in the hopes of intercepting the main forces of the demonic race!


    As for the other big and small formations, he could only hope that the other sects could turn the tide at the critical moment. At this time, the other formations had already become insignificant.


    ¡°The only thing we can do now is to stay here and wait for the formation to activate. Perhaps this invisible barrier will dissipate by itself. That will be our only chance to destroy it. If we fail¡­¡±


    ¡°We can only fight in this desperate situation,¡± Elder Yun continued after a pause.


    If they won, the Eastern Continent would return to its peaceful days. If they lost, the entire Eastern Continent would fall into the hands of the demonic race and become a vast purgatory in the human world. It would also put the human race at an absolute disadvantage in the future!


    ¡°Guard this place. Now that the array formations have appeared, they will be here soon.¡± Elder Yun spoke again, then sat down cross-legged and began to adjust his state.


    Seeing this, the others present all followed suit, one after another sitting down cross-legged, waiting for the arrival of a certain moment.


    ¡°Check the flaws,¡± Gu Xi stared straight at the array above and muttered in his heart.


    [Ding! Heaven-grade teleportation array detected!]


    [Analyzing flaws, please wait!]


    [0 flaws detected in the Spirit Array!]


    The System¡¯s cold voice quickly responded.


    Hearing this answer, Gu Xi could not help but be shocked.


    There were no flaws, which meant that they had no chance of destroying the formation in advance. They could only passively wait for the moment the formation began to operate.


    This was the first time Gu Xi had encountered something with zero flaws since he had the System, and it was the most terrible thing.


    ¡°It seems like we can only wait.¡± Seeing that even the system was helpless, Gu Xi shook his head helplessly and immediately began to adjust his state like the others, but a voice came unexpectedly.


    ¡°Gu Xi, are you Gu Xi?¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Xi was slightly stunned and immediately turned to look in the direction of the voice. He saw an old man with a head full of white hair looking at her with some suspicion.


    Grand Elder?!


    Looking at the familiar yet strange face in front of him, Gu Xi was a little surprised.


    Ever since he had left to represent the Supreme Purity Sect in the Grand Meeting, he had never returned to the Supreme Purity Sect. After that, he had wandered all the way to the Southern Continent, and now that he had returned to the Eastern Continent, he finally had the opportunity to return to the Supreme Purity Sect.


    Thinking of his experiences over the years, Gu Xi could not help but feel emotional.


    If he had not gone to the southern continent by accident, and if he had not been misunderstood by the Zhan Clan and the other sects, perhaps he would have led the Supreme Purity Sect to become a giant in the Eastern Continent by now. At the very least, he would have been able to rise to become one of the top forces!


    ¡°It really is you! I didn¡¯t expect that we would meet again.¡±


    Looking at Gu Xi, who had changed greatly, the Grand Elder could not help but sigh.


    The incident that year also caused their entire Supreme Purity Sect to fall to the bottom and be controlled by others for many years. But now, with Gu Xi¡¯s re-appearance, they returned to normal.


    ¡°Grand Elder, now is not the time to reminisce about the past. You¡¯ve seen the situation here for yourself. The outer realm demonic race is about to invade our Eastern Continent, and this is most likely the location where their main forces will descend. You¡¯d better lead the Junior Brothers and Sisters of the sect and evacuate from this place as soon as possible.¡±


    Gu Xi did not have a long-term plan. Although the Supreme Purity Sect was the starting point of cultivation, he had not stayed in the sect for a long time, and he did not have any friends in the sect. In addition, they had not seen each other for so many years, so naturally, their relationship had become indifferent.


    ¡°Our Supreme Purity Sect has been standing here for more than a hundred years. How can we leave so easily? moreover, the demonic race¡¯s spirit formations are everywhere on the continent now. Even if we leave this place, where can we go?¡±


    The Grand Elder shook his head with a wry smile, clearly not planning to leave.


    Gu Xi did not continue to persuade him. After all, he was no longer a disciple of the Supreme Purity Sect, and even if he was, he had no right to decide on these matters.


    Seeing that Gu Xi had fallen into silence, the Grand Elder seemed to be at a loss. Just as he was about to say something more, a large number of fluctuations came from the distant sky. Everyone looked up and saw a stream of light approaching the array at an extremely fast speed.

 Chapter 494 - 494 Strange Formation

    494 Strange Formation


    Strange formation


    ¡°Qiankun Sect¡¯s Song Tianya is here with 300 inner sect disciples!¡±


    ¡°Wang Qian of the Heavenly Spirit Sect, leading 500 disciples!¡±


    ¡°Hu Lan of the Spirit Sword Sect, 800 elite disciples!¡±


    ¡­


    A voice resounded through the world, and a large number of flowing lights quickly landed not far from Gu Xi and the others, revealing thousands of cultivators. Although there were not many of them, the people who were stationed here were all elite disciples from various sects. In addition to the Sect Masters and Elders, it could be said that no less than 70 percent of the backbone of the entire Eastern Continent¡¯s forces had gathered here!


    The moment these core forces landed on the ground, they were also shocked by the huge scarlet array in front of them. Each and every one of them could not help but reveal a shocked expression.


    ¡°What a huge formation. Just the fluctuations that are leaking out are already enough to make me feel a little shocked. If this formation were to start operating¡­ It¡¯s simply unimaginable!¡±


    ¡°Is this the spirit array formation that the legendary demonic race had set up?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, this must be a heaven-grade teleportation array, right? I never thought that I, Liu Cheng, would be able to witness a formation of this level in my lifetime. It¡¯s a pity that this thing wasn¡¯t made by the human race.¡±


    Gasps of surprise rang out from the crowd one after another. However, everyone¡¯s expressions gradually turned grave as they gasped. They knew that the massive formation that they were awed by was not the work of the human race. Instead, it would bring an unparalleled catastrophe to the entire human race!


    ¡°From today onwards, everyone will take turns being on guard. In the next period of time, try to adjust your own condition as much as possible. Based on the current situation, I¡¯m afraid that the outer realm demonic race will most likely descend in less than three days. The rest will depend on everyone.¡±


    Elder Yun slowly stood up, and a vast spiritual energy fluctuation spread out. In the blink of an eye, it enveloped everyone present, which reduced the panic in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss Yun. This is a matter of life and death for the Eastern Continent. We can¡¯t be careless.¡±


    Zhan Wushuang smiled and turned around to look at the Zhan Clan disciples behind him. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Today, my Zhan Clan will be on guard. Once there is any sign of trouble, we will send out a signal immediately!¡±


    Elder Yun nodded and looked around the crowd. His eyes fell on the Grand Elder of the Supreme Purity Sect and he said, ¡°Since this place is not far from your Supreme Purity Sect, everyone will temporarily stay in your sect. This way, if there is anything strange here, we can rush over immediately.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Grand Elder quickly nodded. Now that the Eastern Continent was about to face a disaster, if he refused at this time, he was afraid that he would be immediately spurned by everyone. It was even possible that he would be suspected of being part of the demonic race from the outer realm.


    Following Elder Yun¡¯s words, everyone rushed toward the Supreme Purity Sect. As for Zhan Wushuang and the other Zhan Clan disciples, they focused their attention on the huge array floating above them¡­


    ¡­


    Supreme Purity Sect.


    Returning to the Supreme Purity Sect again, Gu Xi could not help but feel emotional. Elder Yun and the other Sect Elders gathered in the hall to discuss countermeasures. Gu Xi found an opportunity to slip out and went straight to the mountain peak where he had been.


    What surprised him was that the spirit array he had set up on the mountain peak was still operating in perfect condition since he left. Moreover, before he left, the Fengshui and living creatures in the mountain had improved by more than one level.


    Standing at the top of the mountain, Gu Xi looked at every corner of her vision and recalled the first time he came into contact with the System. Compared to his current self, the gap was not too big.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the System, perhaps I would still be an unknown little disciple in the Supreme Purity Sect.¡±


    Gu Xi laughed at himself and then continued with some regret, ¡°After this battle, this place will cease to exist. It¡¯s a pity that this place is so rich in spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t have any strong feelings for the Eastern Continent, this is still the territory of the human race. So, you outer realm demonic race members should go back to where you came from.¡±


    Gu Xi raised his head slightly and his eyes fell on the huge array. Even though he was inside the Supreme Purity Sect, he could still clearly see and feel the fluctuations of the array.


    Fortunately, this array was just a teleportation array. If it was an offensive spiritual array, judging from the fluctuations it emitted, it would be enough to cause a great power, and even destroy a first-class sect!


    It was Gu Xi¡¯s first time seeing a spirit array with such terrifying fluctuations.


    Stretching his body, Gu Xi slowly walked down the mountain. He did not choose to leave, but instead meditated in the cave to adjust his state. After all, it was located in the Supreme Purity Sect, not to mention that it was full of spiritual energy. It could be said that it was the most vigorous place in the entire Supreme Purity Sect, so it was undoubtedly the best choice to adjust his state.


    ¡­


    As time passed, three days went by in a flash.


    In these three days, the huge array floating in the air did not move. Other than the smell of blood in the air becoming more and more obvious, the sky was also dyed darker and darker, even looking like a pool of thick blood.


    In the hall, Elder Yun and the others took their seats and it was extremely quiet.


    Not a single person took the initiative to speak. Over the past few days, the fluctuations from the formation had become more and more obvious. This made them realize that the day of the great calamity was getting closer and closer.


    The only thing they could do now was to fight. There was no point in saying anything more.


    At a certain moment, the hall suddenly began to tremble slightly.


    In an instant, everyone in the hall opened their eyes in unison and turned to look at the teleportation formation.


    Gu Xi was the same, and his face gradually became serious.


    At the same time, a voice transmission quickly exploded in the sky, ¡°The formation is strange, everyone, come quickly!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s finally here.¡± Elder Yun took a deep breath and then shouted, ¡°Everyone, follow me to destroy this array!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Elder Yun¡¯s figure gradually twisted and the next moment, he disappeared like a ghost. Gu Xi and the others flew up like a swarm of locusts and went straight to the array!

 Chapter 495 - 495 The Arrival of the Outer Realm Demonic Race!

    495 The Arrival of the Outer Realm Demonic Race!


    In less than a minute, everyone had arrived at the array.


    At this time, the huge array was flowing with a bloody light, and a strong and stinky smell of blood spewed out from it, causing the smell of blood in the world to multiply several times. Some cultivators who were not as strong as it could not help but turn pale when they smelled it, and some even vomited on the spot.


    Elder Yun, Gu Xi, and the others stood at the front of the crowd with serious expressions. Fortunately, they were all strong, so they were not affected by the smell of blood.


    Although the outer realm demonic race had not yet arrived, everyone was on guard.


    As the smell of blood between heaven and earth grew stronger, the huge spirit formation that had not moved for a long time suddenly began to slowly operate.


    In a split second, the array emitted a blood-red light. The dazzling brightness caused everyone to subconsciously close their eyes. The light spread for hundreds of miles. Above them, a large number of blood-red clouds had gathered. A moment later, rain began to fall. However, compared to ordinary rain, this time, it was a blood rain!


    These unremarkable raindrops fell on everyone¡¯s bodies. Many people¡¯s faces began to turn red, and their eyes gradually became bloodshot.


    At a certain moment, a cry of surprise suddenly rang out.


    Everyone subconsciously looked in the direction of the sound, only to see a Spirit Sword Sect disciple¡¯s face turn red. With a crazed expression, he suddenly pulled out the soft sword from his waist and cut off his own head without hesitation!


    Suddenly, fresh blood sprayed out, and the smell of blood between heaven and earth seemed to become a bit thicker. The Spirit Sword Sect disciple also died on the spot!


    Just as everyone was wondering why this person had suddenly gone crazy, a few more exclamations rang out, and then more and more exclamations rose and fell.


    The elite disciples from the various sects did not hesitate to take out their various weapons. However, their targets were not the formation or the demonic race, but their own bodies, heads, and limbs. Pillars of blood shot into the sky, and the people present were in a panic because of this sudden change.


    ¡°This blood rain has the effect of bewitching the mind. Everyone, be careful!¡± Just as the crowd was at a loss for what to do, Elder Yun¡¯s voice exploded in everyone¡¯s ears like thunder. With the support of his powerful cultivation base, the disciples who had lost their minds instantly regained their consciousness.


    In this strange situation, no one hesitated. Spiritual energy barriers appeared at the same time, blocking the blood rain from above and stopping the casualties among the crowd.


    ¡°What a terrifying method. We have already suffered losses before we even met. The outer realm demonic race is really strange.¡± Zhan Wushuang¡¯s face was ashen as he swept a glance at the crowd behind him. There were many disciples of the Zhan Clan among those who had committed suicide.


    To the Zhan Clan, such deaths were undoubtedly a humiliation!


    Even if the disciples of the Zhan Clan were to die, they would die at the hands of the enemy!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be distracted, the barrier on the surface of the formation is about to disappear,¡± Elder Yun said as he stared at the formation.


    Upon hearing this, Zhan Wushuang quickly suppressed the anger in his heart and turned his gaze to the magic formation above. As long as they could cause damage to the magic formation the moment the barrier disappeared, they might be able to interrupt the operation of the array formation or even destroy it!


    Although this could not stop the invasion of the outer realm demonic race, it could at least solve a huge hidden danger and give them a chance to take a breath!


    ¡°Now!¡± Elder Yun shouted after a while.


    At the same time, the barrier on the outside of the array completely dissipated. The people below did not even have time to think before powerful spirit skills were thrown out, whistling towards the center of the array.


    Tens of thousands of colorful and varied spirit skills were thrown out. The scene was quite shocking, but no one was in the mood to look at it at this time. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the array, not even daring to blink.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom-


    A series of explosions rang out, and the strong impact even shook the world. A powerful ripple spread out in all directions, and everyone¡¯s face turned pale. The moment it was about to hit, Elder Yun waved his hand, and the spiritual energy in his body gushed out endlessly, forming a spirit energy barrier in front of everyone, blocking them.


    Seeing this, everyone could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. If this ripple hit the crowd, the number of people present would immediately be reduced by more than half. At that time, they would not need to fight. After all, it had ended before it even started.


    ¡°Guys, look¡­ The array¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem to have changed at all!¡± At this moment, another cry of surprise came from the crowd.


    Everyone looked at the formation again, only to see that it was still operating slowly. Under the combined attack of everyone, it did not seem to be the least bit affected.


    ¡°Did we fail¡­¡± Gu Xi muttered.


    ¡°Hmm, since that¡¯s the case, we can only fight with our backs against the wall,¡± Elder Yun said in a deep voice, his eyes fixed on the center of the formation.


    There, space had already begun to distort. Soon after, the distorted space rapidly spread in all directions, filling every corner of the formation in just a few seconds.


    A moment later, the space above the array was torn open with holes of different sizes. Immediately, thick blood water spurted out from them and covered a large area of the ground in an instant. Then, figures shrouded in blood-red robes stepped out of these spatial cracks. There were no less than 10,000 people!


    ¡°How could there be¡­ So many¡­¡±


    Tong Shan gulped as he looked at the dense group of people floating before the formation.


    They had gathered the elites of the entire Eastern Continent, but there were only 10,000 of them, and the number of people sent by the outer realm demonic race through this array was more than three times that of them!


    The huge difference in numbers caused everyone¡¯s morale to drop.


    ¡°It¡¯s one thing to have more people, but everyone here is the elite of the Eastern Continent. If we really fight, it¡¯s hard to say who will win.¡±


    Zhan Wushuang snorted coldly, and the fluctuations of a late-stage Saint slowly gushed out from his body. A fanatical battle intent climbed up his eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the time wasn¡¯t ripe yet, he would have long gone up and slaughtered a few demonic race members.

 Chapter 496 - 496 Elder Yun Is Seriously Injured

    496 Elder Yun Is Seriously Injured


    In the vast sky, both sides were facing each other in silence.


    No one from the human race or the demonic race took the initiative to make a move. Even though this was the first time the two sides had met, they seemed to have an inexplicable tacit understanding.


    ¡°You demonic race, retreat quickly. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame us for being impolite!¡± As time slowly passed, Elder Yun was the first to speak.


    A voice wrapped in majestic spiritual energy rang out and exploded in the ears of every member of the outer realm demonic race. Many of them were caught off guard by the sudden voice, and some of the weaker members of the outer realm demonic race could not help but sway and fall straight to the ground, smashing into a pool of meat paste!


    From the very beginning, Yun Zhiyi did not intend to show any mercy to the outer realm demonic race. He did not expect that his words would make the outer realm demonic race, who had been plotting for many years, retreat easily. Therefore, he did not show any mercy when he attacked.


    ¡°It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve set foot here. Your human race¡¯s methods have become much more ruthless.¡±


    A cold voice that seemed to have come from the depths of hell rang out. Everyone hurriedly turned to the source of the voice and saw that the space at the very center of the formation had suddenly been torn open. A man stepped out.


    The man was extremely handsome, and there was a faintly discernible fiendish Qi between his brows. He looked feminine, but the aura he exuded made people not dare to think that he was a character that could be easily bullied.


    ¡°Emperor-to-be stage!¡± the moment the man appeared, Gu Xi could not help but whisper.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly,¡± Yun Zhiyi instructed in a low voice before turning his gaze back to the effeminate man.


    Yun Zhiyi continued in a deep voice, ¡°This is not a place you should be. Leave quickly to avoid another meaningless war.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the feminine man could not help but laugh. His laughter was extremely mournful and even more unpleasant than crying to a certain extent. ¡°War? My race has descended here today for exactly that. We¡¯re here for the blood of ants like you!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, not only Elder Yun, but the faces of all the humans present instantly sank. Spiritual energy of different strengths burst out, and a big battle was about to start.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Today, I¡¯ll use your blood to welcome the arrival of my race!¡±


    The effeminate man laughed coldly before his figure suddenly disappeared from where he was.


    At the same time, Elder Yun¡¯s slightly cloudy eyes lit up, and he disappeared from where he was like a ghost.


    In the next moment, a series of earth-shaking fluctuations erupted in the sky.


    It was obvious that the two of them had chosen to fight far away from the main group. After all, at their level, if they fought in a crowd, their spiritual energy would not be able to distinguish between friend and foe, and it would easily cause a large number of casualties.


    The moment the two of them disappeared, the demonic race cultivators in front of the formation shouted in unison. Immediately, scarlet spiritual energy burst out, and one after another, blood-red figures rushed toward the human tribe.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Seeing this, Gu Xi let out a loud roar and immediately tapped the ground with the tip of his foot. He turned into an afterimage and took the lead to face the dense demonic race members. Behind him, Zhan Wushuang, Little Nine, Tong Shan, Tang Conglin, and the other Sect Masters as well as tens of thousands of elite disciples also rushed forward without hesitation. An earth-shattering battle began in an instant.


    In just a few breaths of time, both sides had come into contact with each other. Everyone was trying their best to display their own unique skills. Every time a variety of spirit tools exploded with strong fluctuations, it was accompanied by casualties everywhere. Blood sprayed continuously onto the ground below, and the smell of blood between the heaven and earth became stronger and stronger.


    Gu Xi continued to shuttle through the crowd. He did not hold any spiritual weapons and only relied on his fists. Every punch could accurately hit the vital points of the demonic race members, and almost every punch almost blew up a head. Wherever he passed, not a single blade of grass grew, and he easily took away the wheat like a sickle.


    ¡°Mountain-back Array!¡± In the air, Gu Xi roared and immediately a huge array was formed at the center, and a heavy pressure suddenly poured down from above.


    Under his control, the Mountain-back Array was able to accurately identify the demonic race members within the range of the spirit array. Immediately, the gravitational force that came pouring down like mountains smashed onto the demonic race members¡¯ bodies. In an instant, dozens of demonic race members were crushed to death.


    Gu Xi did not look happy at all after killing these evil people in one blow. He did not hesitate to turn around and participate in other battles.


    On the other side, Little Nine, Zhan Wushuang, and the others were also fighting with all their might against the outer realm demonic race. Due to their tyrannical strength, ordinary people from the outer realm demonic race were no match for them. However, compared to their ease, the rest of the human race was not so relaxed. Although they were the elite disciples of various sects in the Eastern Continent, it was inevitable that they would be nervous and afraid when facing the demonic race for the first time. In addition, there was a bewitching smell of blood in the air. As a result, they had to be careful and fight at the same time, which led to many casualties in the human race in a short time.


    Bang!


    Gu Xi crushed the head of one of the demonic race. The demonic race member¡¯s cultivation level was similar to Gu Xi¡¯s. They were both at the peak of the mid-stage Saint. Originally, the two of them should have been able to fight each other to a standstill. However, Gu Xi did not hesitate to use the System to analyze the opponent¡¯s flaws and immediately killed him in a thunderous manner.


    Looking at the current situation, every minute and second was extremely important!


    Just as everyone was throwing themselves into the battle, a deafening sound suddenly erupted in the sky thirty thousand meters away, and a figure began to fall with extreme speed.


    The loud sound attracted the attention of many people. Gu Xi subconsciously looked up and his face instantly sank to the bottom.


    ¡°Elder Yun!¡±


    There was no time to think. Gu Xi shouted and his figure disappeared strangely. When he reappeared, he had already caught Elder Yun, which prevented the latter from falling to his death on the spot.


    The situation quickly attracted the attention of many people. Seeing this, Little Nine and the others also burst out their spiritual energy to get rid of their opponents and appeared on the side in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Zhan Wushuang said with a frown.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Yun Zhiyi. There was a hideous wound on his abdomen, which was obviously caused by the battle just now. His face was pale, and cold sweat kept dripping from his body. He had been seriously injured.

 Chapter 497 - 497 Emergency Plan

    497 Emergency Plan


    Panic began to spread in everyone¡¯s hearts. It had only been half an hour since the start of the battle, but everyone¡¯s morale had already fallen to the bottom.


    And the reason for all this was Yun Zhiyi¡¯s severe injuries!


    The fall of the strongest human cultivator in the Emperor-to-stage realm had undoubtedly shattered everyone¡¯s confidence!


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be! Elder Yun is extremely powerful, and even if that man from the demonic race were to come out on top, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to determine the victor in such a short time,¡± looking at the unconscious Elder Yun, Zhan Wushuang said with a frown.


    ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s take Elder Yun and leave this place first.¡±


    Gu Xi looked around. At this time, the battle between the two sides was the most intense, and there was a great chance of them leaving with Elder Yun first.


    No matter what, he could not let Elder Yun fall here so easily!


    Once Elder Yun died, it would undoubtedly be a heavy blow to the Alliance of the Eastern Continent. At that time, it would only be a matter of time before the Eastern Continent fell into the hands of the demonic race.


    ¡°You guys cover me. After Elder Yun leaves, everyone else will evacuate!¡± Gu Xi shouted in a deep voice. Without waiting for a response, he turned his hand and carried Elder Yun on his back. He tiptoed and was about to fly towards the position of the Taiqing Sect.


    However, at this moment, a strong blood Qi rushed over, and a vast spiritual energy with absolute power suppressed the few people who wanted to leave, making them unable to move.


    Not far away, a crack appeared in the void, and two figures stepped out. One of them was the feminine man from before, and the other was a woman with a hot figure. She was smiling at Gu Xi and the others, and there was an undisguisable strong killing intent in her eyes.


    ¡°I see. Two Emperor-to-be stage experts¡­¡± Gu Xi squinted his eyes and turned around to place Elder Yun on the ground. Immediately, the spiritual energy in his body whizzed out and he instantly entered a battle state. Not only him, but Zhan Wushuang and the others also looked as if they were facing a great enemy.


    ¡°The outer realm demonic race is really shameless. They are so insidious!¡±


    Zhan Wushuang gritted his teeth as he looked at the two demonic race member, who were sizing them up as if they were prey. Even though they had not seen what had happened in the sky, it was not difficult to guess from the situation before them that this demonic race must have been hiding in the dark. She suddenly attacked when Elder Yun was fighting with the effeminate man, causing Elder Yun to be seriously injured!


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, I didn¡¯t expect the Eastern Continent to be so weak. There¡¯s only one Emperor-to-be cultivator, and he¡¯s an old man. Right now, with your cultivation levels, it¡¯s barely acceptable. Why don¡¯t you play with this Big Sister?¡±


    As she said that, the fiery woman¡¯s long and narrow eyes gushed with a touch of red. Tong Shan and Tang Conglin, who were slightly weaker, trembled slightly and their eyes also gushed with a touch of red. Then, they took a step forward.


    Seeing this, Gu Xi suddenly raised his hand and patted their shoulders. The heavy force instantly woke them up and Gu Xi shouted, ¡°This woman is good at seduction, don¡¯t fall for her tricks.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Tong Shan and Tang Conglin broke out in a cold sweat. If Gu Xi had not pulled them back to reality in time, they would have been in front of the fiery woman by now, and their outcome would have been obvious.


    ¡°Wow, Little Brother is very interesting. Why don¡¯t you come and play with Big Sister?¡±


    The fiery woman did not show any dissatisfaction at Gu Xi waking the two of them up. Instead, her eyes were full of interest as she looked at Gu Xi.


    The fact that a mid-stage Saint was able to resist her seduction technique clearly surprised the woman.


    ¡°Analyze the flaws.¡±


    Gu Xi ignored the woman¡¯s words and issued an order to the System.


    [Ding! Two Emperor-to-be demonic race members detected!]


    [Analyzing in progress, please wait!]


    [Man in early Emperor-to-be stage, 8415 flaws! ]


    [Woman in the middle Emperor-to-be stage, 4968 flaws! ]


    The System quickly gave an accurate analysis.


    Even after analyzing their flaws, Gu Xi¡¯s expression was still very serious. An early stage Emperor-to-be and a middle stage Emperor-to-be from the demonic race. Even though he had grasped their flaws, it was simply impossible to defeat them with his current strength.


    After all, the gap between the two cultivation realms was too big. The difference between an intermediate stage Saint and an intermediate stage Emperor-to-be was two large cultivation realms!


    ¡°Do I have to die here?¡± Gu Xi muttered softly to himself.


    Now that the war between the human race and the outer realm demonic race had just begun, he was already in such a desperate situation. Gu Xi could not think of a suitable way to survive under the hands of two Emperors-to-be even if he racked his brains.


    [Ding! Detected that the Host is in a desperate situation, activating emergency plan!]


    [You can increase your strength by consuming your lifespan. Your lifespan will increase by one small cultivation realm every two years you sacrifice. There is no upper limit to the cultivation realms you can increase!]


    In this desperate situation, the System gave him a solution.


    Hearing this, Gu Xi could not help but be a little stunned.


    Two years of lifespan to increase a minor realm, it did not sound too excessive.


    ¡°Then how long can the increase in cultivation realm last?¡± Gu Xi could not help but ask.


    [The cultivation realm can be maintained for a maximum of three hours. Once the three hours are over, your will return to your current cultivation realm.]


    ¡°Three hours is enough!¡±


    Gu Xi suddenly clapped his hands.


    This action made Zhan Wushuang and the others a little confused, but Gu Xi did not want to explain at all. His gaze landed on the two demonic race members from afar, and he grinned. ¡°If you leave now, you still have a chance to live.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Zhan Wushuang and the others instantly froze on the spot.


    What was this? Did this brat think that he had lived for too long?


    Even if you want to die, you shouldn¡¯t be like this!


    In contrast to the surprise of the few people, the two demonic race members who were not far away were laughing so hard that they could not even straighten their backs. A mid-stage Saint might be considered a powerful expert in other places, but in front of the two of them, he was just like an ant.


    As long as the two of them wanted to, they only needed to move their fingers slightly, and a mid-stage Saint cultivator¡¯s soul would be destroyed in an instant!


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t care much about your lives. But don¡¯t blame me for not giving you a chance. You asked for this.¡± Gu Xi grinned and did not hesitate to consume his lifespan.


    ¡°What a joke, kid, have you been scared silly? You¡¯re just a Saint¡­¡±


    The effeminate man said with a disdainful smile. However, before he could finish speaking, he was stunned on the spot.


    Not only him, but the woman, Zhan Wushuang, and the others were also stunned on the spot!


    They could feel an indescribable fluctuation coming from Gu Xi¡¯s body. Gu Xi¡¯s cultivation realm¡­ It was skyrocketing at an astonishing speed!

 Chapter 498 - 498 Slaughter

    498 Slaughter


    In the chaotic battlefield, a tyrannical fluctuation attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    At this time, Gu Xi was still standing quietly in the same place, her green robe fluttering without any wind, and the spiritual power bursting out of his body was skyrocketing at an incredible speed!


    In a few short breaths, he had reached the late Saint stage.


    Then, he easily broke through the shackles of the Great Saint stage!


    Early stage of Great Saint¡­


    Intermediate Great Saint¡­


    Late Great Saint¡­


    The speed of his cultivation realm¡¯s growth gradually slowed down, and just when everyone thought that it was over, Gu Xi¡¯s seemingly stagnant cultivation realm suddenly burst out again, and he broke through to the Emperor-to-be stage with an unstoppable momentum!


    Early stage Emperor-to-be¡­


    Middle stage Emperor-to-be¡­


    Late stage Emperor-to-be!


    It only stopped when he reached the late stage of the Emperor-to-be cultivation realm!


    ¡°This¡­ How did this happen?¡±


    Looking at Gu Xi¡¯s soaring cultivation base, the demonic race woman could not help but scream.


    The effeminate man¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. Although he did not show it, there was an unconcealable horror in his eyes.


    He had jumped from the intermediate Saint stage to the advanced Emperor-to-be stage. Such an outrageous thing had never been recorded in the history of the entire human race!


    ¡°Could this be Gu Xi¡¯s true cultivation realm?¡± Tang Conglin muttered. He was at a loss for what to do despite his vast experience. Tong Shan was also caught in a state of shock. He did not even have the time to respond to Tang Conglin¡¯s words.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t plan on leaving, then stay here forever,¡± Gu Xi said coldly. The moment he finished speaking, the vast fluctuation between heaven and earth suddenly shrank and disappeared without a trace. At this time, Gu Xi did not seem to have any spiritual energy in his body at all, as if he was an ordinary person.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a smokescreen, it must be a guise!¡± the demonic race woman said in a shrill voice. She could not help but laugh as she continued, ¡°Although Big Sister practices seduction techniques, it has the same effect as this camouflage technique. I have to admit that your camouflage technique is indeed very outstanding, and you almost deceived me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the effeminate man at the side heaved a sigh of relief.


    If a late stage Emperor-to-be cultivator appeared, he could change the outcome of the battle in an instant!


    ¡°Won¡¯t you know if it¡¯s a smokescreen after you try?¡± Gu Xi grinned. As soon as he finished speaking, he disappeared from his spot without any warning. In the next moment, he appeared behind the demonic race woman like a ghost, and a big hand quietly grabbed her neck.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Gu Xi¡¯s speed was so fast that no one present could react in time. When the demonic race woman felt a chill behind her, she had already fallen into Gu Xi¡¯s control.


    The woman¡¯s face instantly paled, and the smile that had not disappeared from her face froze. She was like a statue, not daring to move at all.


    ¡°Your cultivation realm¡­ How could it have soared to such an extent¡­¡± the woman said carefully. Her attitude had also undergone a 180-degree change. She said coquettishly, ¡°Master, as long as Master can let me off, I¡¯m willing to serve Master well for the rest of my life¡­¡±


    As she spoke, the woman slowly turned her body to face Gu Xi, her face revealing an expression that would make people¡¯s imagination run wild.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance to leave. Before you set foot on this land, you should have been prepared to die here.¡± Gu Xi¡¯s expression was still cold and unmoved.


    As soon as these words came out, the woman¡¯s expression once again froze on her face. Immediately after, her charming expression suddenly disappeared, and a touch of ruthlessness surged up. She sternly said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you can accompany me to hell!¡±


    With that, the spiritual energy in the woman¡¯s body began to swell rapidly. Soon after, fine blood patterns appeared on the surface of her body. It was obvious that she was prepared to die together with him.


    Naturally, Gu Xi would not give her the chance to do so. The hand that was strangling the woman¡¯s neck suddenly exerted force, and an extremely aggressive spiritual energy whizzed into the woman¡¯s body.


    Bang-


    With a muffled sound, the woman¡¯s head was crushed on the spot!


    A large amount of blood spurted out and even splashed on the feminine man beside her, but not a single drop of blood could touch Gu Xi.


    At this moment, everyone could not help but be stunned.


    Not only Zhan Wushuang and his group, but all the humans and the outer realm demonic race had stopped fighting and looked at the scene in disbelief.


    A demonic race cultivator at the intermediate Emperor-to-be stage¡­ had fallen!


    With just one blow, oh no, it was not even a blow. Gu Xi had easily crushed the head of a cultivator in the middle stage of Emperor-to-be with just one hand! And the latter did not even have the chance to resist!


    ¡°It looks like¡­ It¡¯s not a cover-up¡­¡± Tang Conglin swallowed his saliva and mumbled in a daze.


    Gu Xi¡¯s eyes turned and landed on the feminine man beside him. The latter¡¯s face was as white as a sheet and his entire body was trembling unconsciously. It was obvious that he had not recovered from the shock.


    It was not until Gu Xi reached out his hand that he suddenly came back to his senses. He had no time to think and immediately wanted to use his movement technique to leave this place, but he was firmly suppressed by an invisible pressure. No matter how much strength he used, he could not break free.


    ¡°If you kill us, our race will definitely take revenge on you. At that time, everyone in the Eastern Continent will die without a burial place because of you!¡±


    The effeminate man¡¯s eyes widened, and his expression became extremely ferocious.


    Gu Xi turned a deaf ear to his threat and firmly grabbed the feminine man¡¯s neck with his big hand. he said indifferently, ¡°10,000 years ago, the human race and your race were already in an irreconcilable relationship. What¡¯s the harm in killing you?¡±


    He did not take the man¡¯s threat to heart.


    Now that the System had activated its emergency plan, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid even if a Great Emperor cultivator came, let alone two Emperor-to-be demonic race cultivators!


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    As Gu Xi exerted more force, the man finally felt the arrival of death. The threat in his mouth had turned into a plea, hoping that Gu Xi would spare his life.


    Ignoring the man¡¯s plea, Gu Xi killed him with a clean and crisp method.

 Chapter 499 - 499 A Great Emperor Cultivator!

    499 A Great Emperor Cultivator!


    The world was silent.


    Both the human race and the demonic race were stunned on the spot. Their eyes were filled with deep shock. After a while, the human side burst into enthusiastic cheers, while the demonic race side¡¯s morale was low.


    The fall of two Emperor-to-be cultivators in a row was a huge blow to the morale of the demonic race. Gu Xi had also turned the tide of the battle in an instant with his absolute strength!


    ¡°Those who offend the human race will be killed without mercy!¡± Gu Xi¡¯s deep voice exploded in the ears of every human cultivator.


    The next moment, everyone on the scene shouted Gu Xi¡¯s name, and the battle began again. However, this time, the human race had the absolute advantage under Gu Xi¡¯s leadership, and the demonic race cultivators were defeated on a large scale.


    Zhan Wushuang, Little Nine, Tong Shan, and the Sect Masters of the various sects showed no mercy. Sharp bolts of silk or spirit skills burst out from their hands, and a large number of demonic race cultivators died.


    Gu Xi stood quietly on the spot. After a while, he slowly raised his head and his eyes stopped on the huge array above. A majestic spiritual power was brewing in his body.


    As long as this formation was destroyed, the human race would have an overall advantage in this war between the human race and the demonic race. All they had to do was to clear out the remaining formations one by one, and the war would be over.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this here,¡± Gu Xi said and spread his hands. A vast sea of spiritual power rushed out and almost instantly enveloped the entire array. Then, the spiritual power began to squeeze toward the array in the middle. In just a few breaths, the array began to shake even though he was in the advanced Emperor-to-be stage.


    However, at this moment, the array that was already on the verge of collapse suddenly broke free from the restraint of Gu Xi¡¯s spiritual power. Immediately, the speed of the array¡¯s operation suddenly accelerated, and a turbulent blood aura constantly spurted out from it. All the humans who came into contact with this blood aura were instantly corroded completely, and even their souls could not escape.


    In an instant, there were a large number of casualties among the human race, and Gu Xi¡¯s reaction was also very fast. He waved his hand and built a huge spiritual energy barrier, and all the humans retreated to the area covered by the barrier to escape.


    Even so, everyone¡¯s face was still full of panic because they could clearly see that the barrier that Gu Xi had built was gradually melting!


    It could even erode the barrier of a late-stage Emperor-to-be cultivator! It meant that the person who activated this blood Qi was even stronger than Gu Xi!


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Zhan Wushuang, who was at the front, asked with a shocked expression.


    Just now, he was also almost contaminated by the blood Qi. Fortunately, he reacted in time and hid in Gu Xi¡¯s energy barrier. Otherwise, he would have been dead by now.


    ¡°We have an important guest,¡± Gu Xi said in a deep voice, his face extremely serious.


    Although this person had not yet appeared, he could clearly feel the irresistible and overbearing pressure. Even though his current realm had risen to the late stage of Emperor-to-be, he still could not help but feel his heart palpitate!


    As soon as Gu Xi¡¯s voice fell, a large area of distortion appeared in the void in front of the array above. Immediately, space cracks were torn open, and the outer realm demonic race, who were covered in blood robes, appeared on the battlefield again.


    ¡°The strength of these fellows¡­ They are so strong!¡± Zhan Wushuang could not help but exclaim when he saw this.


    In his perception, there were no less than dozens of evil people who had reached the intermediate Great Saint stage, and there were even more existences that he could not see through.


    If even he could not see through them, it meant that these people¡¯s realms were even higher!


    In an instant, everyone¡¯s faces turned ugly. In fact, many of them were so frightened that their faces had turned pale. This was because they knew very well that there was an insurmountable gap between them and these demonic race beings!


    Once the war started, they would probably be wiped out in an instant!


    Gu Xi¡¯s expression was also extremely solemn. However, at this moment, he did not have the time to care about how many people from the outer realm demonic race had come. Instead, he stared straight at the spatial crack in the center of the array because the person inside had not appeared yet.


    And the pressure that made his heart palpitate originated from this!


    Soon, a figure stepped out of the crack. It was a man. The man looked ordinary and was the kind of person who would not stand out in a crowd. However, the terrifying aura that he exuded made Gu Xi not dare to underestimate him.


    This was a true Great Emperor!


    The man did not speak and just casually waved his hand. Immediately, the barrier that Gu Xi had built was torn apart, and a crack of more than a thousand feet was instantly formed. The blood Qi that had been waiting outside rushed in wildly and instantly enveloped many human cultivators.


    The next moment, heart-wrenching screams rang out. The bodies of more than 1,000 human cultivators began to corrode the moment they came into contact with the blood Qi. No matter how much spiritual energy they used to protect their bodies or even how many defensive spirit weapons they had, it was useless.


    In less than ten seconds, no matter how strong they were, they were all killed!


    Gu Xi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he suddenly blasted out a palm strike. Vast spiritual power condensed into a huge Palm Shadow that was thousands of feet long, and it fell towards the man.


    The man extended his finger and flicked it. A drop of scarlet blood flew out and came into contact with the rapidly falling Palm Shadow. The moment the blood came into contact with it, it spread out instantly. The Palm Shadow turned into a large pool of blood and fell, killing another group of humans at the same time.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I pose even the slightest threat¡­¡± Gu Xi¡¯s pupils reflected the man¡¯s calm face. He sighed slightly. ¡°Do you have to squeeze my life dry before you¡¯re satisfied?¡±


    Just now, he had forcefully raised his cultivation realm to the late stage of Emperor-to-be, crossing two major realms, which was a total of seven minor realms!


    In order to kill the two people before him, Gu Xi had already sacrificed 14 years of his life. However, now that such a powerful demonic race member had appeared out of nowhere, his only choice seemed to be to continue consuming his life to improve his cultivation realm.


    If not, the only thing that awaited him would be death!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die in the hands of you evil people.¡± Gu Xi took a deep breath and said in his heart, ¡°Increase my cultivation level.¡±


    In order to win this battle, he could only choose to continue consuming his lifespan.

 Chapter 500 - 500 Useless

    500 Useless


    [Lifespan can not be consumed for the time being. You can only continue after the time limit is up.]


    The System¡¯s cold voice sounded, and Gu Xi¡¯s heart instantly sank to the bottom.


    He could no longer consume his lifespan, which meant that he could only face this powerful demonic race man as a late Emperor-to-be. If he wanted to win, he would have to hold on for at least six hours!


    ¡°Six hours¡­¡± Gu Xi muttered with a bitter smile on his face.


    Not to mention six hours, the battle might not even last 15 minutes!


    What was in front of him was undoubtedly a road to certain death!


    However, he was the only one among the human race who was qualified to stand up and fight this demonic race man. Now, he could only brace himself and do it.


    ¡°Then, let me see how powerful the demonic race¡¯s Great Emperor is!¡± Gu Xi took a deep breath and his expression was filled with endless fighting spirit.


    Now that the saber was already at his head, he had no other choice.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a surge of spiritual energy burst out of his body. He did not hold back his late-stage Emperor-to-be cultivation. The next moment, he disappeared into thin air.


    In the next moment, his figure suddenly appeared beside the demonic race man, then he suddenly struck out with his palm at the man¡¯s vital point. He was confident that even if the man in front of him was a Great Emperor, he would not feel good after being hit by his palm!


    Bang-


    With a muffled sound, Gu Xi¡¯s figure flew out nearly 1,000 feet away uncontrollably before stopping.


    In the end, he was still thinking too simply. The man did not move at all when his palm landed. He stood still like a wooden pillar. However, when his palm landed half an inch away from the man¡¯s body, it was as if there was an invisible barrier that enveloped the man¡¯s entire body. Even though he did not hold back in his attack, it did not cause any substantial damage to the man. On the contrary, it caused him to suffer a certain degree of injury.


    ¡°How hard can your turtle shell be?!¡± Gu Xi shouted and stomped his foot. In an instant, he crossed 1,000 feet and immediately hit the man¡¯s vital point with his palm without holding back.


    Boom¨C


    A majestic spiritual energy gushed out and a strong spiritual energy ripple spread out at an extremely fast speed. In an instant, both sides suffered a large number of casualties. Gu Xi was also sent flying like before, while the man did not move at all!


    A trace of blood flowed from the corner of Gu Xi¡¯s mouth. He looked extremely vexed and regretted not consuming more of his lifespan in case of an emergency, but it was too late to say anything now.


    ¡°Then try this.¡±


    His hand grasped the air, and a long sword appeared in his hand out of thin air. In a flash, a sky full of sword Qi was derived. The sharp sword Qi roared and almost occupied the entire sky. The void was cut into a ferocious crack, and countless burning clouds gathered, the scene looked very spectacular.


    Everyone held their breath. It was a dream for many to witness a late stage Emperor-to-be using a spirit skill. However, they did not feel happy at all. Instead, they were extremely nervous.


    They knew that once Gu Xi was defeated, the entire Eastern Continent would fall into the hands of the outer realm demonic race. At that time, the Eastern Continent would be turned into a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. Their family, friends, and even themselves would become a part of it!


    ¡°You must win!¡± Looking at Gu Xi¡¯s grave expression, Tong Shan could not help but pray.


    ¡°Will he really win?¡± Tang Conglin smiled with a complicated expression.


    The crowd was silent. The difference in strength between Gu Xi and this demonic race man made them see no hope of winning. However, they could only place their remaining hope on Gu Xi, who had become their life-saving straw!


    At the same time, Gu Xi made his move. The long sword in his hand slashed out from a distance, aiming straight at the position of the demonic race man. The sword Qi that filled the sky moved with it, roaring and howling as it whizzed out, tearing open a black crack. Even the blood Qi in the air was forcibly shattered wherever it passed.


    In the face of Gu Xi¡¯s attack, the demonic race man was no longer unmoved. He slowly turned his head to look in Gu Xi¡¯s direction, and his pupils reflected the sword Qi that filled the sky. He laughed disdainfully and said, ¡°A Mantis trying to stop a chariot.¡±


    In the next moment, he raised a hand, and thousands of drops of blood flowed out of his palm, turning into sharp long swords.


    The difference was that these blood-red swords did not give off any sword Qi. Instead, they gave off a pungent smell that made people want to puke.


    ¡°Go.¡± the man said softly, and tens of thousands of blood swords whistled out.


    In the blink of an eye, the blood sword collided with the sharp sword Qi.


    Boom boom boom boom boom-


    Deafening sounds resounded through the clouds and the scene suddenly fell into chaos. No one could see what was happening. Everyone subconsciously released their protective spiritual energy, but there were still many people who were seriously injured or even died.


    They could only try to stay as far away from this place as possible when they were fighting at such a high cultivation level. After all, if the shockwaves from the battle spread over, all of them would die.


    The collision between the blood sword and the sword Qi lasted for a few minutes, and when the last sword Qi in the sky was destroyed, there were still hundreds of blood swords left, and they immediately went straight to Gu Xi¡¯s position at an extremely fast speed.


    Gu Xi¡¯s eyes reflected the incoming Blood Sword, but her expression did not change at all.


    ¡°Valiant Heavenly Divine Palm!¡±


    ¡°Mountain-back Array!¡±


    ¡°Spirit Binding Formation!¡±


    ¡°Ghost God Demon Seal Formation!¡±


    ¡°Third Level Spiritual Technique!¡±


    As he shouted, Gu Xi did not hesitate to use all the means he had mastered, not daring to hold back.


    Even so, he would die here if he was not careful!


    Palm Shadows that were nearly 10,000 feet long fell from the sky, and hundreds of thousands of spiritual patterns surged out of Gu Xi¡¯s body. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared into the surrounding world, followed by a complicated spiritual array that appeared. There were big and small spiritual arrays, but without exception, they all exuded terrifying spiritual energy waves.


    After doing all this, Gu Xi¡¯s face was as pale as paper.


    Even though he was already in the Emperor-to-be realm, he still felt his Dantian was emptied after using so many techniques at once. He almost passed out.


    The remaining hundreds of blood swords were instantly shattered. Immediately, a huge Palm Shadow and a dozen spirit arrays of different powers enveloped the man.


    At this moment, no one dared to breathe.


    They could see that Gu Xi was already at the end of his attack. If he could not defeat the man with this last resort, then there was no need to continue.


    Boom boom boom boom-


    A series of earth-shattering explosions rang out. Gu Xi frowned and looked at the center of the explosion with a solemn expression. He could not help but pray in his heart.


    The moment everything returned to normal, his heart was completely cold.


    At this moment, a faint layer of red light surrounded the demonic race man¡¯s body. However, he was not injured in the slightest, and not even his clothes were torn!


    Obviously, Gu Xi¡¯s last resort did not pose a threat to the man!


    Seeing this, everyone¡¯s faces turned ashen. They could already see their fate.


    ¡°Human cultivators are just so-so,¡± the demonic race man said indifferently as he glanced at Gu Xi in disdain.


    Gu Xi chuckled, and his expression was filled with determination.


    If he was going to die here sooner or later, he might as well die a beautiful death!


    At this moment, a thunderous voice came from the distant sky, ¡°Wang Mang from the Heavenly Thunder Pavilion of the human race¡¯s Northern Continent is here to request for a battle!¡±

 Chapter 501 - 501 The Final Battle, I’m Going to the Central Plains!

    501 The Final Battle, I¡¯m Going to the Central Plains!


    ¡°Song Liuli from the Southern Continent¡¯s Divine Sword Immortal Abode is here to request battle!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the Cow Disciple, Zhu Qi, an itinerant from the Western Continent, here to ask for advice!¡±


    ¡°Su Wuchang of the Heaven¡¯s Pass Sect in the Western Continent¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Just as everyone fell into despair, a bright or low voice came from the distant sky, followed by a shocking aura.


    The space in front of the humans began to wriggle, and a large number of people stepped out. They all came from different continents, but they all had the same goal.


    And that was to defeat the demonic race and defend the home of the human race!


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, the Eastern Continent would have such a talented junior. I¡¯m really gratified!¡±


    A middle-aged man with a large amount of lightning around him sized Gu Xi up, and could not help but laugh out loud. Every word he said was as loud as thunder.


    ¡°Wang Mang, I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive.¡± The other youth who was riding on a water buffalo shot a glance at the middle-aged man from the Heavenly Thunder Pavilion. His tone was filled with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°You¡¯re not dead, so I naturally die ahead of you.¡± Wang Mang chuckled, and the lightning around him crackled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bicker, and don¡¯t forget why we¡¯re here today,¡± a cold-looking woman with a soft sword in her hand said indifferently. Wang Mang and the other man, who were about to continue their bickering, immediately kept quiet out of fear, not daring to say another word.


    Seeing that the two of them had tactfully shut up, the woman then looked at Gu Xi and continued softly, ¡°Leave the rest to us,¡±


    Hearing this, the confused Gu Xi quickly nodded and immediately returned to the back of the crowd to recover.


    ¡°Little Friend Gu, who are these people?¡± Seeing Gu Xi return, Zhan Wushuang hurriedly asked.


    Gu Xi thought for a moment, then looked at Elder Yun who was still unconscious, and smiled. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, these are the reinforcements that Elder Yun invited.¡±


    The appearance of these people also allowed Gu Xi to finally heave a sigh of relief.


    Without a doubt, the reinforcements from the other three continents were like charcoal in the snow. This reignited the hope of life in the people who had already fallen into despair. It also forcefully pulled back the Eastern Continent that was about to be turned into a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.


    In front of the outer realm demonic race, the Four Continents of the human race had become unprecedentedly united, just like they had been in the catastrophe 10,000 years ago. They were united against the outer realm forces. At present, every cultivator who had arrived here was at least in the Great Saint stage, and there were many cultivators in the Emperor-to-be stage.


    Although the cultivation of the few people who had spoken earlier had not yet reached the Great Emperor stage, they had already reached the peak of the late Emperor-to-be realm and were half a step into the Great Emperor stage!


    At the forefront, several half-step Great Emperors had already surrounded the demonic race man. Although they had been talking and laughing earlier, their expressions were now very serious. It was obvious that they did not dare to underestimate the man.


    ¡°Do it!¡± Song Liuli, the woman from the Divine Sword Immortal Abode, let out a soft cry. Immediately after, the soft sword in her hand emitted a shocking sword rainbow that was 10,000 feet in length.


    The unspecialized Zhu Qi, who was riding on the back of the bull, whipped the bull¡¯s butt with all his might. Then, the body of the water buffalo expanded in an instant, and in a flash, it had enlarged by nearly a thousand times.


    ¡°It¡¯s a demonic beast that has reached the Emperor-to-be stage.¡± Seeing this scene, Gu Xi could not help but feel surprised.


    At the same time, Wang Mang, who was surrounded by lightning, also let out a deep roar. The thin and dense lightning bolts suddenly became thick and solid, turning into wandering lightning dragons. There were even faint roars of dragons.


    Su Wuchang was holding an ordinary-looking mirror. A bright light flashed in the mirror and reflected the sky. In the heavy clouds, there seemed to be a faint gate to heaven¡­


    In the next moment, each of them unleashed their own means, and a series of earth-shattering attacks burst forth. At this moment, the sky and earth changed color, and the space within a thousand miles began to shake violently. Then, as expected, a large area of the space began to collapse. Under their intentional control, many demonic race cultivators were pulled into the endless void.


    An unprecedented battle had begun.


    In this battle, everyone used their own divine abilities, and the entire Eastern Continent was plunged into darkness. Mountains crumbled and the earth cracked. On this day, countless demonic race members died, but at the same time, countless humans died, their hearts full of hatred¡­


    Under the all-out efforts of Song Liuli and the others, they finally defeated the man from the demonic race. However, it was a pity that they did not find an opportunity to kill him. They allowed him to escape into the endless void and return to the lair of the outer realm demonic race. Although it was a little regrettable, they managed to protect the Eastern Continent and the human race¡¯s last line of defense.


    After this battle, the entire Eastern Continent was in a state of desolation. There were corpses everywhere, both from the demonic race and the human race.


    The human race had suffered heavy losses in this war, and so had the demonic race. Although the degree of destruction was not as severe as the catastrophe 10,000 years ago, it once again made the human race realize the threat that the outer realm demonic race could bring. They now understood that the outer realm demonic race did not only exist in records!


    ¡­


    Half a year later.


    Outside the city gate of Lanjiang City.


    Gu Xi, who was wearing a green robe, smiled. Little Nine, who was beside him, had a cold expression. On the other side, there was a handsome man in a golden robe. This was the human form that Little Jin had transformed into.


    In front of the three of them were Zhan Wushuang, Tong Shan, Tang Conglin, and other Sect Masters from various sects in the Eastern Continent. They had all come to send Gu Xi off.


    After the battle half a year ago, Gu Xi¡¯s cultivation realm had already stepped into the Great Saint stage. As for Yun Zhiyi and Song Qingluan, they said goodbye to Gu Xi after recovering and embarked on the journey back to the Northern Continent.


    As for the two of them leaving, Gu Xi did not try to keep them because he knew that with Song Qingluan¡¯s innate constitution, she would definitely follow Yun Zhiyi back to study hard. One day, that little girl¡¯s powers would definitely amaze the world.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s part ways here.¡±


    Outside the city gate, Gu Xi cupped his hands at the few people in front of him.


    ¡°My Young Friend Gu, you¡¯re now a Nominal Elder of my Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion. If you¡¯re willing to continue staying here¡­¡± Tang Conglin said reluctantly. Even now, he still wanted to win Gu Xi over to join the Ten Thousand Treasures Pavilion completely. He knew that in time, with Gu Xi¡¯s amazing talent, he would definitely bring the entire pavilion to a whole new level!


    However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Tong Shan. The latter looked at Gu Xi with a complicated expression and sighed slightly with mixed feelings.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when we will meet again after this¡­¡± Tong Shan forced out a smile. He clearly felt a bit reluctant.


    He understood that with Gu Xi¡¯s talent, the Eastern Continent would not be a place for this kid to show off his skills. Perhaps only the Central Plains would be able to accommodate him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Tong. We¡¯ll meet again in a few years. When that time comes, it¡¯ll be the day when the human race blows the horn to counterattack.¡± Gu Xi grinned and made a vow.


    After the catastrophe half a year ago, they finally understood that it was not a good idea to stay in the Four Continents. As long as the outer realm demonic race was not eliminated, they would not have a peaceful day.


    One day, they would blow the horn to launch a counterattack against the demonic race and use the blood of the demonic race to pay tribute to the human cultivators who had fallen over the years!


    Gu Xi did not say anything more. With a wave of his hand, a huge teleportation array appeared under his feet. The moment it appeared, the array began to operate.


    As the array began to operate more and more, the void in the array began to twist and distort, and a ferocious crack was torn open. Gu Xi once again bowed respectfully to the crowd and said in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ll meet again in the future!¡±


    At the side, Little Nine and Little Jin also bowed slightly to say goodbye.


    ¡°Have a safe journey, Brother Gu!¡±


    Everyone present shouted in unison, their voices soaring into the sky.


    Then, the ferocious crack swallowed Gu Xi and the other two, and the world returned to peace as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°I have a premonition that even in the Central Plains, this little fellow will definitely give us a huge surprise.¡±


    Looking at the spot where Gu Xi and the others had left, Zhan Wushuang made a solemn vow.


    ¡°He definitely will.¡±


    Tong Shan chuckled. Then, he turned around and walked into the city.


    ¡­


    A month later.


    The forest was filled with the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers. From time to time, the roars of beasts could be heard. The green plains stretched as far as the eye could see. In the distance, one could vaguely see a majestic city.


    On a tall hillside, the space suddenly became distorted. A huge array was slowly operating below, and a moment later, three figures landed on the ground.


    ¡°This is the Central Plains!¡±


    The young man in green took a deep breath of the spiritual energy in the air, and his eyes were filled with unconcealable joy. He slowly stretched his waist, and an emerald green jade pendant appeared in his hand. The jade pendant was a little warm, as if it was guiding the way. The man smiled slightly and immediately strode away.


    ¡°Miss Qing Zhu, long time no see.¡±


    (The End)